《Proud Farm Girl With A Space》


 Chapter 1

    In July, the hot summer was coming to an end, and the air finally became more cool. At noon, the courtyard of Su''s family was quiet.


    Su Tang went straight through the courtyard to the kitchen. In the main room, Zhao, the old lady of the Su family, saw it. She was swearing again, but she didn''t dare to do anything more. She was afraid that sucang would hit her head again. If she died, who would they take to sacrifice the river god tomorrow.


    After a glance at the swearing main room and the third room of the Su family who seems to be dead and motionless, Su Tang has a sneer on her face, and goes to the kitchen to cook all the eggs left at home in the pot and take them away.


    Anyway, the person who is going to die tomorrow, she has nothing to worry about.


    "Sister..." Su sugar took the eggs to the warehouse, and saw a little boy with big black eyes looking at him, as if afraid that she would disappear like this.


    Seeing her brother like this, Su Tang''s heart couldn''t help but ache. Although the child was not her brother, she still felt distressed. She handed him the egg, "well, big Lang is hungry!"


    Seeing more than ten eggs in the bowl, the little boy opened his eyes and looked at her sister, "can you eat it? Milk will scold."


    Su sugar sat on the bed board, peeled an egg directly and put it in his hand. "It''s OK. If you want me to eat, you can eat it."


    The little boy pursed her mouth and swallowed uncontrollably, but still put the eggs in the hand of sucang. "Sister eat, sister hurt, to make up."


    The voice just fell, Su sugar''s eyes are a little sour, how can there be such a cruel person, willing to abuse him.


    Su sugar red eyes, nodded, "sister eat, big Lang also eat, we all eat."


    The boy looked at his sister like this, with tears in his eyes. "Sister, are we going to see my mother? They say that to see the river god is going to die. Sister, can we not die?"


    Childish language is like a sharp arrow stabbed at sucang''s heart. She reaches out to help her brother dry her tears. "Immortal, we all have to live well, better than anyone else."


    Hearing what her sister said, the little boy threw herself into sucang''s arms.


    Su Tang is holding her brother, but her mind goes back to the day before. She was a modern editor. She happened to be in urgent need of a manuscript. She worked overtime for two days.


    It is said that staying up late is going to be bald. Su Tang has proved with her own reality that she will not only be bald, but also hang up. After two days, she only felt that her eyes were black, and then she opened her eyes, she became the big girl of the Su family.


    Su Dani and Dalang were born to their father Su Dafu and their original mate Liu. Liu was in poor health and died within two years after the birth of Dalang. Therefore, Su Dafu married the current Wu family.


    After entering the house, Wu always said that Su Dani and Dalang had a hard life, killed his mother and mother, and said that they were the stars of death. It happened that the life of the Su family was getting more and more difficult in recent years. Even the father and wife of the Su family were not satisfied with their brothers and sisters. They thought that they were responsible for the transformation of the Su family.


    The conflict finally reached its peak a few days ago. Su Sanshou, the third younger brother of Su Dafu, and several others who were out of tune had to go fishing on the Qingjiang River. As a result, they met with an accident and only half of their lives were left. They did not know when to wake up.


    She invited the goddess to come to the house and said that Su Dani''s brother and sister ordered him to fight against Su''s family. If they wanted to save Su''s third birthday, they would offer a memorial ceremony to the river god. Unique Chinese network www.v1zwxs.com


    As soon as the Su family heard this, they did not hesitate to hand them over to their brothers and sisters. Su Dani heard that they were going to sacrifice to the river god and kneel down to ask for their father Su Dafu. Unfortunately, after kneeling for a day, they did not get a response. Only these so-called relatives ignored and indifferent.


    Su Dani is only eight years old. Seeing this, she bumps into the wall impulsively and changes the modern Su sugar.


    The Su family did not expect Su Dani to commit suicide. They were shocked and immediately went to ask for a doctor. Wu and sun of the second room were afraid that Su Dani would die. They would let their own daughter sacrifice the river god instead of Su Dani.


    Su Tang came through and knew that his brother and sister were so miserable that he would not continue to be so obedient. Anyway, the Su family would send them to sacrifice to the river god tomorrow. They did not dare to let the two brothers and sisters have an accident, so they went to the kitchen to eat and drink, what is expensive to eat.


    The two brothers and sisters peeled eggs on the old bed board of the warehouse. They heard Mrs. Su go to the kitchen outside and scream and scold.


    Big Lang was scared and shivered. After a look at his sister, he found that his sister, who was the same as himself, shivering as soon as he was angry, was not afraid at all. When he saw him, he also laughed at him, "eat quickly, don''t be afraid, there is elder sister."


    Seeing his sister''s calm appearance, he was not so afraid. He continued to peel eggs.


    The two brothers and sisters could not eat enough at home before, and they couldn''t take a bite of eggs in a year. Now that there are so many eggs, Mr. Da Lang is very careful to eat them. Every mouthful takes a long time to swallow.


    Sucang is not a real child. Naturally, I can see why Dalang is like this. I feel more sad in my heart.


    As a net editor, she has always read a lot of online novels. She knows that she has come. She is afraid that she can''t go back.


    Since she can only take the place of Su Dani, she will take good care of her younger brother and let him grow up and live a good life. The little eight year old girl, if she really has reincarnation, should have met her mother now. She hopes to be born in a good family and be a beautiful little princess happily in the next life.While eating eggs, Su Tang thought about what to do tomorrow. Then she saw that the door of the warehouse was opened and someone came to grab two eggs. "Elder sister, there are so many eggs, let me have a few."


    This boy is about five years old. He is the Erlang of the second room of the Su family. He heard his milk swearing in the kitchen just now. Knowing that Su Tang''s brother and sister have eggs here, he came to eat them.


    Su Erlang is the most cunning and greedy eater. He used to bully him. Su Tang watched him lick his face and grab eggs from himself. He hit him directly and snatched the eggs. "I want to eat. Tomorrow you can go to Qingjiang to worship the river god instead of Dalang."


    Su Erlang was robbed of the eggs, and reached out to take them. He saw that Su had collected all the eggs and "I won''t give them to you."


    Su sugar to see his brother like this, it is rare to have a smile, although has been bullied, fortunately did not develop a cowardly temperament, very good.


    Su er Lang was about to cry when he opened his mouth. Su Tang said directly, "if you cry, I''ll tell you that you want to sacrifice to the river god instead of Dalang. The third uncle and the third aunt must be willing."


    "Bah, you''re going to die by yourself. I''m not going to go. My mother said that even the uncle is your father, and you are the loser. If you are at home, I won''t be able to say that you are a beautiful daughter-in-law, and I will be admitted to a senior official!"


    When su er Lang said this, he took a look at the egg in his hand and knew that he couldn''t get it. "I''ll give you all to eat. You''ll die anyway."


    After saying that, she ran out directly. When Su Tang heard what Erlang said, her eyes became more and more cold, but when she looked at the door, her expression was slightly relaxed.

 Chapter 2

    "Are you done?" Su sugar eyes at the door, only to see there an orange cat languidly lying on the edge of the door.


    After feeling sucang''s eyes, he saw a dialogue bubble on the orange cat''s head: "you two legged beasts, can''t I make a decision?"


    Seeing this conversation bubble of orange cat, sucang rolled her eyes again and said, "you four legged beast is no better."


    Make the orange cat to Su sugar hair, Su sugar is also too lazy to pay attention to, reach out, orange cat stretched out, toward sucang, disappeared in her wrist, and there was nothing on the wrist, but also a small and lovely cat head.


    "Sister?" It was not easy to eat the eggs, a little happy to hear the words of his brother, and then lost.


    Looking up, he found that his sister had been staring at the door, but he didn''t know what he was looking at. He looked at the empty door and asked Su Tang suspiciously.


    Su sugar heard the younger brother talk, looked back, looked at the younger brother''s face is puzzled, touched his head "eh?"


    "Tomorrow..." Taro wanted to know if they were going to die to eat such delicious eggs.


    How to know, but see sister stretched out his hand, only to see a red candy in his hand, big Lang more confused "ah?"


    Su Tang looked at his silly appearance, only felt cute and laughed again, and then he became serious. "Dalang will listen to my sister''s words and follow her all the time. When she gives you this, you will eat it immediately. We won''t die. I believe my sister."


    When he heard his sister say so, his tone was so firm. Although he was still worried and afraid, he nodded, "OK, I believe in my sister."


    Hearing her younger brother''s tender voice, she said with trembling confidence that Su sugar''s heart was warm, and she would not fail to live up to this trust.


    Dalang is also six years old this year. He knows that only his sister is really good to him. He used to save his own food for him. So he doesn''t trust others. He only believes in his sister. His sister will not harm him.


    My sister and brother ate all the eggs together. In the evening, Su Tang was in the eyes of all the people in the Su family. She took the porridge out of the house and ate it well. Then she went to sleep together.


    At the end of the night, the girl who should have been sleeping in the warehouse opened her eyes. Su Erlu, who was guarding their brothers and sisters at night, snored at the door. Sucang got up carefully and went to a dark corner of the warehouse, and suddenly disappeared.


    With the action of sucang, the picture in front of her suddenly enters into the sunshine from the dark night.


    In front of her was a farm. She was facing a small wooden house. On the right side of the wooden house was a small hot spring. The spring gurgled to a rectangular fish pond, in which herring and grass carp swam back and forth.


    There are 32 pieces of land in front of the fish pond. At present, only six pieces of land are open. There are organic radish, organic apple, grass, rice and wheat on it. At this time, they are all mature.


    Behind the fish pond is the ranch, which is divided into two parts, one is for poultry, the other is for livestock, and now there are chickens and cows.


    Behind the wooden house is a processing factory, and on the left is a supermarket. Hangar fiction www.txtwww.com


    At present, the land, fish ponds and pastures are open, while supermarkets and processing plants are not open.


    After crossing the strange world, sucang opened her eyes and saw a big faced cat. She claimed to be the guardian of her personal space. Then she had a farm in this space.


    Sucang hastily collected all the crops in the six fields. She saw that there were turnips, cabbages, apples, rice and wheat in the space warehouse. These things were the biggest dependence on which Sutang lived in this era. With these things, at least she was not afraid of starvation.


    "Xiao Si Er, are you ready for tomorrow?" I''m afraid that Su Erlu outside suddenly wakes up and can''t see her. Su Tang doesn''t waste time. She ventured into the space tonight to confirm with orange cat.


    "Can you change my name? No problem. Tomorrow, as long as you and he go into the water and enter the space directly, I will move the bamboo basket Orange cat is not satisfied with its name, it is a god beast, the name is not tall, not God at all, OK.


    Su Tang heard the orange cat say so, reached out and gave it a hand. Seeing its eyes squint comfortably, she said with a smile, "please, little four."


    Waiting for the beast to protest, he comes out of the space. Su Erlu is still snoring. Su sugar goes back to bed and continues to sleep.


    The next day, Su Tang and Dalang were arrested. "All hurry up and delay the time of offering sacrifices to the river god. Let''s see how I deal with you!"


    Old Mrs. Su couldn''t be heartbroken because of the eggs and rice that her brother and sister ate yesterday. At this time, she just saw the egg shells lost on the warehouse floor. Looking at the two brothers and sisters, she was angry.


    Su Tang frowned after she was woken up. She took a look at Mrs. Su and their stepmother, Wu, who was watching jokes at the door. She said in a cold voice, "we can get up. It''s this time. Does milk think we can run?"


    "I''m sure you don''t have the courage!" Mrs. Su snorted, "hurry up, don''t delay the auspicious time!"Su Tang ignored, and turned to help him put on his clothes. While sorting out, he carefully explained to him, "remember what your sister said. Put this in your hand. After a while, your sister will let you eat, and you will eat. Your sister won''t let you die, OK?"


    Big Lang looked at the crystal clear candy in his hand, first nodded, then looked at Su sugar, "sister don''t die."


    Before Su Dani hit the wall, it had a great impact on him. It was only two days. The child didn''t have a sense of security. Su Tang felt a little distressed and nodded, "you''ll never die. Later, my sister will let you read and read, and you''ll be tested for an official."


    When he heard his sister''s promise, he kept nodding, "OK, I''ll be a senior official in the future."


    After all the arrangements had been made, Su Tang took her brother''s hand and came out together. When she came out, she saw that old lady Huang was also in the door. She was a famous goddess in the neighborhood. Anyone in the neighborhood who had an accident would look for her.


    As soon as Mrs. Huang entered the door, she saw Su Tang and Da Lang come out hand in hand, and immediately with a smile on her face, "the Su family is indeed a sincere person. The children''s choice of their own family will serve the river god. In the future, the Su family will have a lot of good fortune and endless enjoyment."


    The old lady always makes money by fooling people. She can always say that she is black and white. At this time, her exaggeration and good words are both exaggerated. Mrs. Su''s face is calm, and she also laughs a little. "How dare you think so much? It''s the most important thing to make my child get better soon."


    Mrs. Huang was very clever. As soon as she saw Mrs. Su''s expression, she knew she was talking to someone else''s heart. She immediately said, "it''s nature. With the protection of the river god, I''m sure I''ll wake up soon."


    Just finish saying, Huang old woman son feel oneself behind a cool, turn round, can see a pair of eyes of female doll cold looking at her.

 Chapter 3

    Mrs. Huang used to cheat people around to make money. She always relied on a bit of luck, but she really didn''t have the ability. This time, she took advantage of Wu''s family to do it, but she didn''t think so.


    Just seeing the eyes of the girl who wanted to sacrifice the river god, Mrs. Huang didn''t know why she thought it was cool behind her.


    "Aunt Huang, if you say so, we''ll wait for the good news. Come in and have some food first. Don''t be late or delay the good time." Wu''s and Sanfang''s Zhang''s heard this and exchanged their eyes. Then they opened their mouths and invited Mrs. Huang to eat in the room.


    Seeing that there was still a chicken on the table, Mrs. Huang forgot Su Tang''s eyes. The Su family was so generous that she even prepared chicken for her. As soon as Mrs. Huang was on the table, she was not polite to eat it.


    As soon as Mrs. Huang sat down, everyone from the third room sat down. When Su Dafu just came out of the big room, he took a look at Su Tang''s brother and sister, and then turned his eyes and stood beside Wu.


    Wu''s daughter Su sanni is only four years old this year. When she saw her father coming, she hugged Su Dafu. Su quickly picked up Su Dafu. Su chuckled and held on to Su Dafu''s beard.


    Seeing the interaction between his sister and his father, he held his sister''s hand tightly, then lowered his head to miss the sight and did not go to see these things.


    However, Su Tang looks at the way Wu and Su Dafu stand together to coax their daughter. She only thinks that the ironic painting is also their own children. However, they are going to die soon, but they can''t change their eyes. However, Wu''s daughter can get such father''s love.


    On the surface, a harmonious family is just a joke.


    Su sugar cold smile, also lowered his head, no longer speak, since they do not take them as family, there is no harm.


    Mrs. Huang had enough to eat. She boasted about it. Today, she knew that the Su family was going to be developed. She would change her family and become a senior official.


    The old man of the Su family was smiling a little more. Although he was modest, he had already borne it in his heart. When Huang looked at the old couple, she was even more proud of his ability to deceive people.


    The sun has come out, and there are more people outside. Many people gather around the Su family to watch the fun. Although Sujiatun is a big village, it can''t hide anything new. People in the village have heard that the Su family is going to send their children to sacrifice to the God of the river. Naturally, they will come to join the fun today.


    "Yonggui family is such a cruel heart. A good child must be sent to sacrifice to the river god. It''s really a sin!" There is that sensible to see standing in the yard, thin and poor brother-in-law, can not help but heartache.


    "I think it''s the Wu family who is cruel. He doesn''t like the children who were born to him. He is not afraid to go to the oil pot after death and do such things." Some people directly said Wu''s family, who didn''t know that Su Dani and Dalang were having a bad time at home, and now they have to be sent to sacrifice to the God of the river. With so many children in the Su family, how could they just be the two born by their original parents? It''s not that their stepmother is vicious.


    All of them were married women, and they were very sharp. At one glance, Wu was making trouble.


    "The two aunts should pay attention to what they say. Wu is the most kind. You can see who she has been married to our village for so many years. Besides, she is not in charge of sacrificing the God of the river. He and his wife are still here. They are not willing to make arrangements for their own grandchildren. Wu''s daughter-in-law is still a daughter-in-law Can you not listen to your parents


    There are also young daughter-in-law to hear others say so, help Wu speak. Xuanxuan book bar www.xuanxuanbook.com


    At the beginning, the woman who said Wu''s problem heard about it, she just turned her lips. "If you think she''s good, you can be good with her."


    The Wu family looks very kind outside and never looks at people red. However, when they live to such an age, they still have a certain degree of accuracy in judging people. The Wu family is not a good one. Anyway, they will not contact such people. Otherwise, it is not known when they will be counted.


    Everyone was talking outside. Wu also heard that someone was saying that she was not good. She bit her teeth. She had only one chance. It was nothing to lose her reputation. When she waited for her two children to die, it was easy for her to recover.


    In this way, Wu stood quietly beside Su Dafu, lowering his head and not speaking, as if nothing was his own business. Zhang, the third wife of the family, saw that Wu was acting like a good girl and following old lady Su without speaking. He would never show up and win the reputation.


    Mrs. Huang looked at the sky and said, "almost now, it''s a good time to get to the riverside!"


    Their Sujiatun is next to the Qingjiang River. Some landless families live by fishing, so it is very convenient to go to Qingjiang.


    When Mr. Su and Mrs. Su heard Mrs. Huang say it was time, they went to take Su Tang''s brother and sister to the river. They didn''t know that they had just gone a few steps and saw a group of people coming nearby.


    "Su Yonggui, do you really want to kill your own grandson and granddaughter like this?" The visitor was over fifty years old. Although he was simple in cloth, he had no patch. He came over with a serious face.


    Su Yongqiang, the patriarch of the Su family, had heard that Su Yonggui''s family was going to sacrifice the river god with his own children. At that time, he only thought that this was a random legend. Even if they lived by the river for generations, they just took some fruit cakes and so on, and did not really use living people as sacrifices.As a result, he received a message early this morning that Su Yonggui was really going to leave his two grandchildren. Su Yongqiang immediately brought people to stop him.


    When Mrs. Su saw Su Yongqiang coming, she immediately changed her face and said, "patriarch, what do you mean, what do we mean by killing our grandchildren? These two widowed stars, since we had them, our family''s life has been getting worse and worse.


    Her mother almost died of dystocia when she was born to Wulang. If our eldest son died again, who would dare to marry him? It''s their destiny to kill our family. Now our third son is still lying in bed and is not allowed to serve the God of the river. What did our third son do wrong because they are dead? "


    Mrs. Su is very sensible and thinks she is particularly reasonable.


    Su Yongqiang ignored Mrs. Su and looked at Su Yonggui. "Yonggui, I ask you, do you really want to do this? I don''t listen to the women''s words. You, the head of the family, will answer me by yourself."


    When Su Yonggui heard that he questioned himself and was surrounded by so many people, he felt shameless. He hated Su Yongqiang why he asked him in front of so many people, but it was already so. He murmured, "brother Qiang, this is our own business. Don''t worry about it!"


    "Well, Su Yonggui, you are really good. If you don''t treat your own grandchildren as human beings, I''ll see what will happen to your family in the future." Su Yongqiang was born because he was the head of the Su family, so he came to care about it. He didn''t know if Su Yonggui said he didn''t care about it.


    Pity looked at Su sugar brother and sister, also turned to leave.

 Chapter 4

    Su sugar also heard Su Yongqiang say, see Su Yongqiang gas turn to go, she suddenly looked up at the direction he left.


    "Danielle, thank you for your help. My parents and my father told us that we were going to serve the river god. Before that, my uncle and aunt always gave me food to eat. When I was alive, my mother told me that if we got help from others, we should give back to others. When we went to serve him, we would let him bless you all!"


    Su Tang knew that her body was only eight years old, and she didn''t read any books. She didn''t understand any reason, so she deliberately said something childish.


    Sure enough, when she finished, the woman who had the sensibility turned red eyes and said pitifully and wrongly.


    Su Yongqiang also heard the words of Su Tang and the little girl''s crisp life. They were going to serve the river god and protect everyone. They felt powerless.


    The old lady Huang was always smart. When she saw that Su Tang finished, everyone seemed to be moved. They were also afraid that it would change later. She could not earn any more money. She immediately said in Mrs. Su''s ear that the time was coming and she would not be able to walk any more.


    "There''s so much nonsense. Let''s go!" As soon as Mrs. Su heard that she was about to miss the time, she did not care about anything else. She pushed her sister and brother away.


    The elder brother remembers elder sister''s instruction, no matter what happens, don''t say a word, also don''t let go of holding elder sister''s hand, so hear elder sister say so, he also don''t understand why, but still obediently lowers his head, holds elder sister not to let go.


    When the villagers in Sujiatun saw the little child, they didn''t even know what death was, and they said that they would serve the river god. However, it was someone else''s business, and they were not qualified to manage it.


    We all believe in the river god, but we can''t sacrifice the river god with living people.


    Su Yongqiang had to say something, but he was held by the people on the side. Although he was the patriarch, he really couldn''t talk about dealing with his children. After all, he was not selling children and selling girls.


    Su Yongqiang looked at Su Yonggui''s family and drove his sister and brother to the riverside with red eyes. He was angry and wanted to hit people. "What is Su Yonggui thinking? Liu gave birth to such a pair of children. Even if the Liu family was defeated, would they not lose their conscience for their blood and blood?"


    Su Fu''an, Su Yongqiang''s nephew, was holding him just now. Seeing him like this, he also said, "they haven''t taken danier and Dalang as family members for a long time. It''s useless for you to say that, uncle. My brother has a good water quality. We''ll watch by the river in a moment to see if we can save their lives. Old Shuan is not Although it''s a little difficult, it''s always a way to live. How much help our family can provide, it''s not allowed to... "


    Su Fu''an said a lot in Su Yongqiang''s ear, then saw Su Yongqiang''s expression a little hesitant, and finally sighed, "ah, look at the lives of two children!"


    It''s autumn soon. The Qingjiang River is running fast. The two children are still thrown into the river in the basket. It''s su Fuhua''s good water quality. It''s not easy to save people.


    Sufu''an also means "since this is the case, let''s try our best."


    Su Yongqiang finally nodded, "then you go, if really saved, I will help you."


    Su Yongqiang also understands that Su Fu''an is not selfish at all. However, if the two children really have a life to live, they can''t continue to live in Yonggui''s family. It''s better to find another way to live.


    Su Fu''an got the response from the patriarch, and immediately got a little smile on his face. He hurried to find his brother.


    But when she saw that Su Yongqiang didn''t catch up with them, she was relieved. Looking back, she saw Wu''s eyes and her eyes. Knowing that she was urging her not to delay her time, she quickened her pace and said, "let''s hurry up. Don''t let the river god wait." Wonderful novel network www.meimi.cc


    Soon she arrived at the riverside, where she quickly put all the incense tables on the table. Then she burned the yellow paper and began to talk about it. When it was almost over, she asked the Su family to put her sister and brother in the basket.


    "The Lord of the river god shows up, and the believer presents a couple of boys and girls. I hope you..." Wu came to hold him in the basket. He had already eaten the sugar. Now he lowered his head. His consciousness was a little vague.


    No one came to Sutang''s side. Mr. Su took a look at Su Dafu. Su Dazu was stunned and didn''t move. The second room sun stood by his father''s side and looked at Su Dafu. He laughed ironically and didn''t speak.


    Seeing that the eldest son did not move, he took another look at his second son. Su Erlu had always been a dutiful man. When he saw his father like this, he was about to go, but he was caught by the sun. She would not let her father do such harmful things.


    Even if there is retribution in the future, it will be done to those who deserve it, but it has nothing to do with their second room.


    Seeing that his two sons did not move, Mr. Su was so angry that he turned red. He used to do it himself and put Su sugar in the basket.


    Su Tang has been looking at these people without blinking. The old lady Su on one side was looked at like this by the girl. She felt fluffy in her heart. Mrs. Huang also felt that the little girl was looking a little unusual today, and she was also afraid of regeneration.


    So he stopped doing those mysterious things and immediately said, "it''s time to present the boy and girl!"As she finished, father Su and Wu pushed the two baskets down the river. The long and clear river immediately engulfed them.


    Mrs. Su was relieved that she couldn''t see the girl''s eyes any more. She turned back and asked Mrs. Huang, "that''s all right."


    "When I take back the law." Mrs. Huang began to act.


    However, Wu felt refreshed. After nearly five years, she finally removed the two evils left by Liu from the Su family''s house. Later, Wu Guixiang was the only one in the Su family''s house, and only her child was born to Wu Guixiang.


    Looking at Mrs. Huang''s affectation, Wu tried to suppress the smile in the corner of her mouth.


    After a cup of tea, Mrs. Huang Shoujin shougu: "the river god responded, saying that he was satisfied with the Su family''s sacrifice. You can go back and wait for the good news."


    After hearing this, both Mr. Su and Mrs. Su expressed their gratitude to Mrs. Huang, and they left the river in a hurry.


    But they did not know, just after they left in a hurry, a few young men rushed to the place where the basket had just gone down the river and jumped down.


    At this time, sucang and Dalang have already entered the space, "how long will he wake up?"


    Su Tang puts the old man who has fallen asleep in the wooden house and asks the orange cat.


    The orange cat took a look at the soaked Suchang and said, "it will take at least half an hour to say so. Don''t worry, I put two stones in the basket and it won''t float up."

 Chapter 5

    "You go out and watch, and I''ll go out." Sucang let the orange cat out to observe.


    The orange cat god beast stretched lazily and disappeared from the space. She knew that today the Su family would throw her and her brother into the river, so she wanted to use the space to escape.


    Every time she enters the space and comes out again, she will basically be in the same place. But if the orange cat is outside, it can move with the space, but orange cat is just an orange cat and can''t run fast, so it can only move in a small range.


    Su Tang prepared two stones in advance and put them in the space. She and her brother just went down into the river just now. At the same time, in order to avoid the basket floating up too lightly, the orange cat put the stones on it, so that the basket continued to sink, as if it was her brother and sister sinking.


    But the sugar she gave him was not much fresh, it was just a kind of medicine that could make people faint. Although it was her brother, space was her biggest life-saving means. She would not expose it.


    Seeing that it was time for the crops in the field, sucang went over to collect them, and then informed her that the third level crops had been released, including corn and potatoes. She looked at the rice and wheat stored in the warehouse, so she planted corn, potatoes and pasture grass.


    As for the ranch, Su Tang''s chickens and cows were produced, and soon she had more milk and eggs in her warehouse.


    "Su Yonggui and his family just left. Su Fuhua took a few boys to look for you by the river. You can have a look and go out later."


    "Su Fuhua?" Su sugar heard the name, some unexpected looking at orange cat, she did not know this person.


    "Su Fuhua is Su Yongshun''s second son and has a good water quality. Su Yongshun and Su laoshuan are neighbors. Su Yongshun wants to call Su laoshuan uncle."


    Su Tang just came to the world before, because Su Dani didn''t go out very much and didn''t know many people, so she asked orange cat to go out to inquire for information. Anyway, outsiders could not see the orange cat, because the space level of sucang was too low, and the orange cat had no appearance skills.


    However, it is very suitable to inquire about information, but in one day, it makes almost everything about Sujiatun.


    Su Tang heard orange cat talk about Su yongshuan, they all understand "coincidentally!" She laughed and felt that the Su Yongshun family had gone with her.


    Orange cat looked at her proud look, stretched out his claws and rubbed her face. "When you''re about to go out, I''ll be with you."


    This is the host chosen by the adult orange cat. Don''t have any accidents at that time. It''s hard for him to wake up, but he doesn''t want to go to sleep.


    Sucang did not refuse, and after more than ten minutes, seeing that the efficacy of Dalang''s eating was almost over, Sutang seized him and came out of the space.


    Directly engulfed by the river, she made a few efforts, firmly grasped Dalang, swam to the shore, lying on the diving Bay, had no strength at all.


    Su Dani''s health is worse than that of her previous life. In her previous life, she had sub-health when she had less exercise. Su Dani''s children did not have nutrition, so she did not have any strength at all. This is because she has been eating from the kitchen of Su''s family these two days. Otherwise, she will not be able to climb up.


    Su Tang says in her heart that in this damned ancient times, the level of medical treatment is so low. In order to be able to live happily, she must take good exercise in the future. If she can not get sick, she will not get sick. 516 fiction www.516xs.com


    While thinking like this, Su Tang also sees the man not far away who is trying to find their brother and sister in the river. She tries to cough loudly and "cough, cough, cough..."


    Su Fu''an has no younger brother. The water quality is good. The current of Qingjiang River is fast, so it''s not easy to have a good water quality. He doesn''t want to cause trouble to people, so he doesn''t go down the river and looks anxiously at the bank.


    They all know that the longer this time goes on, the less chance a person will survive. They are anxiously watching his younger brother and several young men looking for it. Suddenly, sufu''an hears a cough nearby.


    Su Fu''an thought, impossible. As a result, she happened to see the two brothers and sisters on the shoal. The girl''s clothes were wet. She was sitting in the water, while the boy was lying in the water, motionless.


    "Danielle, big Lang, are you ok?" Sufu''an walked over and turned around and yelled, "come on, I''ve found it!"


    Su Tang also seems to have just seen Su Fu''an there. She looks back at him and cries out, "the river god said that my brother and I are hard-working. If we don''t accept us, the milk will surely kill us. Wuwu Wuwu..."


    Su Fu''an just came over and heard sucang cry. He was also surprised, "you saw the river god."


    Su Tang nodded, "who are you? The river god doesn''t want us, Wuwu, Wuwu..."


    Su Fu''an hears her saying that her life is hard. She looks at sucang pitifully. Then she goes to pick up big Lang and finds that the child''s body is still hot, which is not a big problem. She breathes a sigh of relief.


    At the same time, when he opened his eyes and saw his sister, he immediately broke free from Su Fu''an''s arms and cried bitterly with Su Tang.


    Su Fuhua and some of them with good water quality heard that they had found someone. They all went ashore. When they came to see their brothers and sisters holding each other and crying together, Su Fuhua asked his brother what was going on. He heard that the river god had rejected the two people''s lives and had to confiscate their lives. They all looked at them sympathetically.I''m afraid it will be hard in the future.


    Su Tang did it on purpose. She knew that people in Sujiatun believed in river god and didn''t want to be involved with the former Su family any more. So she deliberately put out such words and had such a reputation of hard life. After that, it was estimated that ordinary people would not think that they were planning for her for a long time. She did not marry in the previous life, and she did not seek any love when she came to this ancient times.


    This reputation can put an end to many useless peach blossoms. As for the younger brother, if there is no good family to look up to when he marries a daughter-in-law, she will try to cultivate one by herself, and there will always be a way to solve it.


    Su Fu''an and several of them felt sad when they heard the cry of their brothers and sisters.


    After a few words of comfort, when his brother and sister stopped crying, Su Fu''an squatted down and said to Su Tang, "you don''t know me. My name is Su Fu''an. Since the river god doesn''t want you, would you like to live in someone else''s house?"


    After su Fuhua and several men saw that Su Fuan and the girl had finished speaking, the girl was soaked in water and her big black eyes were full of surprise? Is that all right? "


    Sucang didn''t avoid the idea that she didn''t want to go home. Even if she was only eight years old, it was normal that she didn''t want to go back to her bad home.


    Sure enough, Su Fu''an and they didn''t doubt anything. When they saw her asking, they nodded, "yes."

 Chapter 6

    Su Fu''an seriously explained to Su Tang that "our village grandfather Shuan went two days ago. I hope someone can adopt him. If you and Dalang are willing, you and Dalang can ask the clan leader to tell your grandparents and parents that they can adopt to laoshuan."


    After hearing what Su Fu''an said, Su Tang was relieved. As expected, she had the same idea. The Su family didn''t treat their brothers and sisters as adults, and Wu''s stepmother only wanted to get rid of them.


    Su Tang didn''t want to stay in such a home. She had read many novels in her previous life. When the female owner met this kind of thing, she basically planned to separate her family. However, she was only eight years old, and there were Su Dafu and Wu on top of them. She certainly had no chance.


    Later, orange cat went out and inquired about it. Only when her parents passed away could they separate. In this way, sucang had to change her way to get rid of her former home.


    It''s also just that Su Dani bumped into the wall. When Su Tang came here, Su laoshuan of Sujiatun died because his children met with accidents outside. He couldn''t stand the stimulation and passed away. Before he died, he hoped that his house would not break the incense and let Su Yongqiang help find a successor to their room.


    As soon as Su Tang heard that there was such a thing, she made up her mind to take her younger brother to other people''s home. Only in this way can she completely get rid of the previous family. She has space and skills. When time comes, she will live a good life with her younger brother, and there is no need to get involved with the so-called relatives who are cruel and cruel before.


    Wu and Mrs. Huang and Mrs. Zhang conspired to calculate the lives of their brothers and sisters. The former Su Dani had no way, but she had a way to expose them. However, she did not want to, but wanted to use this opportunity to get rid of the previous family.


    In the past, orange cat said that Su Fu''an had brought people to save her. In addition to the relationship between them and Su laoshuan''s family, Su Tang understood that the two brothers might have wanted to go with her. Now when she heard Su Fu''an speak directly, Su Tang was relieved. In this way, it was easier to promote this than her own plan.


    Although she was extremely willing, Su Tang didn''t agree immediately. Instead, she asked, "after adoption, Dalang and I can''t go back, and they won''t beat us any more?"


    Even if she wants to be adopted, she can''t leave behind a merciless story. Just like what she said to Su Yongqiang before, she can only let everyone know that their brothers and sisters are not doing well at home. After their adoption, even if Su Yonggui''s family does something else, she can operate some more.


    It''s always good to plan before you move and to calculate more.


    Sure enough, when several men heard Su Tang''s question, they all showed sympathy. Su Fuhua was even more direct: "you have adopted laoshuan''s son and daughter. Su Dafu dares to do it. I''ll beat it back for you."


    Su Fuhua and Su Dafu are of the same generation. It is not a bad rule for him to say this.


    Hearing this, sucang knew it was enough, so she nodded, "I''ll adopt it!"


    Su Fu''an was also relieved, and then asked the man next to him, "where''s your brother?"


    Today, Dalang was pushed into the cold river. He was a little frightened. His mind was very simple. He only had to follow his sister. So he was asked by Su Fu''an, and he directly held on to Sutang: "where is my sister? Where am I going?"


    In this world, only the elder sister is sincere to him, big Lang just forgot everything, also won''t forget this matter. Thousands of Novels www.77xs8.com


    Su Fu''an and Su Fuhua are relieved to hear the two brothers and sisters. They must ask them clearly in advance. The matter of succession is to leave their own home and go to someone else''s house. If they don''t want to, they will still complain. Although the Su Fu''an family has been well received by Su laoshuan''s family, they are not willing to do so.


    Now that the two brothers and sisters are willing to ask, they are relieved. They ask people to go to Su Yongqiang in advance and say that they have picked up the two dolls here, and then take them back to the village.


    Su Tang''s brother and sister follow Su Fu''an to Su Yongqiang''s house and see that Su Yonggui''s family has arrived.


    When Zhao saw their brothers and sisters coming, they were very fierce with a slant in their eyes. Wu''s face was pale. She tried her best to get rid of the two evils left by Liu. She didn''t expect that they were so hard-living that they survived. She hated that she had spent private money to achieve her goal.


    Wu gritted her teeth and looked at Su Tang''s brother-in-law. She turned around and saw her daughter-in-law Chen XiuXiu blinking at her. She took a look at her mother-in-law and her silent husband, and walked carefully.


    When Chen XiuXiu saw her coming, she whispered something in Wu''s ear. Wu managed to hold back and did not show any joy. She said thanks to Chen XiuXiu and went to Zhao''s side and said in her ear.


    In the courtyard of Su Yongqiang''s house, a lot of people from the Su family came. They all came to see the two brothers and sisters who could come back to worship the river god. Although Wu was careful, her every move was still recorded by Su Tang.


    Seeing Wu''s lawsuit with the woman''s eyes and eyebrows, Su Tang sneers in her heart. Only a fool will think that he is smart, and the rest of the people are all fools.


    Su Fu''an and his brothers and sisters went into the courtyard of Su Yongqiang''s family. The Su family used to be in charge of Sujiatun, but later they were frustrated. Instead, they made people of other surnames become village heads, and even their su family ancestral hall was lost. So now, they almost all come to the clan leader Su Yongqiang''s house to talk about anything."Johnny, Danielle and Darren, we brought them back. They..." Su Fuan came to explain to Su Yongqiang.


    We heard Zhao''s cry, "what''s the life of our family? We didn''t wake up until our third son woke up. The two lost stars came back. Even the river god said that their lives are hard. Who dares to have such dolls? We are not killed by him. When the time comes, grass will grow on the grave, and there will be no one to clean up!"


    Zhao had a good voice. After singing, reading and playing, he directly told the story of Su Tang''s brother and sister''s life. The meaning of the words was very clear. They didn''t dare to keep Su Tang''s brother and sister alive.


    Su Yongqiang looked at Zhao, because he was a distant sister-in-law, he could only look at Su Yonggui. "Yonggui, you are in charge of the family. Now danier and Dalang are back, what do you say?"


    When he asked someone to invite Su Yonggui''s family just now, he saw that the family was gathering together to say they would have a good meal to celebrate Su''s third birthday. There was no sadness that his family''s grandchildren had lost.


    When Su Yongqiang looks at Su Yonggui, his heart is also cold. Who dares to meet someone who doesn''t put his own grandchildren in the eye?


    Su Yonggui was surprised to hear what Zhao said, "what are you talking about?"


    Seeing him like this, Zhao pointed to Su Tang''s brother and sister, who were wet on one side, and said, "if you don''t believe it, ask why they were returned by the river god master, because he hated their hard life!"

 Chapter 7

    Su Fu''an and Su Fuhua were surprised to hear that Zhao knew this. They clearly remember that when their brothers and sisters said this, no one heard them there. They didn''t say it themselves. How did Zhao know that.


    Su Yonggui looks at Su sugar''s brother and sister, "is what you say true?"


    The reason why Su Fu''an didn''t say it was that it was not a good reputation. If it was spread everywhere, it would be even more difficult for the younger brothers and sisters in the future. They wanted to say that if someone wanted to get married in the future, they would say it in private. How could they know that someone told Su Yonggui about this.


    Su sugar can see their expressions and know that they are kind-hearted, but she wanted to spread the fame. Now when she heard Su Yonggui ask her, she also nodded directly.


    "Yes, the river god said that I and Dalang have a hard life. Let''s come back. We haven''t served the river god well. Don''t beat me and Dalang."


    After saying this, people looked at Zhao, and their eyes were wrong. Although they lived in poverty in Sujiatun, they did not say that they abused their children.


    In the past, we all watched the two brothers and sisters dressed in rags and dirty clothes, and privately discussed that the stepmother was not good. Now hearing Su Tang''s remark, it was confirmed that the two brothers and sisters were not treated well and began to discuss one after another.


    Su Yonggui is a man with good face and fear of trouble. Seeing everyone''s comments, he felt shameless. When he heard Su Tang say this, he didn''t reply. Instead, he said, "brother Qiang heard that. These two babies are too hard. Our family doesn''t want to end up with an old Shuan Shuan!"


    After su laoshuan died, no one inherited Xianghuo. In the eyes of the villagers, Su Yonggui did not intend to take his brother-in-law back after he knew that his life was hard.


    Anyway, he was prepared to give it to the river god master. Who knows that the river god Lord hates their hard life. Their family has been worse in recent years, and it must be the children''s.


    "That''s right. I raised my child with a handful of excrement and urine. We had children and grandchildren. We wanted to enjoy a few days. If they came back, we might lose our lives in two days. We dare not take this man." Zhao also said.


    The Wu family on one side heard them say so, and the disappointed look on Wu''s low head face was slightly reduced. Although she wanted to get rid of these two evils directly, she could not come back to their house any more, and she was a little more comfortable.


    Thinking of this, Wu looked at the two brothers and sisters standing on one side, listened to the advice of the villagers around her, and continued to bow their heads. With the two brothers and sisters, it was difficult for her to get better again. She didn''t believe that their lives would always be so big.


    Despite Wu''s thoughts, Su Yongqiang heard that his brother-in-law came back alive in this way. When he heard them say that he should not raise them, he looked at Su Dafu and asked him, "what do you think of Dafu?"


    Su Dafu and Wu stood aside. The funny thing was that they still held Su jiasanni, who had to follow them to watch the fun. After being asked, they didn''t even look at Su Tang''s brother and sister, and said, "I listen to my parents."


    It''s really chilling to have such a father.


    Su Yongqiang sighed and said, "the dolls belong to your own family. You don''t want to raise them. Who do you want to keep them for? The genealogy says that they are the dolls of your family."


    "Let''s get rid of the clan. We don''t want such tough dolls." Zhao said without hesitation. Xi Shi literature www.xishiwx.com


    Su Yongqiang''s head is big, and he looks at Su Yonggui, "are your wives in charge?"


    Su Yonggui scolded Zhao and refused to let him speak, but he also said, "brother Qiang has seen it. Whoever dares to raise a doll who feels his life is hard. We really dare not take it back."


    Su Yongqiang sighed, "there is nothing wrong in our Su family. Since you don''t support it, you can''t really throw away the doll. It happens that no one inherits his room after old Shuan leaves. If you agree, you can sign the adoption document. In the future, even if the two dolls belong to old Shuan''s room, the old Shuan''s room is not afraid of them It''s hard to kill people. "


    After su Yongqiang finished, seeing what Zhao''s mouth would like to say, he immediately added, "if you don''t think it''s OK, ask who is willing to take them back to raise them. If not, you can bring them back to raise them. How can they be your own seed?"


    Su laoshuan''s family is strong. All his family owns is just a broken grass and mud house. Otherwise, he will not find out who is willing to adopt. Those who are willing to take over their children are living in poverty, and they hope that the children can be well fed.


    But Su laoshuan''s family has nothing to inherit. If he succeeds, he still has to raise his own family. Who would like to give up his children to other people''s families and call them parents.


    Su Yongqiang is the patriarch of the Su family. It is impossible for him to see his brother and his sister removed from the clan. Those who are not qualified to take the imperial examination are despised everywhere. Their children''s lives are not what they want. They are all born of their parents.


    He can''t really destroy the two children for a lifetime, so there are basically no other places for his brothers and sisters except for his adoption to Su laoshuan.When Zhao heard Su Yongqiang''s words, she originally retorted and shut up. The two children are hard-working. She wants to live a few more years. Later, she will watch her grandson become an official and become an old lady herself.


    Mrs. Huang''s master came to her house that day and said that they would be rich and rich in the future. If the two children killed her, how could she enjoy her happiness.


    When Zhao didn''t speak, Su Yonggui hesitated for a moment. He looked around the Su family. When he saw his eyes looking at him, everyone also avoided. They didn''t dare to raise such hard-working children. What''s more, they all had their own children. What''s more, why should they raise other people''s children.


    Su Yonggui knew that if he didn''t agree, he would take his brother and sister back. If he didn''t want it, he had to give it to Su laoshuan''s family. He was not afraid of their fate.


    "Uncle Shuan helped our family a lot when he was still here. Let them inherit the incense for him." Su Yonggui, who has a good face, gives himself a reason to show how generous he is.


    But everyone knew what was going on in their hearts, and when he said that, it was just a sneer.


    Wu listened to everyone''s discussion and clenched her fist. Yu Guang looked at her brother-in-law. She would not let these two evils affect her reputation. Later, later


    "You stepmother is not a good thing at first sight, so you let her go?" Orange cat has been following sucang, at this time is lying in front of sucang, but no one else can see it in it.


    Seeing the dialogue bubble on his head, Su Tang sneered, "it''s not too late for a gentleman to take revenge. I remember Su Dani''s life!"

 Chapter 8

    Wu intended to kill her two children. Su Dani was forced to commit suicide. If Su Tang didn''t come, Su Dani would have died. How could she have passed away with a human life on Wu''s body, but not in a hurry. It''s still a long time.


    When Su Yongqiang saw Su Yonggui agree, he did not delay. He directly asked someone to write a succession document. He personally watched Su Yonggui, Zhao''s family, Su Dafu and Wu''s fingerprints.


    Su Tang is watching, grateful to Su Yongqiang and covering all the fingerprints of these four people is also to avoid what happens to the four people who have the right to deal with their brothers and sisters.


    She should remember that Su Yongqiang also saw that the family of Su Yonggui was not a good thing. He was afraid that there would be any trouble after the adoption. At that time, he would have to deal with these matters in person, so he let the four of them press their fingerprints to avoid any problems in the future.


    After su Yonggui and their fingerprints were pressed, Zhao said that the cooking pot was still cooking at home. After seeing the names of Su Dani and Su Dalang removed from their genealogy, they turned around and went home.


    From the beginning to the end, he didn''t give his brother and sister a little look.


    When Su Yongqiang and his family elders saw that they were so angry, they couldn''t do anything about Zhao. Finally, they asked Su Tang''s brother and sister that Su Dani changed his name to Su Tang, and Su Dalang changed his name to Su Yongnuo, which was written under Su laoshuan''s name.


    This also means that Su Tang''s brother and sister have officially become Su laoshuan''s children and are no longer members of the original family.


    Su Yongqiang''s daughter-in-law Zhou quickly made two sets of clean filial piety clothes for his sister and brother.


    On that day, he buried Su laoshuan as a son and son. In the evening, Su Yongqiang personally sent Su Tang''s brother and sister back to Su laoshuan''s home.


    "Tangnier, Nuo Ge''er, these are the grains prepared by your sister-in-law and me. You can live on your own in the future. If you need anything, you can come home to find your brother."


    When he got home, Su Yongqiang handed over the document of succession to his brother and sister-in-law. "Other things are OK. When Uncle Shuan left, in addition to hoping for someone to take over Xianghuo, his brother-in-law Yonghe, his sister-in-law Liu and his nephew and children met mountain bandits in Linxian County. When the news came, they were roughly buried in the Yamen. You should take them back and follow them It''s good that you know your parents'' reunion. Don''t worry. "


    Because Su''s brother and sister are adopted, Su laoshuan''s family is gone. As the clan leader, Su Yongqiang still needs to explain some things to his brother and sister.


    Su Tang heard him say so, stood up and knelt down with Su Nuo to Su Yongqiang. Su Yongqiang saw them like this and quickly helped them up.


    "Brother Yongqiang, please don''t help us. This time it''s not you. My brother and I don''t know what will happen. When my mother was still alive, we should remember the kindness of others to us. Our brother and I dare not forget the kindness of elder brother Yongqiang in our life."


    Su sugar is sincere, this time she and her brother can leave the previous home, Su Yongqiang and Su Fu''an are very helpful.


    Of course, sucang also knows that they are not without a bit of selfishness, but they are all common people. Who can not have a little selfish? As a result, they helped her and her brother, and they had no other bad thoughts, so she remembered all the human feelings.


    Su Yongqiang looked like two brothers and sisters who grew up all of a sudden and let them get up. Required reading room www.bidu5.com


    "In the past, you didn''t have a good life at home. As a clan leader, I couldn''t interfere with other people''s family affairs. But now you belong to old Shuan''s family. If you can''t solve anything, you''ll come to see your brother and sister-in-law. Although it''s more difficult for you to live your own life, you''ll have to live a good life after that Tight. "


    Su Tang all nodded and agreed, "well, brother Yongqiang, don''t worry, we will certainly live a good life. I also remember about my brother, sister-in-law and nephew. I will take them back and bury them with my parents in person, so that they can''t go back home in exile."


    Su Tang has always been a person who respects her one foot, and she respects people for ten feet. Although it''s not very nice to say, if she didn''t happen to meet Su laoshuan''s death, she would take her brother away from her previous home, saying that it would not take much effort.


    She is just a touch of alien soul. It is the same for her to recognize who is the father and mother. Since she has promised to inherit Su laoshuan and inherit his incense, she will certainly do well, which is also a reward.


    Su Yongqiang looked at Su sugar so sensible, also gratified to nod, should say also said, time is not early, will go home.


    Su Tang''s brother and sister are poor, but everyone has to live on their own. They help each other once in a while. What kind of life will become in the future depends on the sister and brother.


    Su Tang and his younger brother sent Su Yongqiang away. He turned around and saw the grass mud room that Su laoshuan had left for them. He opened a window facing the south. When he entered the door, he saw a kitchen stove, which was connected with the Kang in the room.


    The stove and the inner room are also separated. There is a small door. When you enter, there is a strip-shaped open space. There is a dining table. Two benches are lame. On the Kang is a set of dirty bedding. In the corner cabinet is also a set of men''s clothes, which are patched with patches.At this time, there is a small vegetable garden outside the garden, because there is a small garden with a big bean curd outside.


    Sunuo ran around the house and asked sucang happily, "sister, is this our new home?"


    Sucang nodded, "yes, this is our new home."


    Su Nuo was very happy. "Can I invite Dongzi and Gouzi to play at home?" Dongzi and Gouzi were Su Nuo''s little friends who played together in the village before.


    "Of course." Su Tang promised that he was very happy to see him. It seems that he didn''t see Su Dafu again because he moved. He asked him, "in the future, we have nothing to do with our previous home, xiaonuo..."


    Su Nuo''s expression was depressed for a while, and then he put up a smiling face. "They don''t want me and my sister. I have a sister. My sister has me enough."


    Su Tang thought he was young and didn''t know anything. Now when he said this, he felt sad and distressed, but he was also pleased. In fact, he knew everything. Who was good to him and who was not good to him.


    "After that, let''s have a good time together." Sucang finally said.


    Su Nuo nodded, "Hmm!"

 Chapter 9

    In the early morning, Zhao''s family called him up. It was luojiangli and the funerals of the adoptive harmony. Not long after he arrived at his new home, Su Nuo was already sleepy. Su Tang washed him and asked him to go to bed first, but he held up and checked the things in the house.


    Although Su laoshuan was poor, her family was worth thousands of yuan. She looked at it and found that there were all kinds of dishes and chopsticks, an iron pot, a pot of lard that had already bottomed out, and a little sauce in the sauce jar outside the yard, and about two bowls of brown rice in the rice jar.


    This is the only property left by sucang''s brother and sister, and there is no money left. After checking these things, it is dark. Su Tang takes advantage of Su Nuo''s sleep and enters the space again.


    Orange cat is still languidly lying on the cat rack. When she comes in, she is still motionless. Sutang ignores it, takes a bucket to get a bucket of spring water, and then changes her and Sunuo today. The wet clothes in the water are washed in the bucket and hung outside the wooden house. The space is full of sunlight and will soon dry.


    After that, she gave herself a thorough bath with spring water. The effect of the spring water is good. Even if there is no soap bath gel, the body will be washed clean after the water is washed.


    She found a shawl from the cabin and wrapped herself in it. She went to the yard to bask in the sun and harvest all the things produced in the space.


    Looking at the progress bar, she found that the farm was about to be upgraded to level 4. When she opened the warehouse, she saw grass carp, herring, honey, milk, wool, cabbage, corn, rice, wheat, organic apples and radish.


    Su Tang felt hungry and took out two apples, one to orange cat and the other to chew. "So I take things from outside and sell them to the farm, and the price will be halved. If there is something that doesn''t have space, there will be a lot of points, right? Level five can unlock the processing plant, right?"


    Su Tang asked orange cat, orange cat Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi chew apple "yes, the higher the level of space farm, there will be more new functions appear, can also grow more magical things, processing plant five level unlock, after points can activate different processors, supermarket level 30 can unlock, after that, there are many new functions to be developed, welcome to explore


    This tone, how like a liar?


    Su Tang glanced at it, but it was not difficult for her to improve her life for the time being because of some things on the farm. She nodded, took the washed clothes and came out of the space.


    It was still dark outside. Sutang lay down and just smelled the smell of the bedding. She could not help but wrinkle her face. She pushed all the bedding to Sunuo''s side and went to sleep in her half dry clothes.


    Before going to sleep, sucang has only one idea. She must make money quickly and improve her current life.


    The next day, sucang got up early, and her clothes were all dry. Sunuo was still asleep. She took a bucket of milk from the space and washed eight red dates that Su Yongqiang gave them yesterday, tore them apart and removed the core. They put them together in the pot and boiled with milk brown rice.


    When Sunuo opened his eyes, the red date milk porridge made by sucang was already ready, and the room was full of the sweet taste of porridge. Sunuo smelled the good taste and put on his clean clothes in a hurry, so he came to look for sucang.


    Just saw Su sugar filled a bowl of porridge, milk white porridge dotted with red jujube meat, sending out a strong flavor, Su Nuo small stomach grunting "sister, good smell! What is this? "


    This little greedy cat''s appearance, Su Tang looked at him like this and said with a smile, "this is red date milk porridge."


    After she finished, she saw a question mark on the head of the little guy. When did they have milk in their house? Why didn''t he remember that elder brother Yongqiang didn''t deliver it yesterday? I love soudu www.520sodu.com


    In doubt, Su Nuo saw her sister carrying porridge into the room. She put the porridge in a corner. There was a bamboo basket in the corner. She put her hands together and said, "God bless you!"


    Su Nuo looked at his sister like this, but he was also confused. He didn''t know what his sister was doing. As a result, he saw that the bowl of porridge in the corner had disappeared. He pointed to "sister, sister, porridge, porridge..."


    Where Su Nuo couldn''t see, the orange cat, who was carrying the pot for the river god, took this bowl of porridge, licked it, looked at the fussy Sunuo with contempt, and then went into the space.


    Su sugar secretly funny, just pull Su Nuo, fingers on the lips, "Shh, don''t let others know."


    Su Nuo see sister like this, small hand also cover mouth, big eyes look at Su sugar, dare not speak.


    Su Tang nodded, "the river god Lord looked at us pitifully, so he didn''t leave us and taught me the cooking skills. Later, let me cook like this for him. Then he would give us some benefits and let us live. Xiaonuo must not tell others. The river god knows, it''s time for us to serve him."


    This reason is Su Tang''s idea. She now lives with her brother and has space. There is bound to be some new things. This is why she wants to go for a walk in Qingjiang River. The only way is that, even if she shows some unexpected things later, it''s easy to say that as long as she takes out the river god as an excuse, it''s easy to say that people nearby believe in river god.


    So this morning I did such a play with orange cat in front of Sunuo, so that Su Nuo would not be surprised by the new things at home in the future.Sure enough, Su Nuo heard her sister say so and immediately nodded, "no one will tell you."


    Naturally, Su Nuo is not curious about why there is milk at home. It must have been given by the river god master. The river god Lord dislikes the food in their house, so he sends it to his sister for cooking.


    Even if it was over, Sutang went to fill two bowls of porridge and ate it with Sunuo. The milk porridge produced in the space was delicious. However, Sunuo could not help but be afraid and curious and looked at the corner with the bamboo basket.


    Su Tang saw him like this and said, "don''t look. If the river god is satisfied with the food, he will give us a reward."


    Su Nuo did not dare to look at it. He concentrated on the red date milk porridge in front of him. When he ate it carefully, he found that "sister, eat well!"


    This little guy, he ate several mouthfuls just now, but he didn''t taste it. Sucang couldn''t help laughing.


    My sister and brother ate two bowls of porridge alone. After finishing the dishes and chopsticks, they came back to the house. The porridge inside had been eaten clean. Su Nuo immediately called Su Tang "sister, sister, the bowl is back!"


    Su Tang sees the orange cat lying lazily beside her when she is full. Her eyes are scornful, and a dialogue bubble appears on her head: "your brother is really ignorant!"


    "When did the great quadruped adult care so much about the intelligence quotient of the bipedal? Have you done it?"


    After feeling the meaning of Sutang, the orange cat turned her head in anger and gave herself a rich back and butt. She laughed and pulled Sunuo to open the bamboo basket covered with clothes. Sunuo looked surprised and saw that there were many apples and radishes in the bamboo basket.

 Chapter 10

    All the radishes and apples were about the same size, and they seemed to be emitting fragrance. He looked back at sucang and said, "sister, the river god has given you a reward."


    Su Tang nodded, "well, in a moment, we will go up the mountain together. When we come back, we will say that we picked apples from the mountains, and then we will sell them in the town."


    At present, there are only three levels of space farm. She looks at several kinds of plants that can be planted and basically can be sold directly, namely, organic radish and organic apple. These things are relatively common. Although the price is cheap, the source is easy to explain.


    Sucang wants to buy these first to make some money. In two days, when the space farm reaches level 5, the processing plant can be unlocked. Then we can see what the processing plants have and what we can do next to make money.


    We can''t always take things out of the space farm like this. These things are measured in general, the same size, and sometimes it''s OK to take them out directly. If they are taken out all the time, they should not be noticed. She should be careful.


    Sujiatun is close to the Qingjiang River, but it is also close to the mountain. Next to Sujiatun is the steep Heixiazi mountain. The Qingjiang River flows through Heixiazi mountain, so the current in this section is very fast. Even many old fishermen can easily get on the way if they are not careful.


    Heixiazi mountain is rich in products. Many people in Sujiatun live on the game on the mountain. Because they are all natural things, the villagers nearby can go to pick them.


    Heixiazi mountain is steep and steep. Most villagers dare not go deep into the mountain, so many people don''t know what''s on the mountain. In this way, the organic radishes and apples in Su Tang''s hands are basically the same as those copied and pasted out. They are exactly the same size as the organic radishes and apples, so they can tell where they are going.


    In the past, Sunuo and his two best friends would go up the mountain when they were free. Occasionally, they could get wild eggs and duck eggs, or pick fruits. So now he heard his sister say this, and immediately understood that "OK."


    The river god can''t tell others that he picked it by himself, so we won''t doubt it. Su Tang touches his head, and his brother and sister wash their faces and brush their teeth with the spring of space.


    After that, they went out together with bamboo baskets. The two brothers and sisters just went out. They happened to see Su Yongshun and his wife Li come over. They were still holding two bamboo baskets with small sacks of grain in them. When they saw them go out, they were very surprised that "tangnier and Nuo Ge''er are going out?"


    Su Tang, Su Nuo and the people of the Su family knew each other when they held a funeral for Su laoshuan yesterday. When they saw Su Yongshun and Li''s family, they also said with a smile, "why did brother Yongshun and sister-in-law come here? Now I''m living with xiaonuo, and I can''t get any income all the time. When I talk about the mountains, I''ll see if I can pick some fruits and sell them in the town, I can earn a few Wen."


    Su Yongshun and Li received a lot of care when Su laoshuan was still alive. The family was grateful. Therefore, Su Fu''an and Su Fuhua made great efforts to promote the adoption of Su Tang''s brother and sister to Su laoshuan. Today, they want to say that they are still young and send them something to eat.


    Originally, both Su Yongqiang and Su Yongshun thought that Su Tang''s brother and sister would have to be helped by their family members in order to live a good life. Unexpectedly, this was the first day that Su Tang was going to take his brother to find a way to make a living. I love Chinese net www.ilovezw.com


    At this time, Su Yongshun and Li can''t watch for more than one night. At this time, the clothes that Su Tang''s brother and sister went into the water yesterday have been cleaned, and Su Nuo''s hair is tied into a small tug on his head, which is neat and clean.


    However, Su Tang''s hair is separated, with two braided braids on both sides, and two small buns on the left and right. She also wears a pair of filial piety white flowers. It is completely different from that when she lived in Su Yonggui''s house before. It seems that she is almost the same as the ordinary children who are poor but clean.


    When they saw sucang''s sister and brother like this, they were both children in the village. Who could hope that people would be bad? If they were willing to work hard, they would make a living.


    "Yesterday we didn''t have time, so we didn''t come. Today, your sister-in-law and I came to see you. This is for you..." Su Yongshun and Li give Su sugar what they have in their hands.


    "You don''t have to. Brother Yongshun and his sister-in-law also have to raise children. Yesterday, elder brother Yongqiang and his sister-in-law also gave us a lot of food for a few days. We can find ways to make money ourselves. Now we are against the door of our parents, how can we live by the help all the time."


    Su Tang knows that Su Yongshun and Li are both kind-hearted, but she is also sincere. She has the ability to make money and doesn''t want to rely on others to help her live. After all, she doesn''t really need it.


    Su Yongshun and Li''s face were unhappy at her refusal. "Don''t be so polite with your brother and sister-in-law. When your parents were there, my family was helped a lot. Our two families still need to get along so well in the future."


    While talking, he just gave all the things in his hand to sucang.


    Seeing that they were so resolute, Su Tang didn''t mean to refuse again. She only wanted to return the favor when she had a chance. Moreover, although she and her younger brother adopted her, she would still live in Sujiatun, so she couldn''t stay away from people all the time.


    Su Yongshun and Li''s family were sent away. Su Tang and his younger brother went up the Heixiazi mountain. They didn''t go deep either. However, after walking inside for a time, they went down the mountain and drove directly to Qinghe town.The nearest town to Sujiatun is Qinghe town. On Sutang Road, the radish and apple are put into the space to relieve the burden temporarily. After walking for more than half an hour, you can see the appearance of Qinghe town.


    At first, Su Tang thought that he was afraid that he had to walk hard, or that Su Nuo was too young to hold on. However, Su Dani and Dalang used to do rough work in Su Yonggui''s house. Su Nuo ran up the mountain all day, but he was not strong enough to eat before. Now he was full of food, but he went smoothly all the way to Qinghe town.


    Qinghe town is not very big. There are two intersecting streets in total. The two brothers and sisters come too late. When you enter the town, you can see that there are farmers nearby who set up stalls, such as eggs and some common vegetables.


    When Su Tang looked like this, she took Sunuo to find a space. She put the bamboo basket on her shoulder down on the ground in front of them, revealing the apples and radishes in the basket. "Sell apples, sweet and delicious apples, and crisp raw radish. Go back to make dumplings and stew them. They are all delicious!"

 Chapter 11

    In her last life, Su Tang had never set up a stall on the street, but she had never eaten pork, had not seen a pig run, and was worried about any face loss, so she yelled. At present, nothing is more important than making money.


    "Sell apples, fresh apples, one apple a day, disease far away from me, delicious apples!" Sucang took an apple out of the bamboo basket. The bright red apple looked very pleasant. She yelled loudly.


    Su Nuo is also a smart girl. When she saw her sister like this, she quickly took a radish and yelled, "sell radish, delicious radish, one Wen!"


    The two voices were crisp, and the apples in the basket were bright red and lovely, which immediately attracted other people''s attention.


    Qinghe town is not far away from the nearby villages. Although there are rich families, many people will raise chickens and grow vegetables and vegetables for their own living. There are not many families who need to go out to buy vegetables.


    But the fruit is not the same. It''s only the end of summer. It''s autumn. The apples haven''t reached the best ripening time. There are more fruits on the street, that is, watermelon and peach. There are no apples.


    So as soon as I saw the two brothers and sisters selling apples, someone came to ask, "is the apple ripe at this time?"


    It seems that Su Tang is a well-dressed woman with a basket with eggs and vegetables in it. As soon as she saw that she was specially out to buy vegetables, she immediately explained.


    "It''s not time yet. It''s just a coincidence that my younger brother and I went up the mountain and saw that the apples of this tree were all red. What''s more, they were so sweet that they were picked and sold in the town. Please try them, madam. They are very delicious."


    Su Tang explained to the woman that it was not really the apple ripening season, but it was also red. Basically, more than a month later, apples would be on the market in large quantities, but at this time, the red apples were still new.


    The woman looked at the little girl dressed neatly, holding a bowl of cut apples in her hands. She took a bite of it, and sure enough, it was full of crisp and raw sweetness. Although the things produced in space can''t be said to be magical, such as pulp washing, they are the best taste.


    Even if it''s only a grade organic apple, it''s absolutely delicious. After one bite, the woman was reluctant to put it down, and then she took a mouthful of "are they all so sweet? How much is it?"


    "Don''t worry, auntie. My brother and I looked at the fruit when we picked it. Each fruit is red and red, and several of them are the same sweet. It must be delicious. This fruit costs one Wen. How many do you want?" Seeing the meaning of the next life, Su sugar''s face is really like the name, but also with a sweet smile.


    "It''s not cheap." The woman heard that an apple costs one Wen. She said that orange cat had inquired about the price before they came to the town. At the moment, they could buy a steamed bun with vegetable stuffing in the town. Although it is not big, two steamed stuffed buns are enough for adults to eat. If they are stuffed with meat, they need two Wen.


    The village people often go to the town to sell eggs, because just after the dog days, eggs are now very expensive. Now they only sell one Wen. If the chicken is diligent in laying eggs, he can buy two eggs for one Wen.


    In this way, sotang''s apples are not cheap, and she doesn''t want to sell them cheap. Anyway, she grows this thing in space. With such a good taste, she thinks it''s cheap for a penny. Haoyi novel www.haoetv.com


    Now hearing the woman say expensive, Su Tang quickly said, "it''s hard to see apples now, and I''m afraid that one of them will cost six or seven times. Moreover, this apple is really delicious. Look, my brother and I will make a lot of money."


    There was no patch on the woman''s dress. It can be seen that she had a good life. When she heard sucang say this, she also laughed, "you little girl can talk, so give me ten apples!"


    At this time, it was rare to have any fresh fruit to eat. She bought it back for the owner of the family. It was also fresh. Although a penny was not cheap, her family could still afford it.


    After hearing this, Su Tang and Su Nuo quickly took an apple to the woman, and then took her first bucket of gold in this time and space.


    The woman took the apple, turned around and saw the white radish in the bamboo basket. She was also stunned. "The radish here is very watery. How do you put it?"


    This white radish is usually brought out in May and June. Although it can be eaten after a long time, it is certainly not fresh when it comes out. This woman was originally a cook of the whole family in the town, and she would go out to buy vegetables every day.


    Vegetables are abundant in this summer, but it''s just spinach and cabbage. If you eat too much, the owner of the family can''t help getting bored. She seldom sees such fresh radishes, so she immediately asks.


    "This is what my brother and I dug on the mountain. It''s higher than it is at the foot of the mountain. This radish is so fresh. There are only a few radishes in the whole town. It''s estimated that only I have such fresh radishes in the whole town. I can try them. They are sweet and delicious."


    As he spoke, Su Tang quickly winked at Sunuo. Seeing the opportunity, Su Nuo immediately held a bowl, which contained small pieces of big radish. There was only a kitchen knife at home. Sutang couldn''t bring it to town. So before he came, he cut a little bit of apple and radish at home for customers to try.The woman probably thought that the radish was really juicy, and it didn''t cost money to taste it. So she took a piece of radish and ate it. Sure enough, it was crisp, tender and tender, and full of the sweet taste of radish.


    "It''s so fresh. It''s one Wen. Give me two!" The white radish in the hands of Su Tang''s brother and sister is not small. It''s not expensive for a Wen. After all, radish is not as rare as apple.


    Hearing what she said, Su Nuo Li Suo took two white radishes to her. The woman weighed them. They were all about the same weight. Looking at the fresh water, she was satisfied with the basket and left.


    Su Nuo''s eyes brightened and he exclaimed more vigorously. Su Tang''s brother and sister didn''t have much, but the apples were red and the radishes were fresh.


    Soon, two groups of people came over and sold four apples and a white radish. The two brothers and sisters were sweating on their heads and continued to sell with joy on their faces.


    It was just when sucang was making money with joy on her face that a carriage passed by not far away. When the boy riding beside the carriage heard such a sound, he could not help turning his head and looking over.

 Chapter 12

    Under the trees beside the street, the little girl was wearing white flowers in her bun. Although her clothes were shabby and had rough patches, they were clean.


    When the boy looked at the past, the little girl was smiling sweetly at the customers who bought the apples all day. "Uncle, you take it back to the baby at home. They will certainly like it. My apple is sweeter than sugar."


    When the uncle saw her like this, he also laughed, took two apples and gave her money. Then he saw the girl''s eyes smile more and more brightly.


    Hum, penny pincher!


    Young heart disdainful hum, is ready to continue to walk, how to know the carriage suddenly came an old man''s voice "hold ink, go buy a few apples."


    The young man didn''t expect that the old man would speak, and his face showed a look of surprise. He saw the old man lift the window curtain on one side of the carriage, and looked at the direction of Su Tang''s brother and sister. "Qinghe town is outstanding, there are always such smart little girls."


    Young some surprised, Mr. on the young girl''s value, pursed pursed, which has dexterity, a pair of money eye opening appearance, small money essence!


    She can''t compare with her teacher''s mother. Her husband is old and looks at people less than before.


    The old man just took a look, and then looked at the young man, "I came here to recuperate in the countryside. You can go back to Beijing in a few days."


    When the young man heard the old man say this, his face became more and more unhappy. "I follow my husband to study."


    Seeing the boy''s stubborn face, the old man sighed and said, "it''s rare for me to have such fresh fruits at this time. I bought the rest of them."


    Su Tang took 35 apples and 5 radishes this time, mainly she and Sunuo two children. No one believed that she took too many apples. Her apples were fresh and red. It was rare to have delicious fresh fruits at this time, so they sold very quickly.


    When holding ink, there were only six left in Sutang''s bamboo basket. Holding ink looked at the apples and bought them all.


    When the old man heard the servant say this, he nodded and said, "don''t call an adult."


    "Yes, I forgot for a moment, sir. Shall we go home now?" After holding ink was said, immediately changed his mouth, saw the old man nodded, then drove home.


    When the young man saw the old man, he did not speak. Before he left, he looked back at the sister and brother of sucang. He saw that Su Tang and his brother Su Nuo looked at each other and laughed at each other.


    She vaguely felt that someone was looking at herself. When she looked back, she saw only a figure riding on a horse and a carriage leaving. She frowned. Did she feel wrong?


    "Sister!" Su Nuo didn''t know what her sister thought. She just looked at the empty bamboo basket in front of her, and her face was full of excitement.


    He and his sister will live on their own. He knows that they can''t live without money. Seeing that they can make money, Su Nuo only thinks that he is full of hope. The river god is really a good God. This will benefit them, and he will also provide him well in the future.


    Su Tang also saw that her brother''s eyes were bright, full of hope for life, and nodded "Hmmm!" Yue e-book www.yuetxt.com


    Although she didn''t say that, her sister and brother felt the happiness and happiness of each other. Although she only had 40 Wen, it meant that she could live in this era. As long as she had a start, everything would be OK.


    Not far away, the orange cat lay on one side and looked at the two giggles of his sister and brother, and he burst into a dialogue and said, "no idea, hum!" But also proud and happy to move the ear.


    Su sugar see, feel funny, if not suitable, then would like to shun its hair.


    With the money in her hand, it was already noon. Sutang took out two apples from the space warehouse. Even if she was outside, she could directly take things from the warehouse in the space, and gave Sunuo one and took one by herself.


    Although she has made money, sucang doesn''t plan to spend money on eating out. The apple is quite big. If you eat one, you can hold it for a while, and then you can cook and eat it.


    Su sugar carries the bamboo basket on her back and takes her brother to the grocery store next to her. When the shopkeeper sees that her brother and sister are coming, she immediately comes over and says, "what do you want from Nell and brother?"


    Su Tang looked around and said, "can we sell seeds here?"


    Sucang wants to know what kinds of plants are here. She can plant them in her space farm. If there are no plants, she can''t take them out.


    At present, her country is called Qihuang country, which is obviously not familiar to her in previous life. I just came here today and asked about it.


    The boss didn''t expect that the little girl came in and asked him to buy seeds. Anyway, it was OK at this time. He patiently explained to Su Tang, "this seed has always been sold by a special farm. Where can it be found outside? If there are some seeds like flowers and plants, I have some here."


    Agriculture has always been the biggest basic of a country. In modern times, what''s more, in ancient times, the grain seeds of Qihuang country were sold by state managed farms. Of course, only grain was sold. If other things, such as vegetables or fruits, people could buy and sell them at will.Most of the farmers leave their own seeds at the time of autumn harvest every year. There are few seeds that need to be bought. After the boss said this, he took some seeds to Suchang.


    It turns out that although Qinghe town is a little remote, it is close to Qingjiang River. After Qingjiang River passes through Qinghe town, it will enter the sea after passing through two towns. Because of its location, there are occasionally some foreign fresh things passing by here.


    It''s just that Qinghe town is poor. The real good thing is that no one will buy it. The owner of this grocery store knows someone who can take such a route. So occasionally, leaving something inexpensive in the grocery store is also a means to attract customers.


    Basically, there are some fresh flowers and plants. Some people who have good conditions will buy them and raise them at home for watching. Su Tang looks at the seeds that the boss has brought, and at a glance she recognizes several "how do you sell these seeds?"


    "These are all flowers and grass seeds, and they are not grain. Are you sure you want to buy this one? It''s ten Wen in a small bag."


    The boss also saw that no one came to buy things, and chatted with Su Tang freely when he was free. He also saw that Su Tang''s sister and brother were not rich or poor children. Even when they bought seeds, they also bought grain. There was no one to buy flowers and plants.


    What''s more, it''s not cheap to plant these seeds even if they are bought. That is to say, rich families will buy them and try to grow them. Poor people will not waste so much money.


    Sure enough, it''s very expensive. After hearing this, Sutang nodded. Su Nuo couldn''t believe that "such a bag can buy a lot of caramel."

 Chapter 13

    Su Nuo thought that the seed was too expensive. The boss laughed and said, "brother, do you want maltose? Two yuan for one Wen."


    Su Nuo saw the caramel, swallowing and shaking his head, "no, I ate apples at noon, which is sweeter than caramel."


    After all, it was a child who couldn''t pull out his eyes when he saw the sugar. Su Tang also took a look at the Maltose Candy that the boss took out and said, "give me two pieces. I don''t know how to sell this soda noodles?"


    This grocery store sells everything, whether it''s a Wen or 10 Wen, as long as it''s money. So when he heard that Sutang said that only two Caramel candies were needed, the boss didn''t think about it. He took out two yuan directly, and when he heard Sutang ask about the price of soda noodles, he said, "this bag is ten Wen."


    A bag of noodles is a kilo, so it''s no exaggeration to ask for ten Wen. Su Tang nodded, "give me a bag of noodles."


    After counting eleven Wen, Su Tang asked the boss again, "is this soap ball? How do you sell it?"


    The boss looked at the soap pointed by sucang and nodded, "it''s a soap ball made from Gleditsia sinensis. It''s fifteen Wen."


    Su Tang nodded again and gave the boss 11 Wen. Then she put the noodles in the bamboo basket on her back. After thanking the boss, she went out with Sunuo.


    "Sister, sugar is sweet." Su Nuo got two pieces of caramel, but he couldn''t help licking it. He squinted his eyes happily and handed him a piece of sugar.


    Seeing his brother like this, Su Tang smiles and takes a bite. The sweet taste with corn and wheat fragrance is not as good as those delicate candy in modern times, but it also has a unique flavor.


    After that, sucang took Sunuo to the nearby grain and oil shop and spent 10 Wen to buy a can of rapeseed oil, and then went to the farm to buy some salt for eight Wen.


    In the twinkling of an eye, three-quarters of the money transferred today was spent by Su Tang. Su Nuo was watching her sister''s extravagance. Although she didn''t understand why she wanted to buy these things, she didn''t say anything.


    In any case, those things were rewarded by my sister for making delicious food for the river god master. My sister made money and spent it as much as she wanted.


    After buying salt, she put everything in the bamboo basket behind her back. After walking for more than half an hour, Su Tang returned to Sujiatun.


    When she got home, sucang cooked a pot of dregs, and her sister and brother were full. Then she put the rapeseed oil and alkaline noodles in the kitchen, ready to start work.


    "Xiaonuo is watching from outside. Don''t let people come near. My sister wants to try to make a good thing. If it can be done, then you can make more money, OK?"


    Su Tang told Su Nuo to look outside. The house of Su laoshuan''s house is in the west of Sujiatun, which is a little close to Qingjiang River, and is a little far away from other people in the village.


    But Su Tang knew what she was doing was important, and she was afraid of being seen in trouble, so she asked her younger brother to watch out.


    Su Nuo heard that it was possible to make money, and immediately nodded, "sister, don''t worry. I''m optimistic. No one can come here."


    Looking at the small guy at the door staring at the door, sucang smile, close the door ready to start.


    She saw the soap ball made by Gleditsia sinensis in the grocery store today. One soap ball costs 15 Wen. She can''t make a soap ball with Gleditsia sinensis, but she can make another kind of soap. When she makes it, it will be sold in the grocery store in the town. Even if a dollar is given to them for five Wen, it will be a big income.


    She has always been wary of danger in times of safety. She never thought that the ancient people were more clumsy than she was. She could not have been selling things in the space like she does today. Once or twice, it can be said that she and her brother encounter such good things. If they are careful, it will be a lot of trouble. Network of scholarly Novels www.shuxzy.com


    When she was left alone in the kitchen, along with a four legged beast next to her, sucang began to act. She burned a little spring of space first, and the noodles were ready.


    "Sier, weigh it." Look at the candy orange.


    The saponification reaction is not a complicated experiment, and there are so many materials, but it is not easy to do it. The proportion is very important. There is no weighing tool in sucang''s hand.


    As a result, the adult orange cat, the guardian of the mythical beast in space, is pulled by Sutang. When the orange cat sees that Su Tang asks him to weigh himself, his beard jumps and says, "I am a divine beast, not a scale..."


    "Are these OK?" Su Tang doesn''t look at the words in the dialogue bubble on the hair exploding beast''s head, only looks at the alkaline surface in his hand and the spring with just the temperature.


    The orange cat is still frying It''s OK.


    stachyose puts the alkali noodles in the water to make a solution, and then separates the water from the water to heat the rapeseed oil


    Orange cat''s ass is on sucang


    Su Tang looks at it like this, pick eyebrows, which is quite a small temper?


    Ignoring it, she continued to stare at the rapeseed oil in the big bowl separated from the water. Seeing that she didn''t coax herself, orange cat bubbled on her head and said, "I won''t tell you the temperature is here."


    Sucang took a look at it, laughed, put the bowl up, and then poured the prepared solution into the rapeseed oil a little bit. At the same time, he drew eight characters with chopsticks and stirred it. Only when the solution entered the rapeseed oil, saponification reaction slowly appeared and became a viscous semi-solid solution."Yes." Su sugar looked at the soap in the bowl, narrowed her smiling eyes and was in a good mood.


    Orange cat saw that she was ready, hummed, and rushed to Su sugar and entered the space.


    This is still Ao Jiao. Su Tang touched the cat''s head on her left wrist with her right hand, comforted it, and then put the prepared soap into the space and let it solidify naturally in the space farm.


    When sucang was finished, she came out to see that the little guy was still staring at the door. She was not old enough to stick to her promise. Although she was not valued as a child, Su Nuo''s temperament was really good.


    Su Nuo heard her sister come out, and quickly looked at her, "sister, are you ready?"


    Su Tang touched his head and said, "well, do you want to go fishing in Qingjiang River?"


    The little guy was bright in front of his eyes, then shivered for a while and shook his head, "can''t you go?"


    Before, Sunuo and some of his friends would go to the mountains to pick wild vegetables and fruits, or go to the Qingjiang River to fish for small fish. But because of the incident that was thrown into the Qingjiang River before, it obviously left a little psychological shadow, and the little guy didn''t want to go to the river.


    Su Tang didn''t have to. After all, he was still young, and it didn''t look like she had a few things in her mind. Although Su Nuo was a little confused at that time, he really realized the feeling of his stepmother and grandfather throwing him into the river.


    Su Nuo had been sensible for a long time, so he didn''t mention his family members after his adoption. They were children. He didn''t get any good treatment from the beginning of his memory. He also broke his heart and didn''t hold any hope.

 Chapter 14

    Su Tang just wanted to say no. anyway, it was just a walk by the river. Without opening her mouth, she heard a voice outside the yard: "big Lang, big Lang, is this your home?"


    As soon as Su Nuo heard the voice of talking outside, he suddenly got up in spirits. He took a look at Su Tang, saw her sister nodding and ran out. Sure enough, two little boys at the door were prying their heads at the door.


    "Dongzi, Huzi!" As soon as Su Nuo saw the two little boys, he began to laugh.


    Of the two children, Dongzi is seven years old, and Huzi is six years old. When he didn''t succeed, Su Nuo often went up the mountain and went to the river with Dongzi and Huzi. The three are the best partners.


    Dongzi and Huzi''s family did not live well, but although their clothes were worn-out, they were clean and tidy. The two dolls had long tried to go out to dig wild vegetables and fruits or catch some small fish and shrimps. Taking them home can also improve their lives.


    Before, Sunuo was not as good as them, because they didn''t help their brothers and sisters to clean up, and they were all dirty when they went out. Other children didn''t want to play with Sunuo, only Dongzi and Huzi didn''t mind.


    The two boys also want to play with Su Dalang today. Their parents told them that he had moved and would not live in Su Yonggui''s house. They came to find him.


    As a result, when Su Nuo came out, Dongzi and Huzi almost didn''t dare to recognize, "how did you change your appearance, so clean?"


    Su Nuo heard a good friend say, chest up, a little proud, "now I live with my sister, sister to help me wash can be clean, sister cooking can also be delicious, than your mother''s cooking is also delicious, and I will not be called big Lang, now my name is Su Yongnuo, is my sister''s new name for me, good to hear it."


    Full mouth is to show off his sister''s words, Su sugar in the side, also feel funny.


    When Dongzi and Huzi heard Su Nuo say this, they also nodded, "well, dad and mother said that you will be the children of laoshuan''s grandfather''s family. What shall we call you in the future? Su Yongnuo. It sounds strange."


    Dongzi is a little older. Although all of them are children in the village, it is nothing new to adopt this kind of thing. The parents have made it clear, and they all understand it. Even after hearing Su Nuo''s name, they feel a little strange.


    "Dongzi and Huzi call him xiaonuo. Xiaonuo doesn''t want to go to Qingjiang, so play with them. Don''t run around. Do you know?"


    It''s just that Su Tang wants to go to the Qingjiang River to "fish" fish. It''s not interesting to leave Su Nuo at home. Dongzi and Huzi are here, and Sunuo has someone to play with.


    Su Nuo didn''t want to go to Qingjiang, but now his little friend came again. He agreed to come down happily and took Dongzi and Huzi to show them around their new home. "My sister and I will live here after that. You can only come here if you want to find me. Don''t go there before."


    "Well, I heard from my mother that you and sister Dani will not go back in the future, so that your stepmother and grandmother will not hit you." Huzi also agreed, three small partners together, is very good.


    Su Tang saw that the children had a good time together and told Su Nuo that he would take the dates sent by Su Yongqiang yesterday and give them to his friends. He went out with a bamboo basket. I love reading novels www.looktxt.com


    She went to the edge of the Qingjiang River to throw the bamboo basket down. After about 15 minutes, she pulled up the bamboo basket and put two grass carp in the bamboo basket in the space warehouse. Then she carried the bamboo basket back home.


    She went back and forth for only an hour. Dongzi and Huzi have not left yet. She is inviting Sunuo to go up the mountain to dig wild vegetables with them tomorrow.


    Sunuo some heart want to go, see her sister back, look at her.


    The six-year-old is a lively and playful time. Before, Sunuo was always required to do a lot of things. He had to bring enough things to get in the door, or he would be beaten if he didn''t come back.


    So even if she went out, Sunuo was very nervous. She didn''t have any relaxation at all. She couldn''t talk about playing any more. Now that she left her home before, she didn''t have a task to go out to relax. She went out to play.


    Moreover, Su Tang thinks that he still wants to send him to read when he has money in his hand. Once he has read, it is estimated that he will not have much time to play. Cherish the time when he can''t afford to read and can only spend outside.


    In this way, sucang nodded to the little guy. As soon as Su Nuo saw her sister nodding, she immediately became happy. "Well, let''s get up early tomorrow and enter the mountain. The hawthorn tree we saw last time also bears fruit. Let''s take good care of it. Don''t let them take away the leftovers."


    Dongzi and Huzi heard that he had agreed, and the three little partners made an appointment to go up the mountain early tomorrow morning, and the two boys left for home.


    Su Nuo is also looking forward to it. This time, he can dig wild vegetables and pick fruits by himself. After taking them home, he can sell them in the town to make money.


    When Dongzi and Huzi are gone, Su Tang looks at the time early. She pulls a handful of grass outside and twists the straw rope. She puts the grass carp that she just brought back through the mouth of the fish and goes to Su Yongqiang''s house with one.


    When Su Tang''s brother and sister arrived, Su Yongqiang took a nap and sat down with his wife, Zhou, to discuss the marriage of their youngest daughter. Su Yongqiang and Zhou had two sons and two daughters. At present, there is only one little daughter, Su Xue, who has not been married, but is also 16 years old. She is at the age of saying "kiss".These days, the Zhou family also took two daughter-in-law everywhere to find out which family was suitable. They were discussing. They heard the daughter-in-law come to say that Su Tang''s brother and sister were coming. The couple quickly stopped talking about the topic and watched them enter the door.


    Su Yongqiang and Zhou are most familiar with Su Tang''s brother-in-law. On the day of their adoption, Zhou and his daughter-in-law rushed to make filial piety clothes for them. On that day, the two children were still dirty and did not have a neat appearance.


    This just went out to live on his own, not to mention the appearance of how, the clothes on the two brothers and sisters were washed clean, it is not like that no one looked after them before.


    Zhou and Su Yongqiang exchanged a look at each other. It seems that they were right to help Su''s brother-in-law adopt Su laoshuan. Even though the two brothers and sisters are hard-working, now, although they are young, tangnier is also a successful and diligent worker, so her life will not be bad.


    "How come tangnier and Nuo Ge''er come here? Come in and sit down. Come to Wang''s house and pour water for you, Tanggu and uncle Nuo." Zhou called on his daughter-in-law to pour water.

 Chapter 15

    Seeing her so polite, Su Tang said with a smile, "sister-in-law, don''t be busy. Thanks to elder brother Yongqiang and sister-in-law, I went to the Qingjiang River to fish two grass carp just now. My brother and sister-in-law also know that xiaonuo and I still have to be filial to our parents. We can''t eat the meat. We just want to send it to my brother and sister-in-law to taste the fresh food."


    Although Sujiatun is guarding the Qingjiang River, the people in the village live a tight life, and the Qingjiang River flows rapidly. Even if they have the ability to fish, they are sent to the town to exchange money, and they are not willing to eat.


    In the town, grass carp is sold for three Wen a kilo. Su Yongqiang is the head of the Su family. He has a good life in Sujiatun, but he can''t eat big fish and meat all day. The grass carp in Su Tang''s hand is produced by the fish pond of space farm.


    Each one weighs the same three jin, and grass carp is the most tender taste. She specially came to send Su Yongqiang fish. On the one hand, she expressed her gratitude, on the other hand, she also expressed the attitude of herself and her brother.


    Sure enough, Su Yongqiang and Zhou''s eyes flashed when they heard Su Tang say so. Because Su Tang''s brother and sister are still young, Su Yongqiang didn''t say anything about filial piety. After all, they are not biological. They are adoptive. Even if the rules are not good, others can understand them.


    They didn''t expect that Su Tang would say that he and his younger brother would be filial to Su laoshuan. This decision was very grand. In this way, when the filial piety period was over, no one could say that they were adoptive. After all, they were really filial to Su laoshuan.


    Su laiwang''s daughter-in-law, Lu Shi, carries water to Su Tang''s brother-in-law: "Tanggu, uncle Nuo, drink water!"


    Zhou saw Lu''s coming and asked her to take the fish with her to the kitchen.


    Su Yongqiang said to Su Tang, "if you have this idea, you can rest assured if you know it under the old Shuan Shuan spring. You don''t have to say thank you. Since I''m the head of the Su family, I can''t remove people at will. You''re good. You''ll have a good life in the future. You''ll certainly be able to stand up to the old Shuan''s family


    Su Tang also nodded when he heard Su Yongqiang''s words: "elder brother Yongqiang doesn''t mind whether he receives thanks or not. It''s the elder brother''s idea, but my brother and I all remember my brother''s help. If it wasn''t for my brother, xiaonuo and I would not have known when we would have lived."


    I can''t help but feel sad when I hear this. If the two children are too old to live, why do they have to leave home and live in other homes and recognize others as parents.


    Su Yongqiang and Zhou feel sorry for their brothers and sisters, but they can''t help it. Fortunately, Su laoshuan''s family is gone, and they are not afraid that they will conquer anyone.


    "I didn''t think of it alone. If it wasn''t for Fu''an, I didn''t think that you should thank them." Su Yongqiang said this.


    Su Yongqiang himself was the patriarch of the clan, and it was his responsibility to deal with all these matters in the family. However, Su Fu''an gave him advice at that time and asked Su Fuhua to take people to the river to save people, even though Su Yongshun was a little selfish because he had received great kindness from Su laoshuan when he was young.


    But it really helped, so Su Yongqiang said so.


    Su Tang heard what he said and nodded, "well, I fished two fish today. I''m going to visit Yongshun''s house again later."


    Su Yongqiang and Zhou feel that Su Tang is not very old, but the director of this office is very clear. At least, he has a clear sense of gratitude and resentment. Anyone who helps is remembered in his heart and knows how to repay.


    Knowing that Su Tang and Su Nuo were going to Su Yongshun''s house, Su Yongqiang and Zhou didn''t stay much. After a while, they sent their brothers and sisters away. That night, Su Yongqiang''s family cooked a meal of grass carp. It was the first time in their lives that the grass carp was so delicious.


    When Su Tang and Su Nuo came out of Su Yongqiang''s house, they went back home. They said that they took a grass carp from the space warehouse. They also put on the fish''s mouth with straw ropes and carried them to Su Yongshun''s house.


    When they arrived at Su Yongshun''s house, Su Tang felt that someone was looking at them, but he didn''t see anyone. Tianping novel website www.xstpw.com


    The orange cat lying on the side of the road following Su Tang sees her like this, and the dialogue comes out: "it''s Chen XiuXiu."


    Seeing that it said the name, Su Tang raised her eyebrows and laughed, "it''s her."


    "It seems that your stepmother hasn''t given up yet. Tut Tut, the most poisonous two legged beast is the woman!" Orange cat also exclaimed.


    When Su Tang heard this exclamation from orange cat, she glanced at it. "That''s the most vicious woman''s heart. Tut, the great four legged beast has no knowledge, but it''s really boring. It seems that men don''t have ruthlessness and malice."


    The orange cat is despised by sucang, and shows that he is very angry and can''t coax the cat. Su Tang looks at it like this, chuckles and pretends not to see it.


    Mou son is a glance at the direction of Chen XiuXiu''s departure. It seems that she thought well before. As long as their brothers and sisters are not dead, there are always people who are not at ease. It is not easy to live a peaceful life.


    Just? Some people still think she is the same as Su Dani before. If they dare to extend their claws to her, don''t blame her for breaking her claws!


    The orange cat beast was still proud and charming. When he looked back, he saw his master''s smiling face. He shivered. The owner he picked this time seemed a little dark.Su sugar did not know that she was so proud of her orange cat, continue to take Su Nuo to the home of Su Yongshun.


    Su Yongshun''s house is one hundred meters away from sucang''s brother-in-law''s house. It''s very convenient to walk here. There are four rooms in total. There is a yard surrounded by fences. There are chickens in front of them and two pigs in the back.


    Hearing Su sugar''s brother-in-law knocking on the door, Su Yongshun and Qin''s wife quickly ask their daughter-in-law to come and open the door. Su Fuhua''s wife, Tong, quickly opens the door. Seeing the sister and brother at the door, he laughs and says, "sugar aunt and uncle Nuo are here!"


    Tong is a small woman with a round face. She was married to Su Fuhua at the beginning of the year. When she saw Su Tang''s sister and brother, she was also full of smile. She looked very pleased.


    Su sugar and Su Nuo have also met, heard her call himself, nodded, "are your parents at home?"


    "Yes, aunt and uncle come in." Tong asked them to come in.


    Qin and Su Yongshun also came out of the main room, "tangnier and Nuo Ge''er are here..."


    Su Tang gave the grass carp in his hand to Tong''s "thanks to elder brother Yongshun and sister-in-law for yesterday''s affairs. I went to the Qingjiang River to fish two grass carp today, and sent one to my brother and sister-in-law."


    Su Yongshun and Qin''s brothers and sisters didn''t think that Su Tang''s brother and sister also brought something. They all said, "come and come. How can you still be so polite? You and xiaonuo are still young. They stew and eat by themselves, and it''s better to make up for it."


    When Su Tang heard Qin''s saying that, she was sincere for her sister and brother, so she went into the main room with a smile. "Although xiaonuo and I are so lucky, we can inherit them to my father.


    Dad just went. Xiaonuo and I can''t eat these things. I want to keep him for three years with xiaonuo. Our days are still long. What can we eat in the future? "

 Chapter 16

    Su Tang also said that filial piety is an important thing for sister and brother. If you don''t talk about it everywhere, how can outsiders know.


    Sure enough, Su Yongshun and Qin''s family heard that Su Tang''s brother and sister were going to be filial to Su laoshuan. They both looked up at the two brothers and sisters. The adopted children, not to mention Su Tang and Su Nuo, were so young that they could be so filial. It can be seen that no matter whether their life is hard or not, their moral character is really good.


    "Well, that''s good. Although things were urgent yesterday, uncle Shuan can rest in peace, OK." When Su Yongshun said it, his eyes were red. He really received Su laoshuan''s great kindness, and the relationship between the two families had always been good.


    So now I am moved to see the kindness and righteousness of Su Tang''s brother and sister.


    Su Tang said that they should be filial piety, the fish naturally can not eat, so Su Yongshun and Qin''s also let Tong''s receive the kitchen, cleaned up and stewed later.


    After entering the door, I saw a little girl coming into the room at the side door. Seeing Su Tang''s brother and sister, the little girl called out "sugar aunt, uncle Nuo!"


    This little girl is Su Yongshun''s and Qin''s youngest daughter. Her name is Su Nuan. She is 12 years old. When Su Tang''s brothers and sisters came in, she chopped pig food in the backyard. The little girl was very friendly and came out to meet people after cleaning up.


    Su Tang looked up at the little girl wearing a light red dress and a pink wild flower on her bun. Although she didn''t have much expensive jewelry, it was smart and beautiful.


    "It''s nice to be warm." Sucang praised it.


    Su Nuan heard her boast, and her face turned red. She also said, "sugar girl is good-looking."


    Qin also loved her little girl very much. When she heard Su Tang praising Su Nuan, she was also full of joy. She took her daughter to her side to "look good, all good-looking."


    Su Yongshun shakes his head when he sees his daughter-in-law so unpretentious.


    Although he thought his little girl was pretty, tangnier was also pretty. At the beginning, Liu could marry Su Dafu because she was the most beautiful flower in ten miles and eight townships.


    When Su Dafu became a widower, he could still have a beautiful girl like Wu''s to marry as a sequel. It''s not because Su Dafu''s good-looking looks. Su Tang and Su Nuo have such parents. They are naturally born well. But before, no one took care of their two children, and they were dirty all day.


    Now sucang''s sister and brother live by themselves, and they are clean and clean. Although they look very thin, they can also see that they are good foundation.


    Su Yongshun took a look at Su sugar and his little girl. Although not modest, they were all good-looking.


    Su Nuan had seen Su Dani before. At that time, she was dirty and locked up at home. She didn''t come out very much and her hair was in a mess. Many children in the village laughed at her as a madman.


    As a result, today I saw that Su Tang was clean and clean, and she was very good-looking. She was curious to see that "the hair of Tanggu is really beautiful."


    Su Tang didn''t expect her hair to attract the attention of the little girl. She also laughed, "Yeah, I don''t like you. I studied it at home, and you like me to teach you how to do it." Daxia Chinese website www.daxiabook.com


    When Su Nuan heard that Su Tang was willing to teach herself how to do her hair, she was also very happy. "Well, I''ll teach you how to do needlework. My mother said that I''m good at sewing."


    Su Yongshun and Su''s daughter didn''t stop talking to each other.


    Although we know that Su Tang''s brother and sister have a hard life, they are just Ke''s relatives, and no one can''t get close to them. Moreover, outsiders believe that life is not life, but they don''t believe it.


    At the beginning, the fortune teller also said that their family was a fortune teller, but now it''s not like that, and their fate may not be true. Otherwise, the real fate will be hard. Su Yonggui''s family will lose a Liu family, and the rest of the family will be so moist. Wu''s family can still think of harming others.


    Therefore, they are not afraid to associate with sucang''s brothers and sisters. When they see that their daughter and Su Tang can play together, they still think it''s good. The two families have a good relationship, and it''s right to keep going.


    "That''s great. In my previous home, no one taught me how to do needlework. I also studied other hair knitting. Then I''ll teach you how to do needlework."


    The little girl is so enthusiastic that Su Tang naturally won''t refuse. Of course, she can do needlework, but no one can teach her. It''s just that little girl Su Nuan is willing to teach. It''s reasonable for her to learn this and do it later.


    As for the arrangement of hair, she can do a lot of things. It''s good to teach the little girl who loves beauty to exchange with each other.


    Sure enough, Su Nuan was more happy when she heard that Su Tang had other ways to make her hair. She wanted to take Su Tang to teach her today. Later, Su Tang said that it was not early today. She agreed to do needlework at home tomorrow, and then she left Su Yongshun''s home.


    That night, after Sunuo fell asleep, sucang entered the space farm again. On the way to fishing today, Sutang also took the opportunity to enter the space and collect everything.


    All the things in the space farm grow fast, and they can be harvested two times a day. When sucang came in, she saw that there was another wave in an hour, and the progress bar was still one third short of level 5. She decided to wait for the time to go by, take a look at the soap, and the air was good. She was reading in the cabin.There are some books in the cabin, some of them are modern books, and some are strange ones. It is said that they were left by the previous owners, which is of no use. She just watched to pass the time.


    An hour later, sucang collected all the mature things. Sure enough, when the space reached level 5, sucang directly unlocked the processing plant.


    After the five level processing plant is unlocked, three machines can be activated with integral, one is a fish ball processor, one is a cheese making machine, and the other is an oil press.


    As the name suggests, the oil extractor is a kind of oil extractor. Su Tang has a look at it. Basically, all the oils she has seen in modern times can be made by this machine. This machine is very practical.


    The cheese making machine can make all kinds of cheese in the world. Take a look at the variety of cheese that can be made. The most common milk cheese, goat''s milk cheese, or cream cheese and so on. Basically, this machine can make all kinds of cheese that Sutong has heard of before, and has never heard of before.


    Finally, there is a fish ball processor. The same is true of this fish ball processor. It can produce fish balls of different flavors, including smooth and tender fish balls, and Baoxin fish balls. The types are not as many as cheese, but also many.


    Su Tang calculated the points, because she had to buy seeds and animal cubs. She didn''t waste it. After thinking about it, she first activated the fish ball processor. According to her current situation and background, fish balls are the least eye-catching.


    After all this, sucang could not hold on, so she came out of the space and went to sleep.

 Chapter 17

    The next morning, sucang got up a little later than Sunuo. Because she had made an appointment with her partner to go up the mountain, she was too excited to wake up early.


    After su Tang got up, he pasted some small corn cakes with noodles, picked vegetables from the yard and mixed them with cold dishes. His sister and brother ate the rest of the cakes together. Su Tang was afraid that his younger brother would be hungry on the mountain road, so he packed some for him.


    When Huzi and Dongzi came, they saw that the little guy went out to play happily with his friends.


    She was left alone at home. Su Tang asked orange cat to watch outside. She went into the space again. Last night, the processing plant opened and she activated the fish ball processor. Because it was too late, she did not try.


    Now come in, sucang first took a grass carp and put it into the machine. After about a minute, it showed that she had got 25 ordinary fish balls. She took one out of the warehouse, which was still warm, and took a bite.


    The soft and tender taste of grass carp instantly melts in the taste buds. The space machine cleans up the fish bones. In addition, the grass carp originally raised in the space, each one is just three Jin in size. The tender and smooth taste makes people want to eat it.


    After that, Sutang used black carp to make ordinary fish balls. When the fish pond was mature, all the herring harvested weighed 10 jin. One herring could make 90 fish balls.


    After the fifth level, the fish pond can still raise crucian carp, because it is not mature, so sucang does not know how much can be done, and then tried to do beef and chicken stuffing of Baoxin fish balls, this is not as much as ordinary fish balls, but a fish ball has two big ordinary fish balls.


    After grade 5 of the farm, pigs can be raised and fish balls with other fillings can be used in the future. As for the taste, it is needless to say that ordinary fish balls taste fresh and tender. Because black carp has more oil, the fish balls made are more fragrant.


    The taste of Baoxin fish ball is crispy. The fish''s fresh taste is integrated with the stuffing. Like all the products in the space, it is the best taste. As long as it is placed in the space warehouse, it will maintain the best taste.


    After that, sucang sold some of the things in the warehouse for points. Seeing that there was nothing more, she came out of the space.


    Not long after Sutang came out of the space, su''nuan came to find su''tang. The little girl also took her favorite sewing basket and taught him how to do needlework after entering the door. Su''an, an experienced adult, learned naturally and quickly. Su''nuan repeatedly exclaimed that sucang was too clever.


    Because Su Tang learned too fast, Su Nuan soon found that she had taught and had nothing to teach. The little girl was depressed. She thought she had learned well and did well, but she didn''t expect to learn faster and better.


    Su sugar see the little girl so look, in the heart is funny, also think she is lovely, so she taught her to weave hair, children, with a new thing, forget the other.


    Su Nuan has been learning how to make hair at Sutang''s house. At noon, Su Yongshun and Qin''s family see that their daughter doesn''t come back. They are afraid that Su Tang will keep Su''nan to eat at home.


    Children don''t know how to be adults. Su Tang''s brother and sister came out to live on their own. They didn''t have any money in their hands. Their family and Su Yongqiang''s family helped them with the food at home.


    It''s nothing to play. If you eat again, how good is it? So when the time is almost over, the couple let Tong go to ask Su Nuan to go home for dinner.


    Su Nuan forgot to eat. When she heard her second sister-in-law calling, she packed up and went home. Su Tang didn''t leave her. After all, she didn''t have so much money. Moreover, many things in the family could not be seen. Daxia Chinese website www.daxiabook.com


    Before Sunuo, she could coax the river god master, because they were a family, and some things could not be avoided. Even if the outsiders were ignored, she would never let people know. She would never underestimate the evil of human heart.


    After su Nuan went back, sucang went into the space to have a look at the soap. It was all dried. She took it out and cut the prepared soap into squares of the same size with a kitchen knife. Because she used the big bowl at home as the mold, she also carefully put away some soap on the edge.


    How can it be soap? One yuan and fifteen Wen in the town. This irregular soap is a gift in the village, and it will not lose face.


    Cut the soap and put the sucang in the space. Only the space is the safest. When the time is almost over, sucang starts cooking.


    Just as it happens, Su sugar cooked rice, Su Nuo also came back, "sister, I''m back, look what I picked today."


    The basket Sunuo took in the morning was full of it. The little guy''s face was stained with ash, but it was a happy smile.


    "Dongzi and Huzi went up the mountain to see the hawthorn tree we found before, but when we went inside, we saw a wild peach tree. The fruit was so sweet.


    What''s more, when we came back, we saw a pheasant. The chicken didn''t catch it. Instead, we took out the chicken''s nest. There were five eggs in it. I asked for a few peaches and two. My sister and I were one each. "


    Happy to show Su sugar his harvest today, Su sugar looked at the little guy''s face full of happy smile, and those small, light red wild peach.Compared with the little guy to go out for a trip, such a happy smile at this time is the most rare in Sutang''s eyes.


    In the previous home, Su Dani''s memory has never seen her younger brother smile so happily. She left those so-called relatives. Instead, she could finally show her smiling face and live a happy and relaxed life.


    "Let''s eat together, sister." Sucang also nodded with a smile, which is very good, and will be better and better in the future.


    Su Nuo nodded, "well, sister, we''ll sell these wild peaches in the town tomorrow. We should be able to sell them for a few Wen."


    This is the season when peaches come down. There are also fruit growers growing peaches nearby, so peaches are not expensive at this time. What''s more, the wild peaches can''t be sold as well as the apples that were taken out by Sutang before.


    All of them know that. But seeing that the little guy is so happy that he can finally make money, sucang doesn''t refuse. Anyway, she would have gone to town tomorrow, so she nodded, "OK, let''s go to town together tomorrow."


    After that, when he heard the little guy''s stomach purring, Su Tang quickly washed his hands for him, and his brother and sister ate lunch together.


    After eating, sucang went to Qingjiang to "fish" again. He came back and put Su Nuo outside to clean up the peaches he had picked. He worked in the kitchen and "made" some fish balls.


    This fish ball also has its origin. In the evening, sucang goes to the farm to harvest, and makes some ordinary fish balls in the processing factory, and prepares to go to Qinghe town the next day.

 Chapter 18

    After a good night''s sleep, Su Tang didn''t have to worry about going to town again this time. She got up calmly and made red date milk porridge. Her sister and brother were full of food. Then she carried a bamboo basket and Sunuo carried a basket full of wild peaches and set foot on the road to the town.


    After arriving in the town, sucang takes Sunuo to dongdajie. Qinghe town is not big, but it is not small. There are two main streets crossing each other. This East Street is the favorite of the rich and noble families in the town.


    This is because there is the largest and only academy in the town. There are also several villages nearby and children from the town who are studying here.


    Qihuang country has a high status of scholars, but it also costs a lot to study. Basically, it started from kaimeng. The most common Academy in this town alone costs two liang silver a year to study. I don''t know how many nearby villagers can''t earn two liang silver a year, so they can''t afford to read.


    What''s more, reading is not just a study. There are no accommodation or meals in the Academy. Besides, the most important thing is the cost of books and ink. Now the ordinary kaimeng three character Scripture costs 500 Wen. For other important books, at least one or two silver, or even several Liang silver, or tens of Liang silver.


    The more rare books are, the more expensive they are. Because some books are block printed, which is cheaper. But the higher you read, the fewer people can understand them. Basically, they are all handwritten copies. Naturally, they are very expensive.


    Pen, ink, paper and inkstone are precious things. Therefore, most farmers seldom send their children to study. It is not that they do not know that reading can change their fate, but it is also a waste of money if they can''t afford it.


    As a result, scholars can only read by rich and noble families. Because of the Academy in East Street of Qinghe town, all the students come and go to study. Basically, the family conditions are not too bad, so many shops have been opened near the Academy.


    There are bookstores and shops for pen, ink, paper and inkstone. Fuxing building, the largest restaurant in the town, is also in the East Street. Of course, there are also some small shops and vendors that are more affordable.


    After all, not all the students who come to study are so well-off. It''s time to go back to the nearby village from Qinghe town in one day, but there''s no way to do it at noon. So it''s also the choice of many students to spend some money to make up for a meal at noon.


    This time, Su Tang is going to send his own fish balls to Fuxing building to see if we can reach a cooperation. The fish balls produced in the space do not have any thorns. The taste is good. Qinghe town is close to Qingjiang River. Everyone has the habit of eating fish. Although fish balls are common, they can be handled cleanly, but not many.


    If the negotiation is concluded, there will be a lot of restaurants like fuxinglou every day, and she will have a fixed income.


    In this way, sucang takes Sunuo to Fuxing building in East Street and enters the door together.


    When she saw the second brother at the door, she came up and said, "this little brother, I..."


    The waiter at the door saw that the two brothers and sisters were dressed in shabby clothes. There was no pudding on the clothes. The broken ones were only sewn with black thread. They looked like ugly centipedes on their bodies. They were poor farmers in the countryside.


    Su Tang just opened her mouth, and before she finished her words, she heard the waiter yelling, "you can come here because of the poor farmers from anywhere. If you want to send anything, go to the backyard. Don''t trample on the floor and make the guests unhappy."


    The waiter didn''t listen to what Sutang wanted to say, but he was a bunch of words. Sucang was stunned at first, and then his face was red with anger.


    In modern times, if you encounter such a situation, you can''t help Su Tang to tear it off with him. You''d better record it with your mobile phone and write a long news when you go back to expose it.


    But this is the ancient times. When she looks like this, she can only bear it.


    Su Tang clenched her fist and retreated from Fuxing building without saying a word. She just heard someone who was having dinner inside, pointing at her and her brother and laughing. thousands upon thousands of horses and soldiers -- a powerful army www.qjwm.com


    Su sugar clenched her teeth and pulled Sunuo to turn around and leave. Today, she remembered.


    When Huang Daxing, the boss of Fuxing building, heard the bustle downstairs, he came down and asked, "what''s going on?"


    Seeing the boss coming, the waiter quickly flattered him and said, "there''s no big deal. I don''t know which village has no idea. I don''t know where our Fuxing building is. Fortunately, it doesn''t affect the dinner of distinguished guests."


    What he said was that he had forgotten that he was just a sophomore. His own parents were farmers in the village.


    Huang Daxing didn''t care when he heard that. He nodded and went upstairs.


    Su tangdai took Sunuo out and took a deep breath and suppressed his anger. Su Nuo looked at her sister and was red eyed. "He is a bad guy, bullying my sister!"


    Su Tang didn''t expect that the little guy would say this. He turned to look at him and found that the children''s eyes were red with anger. It was also not a baby who was not understood by human beings. How could he not know that they were looked down upon just now.


    "In the future, xiaonuo will study hard so that everyone will respect us and will not look down on us. Do you know?" Never like this moment, let Su sugar firm must send Su Nuo to read books.


    In this country, in the background of the world, only by reading can we not be treated so lightly.Su Nuo also firmly nodded, "OK, I will study hard and become an official to protect my sister."


    Although she was so insulted just now, she couldn''t be angry. Hearing her brother''s words, she still made Su Tang smile. She reached out and touched Su Nuo''s head. "OK, Fuxing building, no, let''s find someone else."


    It''s not just one Fuxing building that does food business. If one doesn''t work, she''ll find a second one.


    Just after sucang took his brother to find another home to leave, not far from where they had just stood, the boy and his servants came out.


    "It''s them." Holding Mo some unexpected looking at Su sugar brother-in-law left the back, they came to Qinghe town only a few days time, it is and this brother and sister met twice.


    Hearing what he said, the boy also looked at the direction in which Su Tang''s brother and sister left. He put his hand on the saber at his waist, and his face was dull. "This is the biggest restaurant in Qinghe town, and it''s not so good."


    Holding ink to see this young master unexpectedly say such words, is also a Leng, and then smile way "nature is not comparable to the restaurant in the capital city."


    I thought the young man was not used to the restaurant in the countryside. He took a look at the ink and turned his head and left. The appearance of the little money who didn''t smile was more disgusting than laughing. The broken restaurant was bad for him.


    Holding ink to see the youth left, is also surprised, "ah, young master, you are not going to Fuxing building to eat?" How do you say go and go?


    "No appetite, no eating!" For a while, holding ink just heard the young man''s answer, but shook his head, followed by left.

 Chapter 19

    Su Tang didn''t know she had been seen just now. She took Sunuo out of Fuxing building and began to stroll in the East Street.


    There was a lot of shops near the Academy. She spared a circle and finally went to a noodle stall.


    The stall owner is a young couple. When Su Tang comes over, the couple are also full of sad faces. Seeing Su Tang''s brother and sister entering the door, the young woman quickly stands up and says, "do you want me to have noodles with Nell and brother?"


    Sucang shook her head. "I have a business to discuss with you."


    The young couple looked at Su Tang''s young age and childish face with such a serious look. It was funny, but they also coaxed the children into saying, "Nell knows what business. If you don''t eat noodles, you should go to the adults at home."


    Although there were many poor children at that time, it was still rare for them to come out to make a living by themselves when they were eight years old. They also thought that Su Tang''s brother and sister came out with their parents.


    Su Tang shook her head. "Don''t big brother and sister-in-law want to make their business better?"


    After saying this, the young couple was a little surprised. "How do you know..."


    After all, they were just two children, but they could see what they were worried about when they saw Suchang. They could hear each other''s words. They were not very loud and didn''t attract attention. After all, they were just two children. When they saw sucang, they could see what they were worried about. They were hesitant for a moment.


    Or the man was resolute and said to his daughter-in-law that he would look at the stall first and walk into the deserted alley with Suchang, and look serious, "how can Nell see that our business is not good."


    "Isn''t it very simple? There are three noodle stalls on this road. The things in the one next to your house are exactly the same as those in your house. Can your business be good?"


    Su Tang just walked around and saw it clearly. The stalls next to their house were obviously later ones. They were a bit more updated, and the things they made were almost the same. They were all shredded chicken noodles, shredded meat noodles, and spring noodles.


    It doesn''t have any technical content. If the noodles are all made from the same noodle, the taste difference will not be very big, and the customers will naturally be diverted. She also saw that the husband and wife are in distress just now, which is obviously affected.


    The husband and wife who set up the stall were originally from jiangjiawa nearby. The man''s name was Jiang He, and the woman was his wife Qian''s. The couple came to the town to make a living after their separation last year. They managed the noodle stall by being diligent and down-to-earth.


    Life is getting better, but Qian''s elder brother sees them making money in this way. They are not willing to do business with them. Qian''s brother and his daughter-in-law come to do business by themselves.


    They also sold the same things. Jiang He and Qian sold two Wen for a bowl, and they only sold two bowls of three Wen. Even though Qian''s brother''s craftsmanship was not as good as Jiang He''s, his business was robbed by such price competition.


    The couple used a lot of materials. Just now they were trying to figure out whether to reduce the price to attract customers. But if they cut the price, they would lose money. They were very tangled.


    Now I heard Su Tang say that the stall next to Jiang He''s eyes turned red, but it was such a family that broke down the platform. How could he not be cold hearted.


    "So, girl, do you have a way?" Just now, she was called Nell. At this time, Jiang He became more serious. Listening to books www.33tingshu.com


    "Yes, I studied and made fish balls at home. I wonder if you would like to add a new product to your home?" Sucang said his purpose.


    She went to Fuxing building for convenience. After all, the large restaurant needs a large quantity. If it is fixed, it will save her time.


    But fuxinglou doesn''t want it. She can only find other people to cooperate. It''s very simple to choose this one. In fact, the most basic principle of doing business is to face the competition and not be afraid of others being the same as you, because as long as you achieve that you have no one and you have me, you can have sustainable development.


    Now, even if famous restaurants and chefs have their own famous dishes, they will still study new products in order to prolong the vitality of the restaurants. Otherwise, if they are fresh, the guests will get tired of them after a long time.


    In modern times, because of the developed transportation, the flow of customers is stronger, and only one move can last a little longer. But at this time, the traffic is inconvenient, and there are so many customers coming to the booth to eat. If there is no new product, there is only a price war to compete, although this method is very stupid.


    After sucang finished, she saw that Jiang He still looked incredulous, so she took off her basket and took out a large bowl, which contained the ordinary fish balls that she had just taken out of the warehouse. Each fish ball was the size of a baby''s fist and had a fragrance.


    "Why don''t you try my fish balls first?" Su Tang asked Jiang He.


    Jiang He looked at the fish balls, each of which was the same size. He was just an ordinary fish ball. When he could make such a fish ball, he couldn''t help praising "girl, good craftsmanship."


    Everyone can make fish balls. It''s not easy to make fish balls of this size. They are all food. Jiang He knows it very well.


    Su Tang heard his words and laughed, "have a taste."


    Jiang He nodded and wiped his hands with a handkerchief. He took a fish ball and ate it. After several bites, his eyes became brighter and brighter. After eating the whole fish ball, he was surprised that "the fish paste is so fine, it tastes tender, and there is no bone. Girl, this fish ball is so careful."The taste of things in the space is naturally good, but the most important thing is that anyone who eats this ordinary fish ball can know that there is no special ingredient at all. It is the most common seasoning, but it tastes fresh and tender. It retains the freshness of grass carp and has no thorns. It is really a very good taste.


    Grass carp has many spines, which are not easy to pick out.


    "Big brother thinks, if I can provide you with such fish balls, will your business be better?"


    Su Tang is not surprised that Jiang He''s performance is, after all, a product of space.


    When Jiang he heard Su Tang say this, he was also in front of his eyes. The fish balls taste really good. If they had, their noodle stalls would have their own characteristics. However, they could make the fish balls themselves. They had never thought that it would be impossible to go back and make fish balls by themselves.


    As soon as Su Tang looked at Jiang He''s expression, she knew what she thought. That''s why Su Tang didn''t find small stalls to talk about cooperation at the first time. The business of small stalls was small, and most of the stall owners were more economical. Although the fish balls were delicious, if they were bought by themselves, they would not be like making them by themselves. Although it was a little troublesome, the cost would be reduced.


    "Big brother, think about it carefully. This fish ball is the grass carp I fished from the Qingjiang river yesterday. I raised it all night. I got up and killed the fish before dawn today. It took me more than an hour to pick out the bones and carefully chop up the minced fish. Finally, the fish balls of this size were formed and sent to the town immediately."

 Chapter 20

    Su Tang didn''t point out Jiang He''s ideas. Instead, he said these things. In fact, he was telling Jiang He that it would save money to make fish balls by themselves, but it would take more time and energy.


    Their noodle stall now provides shredded meat noodles and chicken noodles. The couple are still young now. Only two people are busy working. They are making noodles and preparing these ingredients. If they make this fish ball again, they will have no rest time.


    What''s more, if you can make your own fish balls, whether you can make them into the general size and taste of stachyose, maybe it will affect the products based on at present.


    After hearing what Su Tang said, Jiang he understood what Su Tang said, and then he looked at Su Tang, "how do you sell this fish ball? What''s the meaning of offering it to us?"


    Seeing him ask like this, Su Tang knew that it was all right. He was relieved, but he didn''t show up on his face.


    "My big brother has seen the fish balls. They are all of this size. I don''t care how you sell them. I''ll give you two Wen and three fish balls.


    Because it''s a delicate job, I can only make about a hundred fish balls a day. What kind of fish is made depends on what kind of fish is caught that day.


    If you are interested, I have brought 30 fish balls with me today. We can try to sell them at noon. If they are sold out, I will give them to me at the price I said. If they can''t be sold out, I will take them away, OK? "


    Su sugar rattled her suggestion out. She was very sincere. Moreover, the small vendors and the big restaurants were different. For the small vendors, they had to be careful about every penny. If she asked Jiang He to buy fish balls and sell them again, he would be hesitant.


    At present, there is no cost for Jiang He. Naturally, he will not hesitate. When he sees that the business can be brought along, they will be willing to pay to order fish balls from Sutang.


    Su sugar see he promised, directly put their hands in the fish ball to Jiang River, so at ease, but also Jiang River startled, "girl so at ease?"


    "I believe in the character of big brother and sister-in-law." Su Tang said with a smile.


    She is not looking for a partner randomly. When she just made a detour in East Street, was it a fake? Even if she didn''t know, there were orange cats. Jiang He, Qian''s and her big brother''s price war has been lively recently, but it''s a hot topic.


    Knowing that the couple''s reviews were good, Su Tang asked them to cooperate. Moreover, her fish balls didn''t cost much, which really made them greedy. Today''s sale of this wave can be regarded as an advertisement for her. She can still afford this risk.


    Seeing that sucang trusted himself so much, Jiang He nodded and returned to the stall with the fish balls in his hand. After discussing with Qian, Qian also took a look at Su Tang''s side, and the couple arranged the fish balls.


    At this time, almost the students also came to the noon break, and came out to find something to eat.


    Sucang took Sunuo to find a place, and asked Sunuo to take out the wild peaches he had picked and sell them by their stalls in Jianghe.


    Jianghe and his wife did not say anything. When they saw a guest coming, they also yelled out, "delicious noodles. Today, we have fresh fish balls in our noodle stand. They are tender and delicious. Fish balls bigger than eggs cost only one Wen. They are delicious with chicken soup noodles." 113 Novels www.113xs.com


    The couple used to set up a stall to do business. They yelled loudly to attract customers. When Qian''s brother and sister-in-law saw this, they also cried out, "delicious noodles, two Wen, a bowl of chicken soup noodles!"


    One after another, it was lively. Some students came and heard it. They turned their heads and looked at the fish balls in front of Jiang River''s husband and wife. It was true that each of them was not small, so they came to "give me a bowl of spring noodles and add a fish ball."


    When Jiang He and his wife saw a guest coming, they agreed and made a bowl of Yangchun noodles. They also took a fish ball and put it in the noodle bowl to serve the student.


    The family condition of the student is fairly good. The two noodle shops with a large amount of money nearby are the most affordable. They eat well for three Wen a day. Before seeing the chicken soup noodles beside them, they only paid two Wen to eat. They were tired of eating for a long time.


    Today, I would like to have a taste of fish balls. A bowl of Yangchun noodles is two Wen, plus one Wen of fish balls. He first took a bite of noodles, and then took a bite of fish balls. The taste of the mouth immediately conquered him. He ate a fish ball without two mouthfuls. After hesitating for a long time, he took out an extra penny: "boss, give me another fish ball."


    Seeing his reaction, Qian and Jiang He immediately put away the money and gave them another fish ball. One after another, they saw that the students from this family who had fresh food came to eat it. Basically, they had tasted one, so they couldn''t help asking for another fish ball.


    "Boss, this fish ball is really delicious, and there are no bones. Do you sell this fish ball alone? My grandmother loves fish. She is old and has bad teeth. She is afraid that she has thorns when she eats fish. This thing is suitable for her to eat."


    Some students also want to buy home for their relatives to eat. Qian and Jiang Heyan see that their business is more than the next, and the 30 fish balls have been sold out before long.


    "We''ve done all these sales today. There''s no more. We''ll do more tomorrow. If you buy more, you can book with us in advance. We''ve done a lot."It doesn''t need to be reckoned that today''s business is much better than before. Jiang He and Qian''s faces are full of smiles.


    It was said that they could make a reservation. They said that they would buy food for grandma, but they really gave Jiang He and Qian''s money. "Then I''ll reserve ten fish balls, and I''ll ask the boy to pick them up tomorrow."


    This was the youngest son of a landlord in the town. He gave ten Wen directly, which was very quick. Jiang He and Qian had been setting up a stall here for two years. They all knew their character, so they were relieved to give money.


    Qian and Jiang he collected the money. Yu Guang could not help but take a look at Su Tang''s brother and sister who sold wild peaches. He only saw that his brother and sister were selling wild peaches with his students, and he did not pay attention to them at all.


    But just for this fish ball, they made nearly three Wen. In addition, because the fish balls sold more noodles, they had already made a decision in their hearts.


    Because of the news, many students came here. Some heard that the fish balls were sold out and left tomorrow. Some of them didn''t want to go any more, so they ate a bowl of noodles by the way.


    When noon passed, Jiang He and Qian found that they had sold twice as much noodles as before, and the couple were very happy.


    It''s no surprise that Sutang can see the news here. Although it''s a different time and space in the previous life, the similar cultural background and language are also doomed. The people in this land are just like the people in the previous life.

 Chapter 21

    Sunuo''s wild peaches also attracted many people to ask, now a large number of peaches come down, a wen can buy a jin of peaches.


    Naturally, they can''t sell the wild peaches, which are too expensive. In the last four pennies, they sold almost as much. After all, it''s cheaper than those raised by fruit growers. In this hot day, I''m tired of reading in the afternoon, and I''ll enjoy eating two peaches when I''m resting.


    When it was time for the students to go back to class, Jiang He gave Qian a look and saw Qian nodding. He came to sucang and pretended to clean up the table and told Su Tang to talk to Jiang He alone.


    Su Tang pulls Su Nuo up and sees Jiang River again at the place where he was just now. Jiang River''s face is full of joy. As soon as he sees sucang coming, he thanks "thank you for your advice. It was my wife Qian''s just now. I don''t know the name of the girl?"


    "My name is sucang." She said.


    "Here''s the money for 30 fish balls today, 20 Wen in total. Miss Su, have a look at it." Jiang He didn''t say anything else. He gave the fish ball money first.


    Su sugar counted, the number is right, put it away, and then said with a smile, "it seems that elder brother Jiang has made a decision."


    "Yes, because of the girl''s fish balls, the business of our stall today is better than before. According to Miss Su''s statement, the girl provides us with fish balls."


    Jiang He made money, before the frown is also stretched out, smile ha ha agreed to the cooperation request that Su sugar said before.


    Sucang also nodded, "that''s settled. How many fish balls do you want tomorrow? I''ll send them to you."


    Hearing Su Tang say this, Jiang He remembered: "I don''t know if Miss Su can deliver it earlier. We also sell breakfast in this stall, so..."


    "I''m afraid it''s not easy. If it''s too early, you''ll have to stay up at night to make fish balls. There''s no light. If the spines are not clean, they''ll be bad. And good things always have to wait, right?"


    Fish balls are made in the processing factory in her space. It''s not impossible to make fish balls earlier, but sucang refused because it''s unreasonable. At this time, it''s not modern at night. There are electric lights. It''s not scientific to make fish balls at night.


    Jiang He also lost when he heard about it, but there was no way to do it. There was no way to do it. As for the good things that Su Tang said to wait, he didn''t think about it.


    It was not until after that that that the daily supply of fish balls by Sutang was never too much. Instead, it attracted more discussion and attention, and the business of other products with it improved. Only then did Jiang He and Qian see the benefits of Limited sales.


    "Well, bring it to me at noon." Jiang He agreed to come down, and then discussed the specific terms of cooperation with Su sugar, and then found a nearby can write down the contract of cooperation, signed the monograph.


    In this way, even if the cooperation was officially confirmed, Jiang He also told Su Tang that he wanted 60 fish balls the next day, but he didn''t dare to ask for more, and he gave sucang a half deposit.


    Put away the contract, Su sugar received the deposit, said goodbye to Jiang He, and left the Academy with Sunuo.


    "Sister, we''re making money again." Just now, Su Nuo, who was a little stunned, waited until she and her sister had gone far away. Then she took a little excited look and confirmed with sucang.


    When he sold apples and radishes to make money, he thought his sister was very powerful and happy. He knew that he was not like his sister. He could make delicious food to please the river god, but he could also go up the mountain to pick fruit and sell money. Biqu Pavilion, China www.djychina.com


    Today, the peach he picked sold for three Wen. He was very happy. As a result, his sister''s fish balls sold for 20 Wen. Moreover, he could sell fish balls every day. Su Nuo adored his sister. Looking at her, she would make money.


    Seeing the little guy''s adoration on his face, Su Tang was amused and nodded, "yes, my sister''s fish balls are delicious, and the river god likes it. Later, he gave us fish and sold the rest to make money. My sister said that she would make money, send xiaonuo to study, take the imperial examination, and be a senior official. Xiaonuo should also strive to rely on the imperial examination in the future, OK


    Su Tang is not worried about Su Nuo''s failure in the exam. She looks at the little guy, but she is smart and young. In fact, she can figure out a lot of things.


    There is no big problem with innate intelligence quotient. You can go to the mountain to pick fruit at a young age. You also have to work hard. Even if you can''t be a senior official, it should not be difficult to be a child student.


    It''s a big deal. She works hard and has so many good things in her hand. She can''t find a good husband for the little guy. As long as she has a goal and is willing to make efforts, everything is possible.


    Su Nuo heard her sister say so, and firmly nodded, "xiaonuo will try to do well and protect her sister."


    The little guy knows that he can live a good life like this because of his elder sister, who is loved by the river god master. He also knows that his sister is the only one who is good to him and his only relative in the world. Therefore, in his mind, his mouth only has words like protecting his sister.


    When sucang heard that, she patted him on the head, and then took him to the grocery store last time. There was a guest, and sucang didn''t disturb him. When the shopkeeper sent the guests away, he looked at the sister and brother of sucang: "it''s you. What do you want to buy this time?"


    I still remember the two brothers and sisters of sucang. When he asked, Su Tang laughed and took a thing out of her basket. "Before I went shopping today, I wanted to talk to the shopkeeper. I studied and made soap at home. I didn''t know if the shopkeeper was interested."When the shopkeeper saw the small piece of soap in sucang''s hand, he didn''t believe in "this color, is it soap?"


    This light yellow color is not the same as soap balls made from Gleditsia sinensis.


    Su sugar nodded, "this is the sample. If you are interested, you can try it first."


    The shopkeeper of the grocery store, named Yang Ford, has been running the grocery store. He has seen such fresh soap for the first time, so he immediately called his daughter-in-law out and asked her to take a dress and draw water for a try.


    Sure enough, she saw that the soap brought by Su Tang cleaned the clothes clean. Yang Fu''s wife was also very surprised, "this big piece of oil is also very clean."


    Yang Ford looked at Su Tang and said, "is this made by the girl herself?"


    In the past, they used to coax and call Nell as children, but now they are calling girls seriously. Su Tang nodded, "yes, I don''t know if the manager is interested?"


    "Ten Liang silver, buy your prescription!" Yang Fu''s mouth is ten Liang silver. For the ordinary peasant households, ten Liang silver may not be saved for ten years.


    Su Tang said with a smile, "the shopkeeper is really generous, but I''m sorry, I don''t sell the recipe. I made 13 yuan of this soap, and I sold it to the shopkeeper for 10 Wen for each piece. I don''t care how much the shopkeeper sells. I don''t know whether the shopkeeper is willing to cooperate with me."


    She is not unable to earn ten Liang silver. She will not sell the prescription.

 Chapter 22

    Yang Fu''s intention is to spend more money all at once. Seeing that Su Tang''s brother and sister is not a rich family, ten Liang silver is a sky high price for them. Maybe he can make su Tang agree.


    How did he know that after he said this, he saw that sucang was completely unmoved and asked for it in this way.


    Now the price of soap dough will be high, because the Gleditsia sinensis is not available everywhere, and the technology of making soap is also relatively complex, so the yield is very small. The soap made by sutangna is very effective, and the key is that the price is suitable.


    The soap made by Sutang is twice as big as the one he sold before. If he sold it twice as much as the price, he would definitely sell it or cut it in the middle. If the soap was sold for 10 Wen, it would sell more. It was about the same size as the soap ball before, but it was five Wen cheaper.


    The most important thing is that the price of soap balls made from Gleditsia sinensis is 12 Wen. Obviously, the profit is lower than that brought by Sutang. Yang Ford has been running a grocery store for many years. Only when he saw what Sutang brought, he made clear the account.


    "I don''t know your name, young lady?" When Yang Ford looked at sucang, he knew that it was impossible to buy a prescription, but the profit was enough. He was also interested in the cooperation he said.


    "Avoid your surname Su, Su from Sujiatun, sucang!" Sucang also said his name directly.


    Yang Fu saw that although her clothes were shabby and she still had white flowers of filial piety on her head, she didn''t ask "Miss Su, I want all this soap, I want more, how about eight Wen?"


    Su Tang shook her head. "It''s not easy to make this thing, and I''m also very hard to research it out. I''m just making capital and hard money for ten Wen. It can''t be cheaper. Moreover, Qinghe town is the only one for me. I don''t care how much money the shopkeeper wants to sell."


    If shopkeeper Yang had a brain, he would know that she didn''t have to sell such a large piece of soap.


    If he wants to, he can sell a large piece of Sutang ten Wen to him. He can cut it into small pieces and sell it for two Wen. On the contrary, it''s easy to sell. The key is that she can cut a lot of yuan from her piece, and it''s more profitable to sell it in bulk.


    No matter what is in the hands of ordinary people, the most popular thing is that they have enough money in the market.


    Su Tang is not willing to show up in public to shout, not can''t do, but don''t like, so it''s easy to cooperate with others. He lives in the world all his life, today''s life doesn''t know tomorrow''s death, so it''s the most important for him to be happy and comfortable.


    After living for two lives, she didn''t just gasp to force herself. To live, she had to be more comfortable within the scope of her ability.


    Therefore, sucang was determined not to reduce the price and told Yang Ford clearly that she actually knew how to make money. She would have been good without asking for more.


    After sucang finished, seeing Yang Ford''s silence, she continued, "my soap can''t be too hot. It''s easy to melt, but it''s also very easy to cut."


    Don''t think she''s young and unreasonable. For most ordinary people, it''s not too much pressure to spend two Wen. Before a soap ball cost 15 Wen, many people know that it''s good to wash clothes, wash hands and bathe, but they won''t be willing to spend 15 Wen to buy it. Flamboyant novel www.ranwen52000.com


    But if you cut it into small pieces and sell it for two Wen a small piece, it seems that there are also one-third of the size of the former soap ball. There will certainly be many ordinary people willing to buy it back for use.


    Su Tang also took a look at it. According to one third of the soap ball of Gleditsia sinensis, she said she could cut it into eight yuan at least. In this way, she could sell it for 16 Wen, and the profit was considerable.


    Yang Ford also wants to lower the price with his airs. By saying so, Su Tang tells him that she doesn''t understand the ways of doing business, but she is too lazy to ask for business by herself.


    Yang Fu was not silent when he heard Su Tang say so. He looked up at Su Tang immediately and then laughed, "Miss Su is extremely intelligent. In this case, let''s make a contract."


    Yang Ford had never thought of it before, but when Su Tang just looked at the soap group and said that his soap was easy to cut, he woke him up. Since it was easy to cut, why only cut it in half, he could cut it into more small pieces. When the price dropped, it would be better to sell it.


    He made a grocery store by himself. He knew that the most sold items in the shop were those with a Wen or two. Because they were cheap, there were more people with the ability to consume. On the contrary, there were fewer people who bought expensive things. It seemed that the profit was high, but the shipment was not enough. The profit was not as good as the cheap goods.


    This is also the reason why he also sells maltose for one Wen and two yuan. What seems insignificant and cheap is more profitable.


    "Manager Yang, you are welcome." Su sugar heard his promise, smile and nod.


    Manager Yang himself recognized a few words, but not much. He also specially found the one who read the words, wrote the contract, and then the two signed the autograph.


    Yang Fu needs to make an appointment to make soap for him at least five days in advance. Basically, according to these terms, sucang only supplies to Yang Fu within a year.After the contract was made, Yang Fu collected all the 13 pieces of soap that Sutang had brought today, and gave him 130 Wen. Su Tang took out 20 Wen and bought two kinds of flower seeds, and then he left Yangfu''s grocery store.


    Su Nuo was numb to see his sister making money again. He had heard from the adults in the village that it was not easy to make money, and he felt that it was not easy. He had worked hard to pick so many wild peaches, but only sold them for three Wen, which was not sold out.


    As a result, his sister made more than 100 Wen when she came out. What''s important is that she signed a cooperation contract and could still make money all the time. She really said, "sister, you are so good!"


    Su Tang was very satisfied with his brother''s worship. "Well, don''t worship elder sister too much. Elder sister is just a legend."


    Don''t know how the head cramp, think of the modern age-old stem out, she said after her own smile is not good.


    On the contrary, Su Nuo''s face was muddled with laughter. Su Tang tried to stop herself from laughing. She heard the little guy''s stomach gurgling. Then she remembered that they had been busy working for a while and had nothing to eat.


    He quickly took two corn cakes out of the basket, ate them one by one, and filled his stomach temporarily. Susang took Sunuo to the cloth shop again.

 Chapter 23

    Asked about the price of cotton and coarse cloth, cotton is not harvested yet. It''s very expensive, but it''s not in a hurry, because it''s not cold now. Finally, sucang spent 40 Wen to buy some coarse cloth and put it in the back basket.


    She also spent five Wen to buy some needles and thread. She had left some at home before, but it was not enough. Moreover, she was going to make clothes, so she naturally needed to buy some.


    Finally, sucang went to buy a can of rapeseed oil. On the way out of town, she went to a small grocery store and bought a large bag of soda noodles. Just now she was afraid that Yang Ford would guess that the soap was made from soda flour, so she didn''t buy it. Fortunately, during the saponification reaction, the alkali noodles were not used much.


    Last time, one kilo can be used for a long time. This time, she bought another two, which is enough for a long time. As for the amount of rapeseed oil, she is not afraid to know. After all, most people know that it is for cooking, and they will not think it is for soap.


    After buying these, Su Tang and Su Nuo walked together to Sujiatun. The two brothers and sisters made money today and returned home with a smile.


    After the two returned home, she prepared to go to the other side of the Qingjiang River and continue to "fish" back. Su Nuo was not willing to go to the river because of his previous experience of being thrown into the river, so Su Tang let him play at home.


    However, Su Tang went to the river with a bamboo basket. Chen XiuXiu also went to Su Yonggui''s house to talk to Jiang.


    "Tut Tut, your big Nier and big Lang are quite capable. I saw them come back from the town and carry bamboo baskets on their backs. OK, they look very heavy and completely different from before."


    Seeing Chen XiuXiu coming, Wu generously grabbed a handful of melon seeds to her, and Chen XiuXiu said.


    Wu''s face changed when she heard Chen XiuXiu say this. "Nonsense. My danier and Dalang are still at home. When did they go to town?"


    Chen XiuXiu also sneered at Wu''s appearance. "I don''t know what you''re thinking about. Guixiang, you just look at the two kids out there so carefree?"


    "You don''t know. Just now they came back from the town. Many people saw it. But they said that after their adoption, they had a better life. Tut Tut, I heard Yang Cuihua talk about you behind their backs."


    As soon as Chen XiuXiu saw that Wu''s family was still pretending, she said directly that before that, her brother and sister had been making a living under Wu''s hand, and her hair was still dirty every day. At that time, when the Wu family went out and was instructed by others, they all refused to say that they were stepmothers, and they did not care too much about it.


    Everything is due to the fact that the two children don''t like her and don''t love to be clean. She is not easy to manage and dare not say anything. Therefore, although some people see what Wu is, many people believe in Wu.


    After all, it''s like this when you fill a room. It''s hard to say when the child is light or heavy. Su Dani doesn''t come out very much and works at home. She doesn''t argue with her. No one wants to play with her when she goes out.


    Before that, Wu pushed himself clean. Many people really believe that it was su Dani and Dalang who didn''t love to be clean.


    Of course, there are many people who have a good ear and a clear eye, and there are also some discussions behind it. However, Wu can barely maintain his reputation. As a result, Wu''s reputation began to deteriorate after the previous events.


    Wu also knew that if Su Dani and Dalang were allowed to sacrifice to the river god, her reputation would certainly be affected. However, if all the people died, it would be only for a while. As long as she could make up for it in the future, people would soon forget how the two children died. At that time, she would still be able to manage a good reputation. Weichang novel network www.120weichang.com


    Wu used to be a servant girl in a rich family. She was very proficient in these techniques, but she had a thousand calculations. She didn''t expect that her sister and brother were both thrown into the river and still alive.


    Now that the two children are alive, everyone will remember how they adopted him to Su laoshuan, and that she was the stepmother of the two children. How could she not know what Chen XiuXiu said.


    On that day, she didn''t expect that her brother and sister had not died when they went to sacrifice to the river god. She was flustered for a moment. If she was still at home, she could always find a way to clean them up. Now she would not be right to leave home.


    Speaking of it, Wu looked at Chen XiuXiu, but also gnawed her teeth. At that time, if Chen XiuXiu had not said something about her brother-in-law''s fate, she would not have been in a panic and told her mother-in-law Zhao.


    "You also said that if you hadn''t told me about their hard life, there would have been no adoption. They had been making a living under my hand. Would it still be now?"


    "What nonsense are you talking about? Wu Guixiang, if I didn''t tell you what I was doing, you complained to me about the two kids, and I gave you advice.


    I help you like this, and you do this to me? What''s more, you dare say that you were not afraid at that time. But I watched you and your father-in-law throw them into the river. In an instant, they were flooded, and you saw it yourself.


    Later, I heard that they had a good relationship with the Fuhua family. They searched for nearly an hour on the river, but they didn''t find anyone. All of a sudden, people appeared on the bank. Before the dead girl could not fart, she came out crying and said that the river god hated them and was determined not to have them.You''re not afraid? Your brother-in-law''s illness is false, but it doesn''t mean that other things are not true. When you gave birth to Wulang, you lost half your life. "


    Chen XiuXiu was also infuriated by Wu''s remarks.


    The Wu family has always been very good at pretending to be a good person. When she saw Chen XiuXiu like this, she grabbed her tightly and said, "Oh, my good sister, it''s me who said the wrong thing. I''ll make up for it with you!"


    As he spoke, he also slapped himself in the mouth. After hearing what Chen XiuXiu said later, Wu also said, "I know you are kind-hearted and think for me."


    As a matter of fact, Chen XiuXiu herself had thought that Su Sanshou pretended to be ill, but the accident was real. It was not so serious that she almost died. However, she suffered from dystocia when she gave birth to Wulang, and nearly gave up her life for the sake of her son.


    Later, the doctor said that it would be difficult for her to have a baby in the future. That was how she made up her mind to get rid of Liu''s two children. All the things in their big room could only belong to her children.


    Moreover, because of the dystocia, Wulang is not very well. However, Dalang is always beaten and can''t eat enough, but she is very strong. She only sees her son''s weak kitten, but Dalang is so good, which is even more like frying and burning. How can you look at them.


    It''s true that she didn''t take any life hard before, but this time she really believed the river god.


    Su Sanshou had an accident and didn''t have a big problem. It was because she was only an uncle and nephew with the two cubs. Her stepmother nearly died of childbirth because she was more intimate with them.


    As for the Liu family, who gave birth to two young children, he was not killed. These two lowly species are hard life and close relatives.

 Chapter 24

    When Chen XiuXiu saw Wu''s apology, she snorted, "that is, my heart is good and I don''t care about you. If other people hear this, they will see if they will still be with you."


    Wu Shi lost his smile again, and then said, "those two cubs almost killed me. My Wulang is still so thin now, but those who don''t know the inside story and tell me are not. I also wanted to keep them well. If I treat them well, I will be killed. How can I deal with my two dolls?"


    Chen XiuXiu saw Wu''s saying so, but she knew that this was not the reason why Wu was going to kill her child, but she nodded, "Hey, that mother-in-law of yours. If you are not here, sanni and Wulang may be worse than those two cubs."


    "That''s what I said. Ah, it''s a pity that I can''t explain it clearly, so I have to suffer losses myself." Wu''s appearance.


    Chen XiuXiu nodded, grabbed another handful of peanuts, and had a good time. They chatted for a long time. Until Zhao saw that no one was cooking and yelling, Chen XiuXiu patted her buttocks and left.


    "The sluggard with rotten intestines and rotten stomachs will marry you back to be a Buddha, and let me, the mother-in-law, serve you, er Lu''s family, and quickly burn the fire and cook." Zhao swears in the main room.


    Sun''s mother-in-law called her mother-in-law when she was sewing in her own room. She replied, "mother, today is my sister-in-law cooking."


    Although there is no division of the family, the work is divided. Whoever is the turn is the one. Sun will not rush to do the work that is not his own.


    Sure enough, after sun''s words, Zhao''s screamed and scolded again. Wu heard it in the room and gnashed her teeth. Why didn''t she die.


    And then she thought of the two adoptive babies. What if their lives were hard? She couldn''t clean up the two dolls?


    This dead old woman is damned. However, she can''t die immediately. Otherwise, who will bear her reputation.


    Wu''s face squeezed out a warm smile, rolled up his sleeves and came out of the big room. "Ah, mother, I''ll cook immediately. I was busy discussing with Tiezhu''s family just now to make clothes for my mother. I''ll do it right away. It''ll be OK in a moment."


    With a happy and positive face to the kitchen, Zhao heard Wu said she was making clothes for her, so she didn''t scold him, "I think you are lazy and hurry to cook."


    Wu agreed with a smile and lit the fire for cooking. Sun heard it in the room. He laughed sarcastically. He served the master and worked as a servant girl. His skill of coaxing people was very good. Unfortunately, his heart was too dark.


    Naturally, Su Tang did not know that she and her younger brother had attracted such a fuss when they came back from the town. She pretended to go to Qingjiang and brought back three grass carp. When someone asked on the way, she laughed and explained that she was fishing for fish in the river and selling them in the town.


    People in Sujiatun know that their brothers and sisters are living on their own, and many people in the village will go to the river to fish, but not everyone has the ability to fish. It''s not surprising. On the contrary, they see Su Tang dressed up cleanly, which is much better than before.


    Many people behind praised Su Yongqiang''s decision that day, however good, although everyone knows that Su sugar''s brother and sister''s life is hard, but hard life can''t be damned. Ke''s relatives and their relatives were broken, and they still have to live a good life.


    Most people don''t have so much vicious mind, they are kind. Wu Jiu literature www.wujiuwenxue.com


    After taking the fish back, sucang put it into the space again. Taking advantage of the light in the evening, she took out the coarse cloth that she bought today. Because her sister and brother had to be filial piety, they could not wear bright colors during the filial piety period, they could only wear black and white gray. Therefore, this time, Sutang bought coarse cloth of these three colors.


    Now, the old clothes on Su Tang''s brother and sister are all gray, but they are in line with filial piety. They are too shabby, and because they are still growing up, they are a little small.


    This time, sucang is going to make two new clothes for each person. It is necessary to change clothes.


    In order to be serious about making clothes, she had learned from Su Nuan before, but in fact, she was professional in making clothes.


    She went to the school of fashion in modern university. Before graduation, she would write some fashion reviews on the Internet. After graduation, she went to a fashion magazine to be an online editor.


    Although she doesn''t need her hands-on work, when she is free, she will also do something at home, and her major has not been left behind.


    She couldn''t stand her clothes for a long time, so she bought the cloth and prepared to make clothes immediately.


    Just now, Su Nuo cooperated with the young lady to measure her figure. Then she watched quietly. She did not disturb her sister in making clothes, but her eyes were full of expectation. In the previous home, he always watched her aunt make clothes for Erni and Erlang Sanlang, but he never had any new clothes.


    Now he can also wear new clothes when he leaves the house. It is good to live with his sister.


    There was no tool at hand. Fortunately, she and Su Nuo were both growing up, and their clothes were bigger and longer. So she took a blackened firewood and began to draw on the coarse cloth.


    Su Nuo saw that there were traces on the coarse cloth. She felt that her sister was so clever that she did not disturb her. She went to the roadside to dig wild vegetables.At the beginning, sucang was busy outside. It was a little dark before stopping. In the evening, she cooked red dates and milk porridge. It was delicious and healthy. She and Sunuo ate just right.


    In addition, after the space farm reaches level 5, jujube can be planted. In this way, the raw materials of porridge can be produced in space farm, which is the best nutritional supplement food for their brothers and sisters.


    Today, I went to the town to make a lot of trouble. After eating porridge in the evening, the little guy fell asleep. Su Tang took her clothes to the space and collected a batch of farm output. When it was almost time, she went out to sleep.


    In fact, if she could, sucang would like to sleep in the cabin of the space farm. It was quiet and comfortable, and the air was clean and fresh. However, the conditions are not allowed now. When she has the money to build a new house and own a room, she will go to sleep in the space.


    The next day, sucang also got up before Sunuo woke up, put water in the pot, and then took some grass carp balls out of the warehouse. Although there are grass carp, black carp and crucian carp in the fish pond, Sutang is not in a hurry. First send two days of grass carp fish balls, and then add other types. Slow down.


    When Sunuo woke up, she saw that her sister had already made the fish balls, leaving 60 fish balls. The rest were put in a big bowl and placed in the corner of the bamboo basket at home. As expected, the fish balls and bowls disappeared quickly.


    From the first time I saw it, she was surprised, but in a few days, Sunuo was used to it.

 Chapter 25

    Early in the morning, sucang spread some egg cakes with milk and eggs. The little guy ate with oil all over his face, and he couldn''t laugh at him.


    After breakfast, Su Nuo went out to find his little friend to go up the mountain to see the Hawthorn Tree they were guarding. After sitting at home for a while, Su Tang sat down at home and looked at the time was almost the same. Then she took 60 fish balls and went out of the house.


    Without Su Nuo, Su Tang put the fish balls in the space without going directly to the East Street. Instead of going to an alley not far away.


    As soon as she entered the alley, she saw Qian''s family waiting there. When she saw sucang coming, her face was full of joy: "sugar girl is coming."


    "Well, these are sixty fish balls. My sister-in-law will see if they are right." She said.


    Qian took his own bucket and counted the fish balls one by one with chopsticks. He examined the fish balls carefully. What he found out was that the fish balls that Sutang brought back were awesome. The amount was right, so he gave twenty of the remaining money to Li Su sugar.


    Sucang put the money away. "I don''t know how many fish balls you want tomorrow?"


    This Jiang River specially explained, so Qian directly promised, "tomorrow or 60!"


    Of the 60 today, there were 10 ordered by the young master yesterday, and the remaining 50. Four or five came to ask for fish balls in the morning, and those who ate them yesterday and came to order fish balls today. Jiang he reckoned that the 60 of them tomorrow should be about the same, so we need another 60.


    Su Tang nodded and agreed, and Qian gave Su Tang a deposit of 20 Wen. After that, she took the fish ball to the stall, and Su Tang turned a corner and went to yangford''s grocery store.


    From a distance, you can see someone shouting at the door of yangford''s shop, "if you only need two Wen for soap, you can buy soap for washing clothes, bathing and hair!" Yunxuan Pavilion www.yunxuange.org


    She also gathered around a large group of people, and Su Tang laughed. Yang Fu was really good at business. She calculated that one yuan was in line with the market. One Wen was too cheap, and that one yuan was too small. It was not convenient to use. After all, it was soap. A penny was a little too cheap.


    The price of two Wen is just right. One yuan is not too small. Moreover, compared with the soap ball of 15 Wen, the two Wen soap is too attractive.


    Su Tang just took a look, didn''t go to see, turned around and walked away slowly, ready to go home and continue to make clothes.


    "Why is it her again?" Su sugar did not know, after she left, just where she stood, the door of a book shop, holding ink a face surprised at her back.


    They came to Qinghe town that day, but now they only have seven or eight days'' work. However, they have met the little girl three times. It''s no wonder that holding Mo feels coincidental.


    Holding Mo, the youth also looked at Su sugar''s back, glanced at the busy grocery store across the street, and turned to "what she doesn''t her, the teacher is still waiting, go back quickly!"


    Holding ink also just felt surprised, nodded and followed.


    When the boy turned around, he took another look at the invisible figure and pursed his lips. The teacher also said that he was smart. He was a small moneymaker!


    Naturally, sucang didn''t know that something like this happened after she left. She just came to the town to send a fish ball, and there was nothing else. Now she has sent them all and got the money. Without stopping, she went back to Sujiatun.


    When she came back, it was almost time to make lunch. She cooked red dates and milk porridge. After cooking the porridge, she went on to make clothes.

 Chapter 26

    Seeing her doing the work, the orange cat lay lazily on the Kang and said, "I can''t see that you still have this skill."


    "So you didn''t choose me as the host because of my talent? Is it just for my beauty? I didn''t expect that you four legged beasts are so superficial! " After watching its dialogue bubble, sucang winked at the orange cat.


    The orange cat''s beard moved disorderly, and the cat''s eyes glared at Su Tang. It was a brain problem that chose this man as its master. What an abominable two legged beast!


    Sucang likes to see it''s puffing up. She can''t laugh. She is laughing. She hears Su Nuo''s voice outside the house: "sister, I''m back!"


    Su Tang ignores the orange cat and puts down her clothes. When she comes out, she sees that the face of the little guy is as dirty as a kitten. When she sees sucang coming, Su Nuo is also bright eyed. "Elder sister, I''ve picked some smelly plums. Do you have any drag?"


    Sucang sees two kinds of fruits in the basket. She takes a look. The red local dialect is called Tuomo. In fact, it is raspberry on the mountain. The ripe raspberry is suitable for sour and sweet, and the taste is excellent.


    As for the stinky plum, sucang does not know what its scientific name is. It is also a common wild fruit in Heixiazi mountain. The black purple fruit is the size of corn grain. The ripe smelly plum tastes very sweet, but the wild fruit skin is very thick and astringent, but the core is very large.


    So generally, children will pick the smelly plums to eat. Modern people have refrigerators, put the smelly plums in the refrigerator and chill them for two days. Then they will be very sweet.


    Su sugar looked at the little guy''s happy appearance, and nodded with a smile, "well, xiaonuo is very good. First wash and eat porridge, and in the afternoon we will wash and eat these."


    Su Nuo heard her sister say so, a little hesitant, "can''t you sell money? I can''t eat it."


    The little guy still wants to work hard to make money. Su Tang touched his head and said, "but my sister wants to eat it. Why don''t you like my sister to buy your fruit?" Novel of miaobige www.novelhall.com


    Su Tang couldn''t bear to crack down on the enthusiasm of the little guy. She saw that it was about to fall. All kinds of fruits were collected. The fruit was not worth the money. The most important thing was that stinky plums were the snacks that children in the nearby villages often ate, but the people in the town didn''t like it.


    However, raspberries can be sold at a price because they are sweet and sour, but they are rare. All the raspberries brought back by Sunuo are just a handful. They are not worth selling in the town.


    It''s just that sucang can''t talk to the little guy. After all, he is so motivated to share the pressure with his sister, so she said so.


    How to know Su Nuo heard her sister say want to eat, immediately said, "then give her to eat, do not sell money, my sister is my sister''s, no money."


    Clever appearance let Su sugar heart inside warm, nodded "good, then we had dinner, eat together?"


    Su Nuo nodded happily And swallowing.


    He said that he didn''t want to eat it. In fact, he didn''t starve to death by mixing rice soup with rice soup. Su Nuo had found these things before and had been taken away. How could he not eat them.


    I just want to make money. When I was young, I knew how to restrain myself. But she was more optimistic about the little guy. When she was so determined, what could not be done.


    Her brother and sister washed their hands together and ate the porridge. After that, Sunuo washed the shandingzi and raspberries in the yard. She sat on the bench and lowered her head in the water basin to wash them carefully.


    Su sugar sat in the room, lowering her head to make clothes, occasionally looking at the small back, smiling and continuing to work.


    A warm leisure time

 Chapter 27

    "Uncle Nuo, is this going up the mountain?" My sister and brother were busy with their own work when they heard someone talking outside.


    Sunuo looked up and said, "it''s Winnie."


    Sucang also came out, "warm you, come in."


    "Sugar girl!" It turned out that Su Nuan came to look for Su Tang, with her beloved sewing basket in her hand. After seeing Su Tang, she was also smiling on her face. As she entered the door, she said, "I can''t feel sleepy after lunch. My parents are all asleep. It''s not interesting for me to do needlework at home, so I want to talk to Tanggu for a while and refresh myself."


    Su Nuan and Su Tang had an exchange of experience last time, and they were close to each other. Before that, Su Nuan had a good little sister. When she was 16 years old last year, she married to another village and couldn''t come back. Other people Su Nuan couldn''t play together.


    So Su Nuan can only work with her two sister-in-law at home, but she is a girl after all. Wen and Tong are both daughter-in-law, and Wen has to take care of her big girl, so even if they get together, it is not so convenient to talk.


    Last time when Su Tang came to visit, Su''nan and Su Tang felt that they were able to talk. Although they were not of different generations, their age was not much different. Today, su''an hesitated for a moment and thought about coming here. Otherwise, it would be boring to work alone.


    When Su Nuan said this, Su Tang also laughed. "If you don''t come to me, I said I''d like to go to you. I bought some coarse cloth the day before yesterday. I wanted to make two clothes for xiaonuo and me. It''s not interesting to work by myself these two days. I also want you to come over and do it together. Do you think you want to go together?"


    Su Nuan was surprised to hear that Sutang was going to make new clothes. When she entered the door, she saw that the clothes she had begun to sew were placed on the Kang. She came to see that although the clothes had just started to be made, the stitches were fine and neat. She could not help praising "sugar girl''s work is really bright." 33 novel net www.33xiaoshuo.com


    Su Tang laughs. She has studied for four years in her last life. If she can''t do it well, it will be a waste of national educational resources.


    "It''s OK. Just sit down." The two sat down together. It happened that Sunuo had washed the wild fruit. She left half of the sugar for Sunuo to eat by herself, and the other half to eat with Su Nuan.


    Su Nuo was not interested in his own home, so Su Tang let him go to play with his little friends. He only told him not to run around, and not to go up the mountain at this time. He had to come back before dark.


    Su Nuo agreed, wrapped the washed fruit and ran away.


    All afternoon, Su Tang and Su Nuan sat together, chatting and sewing. When Su Nuan left, Su Tang also said that she would make clothes at home after lunch in the next few days, so that su''an would come over when she was free, and they would work together.


    Su Nuan naturally agreed happily, and then went home. When she entered the door, she saw that all the people who were sleeping were awake when she left. When Qin saw that her little girl was back, she was still holding a sewing basket, and then she said, "did you go to find your sugar girl?"


    "Well, Tanggu also makes clothes at home. After I taught her once, she learned that she wanted to make new clothes for herself and uncle Nuo. She also told me that she could come to her for sewing after lunch."


    Su Nuan and Qin are coquettish. Qin loves her little girl very much. She doesn''t want to say "OK, go, but don''t disturb your sugar girl''s business."

 Chapter 28

    "Thank you, mom. I know all about it." Su Nuan happily returned to his room with a needle basket.


    Left Qin''s smile, and then looked at Su Yongshun in doubt, "this is just a few days, tangnier has money to buy materials to make clothes?"


    Su Yongshun was surprised when he heard his little daughter speak just now. He is also puzzled when he sees Qin. The cheapest coarse cloth in the town is not cheap now. If he makes two clothes, he will have to pay 20 Wen at least.


    Su Tang''s brother and sister didn''t just come out to live on their own. Where did they get the money? It happened that Su Nuan put down her needle basket and came out. When she heard her parents'' questions, she said, "this sugar girl told me that she had gone to the river to catch fish. She said that she cooperated with a shop in the town, and delivered it every day on time to earn money to buy coarse cloth to make clothes."


    Su Yongshun and Qin knew what was going on, and sighed that "tangnier will live a good life, and their brothers and sisters can''t be poor in the future."


    "That''s good. Uncle Shuan has such descendants in his house. He can also close his eyes." Su Yongshun thinks this is very good.


    On the second day, Jiang He and his wife asked for 60 fish balls, but they all sold them at noon. The main reason was that they bought some good fish balls and prepared to take them home.


    After that, Jiang and his wife asked for 80 fish balls every day. Because of this special fish ball noodles, the noodle business of Jiang He and his wife was no longer as irreparable as before, and other noodle sales were also improved.


    They are so stable that Su Tang is not worried. Every afternoon she goes to Qingjiang and pretends to catch fish. The next day she gets up and has breakfast. After a while, she goes to the town to deliver fish balls and go home to cook lunch. After dinner, she and Su Nuan sit together to chat and make clothes. Passion novel www.jiqingxs.com


    Soon after five days, sucang finally made two complete sets of clothes.


    Su Nuo came back from playing outside. When he entered the door, he saw the clothes on the Kang. His eyes lit up. Then he stood there and did not dare to go. When Su Nuo saw him like this, he waved to him, "what are you doing standing here? Come here quickly. Put it on and see if it fits you."


    In ancient times, clothes were fixed, and because in the filial piety period, they couldn''t embroider. Therefore, Sutang was very simple. She prepared two sets of solid colors for Su Nuo. Today, she made a black jacket and trousers.


    Su Nuo saw her sister greeting herself and put her little hand on her newly made clothes. She was a little incredulous. "Are they really for me? I have new clothes to wear."


    Su Tang nodded and asked him to change. As for herself, what she made today is a white coat and a gray skirt. It''s very common coarse cloth, and there''s no decoration. It''s simple, but it''s clean and brand-new.


    The two brothers and sisters put on new clothes together, and then looked at each other at home. They all laughed and said, "sister, take a good look."


    "Our little glutinous rice is also good-looking." Sucang also praises the little guy.


    The old clothes were put away, and the remaining two sets of clothes, sucang, were ready to be made in a few days. She was going to make a gray one for Sunuo. She herself was a combination of gray and black.


    There is no way, only these three colors can be worn, can not decorate anything, she is no longer capable, also can not play out, simple, Su sugar also feel good, life is always a little better.

 Chapter 29

    With the new clothes, the little guy ran around the house in his clothes. He couldn''t be happy. He couldn''t hold his sleep until late, and sucang entered the space.


    After five days of hard work, the space farm has been upgraded to level 7. She uses points to unlock the oil extractor in the processing plant. In this way, the raw materials for making soap can be produced by itself, and the cost can be reduced a lot.


    As for fish balls, Jiang He''s family has sold them for seven days. In addition to 30 on the first day, they sold for 20 Wen on the second day and 40 Wen on the third day. Later, Jiang He asked for 80 fish balls. Because of the large amount of fish balls, Su Tang was cheaper. 80 fish balls cost 52 Wen a day.


    In this way, she already had 220 Wen in her hand. Although it was not much, she finally had the surplus money. She collected all the things in the space farm, and sucang came out of the space.


    The next day, Su Tang sent 80 balls to Jiang He. After getting the money, he didn''t go back to Sujiatun as before. Instead, he went to yangford.


    Yang Ford has been very happy these days. At the beginning, they claimed that they had soap for two Wen and one yuan. Everyone didn''t believe it. When they came, they found that there was soap. Although they were smaller than those bought before, they were also cheaper. The key is that they can be used many times.


    Yang Ford cut a piece of soap which he sold to him, cut it into nine pieces and sold it for two Wen. On the first day, he sold it for 20 yuan. After that, he didn''t buy so much, but he could sell it at least 10 yuan a day. Moreover, as someone bought it back, he found that the soap was clean and cheap, and soon it was known everywhere.


    Only a few days later, less than half of the last time Sutang was delivered. Yang Ford thought that he had to find sucang and buy some soap. He saw that sucang came. Xiaotao Chinese www.xiaotaozw.com


    "Sugar girl is here. I said I would go to Sujiatun to look for the girl tomorrow." Yang Fu was still in a daze when he saw Su Tang. When he met last time, he was a shabby little girl. At this time, although the white coat and gray skirt were only made of coarse cloth, they had symmetrical stitches and white flowers on their buns. Thus, they knew that they were in filial piety.


    However, I haven''t seen you for a few days. I don''t know if I''m dressed up, and I look much better than I did last time. When Sutang is free these days, she makes jujube milk porridge, or direct milk and pasta cake to make noodles. Eggs and milk are all available.


    Although we don''t eat meat and fishy food, the nutrition is enough. The color of sucang and Sunuo is obviously better. The naked eye can see that they are still growing.


    Yang Ford did not see him for a few days, but he had a very different feeling. He was just stunned and reacted quickly. He knew that Su Tang and his younger brother were keeping filial piety for their parents. Otherwise, they would not have made a living by themselves.


    As soon as he saw sucang, he invited someone to come in and said that he was going to find sucang.


    Hearing Yang Fu''s words, Su Tang also looked at Yang Fu''s happy smile. "It seems that manager Yang''s business is doing well recently."


    Because of this cheap soap, the reputation of yangford''s grocery store has spread. Everyone in the neighborhood knows that he is willing to come to him even if he buys other things. He does not want to say that he makes money from soap and brings other businesses. Naturally, yangford is very happy.

 Chapter 31

    Su Nuo hasn''t come back yet. Orange cat comes back first. It says to Su Tang directly, "today, Sunuo went out in new clothes. Many people saw it and said that you just came out to live. Where did you get the money? Wu said that she had lost 30 Wen in her house, so..."


    When orange cat said it, he sighed to himself, no matter what time and space, what background, the two legged beast is a very terrible and dark creature. The discussion behind this can really kill people.


    Su Yonggui and Zhao thought it was very good for Su laoshuan to be adopted by Su Tang''s brother and sister before. Moreover, people in Sujiatun also knew that it was not easy for them to inherit. In fact, there was not a successor in the family, so they would pass through their stepchildren and grandchildren.


    It''s just that most of the adoptions are adopted by nephews who are relatively close to each other. It''s not like Su laoshuan. This time, the adopters are from distant families, but in any case, they are adopted.


    Everyone''s family lives on their own. Before that, Su Tang''s brother and sister still wore rags. Although they were washed clean, they were still shabby after all. Therefore, everyone was talking about Wu''s family, saying that Wu was not good to her original children.


    Wu was stabbed all day by this remark. How could he not bear any grudge in his heart? He just couldn''t find a chance. Today, Su Nuo wore a new dress and went to play with his partner.


    Dongzi and Huzi''s family are also very poor. Seeing Su Nuo wearing new clothes today, they can be envious. The children are simple and don''t think so much. Adults will naturally think more when they see it.


    When Chen XiuXiu saw this, she told Wu at the first time that even though they were two young children, everyone knew that even if they were two young children, they would have to pay 20 Wen for the material alone. In addition, the craftsmanship was also exquisite. Strange book website www.logos444.com


    People speculated that the clothes of Su Tang''s brother and sister were clothes bought in the town, and the price of this set of clothes was even more expensive. How could they have so much money in their hands when they had to spend 30 Wen for their two bodies, and they had only been separated for a few days?


    Wu took advantage of such an opportunity to say that she had lost money in her house. She wanted to slander Su Tang''s brother and sister for stealing her money. The village was so big that the news spread quickly. So when Su Tang came back from the town, everyone saw that she was also wearing a new dress, so they started to talk about it.


    "So if she said anything, Xiao Nuo and I became thieves?" Su Tang sneered.


    She knew that Wu would not give up easily. She was going to kill their brother and sister. Now they are not dead. Although they have the reputation of being hard-working, if their brother and sister die, Wu''s kind of will deceive people. In a few years, we will forget that there was such a pair of brothers and sisters who were tortured to death by Wu''s family. Maybe no one even remembers Liu''s.


    However, Su Tang''s brother and sister did not die, not only did they not die, but also lived well. Their existence is the most straightforward mark for Wu''s family. As long as you see them, everyone will remember that they were adopted to Su laoshuan, who their real parents are and how they were adopted.


    This is like Wu''s column of shame. As long as their brothers and sisters are alive, she will be on pins and needles. If their brothers and sisters live better, they will make her like ants, and they will not be happy.


    It''s really a good thirty Wen. If their brothers and sisters can''t tell us the origin of the clothes, they will become the thieves that everyone despises. Wu can sell them badly by the way.

 Chapter 32

    "You are the thief. When I saw you steal eggs from the kitchen, you still depend on me. I am not a member of your family now. Don''t try to bully me and my sister again."


    Su Tang is talking to the orange cat when he suddenly hears Su Nuo''s voice outside. When he comes out, he sees Su Erlang with his son and some children in the village throwing Su Nuo with stones.


    While throwing, he also called Su Nuo a thief. Su Nuo had been hiding carefully for fear that his new clothes would get dirty, and then refuted the children.


    Dongzi and Huzi are also helping Su Nuo to talk: "xiaonuo is not a thief, you are a bad man!"


    Su er Lang and Su San Lang ignored them at all, and continued to throw stones at Su Nuo. "You are all thieves. You are dirty. Ask for food. Ha ha ha..."


    Sue came out and said, "stop it all."


    Seeing her coming out, su er Lang threw the stone in his hand at Su Tang. If a stone the size of an egg was hit on his body, it would be green at least, and it would be even worse if it was heavier.


    Su sugar dodged, went directly to Su Erlang, stretched out his hand and pushed him to the ground. She didn''t have any thought of respecting the old and loving the young. When young rascals become old, are they worthy of respect?


    Bear children are more like this, their parents did not educate well, then come out to accept the social beating.


    Su Tang is eight years old. She was the oldest child in her family before. Su er Lang was only five years old. Su sugar pushed me hard, and he immediately fell to the ground. "Su Dani, you dare to push me, I want to tell milk, let her kill you, I let my mother and my father kill you!" Which book website www.shuosh.com


    "Let uncle and aunt beat you!" Su called out


    Sucang directly pushed Su Sanlang to the ground. "Who else?"


    Looking at Su Tang''s serious face, the children looked at each other, and Su Nuan ran to him. "Who do you think is a thief? The clothes of Tanggu and uncle Nuo are clearly made by Tanggu who sold fish and bought coarse cloth. Who said they stole money?"


    Su Nuan is older. When the older children come, Su Tang is very fierce. When they scatter, she will run away. She looks at the orange cat and says, "little four, write down who these children belong to. Later, I will come to them and ask for an explanation."


    What''s the matter with the child? If the adult didn''t say it, could the child say such a thing? Even if the child is not sensible, the adults in the family don''t know how to say it and take care of it. Since she can''t manage the child well, she can''t be blamed for asking for an explanation.


    Naturally, the orange cat wrote down one by one. Su er Lang and Su Sanlang were pushed to the ground and cried. Su Tang ignored him. Instead, he looked at Su Nuan and said, "warm, thank you for talking for me."


    Su Nuan shook his head. "I''m telling the truth. They said that Tanggu and uncle Nuo stole money to buy clothes. It''s clear that I saw Tanggu make it by myself. How could it be bought?"


    "It''s probably because I''m so skilled that I look like the ready-made clothes in the shop." At this time, sucang can make fun of it.


    "Tanggu..." Su Nuan and Su Tang are now in contact with each other more. They find that Su Tang, who is silent and doesn''t speak much to the outside world, is actually very interesting, but she never shows herself. Now she is joking. Although Su Nuan thinks it''s not good to say such a thing at this time, she also thinks it''s a little funny.


    As a result, I saw a group of people coming to this side and said, "kill a thousand bucks, kill dead dogs, and dare to steal money from my mother''s house..."

 Chapter 33

    Hearing this familiar voice, Su Tang turns to look over and sees Zhao, his daughter-in-law, Wu, Zhang and sun, rushing directly at Su Tang''s brother-in-law.


    Sun didn''t want to take care of it, but she knew that her two sons took their children to sue sugar''s brother and sister''s trouble. She was afraid that her son would suffer losses, so she had to follow her.


    Seeing Su Erlang and Su Sanlang sitting on the ground crying from a distance, she quickened her pace to hold them and looked at Su Tang, "big girl can''t bully my brother with her age!"


    Just finish saying, sun Shi just found some wrong, sure enough, heard the side of Su sugar hum a "nephew daughter-in-law this is called who? Now that I''m here, I''d like to ask my niece and daughter-in-law that you two children don''t respect their elders and are full of nonsense, but you''re taught by a mother? "


    Sun was just in a hurry, but he forgot that Su Tang''s brother and sister had already passed on to Su laoshuan''s family. Although his relatives were far away, Su laoshuan was one generation older than Su Yonggui. Now, Su Tang and Su Nuo are directly in the same generation as Su Yonggui.


    Now Su Tang is holding the elder''s airs, and there is no mistake at all. Sun takes a look at Wu with hatred. If it was not for Wu''s encouragement, how could her son think of finding trouble with Su Tang''s brother and sister.


    Although Su Tang''s brother and sister have been in this status since the adoption of Wen''s bookmark, she really saw them at this time. Looking at Su Tang''s appearance as an elder, sun''s face was black and white, which was very ugly.


    When Zhao saw sun''s behavior, he scolded him in his heart. He could only do something in his nest. Then he pointed to Su Tang and said, "my mother has provided you with food and drink. I want to steal my family''s money. Bah, you are such a bloody elder. If you steal my money, please give it back to me."


    The combat effectiveness is still strong. Wu stood by and looked at Su Tang''s brother and sister. The more he looked, the more startled he was. This was only seven or eight days. Before that, the two scum that were dirty and could not be seen, how could they look so much at once. Good looking Novels www.haokantxt.com


    And the neat clothes are more respectable than many people in Sujiatun.


    There is no one in the village who does not wear patched clothes. They are all poor people.


    Zhao Shi is so fierce. Su Nuan, a little girl on the side, takes a step back. However, Su Tang stands steadily. She is not surprised by Zhao. She also looks calm and says, "sister-in-law of Yonggui should be careful and don''t slander people casually."


    "Bah, shameless bastard, why didn''t you die with your dead mother at the beginning, and even the river god didn''t accept it? Who is your sister-in-law? You''ve stolen the money from my mother. I won''t skin you!"


    Zhao came forward to pick off Su sugar''s clothes. Su Nuo rushed over and staggered Zhao. She stretched out her arm in front of her sister. "We didn''t steal money. We made it by ourselves. We bought the material."


    Su Nuo didn''t talk much before she passed on. She was beaten very quietly. But now she is not afraid of anything. She still knows how to stand in front of her sister to protect her and help her speak.


    In fact, because Su Dani was very cowardly before, she asked her brother not to contradict her family members. Su Nuo was obedient, but her brother and sister were bullied together.


    Now Sunuo knows that he has left the home that is not good for him, and these people are not his family. Of course, he will not keep silent.

 Chapter 34

    However, after he finished, he still took a look at Su Tang and found that his sister looked at him with approval. He didn''t want to make her unhappy.


    Knowing that his sister would not be angry, he was not afraid.


    "Mother Wu and Zhang saw that Zhao almost fell and rushed to support them.


    Sun Shi didn''t take care of her children for a while, but she knew that Zhao was very careful. At this time, she didn''t go to support her. She had to wear small shoes later. She quickly hummed to Su Tang''s brother and sister, "you are so talented. You''ve only made money for new clothes in a few days. I didn''t see it at home before."


    Zhao was held up and didn''t fall down. He stood firm and faced Su Tang. He raised his hand and said, "son of a bitch, dare to bump into me!"


    Wu''s family had been following him without talking. When Yu Guang saw someone coming, he quickly opened his mouth and said, "mother, how can they be the seeds of Dafu? It''s not easy to order hard conquering people to live their own lives. Just give me the money. It''s what Dafu and I care for the children."


    Su Tang watched Wu''s performance quietly.


    "Stop it!" Su Yongqiang far away to see Zhao raised his hand to hit people, not waiting to come over, first roared.


    Zhao, who is an obedient person, even after hearing Su Yongqiang''s words, the slap fell on sucang, but sucang pulled Sunuo to dodge.


    At this time, Su Yongqiang and his people also trotted over and took a look at Su Tang and Su Nuo. "Is tangnier and Nuo OK?" I love Chinese net www.ilovezw.com


    Seeing him coming, the first time she asked them, Su Tang nodded, "I''m worried about Yongqiang, it''s OK, but Yonggui''s sister-in-law came to the house with her daughter-in-law, and she howled that my brother and I had stolen her money, and we still needed elder brother Yongqiang to help us distinguish them clearly. Xiaonuo and I can''t afford the reputation of the thief."


    Zhao saw Su Yongqiang coming. Although he was overbearing and unreasonable, he also knew that Su Yongqiang was the head of their su family and the person in charge of affairs. However, when he heard Su Tang''s sophistry, he spat: "fart your mother, if you two chicks didn''t steal money, where would you buy new clothes?"


    Zhang''s family also followed suit and said, "well, I think a suit like this in the ready-made clothes shop in town costs 15 Wen. My sister-in-law has lost 30 Wen. It''s not you who stole to buy clothes. It''s really a thief''s mind. At the beginning, he didn''t buy them. He didn''t hide them."


    Su Yonggui also came with Su Yongqiang. At this time, he saw his grandson and granddaughter who had been looked down upon by himself in a new dress. He did not know what he was thinking.


    However, Su Nuan saw his parents, brothers and sisters in law all coming, and he opened his mouth, "who said that Tanggu and uncle Nuo''s clothes were bought. I watched Tanggu buy coarse cloth and made them one stitch at a time. You''re talking nonsense and wronging people."


    With the support of the family, Su Nuan''s voice is also much louder. The little girl is not that kind of shrewd temperament. It''s hard to help sucang speak in this way.


    Su Yongshun and Qin Shi looked at the little girl like this, and came to her and patted Su Nuan on the shoulder to rely on.


    Su Nuan''s eyes are red. It''s too bullying. Why don''t you say Tanggu and uncle Nuo stole money.


    "Bah, who doesn''t know the relationship between Su Yongshun and the old Shuan''s family? Who believes this nonsense? She can still make clothes just like this dead girl. Who taught her that your little girl can make such clothes?"


    Zhao''s view of the arrival of people is also very reasonable.

 Chapter 35

    It''s a good saying. Many of the Su family members who came to see it, and those who were watching the fun in the village, also looked at the clothes on Su Tang''s brother and sister. The material is indeed the cheapest coarse cloth in town, but the stitches are solid and dense, which is not like an eight year old child can make.


    The key is that everyone has seen that the clothes on Su Tang''s body are all scrawled before they are sewn. How can they make their own clothes in a few days.


    After Zhao''s speech, everyone believed that Wu''s face was not good. What he said seemed to be able to settle the charges of his sister and brother. However, as the stepmother of her sister and brother before, she did not teach Su Tang to do needlework.


    It is true that there is some truth in this saying, and people also feel that it is unreasonable to say that it was done by themselves.


    On seeing that everyone was suspicious, sun added, "and even if they made them by themselves, the material of these two clothes would cost 20 Wen. They lived by themselves. Where did they get the money to buy cloth to make clothes, not to mention they earned it themselves. When was it so easy to make money?"


    It''s not easy to make money. The strong laborers in Sujiatun go out to the county''s docks to do coolies to carry goods. They only have 15 Wen a day. They also need to eliminate the expenses of eating in the county, and they can take them home for less than 15 Wen.


    Su Tang''s brother and sister adopted Su laoshuan for only eight days. They were still two dolls. How did they make money?


    Su Nuan looks at sun''s questioning this, and opens her mouth to say it. However, she is stopped by Qin''s family and shows her Su Tang.


    Only to see so many people around, questioned together, the little girl''s face did not have a dim sum of virtual fear, but a calm look. 120 Novels www.xiaoshuo120.com


    "So what you haven''t seen is impossible, right?" Su Tang satirized her face with sarcasm, "then I really want to applaud for your mediocrity. You are wonderful!"


    When Zhao and sun heard Su Tang''s words, they couldn''t hear her sarcasm. Zhao directly said, "fart, what are you? I don''t know what you''ve been in my family for so many years."


    "Yes, but I was very careless, because you, xiaonuo and I went to Qingjiang to see the river god." After Zhao had finished speaking, everyone thought that Su Tang''s brother and sister had not stolen money. Suddenly they saw Su Tang smile and said such a sentence.


    The timid one stepped back. How could they forget that these two brothers and sisters were left to sacrifice to the river god on the Qingjiang River and finally came back alive.


    Wu''s intuition seemed to be that things were going in the wrong direction. He said, "parents, don''t worry about it like this. How can they be the seeds of Dafu? Although there are a lot of thirty Wen, it''s just like giving them away..."


    At this time, she was still pretending to be a good person. She didn''t lose her money. She knew that this time, she deliberately destroyed the reputation of Su Tang''s brother and sister. Otherwise, if Su Tang''s brother and sister had a good reputation, she would be in a bad position. As long as everyone resented her brother and sister, no one would care about their life and death.


    "Shut up, my nephew and daughter-in-law. It can be clearly written in the genealogy of who we are. We don''t need our nephew and daughter-in-law to be good people here. It doesn''t matter whether you lose your money or who steals it, but it''s impossible to fall on our brothers and sisters.


    You suspect that my brother and I are stealing money because we are wearing two new clothes that I can''t make. We can''t make money. What else is there? Don''t explain it clearly at that time, and give me another excuse. "

 Chapter 36

    Su Tang coldly stops Wu from going on. Wu wants to pretend to be good people and let them eat the reputation of stealing money. That''s a dream. She is really the cowardly Su Dani before.


    After that, Zhao was about to open her mouth, but Su Tang didn''t let her speak, "useless nonsense. Don''t speak abusive words. Don''t pollute your ears. You''re smooth and straightforward. I''m disgusted to hear that. If you want to say, you can directly say that the evidence of our stealing money is from what generation. Don''t deal with those useless little moths."


    If you want to say that this is definitely the most correct decision su Tang has made. He has risen directly in the Su family. I don''t know how many generations Zhao and Su Yonggui are. Now they are only in the same generation as Su Tang''s brother and sister.


    That''s why Su Tang can talk like this. Although it''s not polite, it''s disrespectful if the younger generation talks about the elder. However, if the younger brother and sister talk about the elder brother and sister-in-law, it will be much worse.


    Wen and Tong heard that Su Tang was so hurtful that they couldn''t help laughing. Tang Gu, who didn''t take a dirty word, was really fierce.


    Zhao''s mouth was open to scold, and Su Tang was calm. "The head of the Su family is here. Since you suspect us, you should take good evidence. Our Su family has never been a family to cover up criminals. Of course, it is not a family framed at will.


    Since the patriarch has come to preside over the overall situation, he should make a good face-to-face gongs and drums, and list all the evidence where they are. Don''t waste your time at that time. "


    "Elder brother Yongqiang and elder brother Yonggui feel that their sister is right?" After su Tang finished, she also asked Su Yongqiang and Su Yonggui.


    Su Yonggui listens to Su Tang calling his brother awkward, but the adoption documents have been signed and the genealogy has been changed. Even if everyone knows that his brother-in-law was his grandson before, the relationship is already like this. Baiyue novel network www.yue100.com


    Su Yongqiang, on hearing Su Tang''s words, felt that he should have been respected if he was the head of the clan. As a result, Zhao''s mischievous behavior was repeated several times, which finally made Su Tang speak.


    "Tangnier said well, what should be is what. If tangnier and Nuo Ge''er really steal money, I will certainly deal with it. But if someone framed someone without evidence, they can''t go there at will."


    "That''s the reason. Let''s be reasonable." Su Tang finished, looking at Zhao''s "now Yonggui sister-in-law can say, what is your evidence?"


    Zhao''s unreasonable and unreasonable, but in terms of reasoning and logical ability, that is far from enough. Moreover, how can there be any evidence for this matter? This is interrupted by Su Tang again and again, and she pours, which makes her momentum weak.


    Zhang looked at her mother-in-law like this, and said, "what you said is light. At that time, we all regarded you as family members. Who knows you can do such a thing!"


    "Ha ha, family!" Su sugar heard these two words all feel funny, sarcastically repeated a sentence.


    Then, without waiting for Zhang''s family to say anything, he said, "obviously, you don''t have any evidence to prove that, unfortunately, I just have evidence to prove where my money is earned, and I made this dress myself."


    "Xiaonuo, go to the house and take out my half made clothes." Sucang''s gas field is fully open, and all the people are around her, talking about her alone.


    Su Nuo looks at her sister. Her face is full of adoration. When she hears her sister''s words, she shouts. She runs into the room and takes out the clothes that Sutang hasn''t made yet, with needles on them.

 Chapter 37

    Su Yongqiang and they did not expect that in addition to their clothes, there were other clothes in Su sugar''s brother-in-law''s house, and it was obviously not long before they started to do it.


    "There are still materials. Where did they get the money?" The onlookers were curious. Even if it was the cheapest coarse cloth, not everyone could buy so many at once.


    "Those who knew our brothers and sisters probably knew that my brother and I had never worn new clothes since we were born.


    Now our brothers and sisters have passed on to our father''s name. They have hardly saved some money in their hands. They just want to be generous once and satisfy themselves. So they pull coarse cloth and prepare to make two clothes for one person.


    As for whether the clothes are made by ourselves, now there must be some people who can make clothes and make stitches. You can come and see if the stitches are the same as those on xiaonuo and me. If so, the rest is simple. I''ll show you how to do it now. "


    Su sugar has not made a good dress in her hand. Let''s see if she made it. This is a good proof. Do you know if you sew a few stitches?


    Seeing no one came up, Wen took the baby in his arms and exchanged a look with Tong. He went forward and took the lead. Then two young wives came to see him.


    "In addition to the daughter-in-law of the Su family, please come and have a look at the daughter-in-law of other families." Su Tang looks like they are basically from the Su family.


    Sure enough, two daughters-in-law came to look at the clothes in Su Tang''s hands. They all praised "what a brilliant job. There are not many such crafts in the village."


    Don''t think that needling can be regarded as the most common skill of rural women, but all of them are sewing. Some do well, some do not do well. Even the most basic skills, there is a difference between dexterity and clumsiness. Biqu Pavilion www.sckean.com


    Su Tang heard them praise themselves and said with a smile, "thank you very much."


    After that, he took the clothes from several people''s hands and began to sew them with needles and threads. "I would not have done it before I made clothes. I still have to thank warm niece. My younger brother and I came out to live on our own, and didn''t know anything. Thanks to elder brother Yongqiang and elder brother Yongshun, I learned a lot of things. It was warm and warm who taught me how to make clothes."


    People only see her talking, while sewing is not slow, soon a row of neat and fine sewing out.


    The needle and thread on the clothes are the same as before. It can be seen that it is from one person''s hands. People are surprised that the sucang is so intelligent and skilled.


    Because seeing that su''an is doing a good job, some people look at Su''nan with a bit of appreciation. If su''an doesn''t do well, he can''t teach him how to do it. On the contrary, he is very embarrassed.


    In fact, she really didn''t teach much. In a word, Su Tang would do it. Now she is doing better than her.


    Sutang sewed for a while, then showed the dress to the women who had just checked it. "Let''s see if I made it myself."


    As a matter of fact, as soon as she moved the needle and thread, she knew that it would, but it would not be. As soon as everyone checked, they all nodded and said, "it''s really a work done by one person. It''s not bad."


    Su Tang took a look at Zhao and grinned, "do you want to have a look at Yonggui sister-in-law?"


    Zhao doesn''t speak. Things are in front of her. She doesn''t have the ability to confuse black and white. When she doesn''t speak, Su Tang laughs again.

 Chapter 38

    When Su Tang saw that she didn''t speak, she laughed again, "sister-in-law Yonggui didn''t say anything. As you can see, you have the trouble of questioning. Now, don''t talk about some things behind your back, and then you will waste my time to explain.


    You also know that our brothers and sisters are all retired from the river god. Our fate is hard, and we also bear it. But if we insist on putting the irrelevant things on us, we will not do anything else, but we will visit your house more often and walk around. "


    When Wu heard Su Tang''s words, he suddenly looked up at Su Tang. He saw only a smile on her young girl''s face, but her eyes were cold and clear. She was like a different person.


    Seems to feel her eyes, Su sugar also looked at Wu, a pair of eyes with a bit of cold sharp edge.


    Wu''s Leng for a moment, think carefully again, see the girl is still smiling sweet appearance, and some hateful.


    Su Tang looked around and threatened these people without any cover up. She put out her own and her brother''s reputation of hard life just to live a few more days of peace and purity. She would never be polite if someone had to be so disgusting.


    Now she is not like before, who can bully, was pitiful, oh, she must tell some people.


    When the onlookers heard Su Tang''s words, they all lowered their heads in silence. Thinking of how the two brothers and sisters came back from the Qingjiang River, the timid ones shivered. It''s hard to provoke such a disaster.


    "It seems that everyone agrees with what I said. Now that I have done clothes myself, no one should object to it. The fifth novel www.d5xs.net


    As for just now, the Erlu family questioned how I could afford to buy materials. I''m not like some people who don''t do anything at home and just eat and drink.


    Xiaonuo and I have been working all the time. We have come out to live by ourselves. I work and make money by myself. Is there something wrong with it? "


    Su Yongqiang nodded, "now tangnier and Nuo Ge''er are the children of old Shuan''s uncle. It''s right to live by their own doors and work hard to earn money."


    Su Tang nodded to see him speak for himself. "Thank you, elder brother Yongqiang. My father died suddenly. My brother and sister-in-law and my poor nephew all died outside, and they have not been found.


    Since my brother and I have been adopted, we should not only be filial, but also remember to bring my brother and his family back to reunite with my parents. If we can''t sleep at night, we will try to make money.


    It''s just that my family has a hard life and no land. My younger brother and I are also young, so we just learn from the people in our village to go to the mountains and the river to make a living. Brother Yongqiang and brother Yongshun should remember that I sent the grass carp I caught before


    Speaking of this, Su Yongqiang and Su Yongshun couldn''t help swallowing. It was the first time that they ate such delicious grass carp. Later, they ate the fish in Qingjiang River, which was not the taste.


    "Naturally, I remember that day you said that you fished two grass carp from the Qingjiang River and gave me one. You also said that you and brother Nuo would be filial piety for three years, and they could not eat meat and fishy food. I let your sister-in-law take it and stew it that night." Su Yongqiang nodded.


    Su Yongshun and Qin also nodded, "this is right."

 Chapter 39

    "I think the Fuhua of Yongshun''s brother''s family goes fishing on the Qingjiang River every day and sells them to the town. I also take some fish from the Qingjiang River and send them to the town for money these days.


    How can I depend on the mountain and the water? I fished fish and went to the town to sell money, buy some materials to make clothes and wear, and I became a thief. How can you make money to eat like this? My brother and I can''t. There is such a truth in the world? "


    Su Tang looked at the group of people who had doubts about her money just now. They all lived in a village. Did no one see that Su Tang went to the Qingjiang River to fish every day?


    Now I see their brothers and sisters wearing two fresh clothes. In this way, I still think that sister Su Tang should be a poor person like before. If they have a little better life, some people will feel that they have become better and feel uncomfortable in their hearts.


    Sucang''s eyes are black and white, and the black pupil is bigger than many people. When she was looking at her, many people felt guilty for no reason. Some of them had seen Sutang go fishing for fish, but they all thought it was a child''s family. How could they really get it and sell money.


    As soon as Wu looked at the situation, he immediately gave Zhang a look. Zhang reacted and stood out, "you''re nonsense. All of you live in Sujiatun. Who knows that the Qingjiang River is so fast that it''s a good way to catch fish. How old are you? You can fish on the Qingjiang river for money?"


    What Zhang said is true. The Qingjiang River is very fast here, so it is easy to be in danger or make water. Therefore, few of them can live by fishing. Su Fuhua has good water quality, and he can not catch many fish every day, which is very unstable.


    Without waiting for the people around to say or think about anything, Zhang said, "let people throw you into the Qingjiang River. If you come back alive, you can also fish. Otherwise, you can try your niece and daughter-in-law?"


    Zhang heard Su Tang''s words and swore, "fart, you want to die, I don''t want to!" Reading room www.kanshu55.com


    "You also know that sacrificing to the river god is death. I thought you didn''t know it!" Su Tang said sarcastically.


    Finally, watching a group of lively people, "can I catch a fish in the end? If you don''t believe me, I''ll go and get you one now."


    "We all have a good look. Although my younger brother and I are young, since we have passed on to my father, we will keep filial piety for my father for three years. Secondly, I will try my best to make money. I will take my brother''s family back and bury them with my parents and get together. Therefore, we will fight for our lives. I will hold up the door and earn the money."


    "Even if they are all from the same village, whose family is not locked up and living on their own, you can have the ability to make money, how can you not let me have it?


    Because I''m only eight?


    I''ve been working since I was three, and I''ve been working on the stove since I was four. Why can''t I bring my brother to make money?


    Today, I made money to make two new clothes for my younger brother. I said we were thieves. When I build a house later, where do you think my money came from? Who did you steal it from? "


    It''s natural that some people do things on purpose today, but it''s not without benefit. She and Su Nuo adopted Su laoshuan in this way. In fact, people in the village still think that they are children, and they don''t look at them as a single family. So today, sucang also shows an attitude.

 Chapter 40

    Sucang is to tell some people their own attitude. Some people don''t focus on how to make money from other people. They are all living their own lives. Who is not trying hard to earn money from their families.


    Since Su Tang and Su Nuo have come out to live alone, whether they can make money, how much money they can make, how to make money, and how to spend money after making money are all matters of their own family.


    No matter how small the children are, it is better to remember them clearly.


    Sucang also gives these people preventive injections. She will make more money in the future. Does she have to explain how she makes her money every time?


    "Why don''t I see people buying new clothes and explaining to everyone how they made money?


    My brother and I are young, and it''s not a reason for everyone to come and bully.


    In the future, if you still want to question my brother and I, steal money or anything else, and don''t talk so much nonsense. Go directly to the county to report to the official, and let the official master check it out.


    Although my brother and I have not lived a good life, we have no eyelids shallow enough to covet other people''s things


    Su Tang''s words are sharp. First she said her attitude. If there is such a frame up, she will report it to the official directly. She and her brother are not afraid of being attacked by the board.


    After saying this, Su Tang stares at Wu, her lips draw a sarcastic arc, and directly asks her, "Wu, do you say you lost 30 Wen? 3A reading network www.aaazw.com


    Fortunately, although I was thrown into the river, I always remember that my brother and I used to live in the West barn. When did you let my brother and I go to the warehouse and the house outside the kitchen? Did you put your money in the kitchen or the pigsty or in the warehouse? "


    Some things are known by my family. For example, how did Su Tang''s brother and sister live at home before? It''s hard for outsiders to know unless they are very close.


    Before that, Su Dani was a fool. She always knew how to work. Outsiders listened to Wu''s deception and thought that even if she was not so good, even if she was a stepmother, it would not be too bad. Anyway, there were her own grandparents.


    If Su Dani doesn''t say anything, it doesn''t mean that Su Tang is also willing to be silent. If she says that her brother and sister steal money, they have to see if they have the conditions. The family treats Su Dani and Dalang as animals. They have no chance to enter the main room or the other three rooms.


    Thirty Wen is a lot of money. Wu is not a person with countless gold and silver in her hand. Will her money be left outside, only in the house, and be stolen by them? If someone is framed, she will talk about the basic law. Not everyone is a fool like her, OK.


    "Even if my brother and I want to steal money, do you put the money on the surface? Do you know when you lost Wu''s money? "


    Su Tang, word by word, asks Wu. Wu''s heart is full of hatred. How can she despise her enemies so much? How can this dead girl suddenly become so fierce? Is it really because she survived a disaster?


    "No, these are my dowries. I always put them away and put them away. Today, I found that the money was missing." Wu is still struggling to explain.


    "Really, how can I remember that on the day when you and Zhang said that you would send me and my brother to sacrifice to the river god, you still gave your daughter a Wen to buy sugar?


    It happened that a peddler came to our village that day and sold two maltose for one Wen. I believe many people still remember this. When you took money for your daughter that day, you didn''t see that the money was less, or you wouldn''t just say it at this time, right? "

 Chapter 41

    If you are a fool, it''s money. Wu will find it quiet. If you lose money, you will make trouble.


    "I remember that day my mother gave me a penny to buy maltose." Su Nuan said at the same time that Sujiatun is not far from Qinghe town. Occasionally, there will be peddlers. When they meet many people in the village, they will come to buy things.


    The last time a peddler entered the village was at that time.


    Wu thought of this matter when she heard sucang say it. Today, she could see that she couldn''t move sucang. She could only say, "really, I almost forgot. It was really good that day."


    Hearing her say so, Su Tang grinned sarcastically and continued to say, "my nephew and daughter-in-law can remember it now."


    Wu''s face changed again and again. Su Tang ignored her. "That day, I knew you were going to send me and my brother to sacrifice to the God of the river. I knelt down all night and begged you to let us go. No one paid attention.


    The next day, when I couldn''t think of it, I bumped into the wall. After that day, your family were all looking at me and my brother for fear of another accident.


    Until that day, my brother and I were pushed down Qingjiang by Wu and Su Yonggui. After that, our brother and sister have never been to your home.


    I would like to ask, Zhao, Wu, sun, Zhang, what do you rely on to say that xiaonuo and I are thieves


    Su Tang''s words are sonorous: "you have no proof, two have no proof, we have no time and no motive, so we falsely frame us as thieves. Play novel net www.wanbar.net


    Patriarch, I ask the family to give me and my brother a fair verdict and innocence.


    My father has only passed the first seven, but not the fifth seven. He did good deeds, had good intentions, never argued with others, and was kind and reasonable. We have a clean reputation in this room, which can not be defiled by anyone''s empty mouth! "


    Su Tang''s words are not exaggerated. Su laoshuan''s reputation was very good before he died. Otherwise, he would not ask Su Yongqiang before he died. He also agreed. After all, it is difficult to do this because Su laoshuan has always been a very good person and is willing to help others.


    Su Yongshun also got Su laoshuan''s great favor of saving his life. Up to now, he still remembers to help more. Now Su Tang has brought out his reputation in this room, that is, to be innocent.


    Su sugar also let many people see clearly, she is not the bully before that Su Dani, who wants to step on her, is ready to be pricked and bleeding.


    Su Yongqiang and Su Yongshun are really stunned. They watch Su Tang completely suppress the whole audience. From the very beginning, they make a preset in advance and ask the reason why they suspect that their sister and brother are thieves.


    After confirming that Zhao''s family members were suspicious only because of the clothes on their brothers and sisters, they began to dismantle them one by one, proving their innocence, and at the same time expressing a strong attitude towards the outside world.


    She and her brother have been independent portals, how they live, let some people not so much nonsense, how she makes money, how much money she makes, how much money she spends, no one else can control.


    In addition, she also warned some people that she would explain this time. Next time, she would not be doubted by others. If she gave a good explanation, she would directly report to the official for handling. Her attitude was strong and tough, and she also expressed the two fearless and upright attitudes of her sister and brother.


    At this point, all the false accusations have been explained clearly, but she did not stop. Instead, she questioned Wu and others, and finally directly expressed her attitude with Su Yongqiang.

 Chapter 42

    A group of sugar bullied her for a few years. It makes no sense for her to stay around.


    Now, Su Tanghe and Su Yongqiang, as the patriarch of the clan, have said so. The incident has gone from simple slander to the intention of murdering Su laoshuan''s innocence.


    Su Yonggui also found that this is no longer a girl of her own family. She had been silent before and felt troublesome. But at this time, Su Tang asked Su Yongqiang this time. He finally said, "Zhao''s, they didn''t do it right this time, but somehow she also raised you before..."


    "Elder brother Yonggui, you and I know how my brother and I grew up.


    Today, I remember the matter of the peddler. I can speak. In addition, there are so many people who have a clear mind and can see that the clothes are made by myself, so I can prove my innocence.


    If not, if I forget about the salesman, or I don''t know, will my father''s whole life''s innocence be destroyed?


    My brother and I were sent back by the river god because of their hard life. No one dared to ask for it. If it wasn''t for my father, my brother and I had nowhere to go. It was the patriarch who was kind-hearted. It was dad who gave us the opportunity to take over.


    We will always remember this kindness. We are father''s children. Since we have been adopted, we will do the same as or even better than dad.


    We can be poor and bitter, but we can live a clean and innocent life. How can we tarnish my father''s reputation? Isn''t the hand that feeds the hand that feeds?


    If there is such a thing, do we have to die to prove innocence?


    This proves innocence, how can we be unfilial and let dad have no incense in this room again? Extraordinary novel www.ffxss.com


    If we are innocent, will we have to discredit this house all our life? "


    When she is a fake network editor, people engaged in writing work, every minute to improve a small matter to a great extent, this is a small thing.


    Su Yonggui wants to talk about the matter with her previous upbringing, so sucang takes her father who has already passed on, and now only a few days after the first seven to say this.


    "After eating your rice, I have been helping my family since I can walk. My brother is the same.


    Our two lives should be clear when you push us to the Qingjiang River to sacrifice the river god.


    What our brothers and sisters owe is the great kindness of our father. We have inherited it in order to hold the door for our father and win the glory of our father. We are not trying to discredit him. Please uphold justice by the patriarch, and make decisions for the innocence of father and the justice of our house. "


    Bullying their two children without elders and bullying the whole family are two different things. Su Tang directly said that she was innocent by death, but she was not ready to put things down lightly.


    Su Nuo was originally worshipped. Looking at her sister, she later heard her sister say that she had lived in the family before. She also became red eyed and asked Su Yongqiang for help.


    "Elder brother Yongqiang makes decisions for my sister and me. It took her a few days to make a dress for me. Today I went out to see them throwing stones at me with their children. They called me and my sister thieves and beggars.


    We don''t have it. My sister gets up before dawn every day and goes to bed very late. Why should I say I stole the money that I earned every day.


    They always do this before and let me carry the pot. It is clear that they went to the kitchen to steal the eggs. I must say that I stole them. If it was not for the sacrifice of the river god, I would not have eaten the eggs! "

 Chapter 43

    Su Nuo is not like Su Tang. She is the body of a child and the soul of an adult. Therefore, she speaks logically. Because she was engaged in writing in her previous life, she just progressed step by step and raised things to this level a little bit.


    But the little guy is better than his simple words. In a few words, he told us how difficult it was for his sister and brother to live in Su Yonggui''s house. The farmers'' families did have some difficulties, but the children could always eat eggs all year round.


    Su Nuo said that if he hadn''t been able to eat eggs for sacrificing the river god, how would he have been treated and raised? In this way, he was sacrificed to sacrifice to the river god and saved Su Sanshou''s life.


    Don''t care how hard the younger brother''s life is. As for these experiences, Su Tang says that he and his brother have paid back their lives.


    Today, it seems that this is just a matter of framing Su Tang''s brother and sister, but Su Yongqiang thinks about it carefully and finds out that the matter is not so simple. Are su Tang''s brothers and sisters just their brothers and sisters? They are the children of Su laoshuan.


    How long has Su laoshuan died? The adopted child was forced to die. What will outsiders think of their su family? What good reputation can we say in the future? Their su family was also a family of Juren.


    Although the people of the Su family are hard-working now, Su Yongqiang is also ready to send his grandson to study. In the future, he will change his fate and take the imperial examination. If there is a problem with his reputation, what is the future?


    The Su family is a big family, both prosperous and damaged. If the family''s reputation is not good, it will certainly affect the future.


    Su Yonggui didn''t expect that Su Tang would say such a thing. He also opened his mouth and saw Su Yongqiang speak.


    "The Su family is not a family without rules. Mistakes should be punished. As I said before, if tangnier and Nuo Ge''er really steal money, then I won''t bypass it. But if it''s framed, it''s absolutely impossible." 110 literature www.110wx.com


    "The Zhao family and the Wu family slandered the young inheritors left by the old Shuan family without any evidence. They beat ten boards respectively. Zhang and sun, as daughter-in-law, refused to make peace. Sun also connived at his son''s persecution of his family''s elders. Sun''s eight boards and Zhang''s five boards are being carried out now!"


    Su Yongqiang is also quick and clear.


    Wu has always been a man of good face. Recently, because of the humiliation of Su Tang''s sister and brother and being criticized and stabbed in the spine, she felt very hard. Now I heard that she was going to be beaten. Of course, I don''t want to.


    "It''s not reasonable for us to be punished for losing money. It''s just unreasonable for us to lose money even if we lose money."


    Wu came forward to fight for it. Su Tang looked at her and said, "you lose money and you slander me and my brother. If you lose money, you report to the official, and you will find out who stole it. Who will beat you?


    But you lost the money, and your mother-in-law Zhao''s hair tiger wolf Wei came to directly say that we stole your money, but also hit me, scolded us.


    What''s more, Wu, I just wanted to say that no matter what happened before, in the genealogy, I''m also your distant aunt. Do you have any respect for us?


    If you''re so unruly, you won''t lose a beating.


    Don''t you mean that your family will have a good fortune in the future, or pay more attention to the rules. Don''t give you too much stage, you will lose much face.


    There''s nothing you can teach you. I''ll teach you the rules today. "

 Chapter 44

    Wu Shi was so angry with Su Tang that he almost fainted. However, there was no mistake in Su Tang''s words.


    Because Su sugar is now higher than her in terms of seniority, Su Yonggui''s family all know that, but it is impossible to let them really shout out.


    Of course, sucang knew that they didn''t want to, so she deliberately used this to anger them.


    "Elder brother Yongqiang, I don''t know who''s playing the board?" After su Tang finished, she asked Su Yongqiang with a smile.


    Su Yongqiang is also nearly 50 years old, at this time, looking at Su sugar such a little girl, inexplicably behind some cold, and then looking at it seems to be just a little girl laughing.


    Su Yongqiang told himself not to think about it, but she was an eight year old girl. Even if she was a little smart, what could she do? Moreover, she lived under the door at such an age. If she was soft-natured, she would be easily bullied.


    After all, people who had walked on the Qingjiang River and had been seen by the river god all survived the disaster, and then became more serious.


    Su Yongqiang, the patriarch of the clan, asked several strong women to escort Zhao''s family and let them fight directly.


    Su Yonggui''s face was red. He lived to this age and always held a high profile. He thought he had a good reputation in Sujiatun. Today, his daughter-in-law and three daughter-in-law were beaten by the patriarch. How could he stand "brother Qiang..."


    Su Yongqiang really doesn''t look up to Su Yonggui. Just because his family is so cruel to Su Tang''s younger brother and sister, he knows that he can''t make friends. Even his relatives can do this. Is it impossible for us to be friendly to outsiders. Kuwen novel website www.kuwenxs.com


    "Never mind. Although our Su family is lonely, it is not a family without rules. If you are wrong, you will be punished. If you lose your money, you can find it yourself or report to the official.


    However, it''s very expensive to slander people at will. Don''t forget that uncle Shuan didn''t help you in those years. Your family still pleads for them in this way. Do you mean it or not? "


    Su Yongqiang''s words are very important. If Su sugar''s brother and sister are only two children of a common family and their parents are in the hall, such things can be communicated with parents. If sucang''s brother and sister are not adopted, it is a family affair, and outsiders are not qualified to say anything at all.


    But now the situation is that Su Tang''s brother and sister have been adopted and become the only one left to inherit the incense and fire in his family. Now slandering them as thieves is a matter of stealing money. Who can guarantee that the two children will be stigmatized, and then Su laoshuan''s house will be cut off.


    Now, Su Tang and Su Nuo, the parties of Su laoshuan''s house, have said that Su Yongqiang, as the clan leader, can''t put it down lightly in order to get a fair verdict.


    And it''s just a slap in the pan. When the Zhao family were on the spur of the moment, they forgot that Su Tang''s brother and sister were no longer their own.


    Willing to be punished is still an attitude that will not be committed again. But Su Yonggui pleads for mercy at this time, so it''s no wonder that others wonder if Su Yonggui didn''t let his two children sacrifice to the river god last time, and now he has changed his mind.


    If this mind, break people incense, that is the most vicious behavior.


    Su Yonggui is ashamed. He doesn''t want to see his family beating the board in front of everyone. When he hears the hidden meaning of Su Yongqiang''s words, he also opens his eyes and startles him, "how can it be?"

 Chapter 45

    As a matter of fact, Su Yonggui''s coming here today is very inexplicable. Originally, the two children were adopted by other people''s families, or they had their own lives in the same generation. It''s better to meet them less, or change their names. They feel embarrassed and embarrassed.


    He didn''t want to see anyone. He didn''t want to hurt his sister and brother. But today, he suddenly said that his sister and brother had stolen his family''s money. He followed him, and that''s what happened.


    "Then fight!" Su Yongqiang heard Su Yonggui say so, nodded and said.


    When several young people saw Su Yongqiang''s consent, and a woman was escorting Zhao''s family, they began to fight with a board.


    Just after the fight, I heard a burst of shrieks from Zhang and Zhao. The young people thought they were all from the same family, but they didn''t exert any force. As a result, they cried so loudly, as if they were cruel.


    In any case, it''s better to be tough. There are also people who have received Su laoshuan''s kindness. Taking care of Su Tang''s sister and brother is also the way to repay Su laoshuan''s kindness.


    So Zhao called louder. Su Tang took Su Nuo and saluted Su Yongqiang, "the patriarch is just!"


    Su Yongqiang nodded, "our Su family is not a family without rules. You have not done it. Of course, you can''t be wronged. In the future, we have to live a good life and hold up the door of Uncle Shuan.


    Yonggui, you also remember the lesson. You can''t talk casually and kill people carelessly. Is it intentional or unintentional? If you tarnish the reputation of the Su family, you can''t be innocent, but it''s not without fault, right? " Written literature 2020 www.dst9.cc


    After all, he was the head of the clan. Su Yongqiang directly warned Su Yonggui that they were all from the same family. Now, the children have passed on to others. Moreover, Su Sanshou was lying in bed, and the two children woke up after offering sacrifices to the river god.


    Although it is said that the two children were forced to die before the river god retired, in the original situation, even if there was any kind of gratitude for birth, it was almost enough. There was no reason to keep them together for several years, and their lives should be returned to their families several times.


    Now sucang''s brother and sister are su laoshuan''s, and they are not so close to Su Yonggui''s family, and they can''t interfere.


    As the patriarch of the clan, Su Yongqiang actually knows what''s going on today at a glance. It''s not that there are no discerning people in Sujiatun. It''s just that everyone lives in a village, and he won''t say it in person.


    Su Yongqiang has been dealing with these family affairs all day long. He is even more aware that he is now saying that he is defending Su sugar''s brothers and sisters, but he is also warning Su Yonggui''s family that if they continue to do some dishonest things and pollute the reputation of the whole Su family, they will be removed.


    Wen and Tong also went to Qin''s side and looked at the Zhao and Wu families who were beaten. Did they really think that everyone could be cheated by Wu''s rhetoric? Why did they let their two children sacrifice to the river god, not to mention Sujiatun, several villages nearby, have not seen a good doll to sacrifice to the river god for many years.


    Su Yonggui''s family said to the two children that they were not moved to kill their hearts. Who believed?


    Wu''s family can still be innocent. If it is necessary to sacrifice the river god with boys and girls, it will save Su Sanshou''s life. Why not the sons of Zhang and Su Sanshou who are filial to their father and let the two children of Uncle Zhang sacrifice to the river god?


    It has nothing to do with Wu''s stepmother? She is good to the original child, but anyone who has a good eye will not believe it.

 Chapter 46

    "We will always remember that my younger brother and I will become a good family and keep a good career since we have adopted it. We will never ruin the reputation of my parents."


    Su Tang said again, and then said to the onlookers, "thank you for your insight and help us prove your innocence. In the future, my brother and I will live by ourselves, and we need to take care of them."


    Just now he threatened, and then he said thanks again. He gave a sweet jujube with a stick, which was very good.


    Most of the people who came here today were watching the fun. When they saw sucang saying this, they waved their hands and said that they were welcome. But their eyes changed. Seeing the little girl of the river god, they were different. They all talked in different ways. I understand.


    "Since the innocence of my brother and I has been proved, my brother and I are still dutiful and can''t walk around, so we go back first." After all that is said, sucang takes Sunuo and goes home directly.


    Su Yongqiang takes a look at Su Yonggui''s family and greets a group of people so scattered.


    Su Yongshun''s family is the slowest because they live here. Su Nuan looks at Su Tang and Su Nuo who have already returned to their home. "Niang, Tanggu is so powerful."


    Qin heard the little girl say this, touched her face, "Oh? What do you think of your sugar girl


    Su Nuan frowned after being asked, and thought for a long time, "it''s fierce anyway."


    "This girl!" Su Yongshun and Qin''s family both laughed when they saw their little girl like this. They also took a look at Su Tang''s house and then went home.


    Why not? Today, the people in Sujiatun will never have the impression and vision before when they look at Su Tang''s brother and sister again. 61 biqu Pavilion www.61zd.com


    So strong also gave some people a warning, they are not easy to bully, by the way, their filial attitude, this reputation spread, who will not praise the two children understand the rules, filial piety.


    If we didn''t know that his son had proposed the matter to Su Yongqiang, it would have made people wonder whether Su Tang had planned to adopt Su laoshuan at the beginning. He did not have any nostalgia for his former family and had a firm attitude.


    The most serious thing is that today, it is clear that Su Tang''s sister and brother have no attachment to their previous families. It will be heartless if they are serious, but now everyone thinks they should be.


    Word by word, each sentence progressive, invisible to achieve their own goals, can be only eight years old.


    Su Yongshun and Qin exchanged a look at each other. The two children adopted by old Shuan''s family were extraordinary.


    Not to say how Su Yongshun''s family judged, Su Nuo followed Su Tang home, quickly closed the door, and then looked back at Su sugar, a face excited, "sister, you are too strong, they can''t say you."


    This worship of small eyes, Su sugar looked funny, just took out the clothes did not do well continue to put on the Kang, looking at the little guy "do you think sister powerful?"


    "Well, my sister always asked me not to say, do not do, be silent and obedient, and my father will know that we are OK, but it is not the case at all. They don''t want to be nice to my sister and me, and they always bully us. Today they were beaten, ha ha."


    Su Nuo didn''t think it was his grandmother who was beaten today. He was very happy.


    Seeing that the little guy is so happy and can vent his anger this time, Su Tang also sighs in her heart. Once Su Dani was too cowardly, she might as well be her younger brother two years old. Now she is here, but now she is here. Before that, Su Dani''s pleasant work style is not in line with her style!

 Chapter 47

    When Su Dani was still there, she always asked her younger brother and herself to please her father Su Dafu. It turns out that it is useless. They can''t speak and please, and there are Wu''s people who deliberately make trouble, which will only make the family feel that their lives are hard and they hate them even more.


    Originally, sucang was worried that her younger brother was also a cowardly character. Now it seems that she was influenced by her sister before. In fact, this is not the case. This is just like her brother, and sucang is satisfied.


    Waving to let Su Nuo sit by his side, Su Tang taught him, "do you know why my sister is so powerful?"


    When the little guy heard his sister ask himself this question, he looked confused and shook his head, "I don''t know."


    Looking at is the elder sister said a lot of words, good fierce appearance, Su sugar see him shake his head, just smile, point to his brain "because elder sister used here."


    Seeing the little guy more confused, Su Tang explained that "not all languages have power, so speaking should have connotation and skills, and the most important thing is to use brain and logic.


    When you speak, remember what you want to achieve, don''t say irrelevant nonsense, the same thing depends on what you listen to, so that you can know what you say and how to say, in order to achieve your goal.


    This kind of language is powerful. On the contrary, it''s just abusive without rules. It''s meaningless. For example, Zhao, she just makes people think she''s a shrew, and she doesn''t want to listen to what she''s saying, right? "


    Su Nuo seems to understand "how can we use our brains and logic to make them listen?"


    "Think more, read more, observe more and see more. Now that my sister has made money, she will send you to the Academy in the town after the new year. Then you will know how to have logic and how to use your brain."


    Su Tang doesn''t want to teach a little old-fashioned, reading after all still need to use, if the old-fashioned reading, can''t use, can''t use, it''s just a waste of time.


    Su Nuo understood and said, "well, I''ll study hard!" "But my sister didn''t read either." Wu Jiu literature www.wujiuwenxue.com


    "Who said that the elder sister didn''t read a book. The river god gave her a book to her, or how could she understand it before the contract?" Sucang said it immediately.


    Su Nuo suddenly realized that "well, I will also study hard, use my brain and think more. Later, they will bully me, and I will let them listen to me."


    Well, it seems that the direction of education is a bit crooked.


    A dialogue bubble appears on the head of the orange cat lying on one side: "teach bad children!"


    Su Tang glanced at a four legged beast and said, "envy, do you want the master to teach you?"


    In exchange for the orange cat adult turned fat ass, Su sugar heart secretly smile, this is quite arrogant ah.


    Su Tang and Su Nuo explained that "the power of this language also depends on the situation, for example, when others give you a fist, of course you have to fight back."


    The little guy is confused, so whether to go back or call back.


    Su Tang said that it is really difficult to educate children. She sighed, "don''t worry. We''ll know when and how to use it. Come on, eat first and save some energy. Remember who hit you with a stone?"


    Su Nuo used to help Su Tang to bring the rice. Her sister asked, "remember, they always bullied me before. I''m not afraid of them. I''ll grab the hazelnut tree they saw!"


    Su sugar again said, it seems that this little guy''s road is quite wild, she likes it.


    After lunch, all the dishes and chopsticks were cleared up. Sucang took Sunuo out again, and with a basket in his hand, he picked up stones all the way.

 Chapter 48

    "What is this, sister?" Su Nuo was a little curious about what her sister was doing, and then her eyes widened, "can I exchange money?"


    It is probably that Su Tang''s ability to make money has been memorized by Su Nuo recently, so now he thinks it is money to see what his sister does.


    Su Tang can''t laugh or cry. What is her image in her brother''s heart? Is it positive?


    "I can''t make money, but I can vent my anger. Remember who beat you? Today my sister will bring you back." Sucan threw another stone into the basket.


    Su Nuo heard her sister say so, her eyes were very bright, "can you call back?"


    "Of course, my sister will take you to beat people!" Sucang grinned.


    Turning around and going to the first house, Su Nuo saw a boy playing in the courtyard of that family from a distance. "That''s him. He threw me several stones."


    Su sugar nodded, took a stone and gave Su Nuo a "come on!"


    Brother and sister looked at each other with a smile and threw it at the boy. The child was playing in the yard at home. Suddenly, a stone fell from the sky, and then he cried out.


    Sucang took his brother and threw several stones at him. Seeing that their parents were about to come out of the house, she turned around and left and rushed to the second house. The same process was used to throw stones at people.


    Before the orange cat recorded every child, Su sugar brother and sister spent nearly half an hour, one of them fell down, and all the stones they picked up were used.


    After that, sucang took Sunuo home. She was very happy when she hit people with her sister. On the way back, she was worried about "will they come to us?"


    "Scared?" Sue asked him. 139 Chinese www.139zw.com


    "I''m not afraid. They hit me first."


    Sucang nodded, "that''s it. We''ve done it. If they dare to find it, we''ll make a good argument. They beat you first, right?"


    Su Nuo thought for a while, as if it was like, "yes, they did it first."


    "That''s all right. We don''t deserve it." She said.


    Su Nuo instantly understood her sister''s saying, "yes, it''s not right."


    The two brothers and sisters went home together, but before they arrived, they saw a man standing at the door. It was su Yongshun. When they saw their brother and sister back, they came up and said, "tangnier, Nuo Ge''er!"


    Su sugar looked at him, also with a smile, "they look for Yongshun brother?"


    Su Yongshun ha ha smile "sugar Ni ER and Nuo elder brother son suffered injustice, all should."


    Su Tang takes his younger brother''s family to fight in the past. Can the adults of the children''s family have nothing to say, but the key thing is very clear. At first, they started to beat Sunuo, which was a mistake.


    What''s more, Su Yongshun must also say that he really saw such a clever girl, a girl who was only eight years old. Today, he was able to reason with adults clearly. Later, he took his younger brother to beat those children who started to fight, and said nothing else.


    So that people can''t say anything, and it''s a fight between children themselves. After all, only these two children are left in Su laoshuan''s family, and the oldest one is only eight years old.


    There are so many children in the village. It''s common for children to fight. At most, they talk to their parents about it. But there is no adult in sucang''s family. So several families found Su Yongshun and asked him to come and talk about her.


    Su Yongshun knew that Su sugar took his younger brother to do something. His first reaction was that it was a child. He was so naughty that he even came to beat people.

 Chapter 49

    But when Su Yongshun saw the depressed look of the people looking for him, he suddenly reflected that Su Tang did not show timidity in front of so many adults before. He was naughty and limited, which was probably intentional.


    However, it is a warning or revenge, but people can not say anything.


    Su Yongshun looked at Su sugar, and finally could only say, "but tangnier is so careless that she offends people. Maybe she will suffer a loss, and she still won''t want it in the future."


    In the end, she tried to persuade Su Tang, who laughed when she heard him say so.


    "Brother Yongshun is a kind-hearted person, but it''s not that I want to offend people. How did my brother and I live in our previous home and how we were treated? It''s not that we can''t tell. We don''t want to go out and say, after all, we used to be a family and leave some face for them.


    But my brother and I have never offended others before. How could this little thing be so vilified?


    Yongshun elder brother''s heart is clear, because they all despise us, had no mother since childhood, the Father also does not take us seriously, also lives hard to the river god Lord all returned to us.


    In their eyes, even if my brother and I adopted to another family, we must live the same as before. We can''t be bright. They just can''t bear to see us all right.


    But I can''t make clothes today. I have to face their doubts and doubts. If my brother doesn''t wear a new dress, he will be called a thief and say we beg for food.


    Do you want my parents'' reputation? How can we live in front of the door in the future? I just let others know that my brother and I are su laoshuan''s children. We remember my father''s kindness, and we will live a good life for him. " Girl student network www.sntxw.com


    Su Tang looks at Su laoshuan, and she must show her attitude towards some things. Today, she is on purpose, but she also warns some people not to stare at them all the time. Everyone has their own way. If they don''t come to visit, who has nothing to do with them, she should study how to make money and why not?


    "They don''t embarrass us, and we don''t have the time to find them. But if anyone hits us, I''m sorry. I''m sure I''ll call back.


    Once upon a time, I was soft and I counselled. The final result was that I was thrown into Qingjiang with my younger brother. If it wasn''t for our hard life, we would have died long ago. Would we have been bullied by so many people?


    In the future, I will never be bullied easily. This is my attitude.


    If someone wants to talk to Yongshun brother again, they will directly say it to me. They don''t want to annoy me. Who has the time to argue with them? They don''t want to make money to live a good life. I have to make money to live a good life.


    I also want to make money for xiaonuo to go to school. They are not so important. In the future, they are well off. It''s best to keep the well water away from the river.


    If I take good care of my children, whether they are used by others or anything else, I don''t care so much. As long as I see someone who gives us a fist, I''ll beat it back. "


    Su Yongshun heard sucang''s words, from sympathy to shame at the beginning to surprise later. He saw that sucang didn''t mean to be mischievous and naughty today, but he didn''t expect her to think so much.


    But every sentence can''t be denied, and it can be understood that Su Dani and Dalang did not talk before, and they knew to work in a stuffy voice. As a result, everyone saw that being sacrificed to the river god was like what they said. Otherwise, their brothers and sisters would have been dead.

 Chapter 50

    So why do others want to bully their brothers and sisters, and even think that they are not worthy of a good life, impossible.


    The girl''s stubborn face told Su Yongshun that she and her brother would not be wronged and bullied.


    As for Su Tang''s words, of course, we don''t want two innocent children to die at the sacrifice of the river god, but we will never be more happy to see that their life is better than everyone else. After all, they used to be trampled under people''s feet. How can we make so much noise today.


    Today, let Su Yongqiang have to be fair is to express her attitude, and to take her younger brother out to fight back is also to express her attitude. There is only one sentence. It has nothing to do with how their brothers and sisters live.


    In fact, today''s discerning people can see the meaning of sucang, and Su Yongshun also can see it. It''s just that Su Tang came back with his younger brother''s revenge.


    But I also understand that the expression of language before was attitude. This time, I started to tell many people about the determination of their brothers and sisters. If they said it, they would really do it.


    Su Yongshun understood and sighed, "I know everything tangnier says, but you do. Ah, forget it. Do you want to send Nuo Ge''er to study? OK, if you can really read, old Shuan Shuan will laugh when he knows it


    In fact, Su Yongshun knows what Su sugar said, but when he looks at Su sugar doing things like this, the reputation of good girls is bad. How can anyone want such a daughter-in-law in the future.


    But later I thought that Su Tang''s brothers and sisters had all come back alive to worship the river god. Even if they were not tough, no one would be willing to propose marriage. I''m sure that the two children will live on their own in the future. At most, they can make money to buy a daughter-in-law for Sunuo to carry on the family line.


    If so, it''s better to be tough to avoid being bullied. So in the end, Su Yongshun didn''t persuade him to send Su Nuo to study. Although it was really expensive to read, Su Yongshun was still very happy for Su laoshuan. Yue e-book www.yuetxt.com


    Finally, Su Tang''s brother and sister looked at Su Yongshun''s back. When everyone was out of sight, Su Nuo looked at Su Nuo. "See? After you start, the power of language will be useful again."


    "You have the ability to make the story so sweet and fragrant." Orange cat just looked at Sue sugar and make complaints about Su Yongshun, and now he teaches Su Nuo, Tucao.


    Speaking so much, in fact, what matters is just a few points. On the one hand, with feelings, she arouses Su Yongshun''s sense of guilt. On the other hand, she expresses her firmness and attitude. It seems that she has more feelings. In fact, the most important thing is to prevent her from making more money later.


    In the end, it''s still fooling people. Two legged animals are really terrible creatures, or are they four legged animals simple and lovely, orange cat sighed.


    Su Tang took a look at the orange cat and said, "you four legged beast can only live by selling cute. After all, you have no brain. You can understand it!"


    Orange cat: Why did it choose this master at the beginning? Why did it have to be hated by its master all the time? Why did it have to be humiliated as a guardian of space? It wanted to strike!


    Seeing the orange cat''s paws covering her face and lowering her head to make a review, Su Tang didn''t feel that she had bullied her own beast. "Go home, I''ll make you crucian balls today."


    The orange cat raised his head, and his beard jumped and said, "I want herring balls!"


    It''s not promising. Su Tang laughs, "Hmm!"


    Su Nuo was silent for a while after hearing her sister''s words, and finally realized, "I understand my sister!"

 Chapter 51

    Hear the little guy say so, Su Tang Leng for a moment, look at the little guy, he understand what?


    I don''t know what he understands, but it''s good to understand.


    Orange cat: are you sure you want to educate children like this?


    Su Nuo: my sister is right. No matter what you do, good or bad, as long as you can find the reason to persuade people, you can do it boldly. So in the future, he should study hard, so that he can persuade others!


    The small tree is so crooked. It took Sutang many years to understand.


    On the other hand, Zhao''s and Zhao''s family were beaten, and they all stayed at home to recuperate. Several women in Su Yonggui''s family were unable to work, and no one was cooking in the house.


    Zhao and his daughter-in-law have been making a lot of fun again. They have become a joke of the people in the village for a long time. Su Yonggui feels shameless and is angry at home and doesn''t go out.


    It was not until the day of wheat harvest that Su Yonggui and his family appeared in the village.


    However, after sucang made trouble last time, she also expressed her attitude. Those children were beaten by sucang and her younger brother, and they were taught a lesson by their own adults. They were quite honest.


    When Dongzi and Huzi knew about this, they became Su Tang''s fans. They couldn''t admire sucang. The three little guys went up the mountain to see their hawthorn trees and drilled into the woods all day.


    After that, Su Tang made two clothes and went to the Qingjiang River every day to catch fish and the next day to send fish balls to the town. No.7 novel network www.7hxsxs.com


    As for Wu''s losing so many people this time, he was also beaten. How did he feel that he had lost face and what was his calculation behind him? Su Tang also let orange cat pay attention to him when he was free, and he focused on making money.


    Jiang He and Qian''s noodle stalls are very stable. They can basically sell 60 to 80 fish balls every day. Su Tang has successively added black fish balls, and then crucian carp balls.


    As soon as the crucian carp pill was launched, it was very popular immediately. Sutang''s fish balls were made by space processing plants, so the fish''s nutrition and taste were completely preserved. Even if the soup was cooked again, it was very fresh and tender.


    And really each has no thorn, clean, grass carp and herring is just delicious, but crucian carp bone is very much not to say, or that lactation women milk good things.


    Relying on Qingjiang, many women who have children can cook crucian carp soup, but crucian carp has many spines, so it''s very troublesome to eat, so susang this crucian carp pill is very good, you can cook soup, you can also milk, delicious without thorn.


    Basically every day, Jiang He comes to order, but sucang is not sure. After all, she said that her own fish was also fished by herself, and she could not guarantee what she would bring out.


    As Su Tang said before, she couldn''t determine the type of fish balls, and she would make any fish balls she fished. So Jiang He and Qian could not help but look at the situation.


    However, because crucian carp balls sell well, Jiang River and Qian''s fish balls are more than before. Sucang can make money every day and is very happy.


    Days in such a regular time, in a hurry, in the twinkling of an eye to autumn harvest farming busy time, the town''s Academy will also have a holiday.


    "Sugar girl will only send 30 fish balls tomorrow. If there are crucian carp balls, you can make more, but not more than 40."


    On this day, Su Tang went to the town to send fish balls to Qian. After Qian took the fish balls, he said to Su Tang that they should have less fish balls the next day.

 Chapter 52

    Su sugar heard her say so, also Leng a bit, "what''s wrong with sister-in-law Jiang''s noodle stand?"


    At present, Jiang He and Qian''s noodle stalls are quite famous near the Academy. Fish ball noodles have made a good reputation. The fish balls they ordered every day before, as well as the noodles they made by themselves, should be close to 80 fish balls at least.


    This suddenly halved. Sucang thought that there was something wrong with the stall. It was related to how much she earned. Of course, she had to ask.


    When Qian heard sucang say this, he just laughed, but let sucang be stunned. He didn''t know what he was laughing at.


    "I always see that sugar girl is young, but everything is clear. Today, I know that sugar girl is still a child, and sugar girl has no farmland in her home?"


    After Qian''s smile, he said to Su Tang.


    Su Tang nodded, "yes, where can I buy a field?"


    Su Tang had inquired about it before. A mu of good farmland nearby costs six Liang silver, and even the wasteland needs two liang silver an mu. After a month in this world, Su Tang has only got less than two liang silver in hand, and can''t afford to buy a field.


    She couldn''t afford to buy a house in her previous life. As a result, once she hung up, she still couldn''t afford to buy a field. Is there any reason to go? It''s too cruel.


    Qian and Jiang He did not have a field, but recently, because they bought fish ball noodles, they also saved some money in their hands. They were ready to see if some of them could buy one mu. Chinese www.huaxzw.com


    For farmers, the farmland is the greatest sense of security and security. Seeing Su Tang''s words, Qian also said, "sugar girl has the ability, and she will definitely be able to buy fields in the future. There is nothing wrong with our noodle stand, but tomorrow is busy farming. The college will give students a holiday to go back, and there will be fewer people left to study. Naturally, we can''t sell so much. ¡±


    because sucang doesn''t farm his own land, so he has no idea about autumn harvest and busy farming. However, in so many villages near Qinghe town, the children of farmers'' families come to the academies to study. Farming is to take advantage of the good weather to grab the grain in the field. Generally, at this time, all the family members have to work in the field.


    Therefore, those who usually go to school and study in the past few days also have to go home to be busy. The academy also knows that students can''t come to study at these times. In addition, some of the college''s teachers are busy going home, so they will give students a holiday.


    In this way, only those who have good conditions and don''t need to go to the ground by themselves can still be free, but they can rest, and they will not be so diligent.


    The students are no longer in the Academy. Naturally, there will not be so many people eating the noodle stalls of Jiang He and Qian''s, so today I told Su Tang that fish balls should be less.


    Su sugar also heard Qian said, just understand "nothing is good, then I will send some less tomorrow."


    "Well, if you don''t have crucian balls, you''ll need 30." Qian specially ordered, many of them this has not sold out, crucian carp pill take out more people, more points can also be sold out.


    "Good!" Su Tang took today''s money and tomorrow''s deposit, nodded and agreed.


    Having met Qian''s family, Su Tang turned her head and went to the cloth shop on the East Street. The owner''s wife of the shop saw sucang enter the door and immediately welcomed her with a smile. Before that, sucang bought a lot of coarse cloth in their house. She still remembers.


    "Nell is here, but what kind of material do you want to buy? The fresh material from the county these two days is rarely plain white, which is just suitable for Nell to wear!"

 Chapter 53

    Because Su sugar still wears white flowers on her head, who can see that she is filial piety to her relatives.


    Therefore, the owner''s wife recommended white material to sucang, and would not take the bright one to show to sucang, which made people unhappy.


    Su Tang took a look at the cloth recommended by the boss, which was much thicker than the coarse cloth on Su Tang''s body. "How much does this cloth cost?"


    The proprietress recently put on a new product, which is usually introduced by visitors. Seeing that Su Tang asked about the price, she replied, "this is five Wen a foot."


    "It''s not cheap." Coarse cloth is only three Wen a foot. This material is twice as expensive as coarse cloth.


    When she heard her saying so, the landlady laughed, "Nell, look, this material is much stronger than coarse cloth. It''s cold when you look at it. Making cotton padded clothes with this kind of material is not much better than coarse cloth. It''s wearable and warm."


    The landlady is also very good at boasting her own things, she said.


    But she is not exaggerating, this expensive nature has expensive truth, Su sugar nods "only white?"


    "And grey and black. How much do Nell want?" The landlady is good at business.


    "Give me three feet as well." Su Tang came to the cloth shop to buy materials. After the autumn harvest, the weather became cooler and cooler. She should prepare for the winter.


    Besides making cotton padded clothes for herself and Sunuo, she also had to make new bedding. Before, she saw that cotton was expensive, and at that time, her money was not enough. Now the silver in her hand was loose. Although she couldn''t afford it, she could still afford it. 5599 Novels www.dy5599.com


    The landlady looked at sucang so big, and nodded happily, "I''ll cut it for Nell right away."


    After that, sucang bought some coarse cloth. It was inconvenient to wash the cotton padded clothes in winter. Most farmers wear them for one winter. Naturally, sucang can''t stand it. So she plans to make two large clothes to cover the outside of the cotton padded clothes, and then to wear them inside, so that the cotton padded clothes will not be dirty and can be worn all winter.


    The owner''s wife saw such a big customer and laughed. She saw that sucang bought some cotton again, which was the end of the purchase.


    After that, Su Tang pointed to a set of ready-made clothes hanging next to the cloth shop and asked the owner''s wife, "how is this clothing sold?"


    To such a big client, the landlady said directly, "Nell has good eyesight. This dress is made of silk. The material is expensive. This set of clothes costs one or two silver."


    Su Tang took a closer look at the dress and found that the needle and thread were dense and the pattern was simple. So she asked the landlady, "if I can make such clothes, can the boss''s wife sell them on consignment here?"


    The proprietress didn''t expect that sucang would ask this question. She was stunned and said, "Nell can really make such clothes. It''s Handmade in the county."


    There are not many clothes made of this kind of precious material in the town. Moreover, because the material is valuable, and the more expensive the ready-made clothes are, the fewer people will buy them. Because the rich families will have their own embroidering women to make them, this set of ready-made clothes may have been put on the market for a long time, but they have not been sold out, so they just look like it.


    "Try it. The flowers may be different." She said.


    The landlady looked at Su Tang for a long time, looked at her clothes, hesitated and said, "if Nell, you really can do it, I really have a good business. If you do well, you can make a few Liang silver for a dress."


    Sucang is also a sudden whim, but I didn''t expect to have an unexpected harvest.

 Chapter 54

    Today, Qian and Su Tang asked for less fish balls, which also reminded her that fish balls are not enough. Moreover, as the weather gets cold, if the Qingjiang River freezes, she will no longer be able to "fish.".


    Of course, soap can also make money, but after all, if one item is missing, one layer of income will be lost.


    She was a fashion major in her previous life. When she saw the ready-made clothes in the cloth shop today, she remembered that she could also make clothes, but she didn''t know how much money she could earn. If the profit was too low, she would not do it, and she would not pay attention.


    She could think about other businesses, but she didn''t have any hope. She remembered that Zhao said her brother and sister were thieves and that their clothes could be sold for 30 Wen.


    However, it costs her 20 Wen to make two sets of coarse cloth, which is only 10 Wen if she works hard in four or five days. If this profit is made, she will forget it.


    So what she asked was how much it cost to make this kind of clothes, which seemed to be more expensive. She didn''t know that when she heard the landlady say that, sucang was also shining in front of her eyes? What kind of business is it


    However, Su Tang is talking to the owner''s wife in the cloth shop. The young man comes out of the teahouse not far away, but also follows his servants. "Young master, don''t be embarrassed. You can''t make your clothes out of the embroidery lady in the town. It''s better to go to the county..."


    "It''s her!" Pei''s eyes narrowed and his expression was lazy. He couldn''t bear to listen to holding ink and chanting. He looked up and saw the little girl who was familiar with in the opposite village. He couldn''t help speaking.


    It''s been nearly a month since I saw her last time. The little girl''s face has grown a lot of flesh. Her gray coat and black skirt, two bags and two small white flowers on her head are talking to the landlady of the cloth shop opposite. Love books www.aibook8.com


    Holding Mo heard the noble young master suddenly open his mouth, and also looked up at the opposite cloth shop. After a careful look, he found that "ah, this is not the little girl I met before. How can it seem that she has changed into a person? The master has a good vision and is a beautiful girl."


    Holding Mo still remembers that her master once praised the little girl for her dexterity. Su Tang has not eaten less milk, eggs, rice and flour these days. Although she can''t eat meat, there is no much oil and water, but when she is full, she is not as thin as a bone before.


    Her face is naturally white and ruddy, even with a little baby fat. I didn''t feel it when I was thin before. Now I have meat. Every time I laugh, two small brackets appear on both sides of my cheek, just like her name, like sugar, a little sweet.


    Hear holding Mo praise her good-looking, Pei Xuan glared at him, what vision, where good-looking?


    Step but quietly close to the past, hiding in the side to listen to what she said with the landlady.


    "My husband''s family name is Wang. Ni''er calls me Wang Niang. Two days ago, a noble young master came with two pieces of satin and said that he wanted to make clothes. However, the embroiderers I know dare not touch such precious materials. Naturally, I dare not follow."


    Pei Xuan just stood down and heard this landlady and Su sugar say so.


    Su Tang introduced herself and said, "Lady Wang is polite. My name is Su Tang. I''m from Sujiatun. I don''t know what kind of clothes the customers want. What''s the cost of making clothes?"


    Su Tang''s tone is very confident. She is a college student majoring in modern fashion design. She is professional in making clothes.

 Chapter 55

    Seeing that Su Tang is young, Wang Niang is very confident. She looks at Su Tang and says, "sugar girl should know that if such a noble customer can''t do well, she''d rather not make money. I want to ask sugar girl, do you make your own clothes?"


    Although Sutang''s clothes are made of coarse cloth, Wang Niangzi owns a cloth shop by herself. It can be seen from a glance that Sutang''s clothing is excellent in craftsmanship. She dares to tell Sutang about the garment business because she sees that Sutang''s clothes are well done.


    If you have the courage to touch the satin material, you can go on with this order.


    When Su Tang heard her ask, she nodded, "of course, I made it myself. Madam Wang can take a closer look at my craftsmanship, but I''m really poor at embroidery. If the client can say what he likes, I can draw a separate look for him, but I want to know how many handcrafts are used in this process?"


    Pei Xuan stood outside and heard the little girl asking twice about the cost of her handiwork for a while. She sniffed and snorted in her heart. She was really a little money girl!


    Suzi naturally did not know that she was being Tucao again, or was she not know at all, and she could make complaints about clothes, but she also had to see that the money was not suitable, and money was in place.


    Who can''t get along with money, she won''t.


    Wang Niangzi didn''t think that Sutang asked about the cost of handicrafts. They were ordinary people''s lives. Who could not ask this clearly? She just heard that Su Tang said she could paint flowers. She was surprised, "can sugar girl still paint flowers?"


    Su Tang nodded, "yes, so..." Biqu Pavilion www.hoennk.com


    When Wang Niang saw Su Tang''s expression, she responded and said, "the noble young master came yesterday, because I said I would ask xiuniang first, so I haven''t decided yet.


    The craftsmanship fee for a suit of clothes he gave is five Liang silver. If sugar girl can make it, I will charge an intermediate fee of one or two silver. However, if it is not done well, the satin material will cost at least 30 Liang silver. Sugar girl has a good idea. "


    Su Tang is really moved to hear that a set of handicraft costs are so much. It makes more money than fish balls and soap.


    But it needs to be made by sucang. It''s not like fish balls can be processed directly from space farms. Soap doesn''t take much effort. Just heat and mix the two things together.


    She needs to sew the clothes one by one, but she can earn eight Liang silver. According to the speed of her handicrafts, the two sets of clothes will not be more than half a month. Eight Liang silver in half a month is enough to buy a mu of fertile land and can do it.


    "It shouldn''t be a big problem. I can accept the handicraft fee. However, if the client needs me to design the embroidery pattern separately, I have to add the cost of the flower pattern, and then I have to see the material in person to determine."


    Su Tang didn''t touch any materials in her previous life, but it was ancient, so she should be cautious. Moreover, Su Tang knew that the Wang Niang Zi said it was a set of five Liang silver, which was not necessarily true.


    But if it wasn''t for Wang Niangzi, she would not have the chance to pick up this client. She would not care about anything else for the time being. Moreover, in turn, Sutang would like to spend money on embroidery, and Wang Niangzi could not say anything more.


    Sure enough, Wang Niang Zi heard that Su Tang asked for money in the form of new flowers. Instead of saying anything else, she nodded with a smile, "sugar girl''s own flower style, it''s right to ask for money alone. I''ve specially left a look for the material here, sugar girl."

 Chapter 56

    The Lady Wang saw the young master come to order clothes yesterday, but she couldn''t do it. Even though she knew xiuniang well, she still said she would help to find out. If you have a chance, you won''t give up easily.


    So she specially left a very small piece of cloth, and now she carefully took it out to show Sutang, "sugar girl, look at this kind of satin. Be careful, this material is very expensive!"


    Su Tang reached out and squeezed it. It was a little thick and smooth on the front. It was the same as the modern satin. "This should be ready to make winter clothes, but cotton wadding?"


    With such thick material, it will be winter again. Su Tang guessed that it might be winter clothes.


    "That noble young master didn''t say, it seems that he made autumn clothes." Wang Niang Zi saw that Su Tang was holding the material. She was not afraid of the embroidery Niang before she touched it. She was confident.


    If it''s ten feet of silver, I''m afraid it''ll be a loss of two feet Absolute profit is bound to carry absolute risk, Wang Niangzi or with Su sugar to determine again.


    "As long as you give me the size, it can''t be bad!" Although there are many modern machines that can replace handwork, she began to learn clothing by hand.


    Moreover, modern handicraft is more expensive. She used to design and make clothes at home. Although she only did it occasionally, she would not be afraid to make two clothes now.


    If something really goes wrong, you''ll sell the soap recipe, and you won''t be unable to pay for it. However, although satin is a little brittle, it won''t go wrong if you are careful.


    "Well, since sugar girl has said so, I will send a letter to that noble young master, and then miss sugar will talk to him in person. Is that ok?" Beautiful book www.meishuoba.com


    The Lady Wang was afraid of taking responsibility and wanted to make money, so she asked Su Tang to talk to people in person.


    She nodded and agreed, "yes, I will deliver goods to the town every day. I don''t know when Mrs. Wang can fix the time, and then I will come here to meet the customers."


    Of course, Wang Niangzi also hopes to make a business as soon as possible. She said directly that she would ask the noble young master today and let Su Tang come to listen to the news tomorrow.


    Su Tang and Wang Niangzi determined the time before they took all the things they bought today. There were a lot of things. They filled a small basket full of them. They didn''t say that they were still holding a big ball of cotton. Only then did sucang come out of the cloth shop with a smile on her face.


    "Young master? Young master Holding Mo inexplicably, he was pulled to this side by the young man. He was confused and didn''t know what the young master was going to do. After a while, he opened his mouth and asked.


    Pei Yao heard him speak, the palm of his hand directly covered his mouth, did not let him speak.


    "Well Well... " Holding Mo was covered with his mouth, his eyes widened, and he also looked at the back of Su Tang''s leaving. Ah, they always seem to meet this little girl.


    Pei looked at the little girl holding a ball of cotton which was much bigger than her. She also carried a heavy bamboo basket behind her. She moved slowly and leisurely like a little turtle. She frowned and didn''t hire a car. She was also stingy. Hum!


    When he couldn''t see sucang''s back, Pei Xuan put down his holding ink and took a big breath. "What''s the matter, young master?"


    Then I also look at the direction and back of sucang.

 Chapter 57

    "Is the young master looking at the girl?"


    "No one looks at her!" Pei saw holding ink said, hum.


    Holding Mo also smiles after hearing this, and he thinks more. This young master is the target of many people''s marriage in Beijing. He is only 14 years old this year. How can we have a few more years to get married.


    The little girl was obviously not very big. The young master did not know how many beautiful girls he had seen in the capital. How could he not see a young girl who was still in infancy.


    Pei Xuan didn''t know how to hold Mo in his heart. Seeing that Wang Niang Zi had left Su Tang, he had to go out in a hurry. After finishing his clothes, he came out.


    As soon as Wang Niang Zi saw Pei, she was surprised with a smile, "how lucky you are here. I''m going to see you!"


    Holding Mo followed Pei Xuan and said in silence that it was not a coincidence that they were here. They had been waiting here for a long time, but he did not say that he was afraid of being beaten.


    Pei took a serious look at Wang Niangzi and said, "Well!"


    Naturally, Su Tang didn''t know that her conversation with Wang Niangzi had been heard. On the way back to Sujiatun, she put some cotton and cloth in the space to lighten the burden and return home as soon as possible.


    When she got home, Sunuo didn''t come back. Seeing that she had time, she went back to the space farm to collect everything, sold some things for points, and then came out to cook. Biqu Pavilion, China www.djychina.com


    After lunch, sucang began to make cotton padded clothes. If she really took over the work of making clothes, it was estimated that she would not spend much time on her own cotton padded clothes if she really took over the work of others.


    This busy sucang busy to the night, and so on after the little guy fell asleep in the space by the light to do very late, then go to bed.


    The next morning, Su Tang got up and went to the town as usual to send fish balls to Qian''s family. After that, she turned around and went to Wang Niangzi''s cloth shop. Seeing her enter the door, Wang Niangzi was also in front of her. "Sugar girl came just in time."


    After that, she took Sutang and explained, "I also said that sugar girl doesn''t know when to come. She has already arrived and is waiting in the inner hall. I have already told the noble young master about the embroidery. The noble person said that as long as the clothes are well done, the money is not a problem, but the sugar girl can see clearly. If you take this job, you must do it well."


    Wang Niang Zi is still talking about this with Su Tang. After hearing this, Su Tang laughs, "don''t worry, since I''ve received it, I''m sure I''ll do the best. Why don''t we meet our customers?"


    Because she is young now, she is not strong enough, but she has not forgotten all the things she learned in the past four years. When it comes to making clothes, Su Tang is quite confident.


    When Wang Niang saw that she was so determined, she settled down. In places like Qinghe town, this kind of business did not happen several times a year. If it was done, she could easily earn four Liang silver, and she knew such a good embroiderer.


    If there is such a job in the future, you can still find Su Tang. If you think about it, you will feel that you can''t be happy.


    Wang Niang Zi told Su Tang that the salary given by the noble young master was five Liang silver for a piece of clothes. In fact, she told her that it was six Liang silver. She said less than one or two silver, just to earn more.


    Su Tang also saw that her words were not true, but the customer was introduced by the other party. If there was no Wang Niang Zi, she would not have the opportunity to know such a customer, so she didn''t say anything.

 Chapter 58

    Wang Niang Zi takes Su Tang into the inner hall. When she enters the room, she sees a young man in her twenties sitting. When she sees them coming in, she stands up.


    "This is the little brother holding the ink around you!" Wang Niangzi introduced Su Tang when she came in, then pointed to Su Tang and said, "this is Su Tang girl who wants to make clothes for you!"


    Hold Mo to see Su sugar, salute "see sugar girl!"


    See him like this, Su sugar is also slightly bent body "hold ink small brother!"


    But in my heart, there was some curiosity. The clothes maker didn''t show up, but let the servants around me come to see her, not afraid that the clothes didn''t fit.


    However, the young master of that rich family said that he could not have any strange habits. Su Tang thought about it in his heart, but his face was light.


    When Wang Niang Zi saw that they met, she asked them to sit down together. Then she said, "brother Zhang Mo, you can tell the lady sugar what you want, and then it''s about embroidery."


    "Lady Wang has already told me before, sugar girl, it is like this. Our young master wants to make two clothes now. The size of the clothes is here. Please have a look."


    In fact, holding Mo didn''t know why it was their young master who talked with Wang Niang before. Today, he didn''t show up and asked him to come. However, since he has come, of course, he has to make clear what the young master has told him.


    So no nonsense, just take the size of the paper to sucang. E-book shop www.txtinfoxs.com


    Sucang reached out and looked down at her, holding ink to look at her. Then she remembered that she didn''t ask if the sugar girl was literate. As a result, she saw that sucang looked down carefully and put it away. "Because I didn''t see myself, I could only dress according to this size. This is OK."


    Holding ink a little surprised, this looks like a little girl of a peasant girl. It seems that she is still literate.


    Seeing her saying this, I knew that she also wondered why she didn''t come to make clothes, so she said with a smile, "it''s natural. Sugar girl only needs to do it according to the given size. If something goes wrong with this, we won''t find sugar girl."


    That''s all right. She looked at the size of the dress she gave her. It didn''t look like an adult. If a teenager was growing up, she would have to ask her clearly if she did it now, and the dress might be smaller some day.


    "As for embroidery, I don''t know what your young master likes. I can draw flowers according to his preference. In this case, it''s just the appearance of flowers, and I''ll have to charge one or two silver coins alone."


    Su Tang also talked about another thing. This idea is priceless. How can she make more money when she draws it herself? Moreover, embroidery is much more difficult for her than making clothes. Of course, she also learned and practiced it in school before, but she majored in clothing. She didn''t need to do it by herself, just to be able to distinguish.


    Now she wants to do it, which is not a small challenge for her.


    "It''s no problem. Our young master doesn''t like it. Sugar girl can just watch it and make it. It''s OK to make a pattern of one or two silver coins." Holding ink know that young master is not poor money, and also received an account in advance, simply agreed to come down.


    Su Tang was very satisfied to see him so talkative. When Wang Niangzi saw that things were going smoothly, she was smiling, so she settled down.

 Chapter 59

    Holding ink completed his task, gave two pieces of satin to sucang, let her do clothes, and then left.


    "Congratulations to sugar girl." When holding ink to go, Wang Niangzi is jubilant with Su sugar.


    Su Tang looked at her with a smile and said, "congratulations to Lady Wang."


    Just at the time when the final decision was made, Wang Niang Zi interrupted holding Mo and Su Tang several times to say the specific salary. Su Tang also looked at the bottom of her eyes.


    Wang Niangzi looked at Su Tang like this, and said, "sugar girl, you are welcome."


    Seeing her like this, Su Tang smiles again. She doesn''t care about some things. She knows that if it''s not for Wang Niang, she won''t be able to get the job today, but she can''t be really fooled. Always remind this Lady Wang to avoid cheating her as a fool.


    Wang Niangzi naturally understood the meaning of Su Tang, so it was not easy to say anything more. Anyway, the money in her hand would not be released.


    It had been agreed that Sutang had nothing else to do in the town, so she put away the two satins and left Wang Niangzi''s cloth shop.


    Wang Niang Zi looked at her left back and pursed her mouth. The sugar girl was young, and her eyes were very strong, but no matter how fierce it was, she could only make money from the middle.


    With a smile on her face, Mrs. Wang happened to have another guest. She came forward and said, "what material does this lady want?"


    And holding ink from the cloth shop did not go far, turned into the tea house not far away from the cloth shop, "young master, everything has been given." 536 literature www.536wx.com


    "Well, it''s all done. Where''s the money?" Pei Fen poured himself a cup of tea, and frowned directly after the entrance. He couldn''t find a decent tea in this small place. I don''t know why the teacher has to come here. Is it because this is the place where my mother used to live?


    Holding Mo heard him ask, just said, "when I mentioned the salary several times, I was interrupted by the Wang Niang. The little sugar girl seemed to know something about it, so I didn''t say it all."


    When the young man who was still drinking tea heard the words of holding ink, he put down the tea bowl and said, "she knows that Lady Wang is fooling her. Then she still cooperates with others. Is she stupid?"


    Holding Mo thinks that he can''t take this word. In fact, if there is no Wang Niang Zi, sugar girl can''t do such work at all.


    Yesterday, the young master heard that Wang Niang Zi had falsely quoted the price, so he had to make it clear when he met with sugar girl today. However, he wanted to mention it several times. The Lady Wang had been stopping her. She seemed to see that she didn''t say anything, but he didn''t say anything at last.


    If you don''t think about the price, it''s not easy for the young lady to take advantage of the price.


    After all, sugar girl has such a good craft that she may have to take good jobs from Lady Wang to make money in the future.


    Because of this kind of thought, holding Mo didn''t really expose it. Moreover, he thought that sugar girl was young, and he was afraid to see these things clearly.


    Pei Xuan looked at holding Mo and did not speak. He threw money on the table and left the teahouse with him.


    When you go out, you see two little girls with their hands moving slowly.


    Don''t you know that the penny pincher can pay for a car? Pei looked at her back and gnawed her teeth.

 Chapter 60

    Holding ink standing on one side, his face inexplicable, "young master, shall we go back?"


    Pei Hui''s sleeve tossed angrily, "who can''t say it back!"


    All of a sudden, Zhang Mo, who was angry, followed Pei''s back and touched his head. When he was in Beijing, he didn''t see this young master like this.


    Even he didn''t know why Pei Xuan, who was so impetuous, went home with his ink. Su Tang took things and hid in a small corner. He put the two satins into the space. He took it easy and went back to Sujiatun.


    Just to the door to see Su Nuan actually waiting, Su sugar a few steps to come over, "warm how come this time, quickly enter the door."


    Su Nuan also laughed when she saw Su Tang: "I read that Tanggu is home at about this time. Today, my grandparents came home and sent some fresh apples. My parents asked me to send some to Tanggu and uncle Nuo. Then, I didn''t know if there were any dates in Tanggu''s house last time. After eating last time, I always thought that Tanggu would put some fresh apples for me."


    This has entered the busy season of agriculture. The harvest time of grain and fruit has arrived. Qin''s parents planted fruit trees in the neighboring village. They collected the fruit and sent some to their daughter and son-in-law.


    Su Yongshun asked Su Nuan to give some to Su Tang''s younger brother and sister. As for Su Nuan''s jujube, Su Fuhua came to carry water for them a few days ago. They lived far away from the well in the village, and his brother and sister were still young. When Su Fuhua was carrying water for his own family, he helped to carry two buckets for his sister and brother.


    However, Su sugar''s brother and sister also use less water. After all, there is an inexhaustible supply of spring water. They don''t use much water from outside. They just make a look.


    Su Fuhua helped to carry the water. In order to express his gratitude, Su Tang took a handful of red dates from the space and asked him to take them back to eat. The jujubes harvested by the space farm were plum sized, red and crisp. Love 999 Novels www.ax999.org


    Su Yongshun and his family all feel delicious after eating the red dates, so today Su was warm and asked.


    "It''s not a good thing, but your uncle Nuo happened to pick some up the mountain. Why don''t you come home to eat when you want to eat, and you are so polite."


    Su sugar said, went to the kitchen, took the apple out of Su''s warm basket, and then put a handful of red dates in.


    "Tanggu and uncle Nuo can hardly pick some fresh fruit to eat. How can I come here to ask for it?" Su''s face is red, because he is greedy for red dates, a little embarrassed.


    "If it''s rare, you can''t have a few dates. Go back quickly and say hello to your parents for me." Sucang gives the basket to Su Nuan.


    Su Nuan saw a lot of red dates in the basket, so she grabbed a handful and gave it back to Sutang. "It''s too much, sugar girl, take some back."


    "OK, just these few, your family can be divided into two. Recently, uncle Nuo and I have been eating this all the time. I''m just tired of it. Your apples are just right for you. Go back quickly."


    Su sugar naturally do not want, Su Nuan finally embarrassed to carry things away.


    "Why is Winnie here at this time?" Just when Su Nuan left, Sunuo also came back with firewood on his back, because he saw that it was cold, and there was no strong labor in their family. In winter, the mountains were blocked by heavy snow, and the village looked at the firewood stored for a winter in advance.


    But there were only two of them in sucang''s brother and sister''s house, so the stupid bird flew first. Su Tang asked Su Nuo to go out to collect firewood when he was free. The little guy was very happy to hear that he could also contribute to his family.

 Chapter 61

    So the little guy recently took time out to collect firewood, which is enough for both brothers and sisters.


    Hearing Su Nuo''s question, Su Tang went to help him get the firewood down. "Sister in law Yongshun''s father and mother came and sent some apples. Nuan Nier likes to eat our red dates. When asked, I gave her a handful and took them back."


    Hearing this, Su Nuo also laughed, "our food is better than the food outside. Yesterday I went out to collect firewood and met Fu''an. He also asked me where I picked the red dates."


    "Yes, what did you say?" Sucang draws water to wash his hands and face.


    Su Nuo blinked. "I said I forgot!" After saying that, the spirit of the ancient spirit strange "thank the river god Lord!"


    "Smart boy!" Su sugar heard him say this, ordered his forehead, Su Nuo touched his head, he laughed.


    After that, sucang began to prepare the next lunch, and there were some white flour at home. She prepared dumplings with leeks and eggs.


    Sunuo went into the house and saw two satins on the Kang. She was also surprised and said, "what is this, sister?"


    Seeing the bright material, the little guy didn''t dare to touch it. Su Tang knew that he had found it. While mixing noodles, he explained, "today I went to the cloth shop in town and picked up a custom-made garment. I started to make it these days. I can earn more money if I make it."


    Su Nuo only knew what was going on. Dengdeng ran to the kitchen and looked at Su Tang with his fleshy face in his hands.


    Su Tang looked at the little guy like this and glanced at him, "what''s the matter?"


    "Sister, you are so good. You can make money The little guy''s eyes were bright and his face was full of undisguised worship.


    Su Tang looked at him like this and couldn''t help laughing. "I think you can blow rainbow fart!" Rainbow Literature Network www.caihongwenxue.com


    Su Nuo didn''t understand what his sister was saying, but he also knew that he was exaggerating. He pouted and said, "my sister is good, and I will be as good as my sister."


    "Good!" Su Tang nodded with a smile, and asked the little guy to help roll out the dumpling skin. She mixed the stuffing by herself. The two brothers and sisters quickly wrapped the dumplings and put them into the pot.


    Knowing that her sister took on a new job, Su Nuo didn''t disturb her after dinner. She ran out to find Dongzi and Huzi to play with, leaving Su sugar at home to make clothes.


    Sucang took a look at the colors of the two satins, took out a piece of coarse cloth, and began to draw on it with charcoal burning wood.


    Su Tang knows where her weakness lies. She has actually learned a lot of embroidery methods, and she also knows how to do it. But if she is allowed to do it herself, it will definitely not work. After all, embroidery is a technical work.


    In short, she is a giant in thought and a dwarf in action.


    Rich in theoretical knowledge, but poor in practical ability.


    It can''t be blamed for her. After all, she didn''t learn to do it by herself in her university major, but to understand and distinguish. If she knew she would cross the college, she would miss a few professional courses at that time. Unfortunately, she couldn''t go back.


    Su Tang thought about it for a moment, and finally decided to embroider the two dresses. For the white one, she decided to embroider a pattern inspired by Cornus officinalis. The pattern outlined by simple and smooth lines was not high on embroidery, and it was elegant and beautiful.


    As for the royal blue one, she plans to embroider Baoxiang flowers, which are all very simple patterns.


    Orange cat saw her drawing and blinked. "Not bad!"


    Tut, it can appreciate and evaluate.

 Chapter 62

    Su Tang said this with a grin. "I thank you for your praise. If you didn''t upgrade the space farm so slowly, would I have to do it myself?"


    Orange cat feel the idea of sucang, pretend to know nothing about the turn.


    Recently, Sutang has to talk about this, saying that other places are magical spaces. At first, it is rich in products. Ginseng and Ganoderma lucidum are everywhere. When you come to her, you should start growing radish.


    Now it''s eight levels. The space farm can only grow some dates and corn, and it has to keep harvesting and selling it to space to upgrade and accumulate points. It''s also through. How can she get such a poor treatment.


    Orange cat deeply felt the dislike from its owner. Every day, it was on the edge of self isolation. However, it told itself to be strong: "they were so powerful at that time. That''s the only way. My space farm can be upgraded in the future. It''s better than all of them."


    "So I''m waiting for the day when I''ll break up the void and soar completely!" Sucan didn''t believe it at all.


    And even if it is really so powerful, when she upgrades to that level, it is estimated that she will soon die of old age. Sucang is deliberately bullying orange cat like this.


    As a matter of fact, it is very lucky to be able to cross and live again after death. People should not be too greedy. Space or anything else is not as good as one''s own ability. If one is down-to-earth, his days will be better.


    Orange cat said that he decided to be autistic. He had to be autistic. He must have had a problem to choose this owner to bind.


    Su Tang saw her cat''s eyes closed on her wrist, and she looked very angry. She laughed. After confirming the embroidery, she took the embroidery thread and began to match colors.


    When Sunuo came back, it was already dark, and Sutang didn''t continue to make it by himself. When Sutang heated the milk for Sunuo, he let him rest. 596 Novels www.596xs.com


    When Sunuo fell asleep, sucang was busy in the space again. After harvesting a wave on the farm, she went to bed.


    In the days after that, sucang didn''t care about anything else. She got up early every day to prepare breakfast. In addition to sending fish balls to the town every day, she concentrated on making clothes in her spare time.


    Before that, Su Tang also said to hold Mo that after half a month, she would be able to finish the clothes. Moreover, she had to make quilts and cotton padded clothes for her sister and brother. She had a lot of work on her hands and could not delay it, so she was doing it as soon as possible.


    Su Nuo also knows that her sister is busy making clothes these days, so in addition to helping her collect firewood, she also helps her cook as much as she can. When she comes back from the town, she will make a big dregs porridge, so that she can rely on each other and live a better life together.


    Finally, on the day before the Mid Autumn Festival, Su Tang finished the two dresses.


    Su Tang was relieved when she finished her dress successfully.


    Although she said that if the material was discarded and she would lose money by selling soap, she still didn''t want to really go to that step. Now that the clothes are well made, it means that a total of ten Liang silver will be obtained. How can she be unhappy.


    "Sister, I''m back!" Su sugar carefully looked at his clothes, Su Nuo also came back.


    Su Tang heard his brother''s voice and went out. After su Nuo entered the door, she saw that she had finished her two clothes, and her eyes lit up, "my sister''s clothes are ready!"


    "Well, come and have dinner, and then let''s go to town together." Heard the little guy ask, Su sugar said.

 Chapter 63

    "Let''s go to the town and hand in our clothes in a little while, and then we''ll come back and celebrate the festival together tomorrow." Su Tang asked Su Nuo to sit down quickly. It was still early at this time. It was still too late to go to the town and come back.


    Su Tang didn''t want to keep the clothes in her hand when she finished the dress. In addition, tomorrow is the Mid Autumn Festival. She handed in the clothes quickly. She had money in her hand. Look and buy something. Her sister and brother will have a festival at home tomorrow.


    Su Nuo heard that his sister said he would take him to the town, but he was not happy. When his brother and sister were full, he went to Qinghe town without any delay.


    See Su sugar to come, Wang Niang Zi is also a sigh of relief, "sugar girl finally came."


    Seeing her like this, Su Tang asked, "but the customer has arrived?"


    When Su Tang came to the town to deliver fish balls this morning, she told Wang Niang Zi that she could deliver the clothes she had made this afternoon and asked her to make an appointment with her clients.


    Now she comes, Wang Niangzi looks like this, Su Tang guesses whether the customer has arrived.


    As expected, she said, Wang Niang Zi nodded, "I went to talk to your young master in the morning. Brother holding Mo arrived an hour ago, waiting for sugar girl all the time. But are the clothes really ready?"


    Su Tang heard her ask and patted her back basket with a confident tone of "of course!"


    When Wang Niang Zi heard her say that she had done everything well, she looked so confident and smiling. If she was satisfied today, she would have got the four Liang silver. Of course, she couldn''t be happy.


    "That''s good. That''s good. You come with me first. I''ll get a tray and put it on the tray to deliver the clothes." Said the queen. Please read the novel online www.qkxsw.org


    Su Tang nodded. Sure enough, she saw Wang Niang come out with a tray. She also took out two sets of clothes. As soon as she saw the clothes in sucang''s hand, she was also in front of her eyes and said, "I''ll see what sugar girl made."


    She only saw the white and blue embroidery patterns on the white straight line. Although simple, it was light and elegant. The stitches of the dress were close and solid. After one glance, Mrs. Wang knew that her money was proper and could be earned.


    "Sugar girl is really a good craftsmanship. What''s the meaning of embroidery?" Wang Niangzi gently touched a, did not dare to make too much effort, afraid that he would lose money, but looked at the embroidery, or asked.


    "I saw a dogwood tree that day and thought it was very beautiful. When I wanted to see it, I drew it." Su sugar also did not hide, said.


    Wang Niangzi nodded, "it''s really fresh, but it''s a pity that sugar girl''s Embroidery..." She didn''t finish. The patterns are really fresh, but the embroidery is really very common. Wang Niang does this. She knows some of the skillful embroiderers nearby.


    Sucang''s craftsmanship must be inferior to others. At most, you can see that it''s just embroidery.


    Su sugar naturally heard her unfinished meaning, and was not angry. "Ha ha, let''s send the clothes to the past, or don''t let people wait."


    Wang Niang Zi half said that she felt that her words hurt people''s self-esteem, so she took it back. Seeing that Su Tang said so, she naturally nodded and agreed.


    So Wang Niangzi lead, Su sugar holding tray and Su Nuo follow behind, together into the inner hall, after entering the door, Su sugar completely no accident, only to see a person holding mo.


    See them come, holding ink also stand up "sugar girl!"


    "Hold the ink little brother!" See holding ink, Su sugar also smile, say hello, and then hand his clothes to hold mo.

 Chapter 64

    "Will you check it and see if it''s ok?"


    Holding ink is just a look, it is a sigh. It is a small place. It is hard to make it like this. After a careful look at the embroidery designed by Su Tang, it is indeed very special. Unfortunately, the embroidery worker said that it was terrible, which was a little exaggerated, but it was better than that.


    It looks OK from afar, but it''s not good to look at it carefully. After reading the ink, I think of it like this, but I can''t compare the handicrafts of Qinghe town with those skilled craftsmen in the capital.


    Now the finished product, to tell the truth, has exceeded the expectation before holding ink. "Sugar girl''s craftsmanship is really good, and the embroidery looks very special."


    Su Tang laughed and said, "brother holding ink, I''m not good at embroidery, so I can only make a fresh one."


    She is still very self-conscious. She is not very good at embroidery. However, if she makes money this time, she is not prepared to make money on this.


    It''s a waste of her eyes. Although her carry on space is a little wasted, is the wasted gold finger also a gold finger? With the silver in her hand, she has other ways to make money, and it doesn''t take much effort.


    Holding Mo heard sucang say, also smile "the pattern is really good!"


    After saying that, he took out a purse and directly took out a small silver spindle and a few pieces of silver. "This is twelve liang of the handicraft cost of two sets of clothes, and two pieces of money for flower patterns, one or two silver, a total of two Liang. Sugar girl also has a look."


    Wang Niang Zi was very satisfied with holding ink to get her clothes. She was just about to say that she would like to give up Su sugar and money to hold mo. who would have thought that holding ink was so quick that she took out the money directly and explained the amount of silver. For a time, Wang Niang Zi''s face was not very good-looking. Raindrop Library www.yudiwu.com


    When he saw this, he could only pretend that he didn''t know anything. There was no way. The young master of his family specially ordered him to tell sugar girl how much money he should pay today. What can he do, he can only say.


    But Su Tang''s face did not change, and took the money over. "Thank you for your master on my behalf. I hope you are satisfied with your clothes."


    Holding ink to see Su sugar said so, nodded, "well, I will help sugar girl with words."


    He was about to take his clothes. When Su Tang saw him like this, he quickly stopped him. How could he be so impatient? "Hold the ink little brother. Please take the rest of the material after the clothes are finished."


    Susang took out two pieces of cloth from Sunuo''s back basket. As soon as the Wang Niang saw it, her eyes were wide open. The two satin Sutang made clothes, and there were still nearly half of them left.


    The key is that Su Tang has to give it back. If she stays, how much is it? She thinks she is a fool.


    When he saw the satin in Su Tang''s hand, he was stunned and took a look at Lady Wang. "Thank you for reminding me. I almost forgot. Thanks to miss sugar, Miss sugar gave it to me. Otherwise, you have to be nagged by the young master when you go back."


    Su Tang nodded with a smile, "well, that won''t delay the time of little brother holding ink."


    When Wang Niang heard this, she responded. People would not give up such valuable material. She would not give it to xiuniang. She knew that she was not greedy, so she didn''t want to. She just looked at Su Tang''s eyes, which was very complicated.


    What a young girl she is. She has a good craftsmanship. It''s a pity that she lacks her heart and mind.

 Chapter 65

    Su Tang didn''t care what Wang Niang Zi thought of herself. When she left the cloth shop with ink, she gave her money to Wang Niangzi. "It''s Wang Niang''s, so it''s good. The silver and goods are paid off."


    When Wang Niangzi saw that Su Tang gave her four liang of silver, she was accosted.


    Su Tang gave her such a great benefit. Wang Niang''s eyes turned and wanted to say that maybe she wanted her to help with the work of clothes. She said, "sugar girl is such a good craftsmanship. It happens that I have a clothing job here, but it''s not as expensive as just sugar girl. If sugar girl doesn''t dislike it, I''ll give it to you..."


    "No!" Without waiting for Wang Niang Zi to finish, Su Tang refused directly. In her heart, she was determined not to make money by making clothes like this. After all, with the golden finger, sucang still wanted to make use of it.


    What''s more, this kind of one-time work of earning ten Liang silver will not be encountered again.


    Wang Niang Zi didn''t expect that she had already said so. Su Tang refused. She was stunned for a moment. Su Tang took Su Nuo and gave a light smile to Wang Niangzi. "Thank you very much, my brother and I will go first. By the way, I wish you a Happy Mid Autumn Festival in advance."


    It was not until Su Tang''s brother and sister went out and left, that Lady Wang reacted. Su Tang actually refused her job. She collected four liang of silver and looked at the back of Su Tang''s brother and sister. She said, "you don''t have a lot of people. You don''t want it. Some of them are robbed."


    Just finish saying, saw a young woman enter the door, is taking a few silk to please smile: "Wang Niang son, Mid Autumn Festival is joyful, I come to see if I have done the clothing work."


    "It''s Wu''s. The buyer is not satisfied with the suit you made last time. It''s not good to do it like this." When Wang Niangzi saw the visitor, she held on to the shelf. I love reading novels www.looktxt.com


    It turned out that Wu Shi, the stepmother of Su Tang''s brother and sister, had just seen Wang Niang Zi say so. She knew that she was trying to find fault to reduce her wages, but she couldn''t help it. She continued to smile and say, "I''ll be more careful next time, but there''s still work to do?"


    Wang Niangzi knew what she meant when she saw it. She looked at the direction in which Su Tang''s brother and sister left. She said, "yes, it is. It''s just that the salary is not much, so..."


    Seeing her in such a dilemma, Wu hated her, but she could not help it. Because she had failed to frame Su Tang''s brother and sister before, she completely offended Zhao. These days, she was always in a dilemma. Although she took her dowry silver when she married, Zhao had been trying to deduct her money these years, and she had to find a way to make more money.


    Her hard-earned money, of course, was not willing to plant flowers for the two evils she was born with. She wanted to murder her sister and brother.


    Now, even though she was embarrassed by Wang Niang Zi, Wu still flattered her. Finally, she took the job. When Wu left, Wang Niangzi hummed, "there are people who want it!"


    This time, she was able to make more money.


    Regardless of how Wu and Wang Niangzi, Su Tang and Su Nuo did not walk far from the cloth shop when they heard someone calling themselves "Sugar Girl" in the lane next to them


    Su Tang looked back and saw that she was holding Mo waiting for her. She was a little surprised. She stepped over and said, "but what''s wrong with the clothes? Do you need me to modify them?"


    Holding ink quickly shook his head "no, no, this dress is made according to the size, it must be no problem." After that, she took out the material that she had just returned to herself.

 Chapter 66

    "Our young master said that the rest of the material will be given to you, but I just saw that Lady Wang..."


    It turns out that when the material was given to sucang before, Pei did not think that sucang could really make clothes properly, so she specially gave more, saying that she could practice her hand first.


    Who knows that they all underestimated the strength of sucang. Sucang is not only finished, but also has a lot of materials left. That''s why he didn''t ask for the rest of the material in the beginning.


    Because he and Pei Xuan thought that the Sutang would not be left, but now it is left, and holding ink is not ready to take it back. This satin is a precious thing in Qinghe town, but he knows that it is not a thing for his young master.


    So he wanted to give sucang. He also heard his master say that sucang was smart, so he was willing to help if he could.


    Just now, he would take the material because he didn''t look at the Wang Niang. He was afraid that when the time came, he would come up with other things because of this material, and then he would wait here and give Su sugar in person.


    Sucang is not a child, so she knew what he meant when he said it. She bowed over to hold Mo and saluted him with thanks. "Su Tang, thank you for thinking about me, but it''s too precious. I can''t take it."


    She understood the maintenance thought of holding ink, so she was grateful, but she refused to accept such precious material, and she could not ask for it.


    Holding ink to see her salute with himself, quickly avoid "dare not accept sugar girl''s gift."


    After saying that, he said, "this material is nothing to our young master. Even if we take it back, it will only accumulate dust. Moreover, I also want to tell sugar girl if I am free. After the Mid Autumn Festival, I will come to make two cotton padded clothes for our master." 67 Novels www.6c7d.com


    Hearing the request of holding ink, Su Tang hesitated. "To tell you the truth, I didn''t intend to continue making clothes to make money."


    "Sugar girl, listen to me. I said that it is not certain that you can make clothes on your doorstep. Over the years since our master got married, his wife has always made the clothes on his body. Only last year, his wife died suddenly..."


    Holding ink carefully explained to Su Tang, "I just want to let the girl come and have a try. If you can, how much money sugar girl wants is easy to say."


    Su Tang heard holding Mo say this, but she really couldn''t refuse. An old man was so deeply in love with his dead wife that she was moved. "There are many embroiderers in this town. Why me?"


    Su sugar also asked, she is just an ordinary little girl, why hold ink to invite her, not others.


    "I may not know that I met with the girl before. Our master moved to live in the town. The girl and younger brother were selling apples. I bought some. That day, our master saw the girl and said that the girl was smart. When our wife was alive, the master always said that the lady was smart when she was young."


    "Er..." Su sugar slightly back a step, why does she listen to this topic, feel that she is in danger?


    "My wife lived in Qinghe town more than 40 years ago, so I want to say whether the girl has gone or not, the master may accept some of it."


    As a matter of fact, holding Mo is helpless. Because his wife passed away, their master had no spirit, so he went back to Qinghe town to recuperate. He didn''t bring many people around. There was only one him, and then Pei Xuan, the little grandfather who was forced to follow him.

 Chapter 67

    Because the old people don''t like to have people around, it''s OK to hold ink and serve their own tea. The key is that they can''t do such things as cooking and washing clothes. Pei Xuan is also a young master, not to mention. So they came to Qinghe town, and their life was quite miserable.


    If they want to ask their master to buy two servants to use, they are not willing to hold ink. This is also a way to save themselves. At least in Qinghe town, their master only praised Su Tang, a little girl, and said that she was as smart as his wife when she was young.


    Moreover, we can see that the life of sucang and his younger brother is not very good, so he made the invitation, and he made the decision himself. It''s not sure whether he can go back or not.


    Su Tang hesitated for a moment, and asked holding ink, "your master''s noble Geng is no longer ready to continue?"


    See Su sugar asked this, holding Mo Leng for a moment, "our master is about to be 60 years old, the master and his wife are very close to each other, how can we continue the string?"


    After that, she looked at Su Tang and said, "how does sugar girl want to ask this? I didn''t cheat the girl. There is really no other maid in our family who can make clothes."


    Su sugar looked at him like this, and finally nodded, "OK, tell me the address. I''ll visit you after the Mid Autumn Festival."


    "Thank you, sugar girl. If the master is willing to let you make clothes, you can rest assured that the salary will not be less than this time."


    At this time, holding Mo and Su Tang didn''t know. In the future, Su Tang would pay less for clothes than this time, because she would not be paid.


    But at this time, sucang also laughed, "I can''t accept the materials, but after the Mid Autumn Festival, I can visit my family, but I dare not say that I can certainly help." Biquge standby station www.au26.com


    In fact, she would agree, not for the salary, but to see the touching feelings when he talked about the master and his wife.


    Even in the modern monogamous society, few couples can help each other to grow old. She heard that the master holding Mo has always been with his wife all his life. Such love makes people moved.


    Even if she didn''t do clothes, she would like to see such an old man. Such love is a kind of happiness that she can''t experience personally and see others.


    Holding ink to see her or not to accept, directly to her, "girl, take it, if I take it back, maybe even be scolded, as a girl to help me."


    Then she gave the address she had just written to sucang, "this is the address of our house. Sugar girl can come directly to her door the day after tomorrow."


    Su Tang takes a look, it''s in South Street. It''s no surprise that the best houses in Qinghe town are in South Street, and the people who live there are also the richest people in Qinghe town.


    Holding ink is afraid that Sutang will return the satin to him. After giving something, he turns around and leaves. He has no choice but to put away the materials for the time being.


    As a matter of fact, such a precious material is a chicken rib for Sutang. She can''t make her own clothes and wear. Moreover, she doesn''t dare to accept anything without asking.


    Today, it seems that holding Mo seems very sincere. In addition, he said that he would buy apples. It seems that he bought the last few apples that day. But after a long time, Su Tang did not pay attention to it, so he forgot it. Now he was reminded and remembered.


    Knowing that they still have such a source, sucang thought for a while, and thought it would be good to go there.

 Chapter 68

    Su Tang thinks that anyway she has space to protect herself. When time comes, see if what holding Mo says is true. If it is true, she can help, of course, try her best. If it is false, she can get away.


    See holding ink has gone, Su sugar pull Su Nuo "go, go to have a look, buy some delicious food, let''s celebrate the festival together tomorrow."


    Su Nuo nodded and then took a look at the direction of holding ink. "Sister, who is he?"


    "Now it seems that he may be a good man, but not necessarily. Maybe he will be a bad man later." When he heard his brother ask, sucang answered.


    "Bad guys bully my sister, no way!" Su Nuo''s eyes widened.


    She made Su Tang laugh and said, "well, my sister won''t be bullied, because my sister is very powerful."


    Su Nuo thought for a moment, "it seems to be!"


    Su Tang is sure now that her image in her brother''s heart must not be very positive. How to recover the image that has been destroyed is really a problem.


    After a stroll in the town, Su Tang took his brother to buy some things and returned to Sujiatun together.


    And holding ink also went back to see Pei, "young master, this is a good dress."


    Pei Xuan has been waiting for him since he went out with ink. He just sat on the chair and looked down at his clothes.


    It''s straight blue, with white and red embroidery on the shoulders and neckline. It looks very special at a glance, especially when Pei has never seen it before.


    Reaching out to touch the solid stitches, the boy hummed "really ugly!" Fresh novel www.xianxs.com


    Holding ink to hear, immediately looked up, carefully took a look at the clothes he took back, "very good-looking ah!"


    "What you say or what I say?" Hearing this, the young man glared.


    "That''s what you say, young master." Holding ink forced by identity, said, "but the reality is that sugar girls do very good-looking, embroidery is a little poor."


    "You..." Pei Xuan glared at the ink.


    Holding ink and covering his mouth, "do you want to try on this dress, young master?"


    It''s a pity to hold mo. as soon as the sugar girl looks at it, she has made the clothes carefully, and they are very beautiful. But the young master of their family is not ordinary people. Before, they always wear clothes made by skillful craftsmen in the palace. They can''t look down on the craftsmanship of sugar girl, so the clothes can only be put away.


    "Try it When holding ink and thinking about how to deal with the clothes if the young master doesn''t want them, he hears the young master who dislikes the clothes just now.


    "Ah?" Hold ink feel very muddled, not say ugliness, ugliness still wear what?


    Juvenile tone is very dissatisfied with "see what ah, give me clothes, I try!" After that, he looked at the surprised look of holding ink, and then hummed, "if my clothes were not small now, I would not wear such ugly clothes."


    Holding ink, he quickly went to wait on him and put on his new clothes. The young man touched the Baoxiang Flower Embroidered at the neckline and snorted again. One of such embroidery would cost him one or two silver coins, which was really a small money genius.


    "If you don''t like it, I''d like to see if there''s another embroidering mother..." Before he finished, he saw the young man glared at him and went out in his new clothes.


    Holding ink to touch his head, looking at the clothes still in his hands, so, in the end, like or not like ah, dislike or do not dislike ah.


    Full of question marks on his head, I saw that the boy who had just left came back the most, and put the remaining white straight one over there. "It''s so ugly. Take it away, so as not to show it to anyone."

 Chapter 69

    With that, he turned around and left, leaving a question mark full of ink in his head.


    When the boy came back to the room, he folded the white dress and put it away. He heard someone at the door saying, "this is the dress made by that little girl. It''s really smart."


    "Teacher!" Pei Xuan saluted the visitor when he saw him.


    The old man sat down and said, "Well!"


    "There''s no dexterity. You don''t know that her eyes are bright when she sees money. She''s just a little money girl. She won''t be like this." The boy sat down and complained to the old man.


    But the old man was laughing. "Then you haven''t seen what your mother looked like when she was young. At the beginning, I accidentally bumped into her stall and was chased all the way.


    When she was young, your mother was poor. She had to come out to find a way to make money for her mother. She had to raise her younger brother to develop that kind of temperament. She suffered with me. "


    Speaking of his wife, the old man''s eyes are bright. When he talked about being chased all the way by his wife, his eyebrows and eyes were smiling, and then he sighed, "I followed me. I''ve restrained myself for many years. Until the day I left, I never let go of my temper."


    Speaking of this, the old man''s eyes are red, Pei looked at him like this, also a little uncomfortable, want to say what, but see the teacher said to him, "after the Mid Autumn Festival, go back."


    "Teacher..." Hearing this, the boy''s eyes were red.


    Don''t say what happened after holding Mo home, Su Tang and his younger brother returned to Sujiatun in the evening. 315 Chinese website www.315zww.com


    The two brothers and sisters walked to the door and saw people waiting outside the yard. Su Tang hastened to speed up her pace, and only when she approached did she see the visitor.


    The young woman was also relieved to see Su Tang''s brother and sister. "I thought I would come back tomorrow to find Tanggu and uncle Nuo."


    "Lai Wang''s daughter-in-law, why do you come here at this time?" Sucang and Sunuo open the door and invite people in.


    It turned out that the person who came over was su Yongqiang''s daughter-in-law, Lu''s sister-in-law asked, and then she said with a smile, "tomorrow is the Mid Autumn Festival. My parents asked me to come over and give some fruit to Tanggu and uncle Nuo."


    Su Tang''s younger brother and sister are still in filial piety. It''s not good for people to visit everywhere because they wear filial piety. This is the rule. Therefore, Su Tang once visited Su Yongqiang and Su Yongshun when they first sent fish to them, and they also said thanks for the previous things.


    After the two people are basically in their own home to stay, of course, it is not good to entertain, but who has something to call on them is still OK.


    Su Yongqiang is the head of the family, so he watched the festival and asked his daughter-in-law to send something to visit the elders.


    Su Tang saw some fruits in Lu''s basket, but he didn''t mention it, so she took it. "Brother Yongshun just sent us apples to eat some days ago. After eating, your parents sent them again. We are sorry to think of us like this."


    Lu is a round faced woman. She is very happy with her smile. When she sees Su Tang saying this, she also says, "Tanggu and uncle Nuo can''t be so polite to us. It''s all our younger generation should do."


    Su Tang asked Su Nuo to take out the fruit in the basket, and then put a piece of jujube cake from the back basket and put it in the basket. As soon as Lu saw it, she didn''t want to. Su Tang said, "I just said that we would not be polite to you. Today, you are not coming. I also said that I would go to your house to send it. But you and uncle Nuo are still wearing filial piety. You are here just in time, and we are You don''t have to come. "

 Chapter 70

    Although Su Tang''s brother and sister don''t come to visit many times, they still have to have such contacts during the festival. Su Tang bought two pieces of jujube cake in the town this time, which was prepared to give to Su Yongqiang''s family and Su Yongshun''s family.


    She did not want to buy if she wanted to eat. The jujube produced in the space was more delicious.


    When Lu saw that the jujube cake that Su Tang took was not small, it was much more expensive than the fruit she had sent. She could not help hesitating. She saw it and said, "take it back to my nephew and grandson. It is said that this is the most delicious jujube cake in town. I taste it well."


    Lu and Su laiwang have a son and a daughter. The son is also five years old this year. Su Yongqiang has sent his eldest grandson to study. Obviously, Lu''s second grandson will also send him. He attaches great importance to his children''s reading.


    This jujube cake is not cheap, and it is seldom bought back in the village.


    After hearing sucang talk about her son, Lu finally took it. Her er Lang still wanted to eat it these days. When the mother saw it, she couldn''t bear not to take it back.


    Seeing her promise, Su Tang patted her hand. "That''s right. It''s getting late. Go back soon. It''s dark on the road at night and fall again."


    "I''ll thank my aunts and uncles for my big brother Erlang." Lu said thanks and took it back.


    Seeing her go, Su Tang and Su Nuo entered the door together. It was also a coincidence that they came into the house. Su Nuan also came to deliver things. She only said that it was a festival to send some fresh fruits.


    People in the village live a mediocre life, so when they meet such a festival, they will not give anything valuable. Besides, Su Tang''s brother and sister are still in filial piety. They really give a chicken and duck, but they are not beautiful.


    Sucang naturally returned to the Zao cake for Su warm, let her take back to eat. No.7 novel network www.7hxsxs.com


    It''s not necessary for Su Tang''s brother and sister to go to another home. After all, on such a reunion festival, two filial piety worshippers come to visit. Even if they have a good relationship with them, they are always not very good. It''s best not to come to the door to solve the problem.


    In the evening, my sister and brother drank milk and went to sleep separately. Su Tang made cotton padded clothes in the space, and had no words all night.


    The next day was the Mid Autumn Festival. The village was more lively than usual, but sucang and Sunuo did not go out.


    Sucang took his brother to make moon cakes. For convenience, he bought glutinous rice flour in advance, and finally made ice covered moon cakes with red dates, red beans and honey and hawthorn.


    Colorful ice skin moon cake not only looks good-looking, eating taste is also very good, the little guy looks like can''t, want to cuddle to sleep.


    After making the moon cake, we made three dishes of cumin potato, garlic, green vegetables, fried tofu, and a tomato egg soup.


    The first time the little guy had a meal of so many dishes, he ate a round belly, and he could not walk. He was so hopeless that he couldn''t laugh at Suchang.


    Su Nuo also knows that she is a little humiliated. In the afternoon, she covers her face and closes herself at home, while Su sugar continues to make cotton padded clothes at home. Compared with many happy families, the Mid Autumn Festival is a bit chilly, but quiet and warm.


    "Elder sister, how about we spend the mid autumn festival like this every year?" Before going to bed at night, the little guy said something like this with Suchang.


    For Su Nuo, the more than a month after his adoption seemed like a dream. He wanted to be like this all the time, and he didn''t want to go back to the life in the past.

 Chapter 71

    Hearing the little guy say this, Su Tang knows that he still has no sense of reality. He is living a very good life, but he feels afraid that these are not true.


    But sucang firmly nodded, "of course, and my sister will do more delicious food in the future. We are not only the Mid Autumn Festival, but also the Spring Festival, many festivals in the future


    "Yes, the little girl nodded firmly


    Su sugar accompanied Sunuo, told him a story, watched him sleep in the past, and then sighed, if not in the past has not been treated well, how can such uneasiness, good will be afraid.


    With a sigh, sucang is ready to enter the space. Then she sees the orange cat coming into the room and saying, "back?"


    Orange cat snorted, "mean two legged beast, I''m so tired."


    "If you eat so much, what can you do if you exercise, so can you find out who is the master who holds the ink?"


    before holding Mo and she told her about her master, Su Tang agreed. Later, she always felt that it was better to be cautious. Today, she made delicious food for orange cat, and when the orange cat was full of food and drink, she was rushed to the town to inquire about the news, which was not too bad in the town Far away, it''s really in place.


    "You don''t have to worry about it, just as he said." Although dissatisfied with being used in this way, orange cat still told sucang what she had inquired about.


    Know holding Mo didn''t cheat her, Su sugar also relaxed, then she will visit tomorrow, can help is also good.


    The next day, after Suchang got up, she had breakfast, cleaned up and went to the town.


    She went to Qian''s first to give her fish balls, and then she went to his house according to his address. Thousand books www.qianshu8.com


    When sucang found a place, he just saw holding Mo at the door, looking at the opposite direction with sucang, someone riding away from the back.


    "Hold the ink little brother!" Su Tang sees him, open mouth calls a way.


    Holding Mo Ben is out to send Pei Xuan away. I didn''t expect to see Su Tang coming. She was also surprised, "sugar girl!"


    He was very surprised, the voice is really not small, not far away, the youth left under the protection of the guard heard the voice of holding ink, suddenly reined, turned back.


    Sure enough, I saw that the girl I met a few times was standing beside her with a smile. Although there was some distance, he could also see the light lines on her cheek, two small white flowers on her bag head, and a white dress and grey skirt when she was smiling.


    Her eyes twinkled with light, smiling at holding ink, holding ink to see her come, is also happy not to be able to "sugar girl really come, come with me quickly."


    Su Tang nodded, "I don''t know how to address your master?"


    "My master''s surname is song." Holding Mo and Su sugar into the small yard.


    Pei fan looked at the little girl with a smile. He didn''t see his direction at all. He pouted and pouted. What did Xiaoqian Jing do at the teacher''s house? Money coming to their house?


    Just thinking like this, he couldn''t help but want to go back to have a look, but he didn''t wait to move. The guards around him blocked him in front of him. "Young master, your majesty and mother are waiting for you, please don''t embarrass us!"


    "Ha ha, how dare I embarrass you." As if a basin of cold water was pouring down, Pei Xun said sarcastically and looked back. He could no longer see Su Tang and holding mo. he turned his head and rode away from Qinghe town.


    And all this, sucang did not know.

 Chapter 72

    Su sugar with holding ink after entering the door, was taken to an old man.


    The old man had white hair and long beard. He was very neat, but his clothes were a little old. When he saw that he was holding ink with sucang, the old man was surprised, "is it you little girl?"


    Then he asked holding Mo, "how did you bring her home?"


    Holding Mo, he quickly saluted and explained, "master, I know that the master and his wife are deeply in love, but this Qinghe town is cold after all. I''m afraid that the winter clothes before will not last this winter. Sugar girl is for people''s clothes, so I invite sugar girl to make two winter clothes for the master."


    "Who let you make your own decisions." The old man was angry when he heard his servant say such a thing.


    Su Tang did not say anything else, but came to salute first. "Su Tang has met master song. Don''t be embarrassed to hold up brother mo. he is also for your sake. Originally, I said that making clothes is really too painful for my eyes and I don''t want to do it.


    But brother holding Mo said that master, you always miss your wife and refuse to wear clothes made by others. In fact, I am a little curious. How can there be such a man in this world? So I came here today. I am helpless. Please forgive master song. "


    When the old man heard the little girl say such words, he could not help but wonder, "is there such a man in the world? Is it surprising that you are so young, how can you think so strangely?"


    However, Su Tang laughed bitterly. "Master song didn''t know that my brother''s mother and I were weak, and we left soon after we were born. My father married a stepmother in half a month, saying that my brother and I could not be left unattended.


    But since my stepmother started, my father has never held me and my brother. Instead, we have to do a lot of work all day long. He and his stepmother hold the daughter born to our stepmother all day long. Quick eye 123 www.kuaiyan123.com


    Later, the stepmother gave birth to a son, but it was only the full moon. Our parents and grandparents said that we had a hard life and would send my brother and I to sacrifice to the river god in order to save the life of my third uncle.


    I knelt down and begged my father for one night. He didn''t even look at me. At that time, I knew what it means to have a stepfather with a stepmother. I knew that a man was such an existence.


    I thought all men were like this, so he told me that master song''s wife left, and he was curious to miss him so much.


    Maybe I just want to see, not all men in this world are like this, but only my father is like this


    Su Tang can say this because she can see that although the old man is not young, he is very well dressed. Even in such a small yard, he can feel different momentum.


    She also saw that there were books, calligraphy and paintings in master song''s study just now. Su Tang didn''t know much about calligraphy and painting, but basically she only looked at it once and knew that the level of the old man must be better than that of the college students in the town.


    Therefore, she decided to try to do something about it in a flash. In this era, it was very difficult to study, but it was even more difficult to get a result in the imperial examination. Without a good husband, she would not be able to make a living.


    Su Tang has no ability to help Sunuo find a good husband for the time being. Before, she also wanted to say that she could visit the county and have a good husband. But now there is a person who looks more powerful than before. I''m really sorry if I don''t make a strategy.


    So Su Tang opened her mouth and said, "if you let this master song go on just now, maybe he would just let her leave. It''s impossible to leave. First, find a topic to talk about and take your time.".

 Chapter 73

    The old man did not know that the little girl in front of him was only a little bigger. He had already calculated himself when he met him. When he heard sucang say these things, he was also a little impatient.


    "Your biological father is indeed unworthy. In fact, there are thousands of people in the world, and people are different. You can''t judge people in the world just because you see only one person. It''s not comprehensive enough." When the old man saw sucang say such words, he taught her.


    "Master song may be right, but not all of them.


    I would have thought that all men in the world are in general with my father because he is the closest person to me and has a great influence on me.


    But when I saw master song today, I knew there was such a man.


    But I have only met two men. In this world, are there more men like my father or master song? Maybe it''s the master who said that there are thousands of different men.


    It''s just that I met master song, which relieved me of some of the depression and pain in my daughter''s heart. It turned out that I met a father like him, not all over the world, although it is very likely that most of them are the same as my father. "


    The old man didn''t know what to say when he heard what Su Tang said. "You little girl, how can you be so smart? Do you mean that you have to see more men before you can judge what kind of men there are in the world?"


    Su Tang blinked innocently when she saw the old man saying so. "Isn''t it? Otherwise, how dare you say that this conclusion is right?


    After I heard what brother holding Mo said to me that day, I was thinking about this question. If I want to know whether there are so many men in the world like father or master, how can I make it clear? E-book room www.dianzishuwu.net


    Later, I came up with the idea that if I had met all the men in the world, I could figure out what was going on. Master song, do you think what I think is right


    Song Yi looked at the little girl''s black and white transparent eyes staring at herself, as if waiting for his answer. For a moment, she was stunned, and then found that he seemed unable to answer the little girl.


    "But you can''t look at all the men in the world, so it''s unrealistic, although it can be concluded." Song Yi said to Su Tang.


    Every day I think about wearing a bracelet, but I don''t want to make money. I don''t think of silver bracelet, but I don''t want to make money. I don''t think of silver bracelet before I can make money


    Song Yi seems to have some reaction: "you girl, you''ve been in such a big circle, you..."


    "Therefore, it is your ideal that master song will miss his wife. You may also imagine how happy and warm she was when she was still there, but that is just a beautiful fantasy for you.


    The reality is that little brother holding Mo cooks badly and can''t make clothes yet. Master song, you may be thinner, and your cotton padded clothes are not warm any more. When winter comes, it will be very cold.


    If your wife is alive, you will probably be angry that you didn''t take care of yourself. Maybe you will twist your ears to let you have a long memory. "


    Su Tang just said a lot of miscellaneous things and went around many circles, but the ultimate goal was actually to persuade the master song.


    Su Tang just wants to tell Song Yi that deep love is very good and rare, but people who live after all should live well!

 Chapter 74

    Song Yi was originally the imperial master of Qihuang state. He was once the most valuable and important old minister in Beijing. His daily busy life made him hardly have time to accompany his wife. Although he had not taken a concubine for many years, and had grown old with his wife, he regretted his wife''s death.


    Once accompanied by a lifetime of people left, but also let his whole person a little frustrated, coupled with more chaos in Beijing, so he took holding ink to his wife''s hometown.


    I don''t want to put down everything left by my wife. I just insist on myself. But when I hear sucang''s words, my eyes are red.


    When he was young, he did not pay attention to his body. In winter, he wore too thin clothes to go out. When he came back, his wife grabbed his ears and taught him a lesson for a long time. After that, his wife would always pay attention to what he wore every day for the first time, so that he would not be the same again.


    Su Tang didn''t know that she had accidentally hit song Yi''s mind. She just wanted to say more, thinking that if she could do clothes for the old man, she would know more about it. If she was really good at learning, she would try to make Sunuo become a teacher.


    Who knows Song Yi after hearing Su Tang''s words, it is to hide her face and cry, "yes, she will teach me, she will."


    Su sugar looked at the old man like this, also scared, looked at the side of the holding ink, she said something wrong?


    Song Yi wiped her tears and looked at the old girl standing in front of her. "So what''s your father doing to you? What''s the matter with you and your brother? You haven''t sacrificed to the river god. Otherwise, how can you stand here and be so smart with me?"


    How can the topic come back? Su Tang is a little confused, but since he has asked, she will perform well. At that time, her clothes can still be made. 118 Novels www.xiaoshuo118xs.com


    "I''m going to sacrifice the river god. My stepmother threw my brother and my grandfather into the Qingjiang River."


    Song Yi was really stunned for a moment, because he thought that there might have been a change, so sucang could live. Unexpectedly, he was actually sacrificed to the river god.


    "Really throw it away?"


    This is too terrible. Sugar girl is so old. Her younger brother is not younger. How can she be cruel? He is also a poor man. Even if he is sold to others as a slave, he is also a way to live. How can he treat his children like this.


    "Yes, but my brother and I had a hard life. The river god didn''t accept us, so we survived. But our family didn''t dare to support us. It happened that someone in the family passed away and hoped that the successor would inherit the incense. So my brother and I passed on to our father.


    Now we''ve been out by ourselves. If it wasn''t for Dad, we wouldn''t have such a chance. In the future, I''ll try to make money, be filial to my father, and bring back my brother''s family who died outside. So I''m trying to make money now. "


    After that, Su Tang said to Song Yi, "so, master song, do you want to think about it? Please let me make you a cotton padded garment for you, so that I can earn some money. I do a good job, but embroidery is very bad.


    But I can draw flowers. I have artistic talent. I can draw flowers, grass or gold ingots for you. If you don''t mind, I can embroider them. It''s probably more abstract and less real.


    However, I believe that master song, who is very tolerant at a glance, certainly does not want to be as general as other people. He should have some personality, right

 Chapter 75

    In a blink of an eye, Su Tang began to sell himself. Anyway, he tried to get in touch with the master song. He was shocked with his face. How could he not see that the sugar girl was such a person? She had such a thick skin.


    Su Tang said that the thickness of her face depends on who she is facing. When she meets a gentleman who is likely to have good knowledge next time, she still doesn''t know when and what to do if she doesn''t pay attention to her face at this time.


    Song Yi only thinks that the little girl is ancient and strange. It really reminds him of his wife when she was young. Because the family life was difficult, his wife was also looking for jobs in the street to make a living. She had to fight for one or two Wen.


    At the beginning, she chased for two streets in order to make him pay two Wen. After he lost money obediently, she seemed to find that he was very rich, so she took things and tried to make money from him. However, it was not a trick, but she took her own things to exchange.


    Two people so familiar with each other, look at each other, and later married.


    Later, Song Yi became famous and became the imperial Fu. As his wife, she once went out to be laughed at. Later, she learned a lot of rules and became an excellent official wife. However, she was less and less clever when she was young.


    Now looking at Su Tang''s blatant deception, Song Yi can see it, but also feels nostalgic and funny. He looks at Su Tang and says, "I''m not an ordinary person, how can I not know, and, little girl, have you ever read a book?"


    Su Tang reluctantly hesitated about this question. "Reading is a matter that we should compare with. We have to use a suitable quantifier, that is..."


    Song Yi with a smile to see the little girl here to play with his heart, "hmm?"


    Su Tang sighed, "just, I can''t let people know. I don''t know why I understand it."


    Song Yi shook her head and said, "strange girl, do you want to make clothes for me?"


    Su Tang nodded, "yes, so, did you agree?" Keyuan''s Novels www.kybook.com


    Su Tang has a better idea. She can make clothes slowly. If she can''t, she can do it at home. As long as she has enough contact, she will have a chance.


    Song Yi shakes her head. "I''m hungry. Go to the kitchen and make me something to eat. I''ll think about it."


    "May I venture to ask, is there any necessary connection between cooking and making clothes?" Su sugar said, why does she want to fool people into making clothes, but also with a cooking skills?


    Song Yi is very solemn, "no, but I will."


    I''ll go, master. You are so wayward. Does your wife who died know that?


    Sue sugar, tucking up in the heart, make complaints about "OK, OK."


    Who asked her to do the cooking. Su Tang was taken to the kitchen by holding ink. Not to mention, the kitchen is not small, and everything is very complete.


    Sucang checked the materials, and soon determined the menu and began to work.


    Holding Mo, seeing that she had nothing to help, she went to see Song Yi, "master, are you?"


    "Little girl, as she was when she was young, she was so old and weird that she would deceive people." Song Yi smiles.


    Holding Mo was relieved. He felt that his master seemed to put down some knot. Then he heard Song Yi say, "Beijing is getting more and more chaotic. If you have nothing to do in Qinghe town, take a little disciple."


    "What?" Hearing Song Yi''s words, holding Mo was surprised. He didn''t expect Song Yi to move this mind.

 Chapter 76

    As the great Fu of the dynasty, the emperor once wanted Song Yi to teach the princess, but Song Yi was pushed back, saying that she was incapable of teaching the princess. It is said that Song Yi and his wife had a daughter at that time. Although she was weak, Miss Song had the same temperament and appearance as Mrs. song.


    Unfortunately, she died as a teenager. Later, Song Yi said that she didn''t want to teach her female disciples. Because the emperor knew about this, he didn''t have to. After all, the princess was not as important as the prince.


    But I didn''t expect to come to Qinghe town. After seeing Su Tang, Song Yi moved his mind to "Princess Ruixue..."


    Holding Mo is also a reminder that Princess Ruixue has always wanted to be a member of the Song Yi clan, but whether it is for the sake of learning or for a unique young master, we all know.


    Song Yi heard holding ink said Princess Ruixue, also hummed "she is worthy to be my student, the mind is not clean."


    Holding Mo also wants to ask Song Yi how he can see that sugar girl''s mind is clean, and how can he deceive Princess Ruixue more than he sees? What he said just now was simply.


    Song Yi saw the meaning of holding ink and said, "the little girl still wants to deceive me, but although she deceives me, she is only for making clothes, not for other purposes. Her mind is much cleaner. Besides, can she deceive me?


    Hum, how did I choose you at the beginning? It''s terrible to cook. I just want to see if she''s good at cooking. Then I''ll let her cook and make clothes. "


    Holding Mo heard Song Yi say that he is also sorry, then he just can''t cook. The previous cooking was so bad, but the master didn''t allow anyone to come home. What can he do. Express novel www.ems999.com


    As for flicker, holding Mo also wanted to say, Princess Ruixue didn''t deceive you, so you just looked at the right eye. What''s the reason for that.


    Of course, holding Mo dare not really say that. He''s good. Why do you want to fight? Anyway, my master thinks he likes it. He can''t worry about bigger things.


    Su Tang snorted in the kitchen, and finally made Braised Tofu. When she saw a grass carp in the kitchen, she received it directly into the space. Then she took out 30 fish balls and boiled them with wax gourd to make soup. The fresh chestnuts peeled the stewed chicken, then made a hand torn cabbage, and a shredded potato cake. The staple food was rice.


    Holding Mo looked at the Suchang dish, one by one, he had been swallowing when he brought it to the table. He had not eaten a meal seriously for a long time. With the same ingredients, he could not make such a good taste.


    Su Tang cleaned up the kitchen and went back to see Song Yi. "Master song, do you think it''s ok? I''m more professional in making clothes than cooking."


    Song Yi took a mouthful of fish balls with chopsticks. The fresh and tender taste of the mouth made him a bright spot. To know what kind of good cook he had never tried in Beijing, he couldn''t compare with the fish balls made by Su Tang.


    After eating one mouthful after another, he could not help putting down his chopsticks. "Well, it''s not bad. I''ll follow this level for every meal in the future. Your father has passed away, isn''t he?"


    Su sugar nods, so why does the old man always ask the topic that has nothing to do with making clothes, so he can''t give a correct word?


    Seeing her inner anxiety, orange cat silently reminds him, "the old man wants to take you as a disciple. It seems that he is very powerful. Princess Ruixue also wants to worship him as a teacher."

 Chapter 77

    Su Tang''s mouth is wide. This is not the result she wants. She wants to find a husband for her brother, not for herself.


    "What''s the matter?" Song Yi saw that Su Tang didn''t answer his question and asked again.


    Su Tang sighed in her heart and said, "yes, my father has passed away. At present, only my brother and I live together. My brother is six years old and very smart. I also want to say that after the Spring Festival, I will send him to the academy to study, and I will be able to borrow all of them."


    Su Tang couldn''t say that she knew Song Yi''s purpose, so she tried to sell her brother.


    "You think the number one scholar is picked up on the ground for nothing!" Song Yi doesn''t know what to say. The girl in the small place has less knowledge, but can you talk nonsense.


    "No matter how hard it is, my brother can do it. He is so smart that he can do it." Su Tang said, old man, would you like to change your disciple.


    "OK, I''ll see how he gets the first place in the exam. You want to make clothes for me and make money, don''t you?" Song Yi doesn''t care about Su Tang''s younger brother. The people he likes are good, and those who don''t care are useless.


    When Su Tang looked at this, she could only answer "yes, did master song agree?" It''s better to promise to take her brother as a disciple.


    Song Yi nodded, "if you worship me as a teacher, I will let you make clothes for me."


    "Master song, you can see if this request can be changed a little. For example, you can see my brother first..." Sucan struggled for a while.


    It''s not easy enough for her to earn money. She has to read and write. The key is that she has graduated from University for many years, and she still needs to study. Why.


    Song Yi did not wait for her to finish, staring at "eh?"


    Su Tang immediately knelt down, "disciple Su Tang, please see you, sir, Wan Fu Jin''an!" Sanjiu Chinese network www.999zw.net


    Song Yi??????????????


    Stachyose What did she just say?


    She knelt down and kowtowed to her husband. Su Tang also took two pieces of cloth from her hand holding ink. She came home dizzy and suddenly thought, "did I sell myself?"


    If the orange cat has white eyes, it will probably turn over and fly up at this time, "you will come back to me, and it''s very cheap."


    Two hours ago, Su Tang was in front of Song Yi


    Holding ink with her eyes wide open, Song Yi almost spits out the tea she just drank. She thinks that Song Yi has never been so rude to the emperor and his majesty, but this time he almost broke the mark.


    Song Yi coughed solemnly when she looked at the top of her head which only appeared after she knelt down and the girl''s whole face wrinkled after she said something.


    "Well, yes, you will be my close disciple in the future. Tomorrow, you will come to kaimeng to study, hold ink, and give two pieces of materials to Tangtang from the warehouse, and ask her to take them back to make me two clothes for the repair. In the future, you will be responsible for the cooking stove."


    Sucang looked up


    Song Yi said with a kind smile, "dear child, although you don''t have a father, you can make the decision for you if you have a teacher. In the future, you can learn from the teacher. If the teacher knows that Tangtang''s family is not very good, she won''t ask you for a few hundred taels of training. After that, you can make clothes and cook for the teacher."


    She didn''t get it wrong. "What?"


    What is shuxiu? What is cooking for him?


    Is there something wrong with her ears, or is she wrong?

 Chapter 78

    Su Tang opened her eyes. If she remembered correctly, she didn''t want to become a teacher?


    After Song Yi finished, she saw the girl''s eyes wide open and shocked. She secretly laughed and said, "it''s not early today. Take the material and send her back."


    "Yes, sir!" he said


    After saying that, he asked Su Tang to go out. Su Tang looked up angrily at the old man, and saw that Song Yi bowed his head to eat and ate happily.


    "Miss Su, let''s go." Holding ink is also a pleasure.


    Today, he saw such a master for the first time, but he heard the mother who had served his wife say that when the young lady was still alive, the master always teased the young lady like this. Maybe sugar girl really got into their master''s eyes.


    Su Tang takes a look at Song Yi, who is very serious. She moves her small steps and comes out with the ink. When she goes out, she looks at the material in her hand and the third entrance courtyard behind her: "Mr. what, it''s too dark!"


    Holding Mo lowered his head so that he could not laugh. In the room, after holding Mo with Su Tang, the serious old man just laughed and said, "ghost spirit, I can''t cure you?"


    Thinking of the little girl who was shocked just now, Song Yi laughed more and more happily. She ate several fish balls with chopsticks, and filled a bowl of fish ball soup with chestnut chicken. She seldom had an appetite to eat enough.


    "The black heart ghost, the bad person, also deceives me to become a teacher, is very angry." Holding Mo has been sending Su sugar to Sujiatun, but he didn''t follow him into the village. When she saw the little girl holding two pieces of materials, she murmured and laughed. She quickly went back to return to her master. Literary City www.bxwxc.com


    "Did you send people home?" When he came back, Song Yi was full. When he saw the rest of the meal, he was surprised to see that the master had such a good appetite. He was ready to clean up and eat it himself.


    Hearing that Song Yi asked him about Su sugar, she said with a smile, "Miss Su has talked about it all the way. I''m afraid she won''t come to cook and dress for the master tomorrow."


    It''s very speechless to think about holding ink. Emperor Song Yi coaxed a little girl to become a teacher and said that he didn''t charge a few hundred Liang silver. Let alone that a few hundred taels was not enough for Song Yi''s apprenticeship. It was clearly that their master took a fancy to other girls, but he still fooled people''s family. Really.


    Song Yi heard holding Mo say so, put down the book in her hand, "she kowtow to the master, dare not come, she can deceive me, I can''t fool her?"


    Holding the ink to heat the food in the pot, Song Yi said, "I think Miss Su seems to dare!"


    I didn''t see all along the way that Song Yi was a black hearted ghost. Most students dare not say that about their own husband. They have to put on the hat of bullying their teachers and destroying their ancestors. However, as far as today''s affairs are concerned, their master does not look like a gentleman.


    "She dares, if she doesn''t come, I''ll go to her house and look for her." Song Yi blows her beard and stares.


    Holding Mo has nothing to say this time. I pray that Miss Su will come on time tomorrow. Otherwise, their master will find her. It''s strange that Song Yi can''t look up to so many teachers in the capital, so Song Yi has to force Su Tang to be his disciple.


    Probably have the ability of the people are more self willed, hold the ink finally come to a conclusion.


    said Suzi came home and sold herself to make complaints about the cheap price.

 Chapter 79

    Orange cat lay on one side and looked at her, "so are you going to find that bad two legged beast tomorrow?"


    Be so fooled, so pit, simply do not cooperate with it, orange cat thought.


    After asking this question, Su Tang jumped up from the Kang and said, "go, why don''t you go? He''s fooling me. If I don''t come back, I''ll take his last name!"


    Hearing his master''s words, orange cat''s two front paws covered his head, it is regret, that is, why did he choose this master?


    Su Nuo was in a daze when she saw her sister entering the door. She didn''t dare to speak. She stood by and looked at her. Then she saw her sister jump up and was scared


    When he heard his brother calling himself, Su Tang just responded that there were still people at home. When he raised his eyes and saw the little guy''s face over frightened, he said with a smile, "well, is xiaonuo hungry? I''m going to heat the milk."


    Su Nuo breathed a sigh of relief, and her sister recovered, "I''ll just go to the heat. Did my sister take over the work of making clothes again?"


    Sucang: brother, don''t be so heart piercing, OK?


    Orange cat in the side of the laugh straight belly, Su sugar gas teeth itching, four legged beast god horse, too annoying.


    "Nothing. My sister can''t be at home during the day tomorrow. You can go to town with me." Since all of them have been sold, sucang thinks it will be a loss if she doesn''t post her brother.


    When Su Nuo heard that her sister was going to take her to the town, she was very happy


    Looking at the little guy''s happy appearance, Su Tang''s heart sighs, as expected, simple people are more happy. As long as she thinks that she will start to study after graduation for many years, she feels that her head is two big. 187 Novels www.187xsxs.com


    God knows that she had been studying for more than ten years in the last life, and finally came out of the school. She didn''t have to recite the texts all day long and calculate the functions. She had not been happy for many days, but she actually hung up.


    Others have gone through all the time to become Bai Fumei and reach the peak of her life. Why is it so difficult for her to make money, but also to read and write again? Is she tired of learning?


    Su sugar said, she is really a miserable girl, really.


    Thinking of this, Su Tang glared at a four legged beast and said, "all blame you!"


    The orange cat on the back of the pot says that you have been calculated by two legged animals. Why do you say that they are four legged animals? This pot does not carry!


    Su Nuoqin quickly heated the milk and brought it to his sister. He found that the material on the Kang had disappeared. However, he didn''t ask anything. He found that things often disappeared at home, and some things appeared inexplicably.


    Usually, Sunuo should be the reason of the river god.


    The two brothers and sisters drink milk together and sleep together at night. Su Tang continues to make cotton padded clothes for her sister and brother in the space. As for Song Yi''s cotton padded clothes, wait. Anyway, Song Yi still has clothes to wear, but they don''t have to wear them.


    The next morning, sucang cooked the food, and the two brothers and sisters were full and set out for the town.


    First give the fish ball to Qian, and then sucang takes his brother to Song Yi''s house. When he hears the knock on the door, he is very surprised. "Master, Miss Su is really here."


    Song Yi laughs, "that little girl is not old. She is very angry. She must be unconvinced. Go and open the door."


    Holding Mo, he laughed and wiped his hands. He went to open the door and saw sucang standing at the door. "Miss Su, here you are. The master is waiting for you."

 Chapter 80

    Holding Mo as a salute to Su Tang, before Su Tang was no more than an ordinary peasant woman. Although holding Mo was respected, it would not be so solemn. But now sucang has been worshipped by Song Yi.


    There are not many disciples in Song Yi''s family, but they are from the worst family background and from a rich family. They are definitely not comparable to Su Tang, an ordinary peasant girl. But even if she is only a peasant girl, since she has become a disciple of Song Yi, her status is unusual.


    At that time, the crown prince was her elder martial brother, so she changed her address to Su Tang since yesterday. She was not called sugar girl, but Miss Su. When I saw her coming today, I saluted her.


    Su Tang looked at him like this and saluted "brother holding ink!"


    "Miss Su, don''t be so bad. You''re the master''s disciple. I''m just a servant. You can call me holding ink."


    He''s just a servant. He can''t stand the courtesy of the master''s disciples. It''s not that he''s too desperate. After listening to him, Su Tang is also a little embarrassed, "how can I be so kind?"


    Holding Mo also laughed, "Miss Su will adapt to it later. This is young master su." After saying that, ask Su Nuo who is standing beside Su sugar.


    The little guy was shocked to see such a bright gate and house. He was surprised to see that day''s holding ink was so polite to his sister.


    Hearing the words of holding ink, Su Nuo pointed to himself, "master Su?"


    He has become a young master, Su Nuo is very inexplicable. Picturesque www.vvxs8.com


    "Yes, this is my brother, sir..." Speaking of these two words, holding ink clearly heard the voice of gnashing teeth: "Sir said let me come to study during the day, my brother is still young, I don''t trust him at home alone, so I brought it together."


    Holding Mo some understand the meaning of Su sugar, but want to remind "Miss Su, our master rarely accept students."


    Do you really think that Song Yi is so easy to learn from the school? It''s also a drag. He doesn''t want Su Tang to hold ink. On the first day, he angered his master. Their master has been in the top position for many years. Even the princess of the dynasty refuses to follow him directly. Accepting sucang is active, which does not mean that he is willing to teach others.


    Su Tang also heard the meaning of holding ink, but she also had her own ideas. She graduated from a serious University in modern times, but she did not know how to read.


    What''s more, in such a damned ancient times, it''s not meaningful for her to waste too much time reading. She knows all the people who should, to some extent, she can''t go to the imperial examination to be an official.


    This is the status of women in this era, and she has no ability to change the world. Therefore, from the perspective of effectiveness, influence on the future and future development of their brothers and sisters, Su Nuo''s reading and reading is definitely more practical than her.


    Holding Mo said that Song Yi didn''t accept students easily. She believed that, but when her sister was reading with her husband, her younger brother was playing and waiting outside. It was not against the rules. Otherwise, would she leave Su Nuo such a small child alone?


    "I know, but my younger brother is still young. I just went to the town to send things back. It''s OK. But if I follow my husband to study, I can''t let him stay at home alone. I won''t be embarrassed by him. I''ll ask him to watch for me and let him play in the yard."


    Holding Mo sees Su Tang saying this. After all, this is between their master and his disciples. As a servant, he can''t say anything more, so he nods and takes his brother and sister into the door.

 Chapter 81

    Song Yi got up early in the morning and waited for the little girl to come. As a result, it was almost noon, and people actually came. All morning, she was worried about whether he had made the little girl angry yesterday. She was really angry today.


    Although he said that, he didn''t want to really go to the door to find students, he also wanted face.


    Just now I heard a knock on the door. Holding Mo said that Su Tang was coming. Song Yicai relaxed and sat on the chair with a serious expression. After a while, he saw that holding Mo and people came into the door.


    "We should persist in learning. How can we come here at this time and in the future..." Song Yi smoothed her beard and educated Su Tang.


    As a result, Su Tang took his younger brother to the door and said, "xiaonuo, this is the gentleman my elder sister worshipped yesterday. After that, my sister will study with Mr. song every day. You can remember people well."


    It seems that the tone is not right. The little guy is still confused up to now. However, he still understands what his sister said and stares at Song Yi seriously. "Sister, don''t worry. I promise to remember firmly."


    Song Yi thinks naoren is jumping. He knows that the little girl is not so easily convinced. Su Tang looks at her younger brother''s performance. Then she smiles and greets Song Yi, "Su Tang, see you, what did you say just now?"


    Song Yi hummed, "you need to be diligent in reading. Come here early tomorrow, and your plan is in the morning..."


    "Sir Su sugar heard Song Yi''s words, directly red eyes, poor.


    "I have to get up and make fish balls every day before dawn. I can only earn money if I send them to the town every day. I really can''t come any earlier. I don''t know if you can provide pen, ink, paper and inkstone here. If If you don''t, I dare to ask you to give me a few months. I will try to earn money to buy pen and ink. "


    When she spoke, Su Tang also held her fist and expressed her determination and perseverance. Reading books www.zhuishukan.com


    Holding ink to look up at their own master, heart to Su sugar wrote the word of service.


    Song Yi didn''t have any accident. Yesterday, he found that the little girl''s brain was turning fast. And yesterday, he deliberately asked her to cook clothes and cook without paying for it. The little girl certainly wouldn''t do it. It''s not for him to set a suit for him today.


    Song Yi takes a look at the girl. She''s a ghost. She wants to count her husband''s head. So after su Tang finished, Song Yi smoothed her beard and said, "it''s just brush, ink, paper and inkstone."


    Su Tang thought that he promised to give, but ink, paper and inkstone are quite expensive. If she gave one more set, she would sell it out and let him fool her.


    "Owe it first, then do clothes and cooking to pay off. As a teacher, how can you delay your studies?" Song Yi looked at the little girl''s face flashed with pride, and she also laughed in her heart.


    After saying this, Su Tang looks up at Song Yi. There are four big characters in her big eyes: you are cheeky.


    For many years, Song Yi, a Taifu master who had been fighting with a group of civil servants in the dynasty, said that if he was not thick skinned, he could become an official.


    Seeing Song Yi like this, Su Tang goes on to say, "Sir, you are really a man of high moral integrity. He is very kind to his disciples."


    Holding Mo''s head, he didn''t recognize anything. Song Yi choked. She continued to look at Su Tang and wanted to see what the ghost fairy girl wanted to say.


    "But I have to try to save money to send my brother to study, and to pick up my brother''s and sister-in-law''s family buried in other places. If I owe my husband money, my conscience will be disturbed. I can''t sleep at night. I want to pay back the money. How can I study at ease?"

 Chapter 82

    "When the disciple adopted, he said that he should hold up the door of his parents. How can he be slack.


    Please allow the disciple to come and study with you every five days. Please rest assured that the student is smart and diligent every time. You will never lose your reputation. "


    It is absolutely impossible to delay her to make money. Su Tang''s tone is very firm.


    Holding ink and opening her mouth, she came here once in five days. Miss Su is very brave.


    "Glib, do you know how many people want to come under my door and not?" Song Yi looks at Su Tang''s heart for money and says she is.


    Sucang''s eyes are big. "I don''t know."


    Song Nong doesn''t know her identity. She just doesn''t know her identity.


    "It has to come every day." Song Yi hummed. She thought she was the same as his wife. Now it seems that she is much more cunning than his wife.


    "Do you want your disciples to fail to fulfill their promises?" Su Tang complains and looks at Song Yi.


    "I''ll give you the money to learn one, OK?" Song Yi''s blue veins are all out. Why does he want to accept a villain?


    Well, it seems that Song Yi forgot. It seems that this disciple was asked to accept it on his own initiative.


    "Sir, you are very kind and generous. It''s my good fortune that I can be admitted to your name for several generations. Later, I will certainly work hard and work hard, and I will definitely live up to your reputation." Sucang immediately laughed, all kinds of good words came out.


    Song Yi stroked her beard, and Su Tang laughed angrily, "you girl..."


    "How much is an article?" Did not finish it, heard a little girl to come again.


    Angry Song Yi pointed to her "naughty, hurry to cook, read with me in the afternoon." First floor fiction www.16txt.com


    Su sugar in the heart than a ye, hum, fool her, pull back a city.


    As for learning how to ask Song Yi to give money, she also said that she couldn''t take it seriously. Although she had been fooled, she also knew that Song Yi was a little black and cheeky.


    But know his feelings for his wife, Su sugar heart or respect, but since fooling her, she is also angry back.


    "Sir, do you give me money for cooking, I promise..." Before Su Tang left, she also asked.


    Song Yi''s beard trembled. "I don''t want your promise. I want money to make a meal for your husband. You''re a bad disciple!"


    "Oh, I just want to tell you how serious you are Sucang ran away with Sunuo.


    "Master, you are..."


    "This little girl, what a ghost Song Yi looks at Su Tang''s back and shakes her head and smiles.


    "Sir, are you not angry?" Holding ink to see Song Yi still smiling, also very surprised.


    Song Yi smiles, "she is a little girl. I can''t see that idea. Let her be proud. After dinner, I''ll teach her well."


    Holding ink, he knew that his master actually saw it. He said that the little fox couldn''t fight the old fox.


    "It''s getting colder and colder. In the afternoon, you go out to buy some clothes for the young lady and the little guy, and then clean up the East chamber. You can follow her to her house today. If you can''t live, let her live here."


    Although she was very angry just now, Song Yi is very concerned about Su sugar. As for Su Nuo, it''s just by the way.


    "Hold Mo nod" small afternoon to do

 Chapter 83

    "She is still in filial piety. Don''t buy the wrong color of her clothes. In the future, she will buy more vegetables. Tofu must be required. She also asks the nearby cattle raising families to get some milk. She has to study and read for three years. She should keep up with the nutrition."


    Holding ink one by one, with a happy smile on her face, Song Yi frowned at him and said, "what''s the silly smile?"


    Holding Mo, he said, "small is happy for the master, since his wife At last, you have recovered


    Before holding ink to see his master at home, he had been locked in his study to read and draw. Although he had no physical problems, he did not have much spirit. But when Miss Su came, they suddenly got busy in the yard.


    Obviously, Song Yi is more energetic than before. She is not always thinking about her wife who has left. She is gloomy.


    Song Yi heard holding ink so said, just smile "you understand, go to see if the girl needs help."


    Holding ink agreed to go out, but Song Yi took out a green bracelet from her arms. The bracelet was obviously often rubbed, with a layer of water like light outside.


    "If you know what I did before, you will laugh at me and teach me heartache. This little girl is just like you when you were young. You are full of money, but there is no trace of greed. Looking at her reminds me of our zhuo''er. If zhuo''er is reincarnated and she is as old as she is, I will be fine, OK. Don''t walk too fast and wait for me Looking for you


    Song Yi''s eyes were red. She put the bracelet in her arms and put it away. Standing at the door, she looked at the little girl who was busy working in the kitchen. She took Mo to help but was refused. She took Sunuo to play in the yard.


    "Holding ink, I tell you that I can be a chef in a restaurant. I think my husband decided to accept me as a disciple only after eating the rice I cooked. It''s also because your previous work was too bad. Ah, you say that I''m so talented in art. Can I learn painting? Can I sell a painting in the future?" Biqu Pavilion VP www.vp268.com


    While busy cooking in the kitchen, he also talked with holding ink. After hearing this, he looked at Song Yi awkwardly. He didn''t dare to answer this question.


    Song Yi stood at the door and scolded her, "I can''t make any achievements. Is my disciple worth this silver?"


    Hearing Song Yi say so, Su Tang comes out of the kitchen with a head: "teacher, are your disciples worth silver? How much silver can they be worth? Do you have one hundred liang?"


    Song Yi, speechless, points to her, "what else do you have in your mind besides money?"


    Su Tang said, "there is still money to be made. The teacher should not tell you how valuable the disciples are. I am afraid I will sell myself."


    "Not promising." Su Tang''s words are funny. Song Yi laughs and scolds.


    "What do you want to achieve? One''s life is only once, and life is very heavy for everyone. This only one life should be spent in this way, without shame because of mediocrity or regret for idling away time."


    The little girl made a plate of potato silk, let the ink come to the plate, light said such a thing, let Song Yi is very stunned.


    "The teacher certainly didn''t worry about the students who wanted to have a promising future. The students were not prepared to have a promising future in their life. The world is natural and unrestrained, happy company, flowers, wine and money. What do you want in life?" Sucang is shaking her head.

 Chapter 84

    Seeing that Su Tang finished and went on to make the next dish, Song Yi was really looking at her disciples for the first time. It''s hard to imagine that this was said by an eight year old girl.


    It is full of reflection and judgment of life, and more clearly see that everything is detached and comfortable.


    There is Su Tang''s sentence, he did not worry about students who want to have a promising future, but also hit his heart directly. He has more than one student who wants to have a promising future so that they do wrong.


    Those men who have grown to dozens of years old can not see the world more clearly than a little girl.


    Song Yi thought it was interesting to smile, and Song Yi thought that maybe his sudden rise was actually a treasure.


    Of course, Su Tang didn''t say this at will. She also thought about why Song Yi wanted to take her as a disciple yesterday. As a result, she couldn''t know, but Song Yi didn''t mean anything to her.


    What''s more, in such an era, the relationship between her husband and her disciples even surpassed that between father and son, father and daughter. Although she didn''t like Song Yi to ask her to become a teacher, she would respect him since she knelt down to call her teacher.


    She knew that Song Yi''s identity was unusual, so she also wanted to tell the teacher that she would not easily change her pursuit for others, both now and in the future.


    Moreover, she knew that Song Yi was an old fox. She was not something of an eight year old girl at all. Instead, she should show it occasionally rather than cover it up. Instead, she seemed more direct and sincere.


    At noon, sucang made a shredded potato, radish fish ball soup, hand torn cabbage, cold cucumber, the staple food is white rice.


    Su Nuo and Su Tang accompany Song Yi to have lunch. After collecting the dishes and chopsticks, Song Yi begins to teach Su Tang to study. Which book website www.shuosh.com


    Su Nuo got her sister''s advice before, so she asked for a small stool from holding Mo, and sat at the door, listening to it.


    Song Yi looks at him like this and glances at Su Tang. She shakes her head in her heart. He is no longer ready to take in any more disciples. On the one hand, she is like her wife and daughter, but also because she is a girl.


    Knowing that this is her little disciple playing tricks, Song Yi laughs and opens the first page of the three character Sutra: "start learning now. You said that you can read and write a little. You can see how much you can read, and then write a word to me."


    Su Tang took a look at the three character Sutra in front of her Then he took a brush and dipped it in ink to write "one, two, three..."


    Looking at Su Tang''s writing, Song Yi''s mouth twitches and looks at the gesture. But when she writes it out, OK, she can barely read it. Then she suddenly opens her eyes and looks at Su Tang''s four horizontal strokes after the word "three.".


    "Sucang, who taught you this? What''s the word you wrote?" Song Yi couldn''t believe it.


    Su Tang looked up at Song Yi with a smile, "in fact, learning is not so difficult, I can write 100!"


    Without saying that, Song Yi knocked her hand with a ruler and said, "this is what you said. Do you understand?"


    "Do you understand more than you think? I''m so smart and smart..." I was beaten again.


    Song Yi grits his teeth. This little fox, what does it mean to understand a little? This is to fool him.


    He who can say such words with painstaking efforts can only write one, two or three. This little fox clearly knows how to play a fool with him. When he can''t see it?

 Chapter 85

    "Sir, corporal punishment is not right. It will lead to a stronger weariness of learning!" Su Tang rubbed the back of his hand, which was red, and said that he was tired of learning.


    Song Yi hummed, "tell me directly how much you will. If you play smart again, I''ll let you take your brother to play outside every day."


    Song Yi can see that Su Tang doesn''t want to read. Before, he thought that the farm girl had little knowledge and didn''t think that reading was a precious thing. Unlike those rich families in the capital city, the girl also wanted to read, read and understand the truth.


    Most of the rural areas will not let female dolls go to school. After all, many male dolls have no chance to read. Where is the turn of female dolls? So they won''t think about it.


    But Song Yi carefully recalled what Su Tang said before, what she did, and what she said today. She is clearly a very clever girl with strict logic. She seems to be playing games. She doesn''t care about everything except making money. However, her eyes clearly see through many things.


    There is a kind of detached way and a girl doll with such thoughts. Song Yi doesn''t know where these things come from. She tells him that the little girl doesn''t know a big character. Does Song Yi live in vain for so many years?


    Song Yi knew that Su Tang wanted her brother to study in the imperial examination. This idea is normal. For ordinary farm children, the only way to change their fate is to take the imperial examination. But in fact, it is not so simple and easy for thousands of soldiers to cross a single wooden bridge.


    So Su Tang pretended to be stupid with him. He said that if she didn''t study hard, she would not be allowed to listen in. He asked Su Nuo to listen to him because he loved and valued his little disciples. However, he could do anything else but study.


    Song Yi can see that the little girl deliberately teases him and amuses him. But she also knows that the little girl has the experience before. It''s normal to distrust people, but he is her husband. She can''t hide it from him. She has to trust him.


    "Don''t do it. I really know something about it, especially. I didn''t cheat the teacher." Su Tang looked at the old fox, which threatened her brother, and said quickly.


    "Then write well and read." Song Yi stares at her.


    Su Tang sighed, picked up the pen, while writing and reading "at the beginning of man, nature is good..." 123 reading website www.123kanshu.com


    Song Yi watched her write like this. He could see that Su Tang''s handwriting was very ordinary, and some characters she was not familiar with.


    However, half an hour later, Su Tang wrote a whole three character Sutra in such a crooked way that "hard work is useless. It''s time to give up


    After writing, Su Tang smiles at Song Yi in embarrassment, "how much money is this article?"


    Song Yi''s beard was shaking. "Naughty, what are you writing about?"


    After that, he took away the three character Scripture and replaced it with a "waste of ink, you read this."


    Su Tang looks at the thousand character text. She looks at Song Yi and says, "can I read it tomorrow?"


    Song Yi stretched out the ruler in her hand, "I''ll give you five Liang silver after you finish reading this article."


    Su Tang''s eyes are bright. He has money, five Liang silver, plus one or two can buy a mu of good farmland. However, Su Tang looks at the thousand character text in his hand.


    "I can also give you time every day to do business and make money..." Song Yi''s tone was even a little anxious and added conditions.


    Su sugar complained of looking at him, "Mr. too much, read, I read not good."


    "Heaven and earth are dark and yellow, and the universe is in great danger..."

 Chapter 86

    The girl''s clear voice read, Song Yi is more and more surprised.


    What can su Tang do? Because she worked in Hong Kong for two years in her previous life, she not only knows traditional Chinese characters, but also writes them. Qihuangguo''s characters are the same as those in Hong Kong.


    So she didn''t know it. Su Tang wanted to cry. She just saw the three character Sutra just now. She actually read it once and remembered it. How could she not have such a good memory in her previous life when she took the college entrance examination? What kind of clothing college did she go to? Tsinghua University and Peking University directly, and she would have reached the peak of her life in the previous life.


    More than half an hour later, Su Tang finished reading a thousand character essay, and then reached out to Song Yi angrily, "money


    Song Yi was full of disbelief, and saw that she asked for money from herself. She couldn''t laugh or cry, "you, you!"


    But still took a silver speech and put it in the girl''s hand, and then looked at her, "is this the first time you see the thousand character text and the three character Scripture?"


    Song Yi''s surprise is still here. Su Tang said that she had read books, but he was not surprised. The introduction is to read the Three Character Classic and the thousand character text. Now all children in kaimeng are like this. If Su Tang has learned, she must start from these two.


    But Song Yi clearly felt that Su Tang was not familiar with these two articles. She could read them because she knew the characters. When she saw them, she read them down, not by reciting them before.


    That''s why he was even more surprised. He didn''t recite these two articles, but he knew Chinese characters. How did the child learn and how to recognize characters before, but he wrote them like ghost symbols. It was amazing.


    "Why, or I''ll recite it to the teacher." Su Tang firmly denied that she remembered it after reading it. She said she had learned it before after biting to death. Anyway, Song Yi couldn''t go to investigate. In the end, she asked the river god to carry the pot, which was not the first time. Egg pain novel network www.danteng123xs.com Gifted with an extraordinary retentive memory speechless,


    orange cat was lying on the table of Sue''s sugar, and she was silent about her own behavior. What did she do to make complaints about her past life? She reminded her directly, "so you think this space can only make you grow radishes?" this is just the beginning. There will be more magical effects when upgrading to a certain extent.


    Seeing what the orange cat said, Su Tang turned her eyes. "You four legged beasts are so cunning that they even told me that I knew I had this ability. How good would I be to copy books? It''s worth one or two silver coins."


    Can you write


    Are you kidding? She dares to copy the character of Su Tang and others dare to read it?


    "You, you, the teacher can harm you." Song Yi can see that Su Tang doesn''t want to admit it, but she already knows that he is a real immortal but not an ordinary person.


    Su Tang laughed and said, "how can the teacher harm me?"


    Looking at the girl''s attitude, Song Yi finally sighed, "it''s OK."


    At first, Song Yi was very excited when she found out that Su Tang was an immortal. She had rarely seen him for many years. Never forgetting was the best material for reading. You can see that Su Tang refused to admit it.


    Song Yi calmed down. Su Tang was just a peasant girl. Instead of having such a reputation as an immortal, maybe mediocrity is more of a blessing. Otherwise, I don''t know how much trouble it will cause.


    A good word, not because of mediocrity and shame, not to waste time and regret ah.

 Chapter 87

    It''s no wonder that when you are young enough to say such a thing, how can an immortal''s brain be the same as that of ordinary people? He clearly has the ability to surpass the world, but his mind is weak.


    Song Yi has a bitter smile in her heart. She has been in Beijing for many years and has been in a high position for a long time. She thinks that she has experienced a lot. She will not be surprised for a long time.


    Song Yi sighed at last that it was the immortal talent. Since the girl had no intention, it was all right. If their daughter could understand this, how could she have suffered so early.


    "Teacher?" Su sugar saw Song Yi''s face full of bitterness, but also Leng for a moment, asked.


    Su Tang is not very interested in reading and learning. To be honest, as a contemporary college student, she has mastered all the knowledge she needs for survival. She doesn''t think it is necessary for her to learn the knowledge that only scholars in this era need to learn.


    She can''t take the imperial examination, and she doesn''t need to compete with others. So she thinks she''s OK. Although writing is a little ugly now, she can make more money in the future. She doesn''t need to be busy all day. She can practice slowly at home, and naturally she will get better.


    But she didn''t expect to meet Song Yi. She originally wanted to find a husband for Su Nuo, but in the end she became a teacher. She thought that in this case, she would let Su Nuo sit in and pretend to be stupid and learn slowly.


    gifted with an extraordinary retentive memory make complaints about her. She also found herself reading a book. She really wanted to tuckle with orange cat. This skill is really chicken ribs for her. Basically, it''s not very useful. If she is a good man, she will definitely get the first prize.


    Song Yi looked at the girl''s eyes worried at him, and then she laughed. "It''s the teacher who almost looks at you. Girl, if you don''t want to, the teacher won''t force you, but in the future, you won''t be seen by others. Do you know?"


    A fairy maiden, if it is known by those who have a heart, it must be a storm. Reading, fiction www.dushula.net


    Su Tang heard the old man tell himself, a little moved "good!"


    In fact, she was found by accident today. Otherwise, she would not have been so easy to learn from her teacher yesterday. She was very careful when she even had space. How could she be willing to show her own abnormality to attract attention.


    She never underestimated the dangers of human nature.


    Song Yi was able to see her so obedient for a time, smiling and patting her head, "today, come to practice writing, good girl, this one hand word out, how can you see people."


    It''s so hard for me to write


    The little girl like xiaodouzi said that she was too difficult. Song Yi couldn''t help laughing "ghost spirit spirit!"


    Su Nuo listened to the question marks all over his head. He didn''t write down anything at all, but he didn''t dare to ask more. He was a little afraid of the old man, who looked very powerful.


    But to the elder sister will be very kind and kind, so the elder sister is also very powerful, Su Nuo small head came to such a conclusion.


    At this time, holding Mo also went out to buy all the things that Song Yi had told him before. He came to tell Song Yi, "master, I bought two sets of cotton padded clothes. Miss Su and young master are still growing up, so I also bought a big one, so I can wear them in two months." Hold ink very carefully.

 Chapter 88

    "I''ve asked people to find out who has milk. The quilts in the warehouse are old. I''m afraid it won''t be warm. So I ordered a new cotton quilt, which will be delivered in two days. Miss Su and the young master can make do with it in the past few days."


    Heard holding ink said a pass, Su sugar just react to come over "this is the teacher bought for us?"


    Song Yi nodded, "well, since you have inherited to this family after sacrificing to the God of the river, you may not have suitable clothes before, but you still need to learn in the future. When you have time to make your own clothes, I will only live in the yard with holding ink. I will let you clean up the East chamber room, and you can live here in the future."


    Su Tang didn''t expect that Song Yi''s place and clothes were arranged for their brothers and sisters. To be honest, she really felt it for the first time. It turned out that this was the feeling of caring for her elders.


    "I thank you very much, but every day I have to go to the Qingjiang River to fish fish fish balls and give them to noodle stands. It''s inconvenient to live in the town. Even if there is a teacher, I can''t let go of my livelihood. In the future, every day my disciples come to cook for my husband and practice calligraphy and study in the afternoon, so I won''t delay learning and asking."


    Su Tang is a simple person to say. If others treat her well, she is kind to others. Before Song Yi fooled her into becoming a teacher, she turned back when she was angry. But after all, Song Yi is an old man, and she can''t really be angry with people''s brain congestion. Isn''t that a crime.


    So she almost expressed her attitude. No matter what, Song Yi''s acceptance of her as a disciple was a kind-hearted one, not a real calculation of her. If she was really angry with Song Yi, she would have no conscience.


    But at that time, Su Tang only regarded Song Yi as a personal character. Although the black hearted and cheeky old people respected her and didn''t give her more sincere ideas, now she feels that Song Yi really cares about her, and Su Tang is more serious.


    These thoughts seem to be complicated, but both masters and apprentices are smart people. They both know what''s going on in their hearts. Now Song Yi sees the little girl''s serious courtesies and talks, and then she gets up. Qiqi Chinese website www.qiqizw.com


    "When you are young, you have so many strange ideas. Your parents are gone. I am the teacher who has the responsibility to take care of you. The East Wing room is ready for you. If you don''t want to live, you can stay at any time."


    Before Song Yi taught his students, he had other purposes. Of course, he was very sincere in paying and educating his disciples. But he didn''t care so much about Su Tang. He just found something to do for himself at such an age and under such circumstances. He also put his feelings towards his wife and daughter on this girl.


    Su Tang can also feel that Song Yi has no intention of using her, especially just now Song Yi Ming saw that she never forgets her eyes. Although there were some exciting moments, she finally chose to let her not be exposed and protect her secret.


    This is the true protection of her, this kindness, she Su sugar received, will naturally return.


    "Thank you, teacher!" Hearing Song Yi say so, Su Tang thanks.


    Song Yi said, "after the teacher''s clothes, there are three meals a day, I''ll give it to you."


    "I knew that the teacher was waiting for me here." Su Tang also snorted and bought clothes for their brothers and sisters. In fact, she monopolized her craft.


    Old fox, it''s strange not to think about her.

 Chapter 89

    However, to tell the truth, although Su Tang studied clothing in her previous life, making clothes for her has always been just a temporary interest. She will definitely want to die if she has nothing to do.


    Now it''s only for Song Yi. She can breathe a sigh of relief. Either it''s cotton padded clothes or bedding. Recently, she saw that the cotton was too big for her, but she had to do it.


    Song Yi laughs at her like this, "you ghost girl, it''s still early. Come here to practice calligraphy."


    Su Tang sighed to follow Song Yi''s back into the study, "I''m really too difficult, too difficult."


    Song Yi continued to smile and watch her stroke by stroke. Su Nuo continued to sit at the door and wait, without speaking. For a moment, the courtyard was quiet again.


    When the time was almost the same, Song Yi asked Su Tang to stop. Before Su Tang left, she specially made porridge for tonight and breakfast the next morning, so that she could eat it with ink.


    It''s really outrageous to cook with ink, but he can still heat it up.


    After that day, Su Tang would read and write with Song Yi every day after she gave her fish balls. Song Yi taught Su Tang to know what was called Xiancai.


    It takes a lot of hard work to write, needless to say, but Su Tang is really good at reading books. Moreover, she has a lot of opinions about her reading ideas. Sometimes she makes people applaud, and sometimes she is rebellious.


    The state of mind and view of the world often make Song Yi feel suddenly, and sometimes she is angry.


    Every day, holding Mo watched his master being puffed and glared at by his younger brother''s anger. He wanted to start beating him. He turned his head and was afraid that Su sugar would freeze. He was hungry. He could not care. He only felt that their small yard became lively and popular. UU stack room www.uusk.net


    In the twinkling of an eye, autumn is coming to an end, and the weather is getting colder. On this day, she and her brother went to Qinghe town to send fish balls. When they got to the town, they saw a familiar figure waiting for her.


    "Manager Yang?" Su sugar see him, first was surprised, "how do you wait for me here, the last time the soap sold out?"


    Su Tang remembers very well. A few days ago, Yang Ford came to her and ordered 30 pieces of soap. She gave him only a few days.


    Yang Ford saw that Su Tang and his brother were together. The white coat and the light gray trousers were simple, but they were the cotton fabric that the good people in the town could afford. He sighed that the sugar girl was getting better and better.


    Then he said, "sugar girl, I also want to get some soap from the girl."


    "Have you sold all your soap before? How much do you want this time?" Of course, sucang was very surprised, but since yangford asked her to buy it, she would not refuse to make money.


    Yang Fu opened his mouth and said, "sugar girl, give me 300 yuan..."


    "Manager Yang is really a good schemer." Zhang Su was shocked to hear so many voices.


    The voice was a little low and hoarse, and then I saw a carriage not far away. The boy driving the car lifted the curtain, and a boy in black brocade got out of the car.


    He was only fourteen or fifteen years old. His skin was like jade, his eyes and nose were pretty. His lips were like peach blossom petals. He was looking at yangford.


    Su sugar is also looking at the youth, eyes can not hide amazing, incredibly have such a good-looking youth, compared with those small fresh meat beautiful too much.

 Chapter 90

    Compared with Su Tang''s admiration, Yang Fu''s face turned pale and his lips trembled with "master Luo..."


    "Hehe, shopkeeper Yang is really good. He agreed yesterday to transfer the contract with sugar girl to my Luo family. Today he comes to find sugar girl, but he doesn''t pay attention to my Luojia in Beikou?" Young Leng Rui''s eyes are fixed on Yang Ford.


    Yang Ford''s face was even more pale. "I have no such intention. Don''t misunderstand master Luo."


    When the teenager heard Yang Ford''s argument, he even laughed sarcastically, "do you think I believe you or not?"


    Yang Fu dare not say a word when he is hated. He is just a small shopkeeper. How dare he offend the young master of the Luo family in Beikou? He can''t help complaining about how he moved such a mind and made money.


    Two people so come and go, let Su sugar in the side is also listen to a understand "what is the transfer of the contract with me, manager Yang, how is this going on?"


    Su Tang also looked at Yang Fu. She had signed a contract with Yang Fu at the beginning, but it was only more than two months. Yang Fu transferred it without her consent. Su Tang also laughed, "manager Yang, is this going to break the contract?"


    The boy did not expect that sucang would react like this. He took a look at her, but saw that the girl''s black and white eyes also looked at her, as if she had seen through.


    "This should be Miss Su Tangsu. I''m luojialuo Xingchen in xiabeikou, about..." Luo Xingchen was looked at in this way, a little surprised, and then wanted to explain.


    "This Luo Young master Su Tang looked at Luo Xingchen with a smile, and then said, "I think manager Yang should explain this matter to me in person. After all, the seal on the contract is his and mine."


    Directly interrupted Luo Xingchen''s words, but also let Luo Xingchen''s face change a bit. "Since this is the case, this place is inconvenient, why don''t we talk about it in another place?" Flamboyant novel www.ranwen52000.com


    No one should have discovered it, Luo Xingchen thought to herself. How could a girl, who is only eight years old, find out the secrets of more than ten years and even things that she herself sometimes forgets.


    Su Tang took a look at yangford and Luo Xingchen. "I don''t have time now."


    "Why don''t we go to Fuxing building at noon..." Luo Xingchen carefully looked at Su sugar, found her eyes light, seems to have nothing, then said.


    Su Tang shakes her head. "I don''t want to go to Fuxing building. It''s a quarter past noon. It''s in Mingxiang Pavilion."


    When she mentioned fuxinglou, Su Tang remembered her experience of being driven out by the sophomore. She would never create business for fuxinglou, so she chose Mingxiang Pavilion.


    Mingxiangge is the only teahouse in Qinghe town. It can also provide some snacks. Generally, scholars will go to tea and talk about knowledge. It is a place of elegance, but it is a good place to talk about business.


    Luo Xingchen heard sucang say so, and nodded, "I''ll wait for Miss Su in Mingxiang pavilion with this manager Yang."


    In this way, sucang took a look at her again, looked up and down without trace, and then laughed and said, "I''ll see you then!"


    Luo Xingchen was seen by her hair are standing up, always feel that the little girl''s eyes are not general, but if you say that sucang really can see something, she does not dare to believe.


    Su sugar naturally did not know Luo Xingchen, because her eyes were so uneasy, after saying that, she took Sunuo to continue into the town.

 Chapter 91

    Because of the delay for such a while, when she saw Qian''s family, she was also a little worried. "Sugar girl is coming."


    "I''m sorry, I met something on the way. It was delayed. This is today''s fish ball." Su Tang apologized.


    Qian shook his head and said, "it''s OK. I just see that sugar girl doesn''t come all the time. I thought something was wrong with the girl. It''s OK."


    After carefully checking the fish balls, they were all OK. Qian gave the money to Su Tang and took the fish balls away.


    After sending fish balls, Su Tang went to the Song family with his younger brother Su Nuo, and asked Song Yi to see his teacher


    "Well, here it is!" Song Yi, who was painting, nodded when she saw her coming. Seeing that she seemed to have something to say, she put down her pen and said, "what''s the matter?"


    "Yes, I have an appointment to meet in the afternoon. After dinner, I have to come back later to read and write with the teacher." Now Sutang has to read and write every day. Today, she made an appointment with Luo Xingchen and naturally asked Song Yi for leave.


    Song Yi didn''t ask much when she heard Su Tang say so. Although he said that he had to study hard when he was a master and apprentice, she knew that Su Tang was an immortal. In addition to the unsightly handwriting, other talents and learning were not bad.


    I can''t forget that she knows that sucang''s family is not good, and now she is working hard to make money. Of course, she won''t be constrained. She is also afraid that she will be too restrained in providing susang''s temperament.


    After all, sucang is not a girl from a big family, but a peasant girl. He hopes that sucang can always live in such a free and easy way.


    Now when I heard that Su Tang wanted to meet people, she didn''t ask so much. She just told her to come back early. Anyway, Song Yi had told Su Tang before that. If you have any difficulties, you can find him to solve them. Food novel www.meishi2008.com


    Other times, Song Yi or put Su sugar to break into their own, not so much interference.


    When the meal is ready, sucang is full at home, and then goes out alone to the gate of Mingxiang Pavilion.


    "You should be careful. Just now I heard that they should not be together. Yang Fu''s two legged beast should not know the details of Luo Xingchen."


    At the door, orange cat told Su Tang what she had heard. When she saw Luo Xingchen today, orange cat told this person what was unusual. She had thought that Luo Xingchen and Yang Ford were partners and wanted to plan something, so she asked orange cat to stay and inquire. Unexpectedly, they were not together.


    "Yes, that''s interesting." Seeing the orange cat say this to herself, Su Tang smiles and walks into Mingxiang Pavilion.


    The waiter of Mingxiang Pavilion sees sucang enter the door, and goes forward to say, "girl, alone or looking for someone?"


    It''s not because Su Tang is simple that she looks down on her face. Seeing him like this, Su Tang nods, "I''m looking for a young master surnamed Luo. I don''t know..."


    "Oh, yes, I do. Please come with me." As soon as the waiter heard that Su Tang was looking for Luo, he immediately asked Su Tang to come in and took her to the private room on the second floor.


    Knocking on the door led her into a private room on the second floor. When she entered the door, she saw Luo Xingchen and Yang Defu both there. There were two servants standing around waiting. Luo Xingchen was drinking tea. When she saw sucang entering the door, she put down her tea bowl and stood up, "Miss Su is coming."


    Su Tang nodded with the waiter who led her into the door. "Thank you, little brother."


    Seeing that sucang is like this, the waiter quickly waves his hand and goes out to close the door. Su Tang looks at Luo Xingchen and Yang Fu, "master Luo, manager Yang."

 Chapter 92

    This year, Luo Xingchen suddenly heard that a grocery store in Qinghe town sold a kind of soap, which could be bought for two Wen. You should know that the soap group is the business of Luo family in Beikou in the whole North. After hearing this news, she asked her subordinates to come and buy a piece of soap and found it was indeed a kind of soap.


    I can''t see what the material is, but the decontamination ability is absolutely not bad than the soap balls they sell, and even cleaner to remove oil stains than the soap balls.


    She immediately realized the value of this thing, so she traveled day and night, careful not to be informed by her brother. After arriving at Qinghe town, she met Yang Ford.


    At first, Yang Fu refused to say where the soap came from, but he knew that she was the second young master of the Luo family in Beikou. With enough advantages, Yang Fu was able to open his mouth.


    Luo Xingchen was very surprised to hear that this soap was actually made by an eight year old peasant girl.


    She thought she was an ignorant peasant girl, but after seeing sucang today, she realized that she was not so simple. She was neither humble nor arrogant. She seemed to have no intention, but she seemed to see through everything.


    Luo Xingchen thought highly of Su Tang and asked her to sit down. "Miss Su, please sit down."


    Su Tang nodded, "thank you very much."


    "Just now I heard master Luo say something about my contract with manager Yang. I don''t know what manager Yang said?" Su Tang didn''t talk to Luo Xingchen directly, but asked Yang Fu.


    See Su sugar so, Luo Xingchen is also very interested in smile, continue to drink tea, do not speak. 135 Chinese www.135zwxs.com


    Yang Fu felt uncomfortable from sitting in the teahouse. He was surprised to see Su Tang''s calm appearance after entering the door.


    You should know that Luo Xingchen is the second young master of the Luo family in Beikou. He came out to take over the business of the Luo family when he was 12 years old. It is said that he is better than the eldest young master of the Luo family. The master of the Luo family intends to hand over his family property to this young master.


    The 15-year-old Luo Er Shao, who is 15 years old, has the means and ability to do business. He is famous throughout the north of the country. Many businessmen are not trembling in the face of Luo Er Shao. As a result, Su Tang, a little girl, can be so calm.


    Yang Fu felt that he couldn''t see Luo Xingchen and Su Tang. Now he heard Su Tang ask him, but he didn''t dare to hide it. They told him, "sugar girl, you signed a contract with me to provide soap for me this year. Yesterday, master Luo came here, and I have transferred this contract to Luo Er Shao, so..."


    "So you''re breaking the contract!" Not waiting for yangford to finish, sucang directly came to a sentence, smilingly looked at Luo Xingchen, and then asked Yang Fu.


    "No, sugar girl, what I said is..."


    "Shopkeeper Yang bullied me because I didn''t read much, so he fooled me like this. Only when the contract is signed and rescinded, is it true that there is a transfer? Don''t both parties need to be present?"


    Su Tang hummed. The modern law of the past life has been improved a lot. The signing and rescission of the contract, and the transfer are all signed after the contract is terminated. Now these two people talk to her about the transfer of the contract, and they treat her as a fool?


    Yang Fu didn''t expect that Su Tang would suddenly be in such a dilemma, and his face was not good. "Sugar girl, what is this saying? Although there is no express provision, after the contract is signed, the transfer is the usual operation, so..."


    "What is customary is right?" Su Tang didn''t listen to his so much nonsense and asked directly.

 Chapter 93

    After that, sucang asked, "what law do you follow? Tell me about it?"


    "Sugar girl, you are deliberately embarrassed. How could you have such a law..." Yangford stood up and pointed to sucang.


    Su Tang sneered and said, "if I were you, take back your fingers. Since there is no law to support you..."


    Su Tang looked at Luo Xingchen and Yang Ford "is deliberate fraud."


    Luo Xingchen was suddenly pointed at by Su Tang, and quickly said, "Miss Su talks slowly and swindles such a crime. It''s not easy for the girl to construct it easily?"


    Luo Xingchen, who was watching at the same time, also came out to speak.


    Yang Ford also said, "yes, how can this be a fraud, and with master Luo in, sugar girl''s business can be..."


    "Excuse me, it''s you who signed the contract with Sutang. It''s none of my business." Su Tang doesn''t listen to him and continues to stop him from speaking.


    Luo Xingchen laughs helplessly on one side. How can it matter? This girl is not old and has a good temper.


    "Since there is no law as support, manager Yang, you divulge my personal privacy without my consent, and at the same time, you also give the contract we signed to a third party. Is there any mistake in saying that you breach the contract, manager Yang?" Su Tang takes up the tea bowl, takes a sip, and questions Yang Fu.


    Yang Fu didn''t expect that Su Tang would not talk to Luo Xingchen after entering the door, so he only embarrassed him and kept saying that he broke the contract. "If sugar girl doesn''t want to cooperate with Luo Xingchen, then don''t cooperate. I don''t mind to continue to perform the contract anyway."


    They are all business people. Yang Ford naturally reflects why sucang has always said that he has broken the contract. This is because she wants to eat two families. The little girl is young and dark enough. "I still advise sugar girl not to be too greedy. Who can''t see your mind?" Tower novel www.taxiaoshuo.com


    When I heard Yang Ford say this, Su Tang raised her eyebrows and laughed, "when do I want to hide my mind, or manager Yang? When I don''t know how many times you follow me, you want to know what the material of my soap is and steal my secret recipe.


    I have a better partner now. If I don''t break up with you, do you think I''m stupid? "


    Her tone is very ironic. When did she hide her mind? Did she need to hide it from yangford?


    I think highly of myself, Su Tang sneers.


    "What''s more, I said that you broke the contract, not only because you transferred the contract, but also because when the contract was signed, it was clearly written on it that I could not disclose the source of the goods.


    At that time, manager Yang put forward this request, but specifically said that it must be written in the contract. Do you want to see it in person, manager Yang? "


    Su Tang looks at yangford. She is so old. How can she be so naive.


    She has said that she has always treated people what she has done to her. There is no problem in repaying her kindness. However, she has a very good advantage, which is called revenge.


    Yangford had followed her before. She still remembered that there was no better partner to cooperate with before, and the contract was signed. She had no other way to get revenge except to beat Yang Ford with a sack.


    Then wait a minute. It''s not that a big fish has taken the bait, and Yang Ford won''t suffer. Her sucang''s name is written backwards!


    "Now, the witness is here. I say that you breach the contract, manager Yang. It is reasonable and legal." Su Tang smiles and looks at Luo Xingchen. "I don''t know if master Luo thinks I''m right?"

 Chapter 94

    Luo Xingchen looked at her, Fengyan slightly narrowed, and laughed, "Miss Su is right!"


    Su Tang nodded, "so the people who do big business have different horizons!" He praised Luo Xingchen, and then looked at Yang Fu, "so, can manager Yang have something else to say?"


    "Don''t go too far!" Yang Fu looked at Luo Xingchen and Su Tang, "it''s clear that you see that Luo Er Shao wants to cooperate with you, so you deliberately want to calculate my breach of contract and pit my money. I think you are the partnership to get people."


    Yang Ford also can''t sit still, see Luo Xingchen unexpectedly so help Su sugar, so say.


    Who knows just finish saying, Luo Xingchen''s face sinks down, "Yang Fu, you say the words again."


    Yang Ford regretted it after saying that. The second young boy of the Luo family is said to be very eccentric. He never likes to have anyone close to him. If he makes him unhappy, he will immediately face his revenge. In the past three years since he came out to do business, I don''t know how many families have been ruined by him.


    Thinking of this, Yang Ford was in a cold sweat and said, "I, I was confused for a moment. I''m not serious. Master Luo forgive me!"


    "Hum!" Answer him, only Luo Xingchen this cold hum.


    Su Tang was watching the scene. "Manager Yang, did you forget that I would not have known Luo Er Shao if it wasn''t for you. The contract clearly states that if you break the contract, the contract will be terminated immediately, and at the same time, it will compensate me for ten Liang silver, right?"


    Speaking of this, Sutang''s eyes are a bit narrow and complacent smile. At first, Yang Ford was afraid that Sutang would sell the soap to others. When he made a contract, he asked for a very large compensation.


    At that time, he didn''t want sucang to break the contract. As for his own breach of contract, he probably thought that sucang was a little peasant girl, and he didn''t worry at all. How could things develop like this. Tomb robbing Novels www.daomuxswxs.com


    "Don''t think about it. I don''t have ten Liang silver for you." Young Ford immediately refused.


    Su Tang took a look at Luo Xingchen, "Luo Er Shao, how much contract transfer fee did he charge you?"


    Luo Xingchen had already known what the little girl was going to do when she saw Su Tang''s narrow smile. Now when she heard Su Tang ask herself, Luo Xingchen also laughed, "it''s not much, only 30 Liang silver. As expected, I have little reading and short knowledge. There is no contract transfer. Yang Fu, the money will be returned."


    Luo Xingchen in the hands of the fan pointed to Yang Ford, let him return the money.


    Yang Fu''s face was black. "Luo Er Shao, I''m..."


    "It seems that you don''t want your shop!" Luo Xingchen looks like a dandy. Yang Fu, a small shop with a profit of only 20 Liang silver a year, is just a few words for Luo Xingchen to make his shop disappear.


    Yang Fu also knew that this young master Luo was not easy to offend. The big merchants in the city did not dare to offend him. However, before he took the money out, he still said, "although the transfer is not counted, but if it was not for me, Luo Er Shao would not be able to see her, so..."


    "Is it to take advantage of me?" The youth''s voice with a bit of unique low, laugh out the sound, but very terrible.


    "Of course not. I just hope Luo Er Shao loves my family and lives on this grocery store." Yangford was bitter in his heart, but he was still begging.


    He lives on this shop. It takes him more than a year to earn 30 Liang silver.


    Now Luo Xingchen has met with Su Tang, and they must cooperate. He can''t sell soap any more, and the loss is not small.

 Chapter 95

    Yang Fu only regretted that he had been greedy to find Su Tang this morning. If he didn''t go, he would not have offended Luo Er Shao, nor would he have compensated his wife and broken his army.


    Su Tang hummed, "pay me the penalty first, ten Liang silver."


    "You dream, I have no money for you." Yangford is not so polite to sucang.


    Su Tang raised eyebrows and said, "well, I''m a little peasant girl, and I don''t have any skills. Small grocery stores all bully people like this. In the future, I''d better sell the soap myself. How dare I cooperate with a bigger shop?"


    Luo Xingchen listen, this is to tie her together, if Yang Ford does not lose money, she will not talk about cooperation.


    This also said that she is a small peasant girl, she has never seen such a stable and ruthless small peasant girl.


    Luo Xingchen took one of the three silver spindles Yang Fu gave himself to "reward you!"


    Looking at Luo Xingchen''s action, Yang Fu smiles bitterly. He turns his head and stares at sucang fiercely. He gives the ten Liang silver to sucang. "OK, you wait for me."


    "What about the previous contract?" Sucang collected the silver and asked him for the contract.


    Yang Ford looked at Luo Xingchen and said, "it''s not here with me."


    Su Tang looks at Luo Xingchen. Luo Xingchen takes out the contract. Su Tang takes a closer look at it. It''s the contract signed before. She puts it together with the one she kept before. "Thank you, manager Yang. I''ll cooperate next time."


    "Pooh!" Yang Fu was so angry that he swallowed Su Tang and turned out of the private room.


    "Well, the world is so beautiful, how can you be so upset?" Su Tang took a sip of tea and said this lightly. 652 literature website www.652txt.com


    Luo Xingchen was looking at the little girl in front of her and said, "Miss Su is really impressive."


    Su sugar also looked at her "naturally can''t compare with master Luo."


    Luo Xingchen see her eyes, and is nervous to draw a "ha ha, where compared to a girl, a woman, there are such skills." There seems to be a trial.


    "Ah It''s not easy for women, but I believe that women are not as good as men Su Tang said.


    Luo Xingchen''s eyes flashed with shock, and then she couldn''t believe it. She opened her mouth and said something, but sucang didn''t let her go on. "Master Luo should want to talk about the cooperation of soap with me."


    "One hundred Liang, I''ll buy your prescription." Luo Xingchen suddenly said this when he saw Su Tang. He didn''t know whether to relax or be more nervous, but he continued to talk with sucang.


    "My prescription, not for sale!" Su Tang heard the number of one hundred Liang, and her expression was very calm.


    She had never heard of what kind of organization the Luo family in Beikou was, nor did she know what Luo Er Shao was. But judging from Yang Fu''s performance, she could see that Luo Xingchen had huge resources under her control.


    Before she could not make money, it was not because her things were not good, but because there was no big enough market. She was young and went to the county as far as possible. The most important thing was that she didn''t want to go out to sell.


    There is no money to buy people to use. As a result, the money will naturally be less. But now Luo Xingchen has delivered it to her door. Once the market is big enough, her soap can not be sold for 100 taels.


    Moreover, Su Tang looks at Luo Xingchen, she believes Luo Xingchen will not give up cooperation with her.


    Sure enough, after hearing Su Tang''s words, Luo Xingchen''s eyes flashed a lot of brilliance, and finally looked at her, "what conditions do you have? Come and listen."


    "I am responsible for providing the products, you are responsible for the sales and give you 10% profit."

 Chapter 96

    Sucang said a condition directly.


    Luo Xingchen directly refused "it''s impossible."


    The Luojia family in Beikou is the largest rich merchant family in the north. Although Qihuang''s status as a businessman is not high, they are still qualified for the imperial examination, but even if they pass the examination, they are also looked down upon.


    But Luojia''s business in the whole north is the existence of Huangshang, which is not comparable to ordinary merchants.


    There are so many channels for the Luojia family in Beikou. According to Sutang''s opinion, it means that they can use their Luo family''s connections to help Su sugar sell their goods. It is impossible to divide the Luojia family into two groups: collecting money for nothing.


    When Su Tang heard her say so, she just laughed and said, "business is what we talk about. Why don''t you think about it with me and Luo Er Shao?"


    Luo Xingchen looked at Su Tang. After a long time, she said, "well, I hope Miss Su will seriously consider it. My Luojia family in Beikou is the largest rich businessman in the north, so Miss Su should not be too greedy..."


    "Is the Luojia family in Beikou equal to your second youth?" Su sugar did not wait for her to finish, blinking at Luo Xingchen.


    Luo Xingchen was asked at once, but Su Tang stopped saying anything. She stood up and said, "if Luo Er Shao wants to talk with me in detail, she can go to the song house on the South Street to find me every afternoon."


    After saying that, he turned and left. Luo Xingchen''s eyes twinkled, staring at the back of sucang''s leaving.


    The waiter who led sucang into the door just now stood at the door, a little stunned. There were still two tea cups in the tray in his hand: "this girl is gone, then this tea..."


    Luo Xingchen looked at him like this, frowned and asked, "what tea?" 20 novels www.20xs.org


    The waiter came in with a tea tray and said with a smile, "when the girl came in, she told me that it was cold, so she specially asked the kitchen to cook two cups of brown sugar ginger tea for the young master and her. Because she cooked it for a while, I didn''t expect that the girl would leave. I don''t know about the tea?"


    When Luo Xingchen heard this, his face changed. When he opened the tea bowl, he saw the reddish brown tea soup in the bowl, which also had a smell of ginger.


    It''s really brown sugar ginger tea, but in a moment she regained her look. "It''s really a little girl. When everyone likes to drink such sweet and nourishing sugar water, it''s on the account."


    The waiter was afraid that everyone would leave. No one paid for the brown sugar ginger tea. Now he heard Luo Xingchen say that he would pay the bill. Naturally, he had nothing to say. He put down the tea plate and led Luo Xingchen downstairs to settle the tea money.


    After su Tang came out of Mingxiang Pavilion, she walked slowly to the Song Dynasty mansion. After a while, there was a rush of footsteps behind her. Then she saw the black figure holding her arm and saying, "what do you want?"


    "How do you know, what do you want?"


    Su sugar along to grasp her arm''s hand to look, saw before still calm youth, at this time nervous blush, has been following her side''s entourage also has disappeared.


    "Don''t be so nervous, and what I want to do now, can you resist?" Sucang got rid of her hand and failed.


    "Or Luo Er Shao" the three words "Luo Er Shao" Su Tang deliberately bit heavily "want to talk to me here?"


    There are houses on both sides of the street. If the people on both sides are in the courtyard, they can hear clearly.


    "What do you want?" Luo Xingchen looks cautious.


    Su Tang directly laughed, "don''t worry, I can''t sell you. My teacher''s house is in front of me. We''ll talk about it when we get there."

 Chapter 97

    "Of course, if you are afraid, forget it." Su Tang looked at her nervous look, and she laughed again.


    "What are you laughing at? Who''s afraid? I''m from the Luo family in Beikou I''m not afraid of you Luo Xingchen raised his head to show that he was not afraid.


    "Little two Luo, please." Sucang reached out.


    Luo Xingchen looked at her and pouted. She went to the Song Dynasty with Su Tang. She opened the door and saw that Su Tang came back with a teenager. She was stunned, "Miss, this is it!"


    "Some words are inconvenient to talk about outside. Let''s go to the backyard and don''t disturb the teacher." Su Tang didn''t want to influence this young master of the Luo family any more because of his own influence. So he thought about it for a while and decided to discuss it in the Song Dynasty.


    In the courtyard of the song mansion, there are only Song Yi and the master and servant of holding Mo, and only Su Tang and Su Nuo are in contact. In this way, you can find a room in the backyard to talk and let the orange cat watch outside. You don''t have to worry that someone will hear their conversation.


    Holding Mo heard Su sugar say so, also nodded, "that young lady hurry to take people to the backyard, don''t stay too long, the master doesn''t like outsiders."


    Although Song Yi took Su Tang as a disciple, she was not as cold and desolate as before, but she only accepted Su Tang. She was light to Su Nuo, not to mention outsiders.


    Su sugar nodded, "hold Mo, don''t pay attention to us, we finished talking, she left through the back door."


    "Well, let''s go, young lady." Holding ink to two people to open the way, and then sucang took Luo Xingchen to the backyard, looking for a wing room to go in. Bookstores www.shucang.cc


    Sucang sat on the chair and looked at Luo Xingchen. "Sit down, no one here can hear me."


    "Do you really know? No, how can you know that no one has been there for so many years. If you want to use this threat, I promise you the conditions of cooperation, it is impossible. I am a member of the Luo family in Beikou. I have a lot of money, and I will kill you at that time. It depends on you... " Luo Xingchen stares at Su Tang and talks.


    "Miss, if I want to let people know, I will talk to you here alone? If you want my life, I dare to talk to you alone. You think I have nothing to rely on. You are not the only smart girl, OK


    Su Tang really rolled her eyes and was speechless to her.


    When she saw Luo Xingchen for the first time today, she didn''t see it at all, but she had a good one around her. The orange cat could see it at a glance and said to Su Tang, "why is this female two legged beast dressed like this?"


    So sucang knew that Luo Xingchen, who looked like a teenager, was actually a woman disguised as a man. To tell the truth, her dress up was really flawless. If it wasn''t for the orange cat, sucang would never have seen it.


    It is also because she knows that she is a woman disguised as a man, so Su Tang thinks that she is a liar, or colludes with Yang Ford, or she may want to cheat the two together.


    So Su Tang asked orange cat to follow them, trying to find out what happened to them. Orange cat said that they were not conspiracy. She saw Yang Fu''s attitude towards Luo Xingchen, and it seemed that this identity could not be fake, but she did not fully believe that she was really a member of the Luo family in Beikou.


    She will talk to Luo Xingchen alone. On the one hand, she wants to confirm her identity. On the other hand, although she knows that she is a woman disguised as a man or even a liar, sucang is also a girl herself. In this era, it is not easy for women, and sucang knows well.

 Chapter 98

    Therefore, in the case of self-protection, sucang tried to avoid direct exposure. If this girl has her own difficulties, it is not harmful to the girl''s desire to do.


    She specially ordered two bowls of brown sugar ginger tea for the waiter to send up, because the brown sugar ginger tea was used to drive away the cold. Women''s bodies were cold and they were often good to drink.


    is as like as two peas, if she is not knowing what to do with her, she will think that this little girl wants it at will. It is the same as the two brown sugar ginger tea that is the same as the two.


    It is to send a signal to Luo Xingchen, and Luo Xingchen also mentioned the powerful little peasant girl before. Both of them are trying to test each other. It is also because of such multiple hints that Luo Xingchen is sure that Su Tang really knows that she is a girl, so he asks his entourage to go back and find sucang by himself.


    Su sugar this address, Luo Xingchen cluttered, Phoenix eyes rarely open, looking at Su sugar "you, how can you?"


    "Well, I don''t know if you are a liar or something. Everyone is a woman. I don''t want to really hurt you." Sucang said it.


    Women don''t embarrass women. Anyway, Luo Xingchen didn''t cheat her for money. It''s what she wanted to do to terminate the contract with Yang Fu. Yang Fu was not in the right mind. She followed her many times to get her recipe for making soap.


    She also does not want to continue to cooperate with such people. The appearance of Luo Xingchen also gives her an opportunity to terminate the contract. It happens that she has some money in her hand. If Luo Xingchen is real and can make money together, then she will.


    If she can''t, she will borrow some money from her teacher and prepare to open a shop by herself.


    So Luo Xingchen has no threat to Su Tang. She is not willing to embarrass Luo Xingchen, and she doesn''t want to have an accident.


    This damned ancient times, women have been very difficult, if you let people know that she is a woman disguised as a man, but no status and career is still good, maybe even lost her life. To write a novel www.zuoxs.com


    That''s why Su Tang took her to the song mansion and spoke alone.


    Luo Xingchen heard sucang say, silent for a moment, "I''m not a liar, you can''t say it, if you say it out!"


    "How can I die?" Su sugar glared, used to stink, "and then shout to kill, I want your life first, I don''t have so much good intentions to waste."


    "I''m sure it''s a good way to deal with young Ford." Luo Xingchen is not a fool. Naturally, she can see that Su Tang didn''t expose her meaning.


    Besides, to tell the truth, it was the first time for her to meet a girl who could do business as well as her. She was curious and had the unique feeling of intimacy when she met her peers.


    The women she had met before were gentle as water. They did not go out of the gate and did not step forward. They all respected men. But today, Luo Xingchen heard from Su Tang that she believed "who says women are inferior to men.".


    This is really said Luo Xingchen heart, she thinks that Su sugar and other women are different, can understand her.


    "Thank you for the compliment, little Luo Er Shao!" Sucan rolled her eyes.


    Luo Xingchen said with a smile, "we are all women. Why should we embarrass each other? I beg you, Tangtang, don''t tell me about it. If you tell me what I''ve had for so many years, it''s gone.


    You also know how difficult it is for us women to have such a career. You can''t bear to treat me like this. After all, we are excellent women with talent and can''t stretch out. "

 Chapter 99

    "Luo Er Shao, you are very flexible and flexible." Su sugar looks at her this change face very quickly, said.


    Luo Xingchen laughs "no, no, I''m because you''re as good as you used to be with Tangtang at first sight."


    "Almost all right. Who are you, really Luo Xingchen, Luo Er Shao of the Luo family in Beikou?" Sucang did not see that she was such a person, and then asked her.


    "I''m not a liar. I''m really the second young master of the Luo family. I''m here to talk about soap business with you. Sugar and sugar can''t be divided into nineteen. If I promise, my father will think I''m incompetent. Then..." Speaking of this, Luo Xingchen seems to have a desire to talk, continue to say.


    "Since you all know that I am a daughter, I will not hide it from you. In fact, my mother is my father''s stepwife. My former wife gave birth to my eldest brother, and my mother gave birth to my elder sister and second sister. When she gave birth to me, she lost her body, and as a result, I was still a girl.


    At that time, the servants of the family also had a son, so she used the child to show my father, and fooled me that I was a son.


    In fact, I''m curious how you know that I''m a daughter. I was raised as a man by my mother since I was young. I knew that I was different from other boys when I was eight years old. I used to be a woman.


    Over the years, I have been keeping people away from me. Moreover, I worked hard and was good at business. When I was 12 years old, I came out to help my family deal with business affairs.


    On the contrary, my eldest brother stood as the first born son, but he didn''t work hard and had no ability. He envied me all day long, but there were many people in the family who supported him.


    So I beg you, how much money you want, I will give it to you, but don''t tell me. If my identity is known by others, all my previous efforts will be in vain, and my mother will also be taken home. " Aiwen.com www.aizw.net


    Speaking of these, Luo Xingchen is also full of bitterness, sucang can feel that what she said is true, "but what do you do, are you going to not marry?"


    Luo Xingchen sneered, "what''s good about getting married? My mother used to know how to settle accounts and do business. But after getting married, my father didn''t even show her the account books. Every day, she could only manage a group of servants, concubines, sons and daughters in the family.


    It''s so tired to be stuck in such a place.


    I''ve been to the northwest, and I''ve been out of the sea by boat. I''ve seen people with blue eyes and red hair. I''ve seen such a big world. It''s better for me to die if I marry like other women and raise husbands and children. "


    After she finished, she found that sucang had been looking at her. She touched her face and said with a sarcastic smile, "it''s so shocking, isn''t it? You''re sure that women can''t have such crazy ideas. But why do their men see so much outside and despise women''s long hair and short insight when they come back?"


    "It''s clear that they don''t give women a chance to go out and see the world. If they have the same chance, they can''t tell who is the best." Although you know the shocking world, but Luo Xingchen is such an idea.


    It''s just that she looks at sucang''s eyes, but her heart is still uncomfortable. In this world, she can''t find a person who can understand her.


    What thought that Su Tang was after she finished, she clapped her hands and laughed, "good, crazy, shocking, but is this wrong?


    Luo Xingchen, Luo Er Shao, you are cool, do you know? "

 Chapter 100

    "Your thoughts are thousands of years more advanced than all the people in this era and the world, except me. You are a minority, but what you master is truth."


    Su Tang is more surprised than Luo Xingchen. She can''t imagine that in such an era, such a time and space, such a background, it is not through, but a local born girl, who can say such a thing.


    But it''s really refreshing, sucang must say, it''s really refreshing, because that''s what she wants to say.


    Luo Xingchen is a little bit stuck


    "To a certain extent, it''s a burden for women to marry. If you don''t meet a good person, it''s a waste of life. What''s the difference between men and women with the same education and experience? No, it''s the same.


    Men in this society will only hold the girls'' world and keep them from going out. Then they will come back and say that women''s incompetence is virtue. If they say that, those men are really immoral. "


    Su Tang is very disdainful to the concept of this feudal era, and to tell the truth, even in the so-called modern equality of men and women, where really equal.


    In fact, ability has nothing to do with gender. In addition to the inborn physiological differences, men and women should have been equal in this world. However, human beings have made their own cages and rules, so there is a stench that men are superior to women.


    Luo Xingchen also did not think of these ideas that he thought out. When she told her mother, she was held by her mother and cried for a long time, saying that she was sorry.


    But she didn''t feel aggrieved. In addition to working hard for a few days every month, she enjoyed the life of Luo Er Shao.


    But after hearing her words, Su Tang didn''t think she was crazy. She actually agreed with her. It was a surprise to her.


    "That''s what you think. Don''t you think I''m crazy?" Luo Xingchen asks Su Tang. Xunzu.com www.xunread.com


    Su Tang nodded, "what kind of madness is this? If I have a chance, I will travel all over the mountains and rivers to earn the most money and live the most free and easy life.


    Married, ha ha ha, still have to serve men do not say, not good service to be said, why do I, I, who is not a small public


    She was not married in her previous life, and even less in the background of the feudal society, she did not intend to marry, so she put out her reputation as hard as life before.


    Anyway, Su laoshuan''s family wants someone to inherit Xianghuo and Sunuo. When the time comes, Sunuo will marry her daughter-in-law. She will do her own business, make a lot of money, and then live a free and easy life.


    "My God, you really didn''t lie to me. I told my mother before that she thought I was crazy and cried with me all the time. I thought I was wrong, but I was very happy and comfortable, but the world said I was wrong."


    Luo Xingchen is really excited, his eyes are red.


    "The world is wrong, we are right." Su Tang said in particular.


    Luo Xingchen suddenly looked at Su Tang and laughed, "I suddenly feel that I come to Qinghe town is the most correct decision. I can know you and let me know that I am not alone in this world."


    Su Tang laughs when she says so. In fact, she is still alone. After all, she is an alien soul.


    "Let''s get to know each other again. My name is Luo Xingchen. I''m 15 years old. Most of the women who think they are men from childhood are willing to become the owners of the Luo family." Luo Xingchen looks at Su Tang and says.


    Su Tang also looked at her seriously. "I''m very happy to meet you. I''m sucang. I''m eight years old. I''ve never felt like a woman, and I firmly believe that a woman has never been inferior to a man."

 Chapter 101

    Sometimes the friendship between girls is very complicated, but it can also be very simple.


    The two girls met each other because of such a sudden accident. Instead, they became good friends who depended on each other all their lives. It''s hard to express this fate with words.


    "Nice to meet you, sugar." Luo Xingchen and Su Tang look at each other and smile.


    "It''s silly. Sit down quickly." Sucang thought it was silly, and then they sat down together.


    "Can I call you sugar candy? You can call me star." Luo Xingchen now looks at Su sugar can be kind, not before that pair of young master''s airs.


    Su Tang said, "I''m going to talk to you alone today. I want to know whether you are a liar or not, and if you really belong to the Luo family in Beikou, I want to talk about cooperation with you."


    "Nineteen cents, I know. In business, you are a good soap. If you give Yang Ford one yuan and ten Wen, I believe your capital is not high, and the market is not small. But if 19 cents is basically equal to the market that Luo''s family will give you, I will even if I will, and my father will beat me when he sees it."


    When it comes to business, both girls are serious. Luo Xingchen also said directly that it is impossible to get 19 points.


    Sucang looked at her. "Do you think I''m talking to you about this soap business? If that''s what I''m doing with all that effort?


    You don''t want to be the owner of the Luo family and cooperate with me. I can make you make more wealth for the Luo family. You said that there are many people in the family who support your elder brother. If you can give them more wealth, do you think they will support him and not support you? "


    Luo Xingchen looked at Su Tang and said, "this is not what you just thought of it?"


    She just said something about herself and her elder brother to sucang, but it seems that she was prepared in advance. Cool pen and interesting Pavilion www.ku162.com


    "Obviously, not." Su Tang did not deny that "when I went to see you in Mingxiang Pavilion today, I only thought that there were two possibilities. First, you are a liar and you are here to cheat money. In this case, I will knock you a sum of money by the way..."


    Did not wait for Su sugar to finish saying, Luo Xingchen stares at "Su sugar, do you want to be so black hearted ah!"


    Su Tang was said by her and glanced at her. "Another possibility is that you really belong to the Luo family. Since you are Luo Er Shao, it proves that there is still a big boy and no lack of sons. Why do you dress up like this?


    It''s probably because the family is fighting for power. In that case, I can have a good talk with you about cooperation. "


    Hearing this, Luo Xingchen stood up and pointed to sucang, "tell me quickly, what kind of monster are you?"


    Seeing her like this, Su Tang is a white eye. No matter who is, as long as she is poisoned by dog blood TV series since childhood, she will have such foresight for decades, OK?


    What''s more, the reality is sometimes worse than the TV series. This is life.


    "Almost." Su Tang said Luo Xingchen.


    Luo Xingchen sat down and said, "forget it, I''m not a loss if I''m planted on you. Do you mean that you still have other business to talk with me?"


    "Yes, but it''s hard to talk about it today. I''ll show you tomorrow morning. Where are you living in Qinghe town?" Sucang is also quick, business is not just by mouth, direct action.


    Luo Xingchen did not talk about business as before, but seriously, "I lived in the inn yesterday, isn''t it convenient?"

 Chapter 102

    "It''s inconvenient. You can rent a yard. The quantity of soap you want from the Luo family in Beikou will not be very low. There must be a place to put the soap." Su Tang heard her saying that she lived in an inn and said directly.


    "It seems that you are very confident in our cooperation. It happens that yesterday''s Inn was not very comfortable. I''ll rent a yard. How can I contact you? When can you come to see me tomorrow?"


    Luo Xingchen is also very straightforward, she is not short of money, and if the Suchang business can really be discussed, this pay is nothing.


    "I need to use the kitchen, and then I need a small iron pan or casserole, which can be moved. You have firewood and kitchen utensils, and a grill. I will be in town at the beginning of tomorrow morning. You can wait for me at the entrance of town."


    When she heard that she wanted to use the kitchen and what she needed, Luo Xingchen wrote down "OK, I''ll see you tomorrow. Then we''ll talk about soap cooperation."


    Obviously, even though Luo Xingchen thinks that Su Tang is her bosom friend today, she is just the second young master of the Luo family in Beikou, not the owner of the house. She can''t give up such a big benefit.


    Similarly, sucang wants to strive for greater interests for herself, but she can''t just say it casually with her own mouth. She needs to show the value of her cooperation.


    They were both smart people, so they didn''t talk about business today, but agreed on tomorrow directly.


    After talking about these things, Su Tang sent Luo Xingchen out. When people left, she only showed a smile. With Luo Xingchen, many of her ideas and business could be realized.


    "Xiao Si''er, is she real today?" Although Su sugar looked at Luo Xingchen''s performance today and what she said was not very fake, she still confirmed it with orange cat. Qiqi Chinese website www.qiqizw.com


    The orange cat sees Su Tang and asks, "I''m not lying."


    "Can you tell me how you can tell if a person is lying?" Sucan is very curious.


    Before, orange cat always said that she was a great four legged beast and a guardian of space. But Su Tang thought that her space farm was not so powerful. She had to start from planting radishes. Orange cat had no other skills except eating.


    But then she found that she never forgot her reading. Now orange cat can distinguish people''s hearts. She felt that she had underestimated the ability of the divine beast.


    Orange cat snorted, "it''s not clear to a bipedal like you. It''s only after the space reaches level 10 that I have this ability. You think I''m useless because you haven''t tried to upgrade."


    The space it protects is not an omnipotent magic space. The space that is very powerful at first has its own advantages, that is, it can give the host the greatest help, but the disadvantage is that it can only do so all the time.


    But their space farm is not the same. Although the starting point is a little lower, with the upgrading, the function of the space farm will become more and more powerful. Similarly, as a space Guardian beast, it will become more and more powerful.


    "Now, you can only plant cabbage in the future." Orange cat finally told sucang to work hard to upgrade.


    Su Tang also nodded when she heard that. She would like to upgrade. She also wanted to unlock the supermarket. She didn''t know what was in the supermarket. Not to mention anything else, at least she had to have her aunt''s towel.

 Chapter 103

    Otherwise, it''s OK to plant Auntie towel in the field, or let her use the monthly affairs belt used by women of this era, then she will really want to die.


    Think of this, Su sugar shivered for a moment, can''t think, too terrible, too terrible.


    After seeing Luo Xingchen away, Su Tang went back to write with Song Yi for a while. Song Yi also saw that she was not sure. After reading her two sentences, she let her go back.


    Back in Sujiatun, when Sunuo fell asleep at night, sucang entered the space, which was still a stable day time.


    Sucang has collected all the mature space farms. After more than two months'' efforts, the space farm has been upgraded to level 12, and the seventh piece of land has been unlocked, and more things can be planted.


    She took out the seeds she had bought from yangford''s grocery store. The seeds she bought for the first time were pepper and tomato seeds, which were obviously from overseas. After that, there were two fruits that were not common in the north, such as Kiwi fruit seeds and pitaya seeds.


    This is a seed that Sutang can barely touch before. I believe that if she cooperates with Luo Xingchen, she will have more channels to get more, such as cumin, even curry, which is only available in the western regions.


    Future can be expected, Su sugar eyes around the space farm to see a circle, and finally out of the space to sleep.


    After a night''s silence, Su Tang got up early the next morning and cooked porridge simply. After the two brothers and sisters were full, they went to the town together.


    At the beginning of the hour, Luo Xingchen''s carriage was waiting at the entrance of the town. Seeing the sister and brother of Su Tang coming, Luo Xingchen got off the bus and said, "Miss Su!" Love my e-book www.25txtxs.com


    When someone was there, she was serious. When Su Tang saw her like this, she also quickly came to "Luo Er Shao."


    Two people tacit understanding of each other blink, Luo Xingchen asked Su sugar brother and sister to get on the car "first get on the bus."


    "OK, please send my brother to song''s house first, and then we can go." It''s not good to take Sunuo with her when talking about business. In addition, she may not be free this morning, so she also wants to ask Sunuo to deliver the fish balls to her. Although she has a better partner, mosquito meat is also meat. At least for her, the money for fish balls can''t be abandoned.


    Luo Xingchen naturally won''t say no. she drove to the song house first. Su Nuo knew that her sister had a serious business and was very good. She promised to send fish balls to Jiang He and Qian''s family together with holding ink when the time came. After that, Su Tang and Luo Xingchen went to a courtyard she rented.


    It''s not very far away from Song Yi''s house, but it''s not as big as song''s house. It''s just a few big tiled houses, but the yard is not small.


    "Miss Su and I want to talk about serious business. You should guard the front and back doors. Don''t let anyone in." As soon as he entered the door, Luo Xingchen directly followed him and said.


    The retinue went to guard after saluting. Seeing that they were gone, Luo Xingchen took sucang into the room. "Tell me quickly, what''s in your basket? I''ve prepared everything you want. What are you going to do?"


    "As for such a hurry?" Seeing her rushing, Su Tang laughed and put the basket on her back on the ground.


    Then he saw that the wood in the kitchen and the grill and stove that Sutang said were all ready. Sucan nodded "good."


    "How do you know about another grill? I went to the northwest again and saw people there barbecue with it. It''s hard to find it. But I found it for you. How about it? It''s kind enough."

 Chapter 104

    Although Luo Xingchen is a daughter, she has been raised as a man since she was young, so she is naturally different from other women in this era. When she talks, she naturally takes a bit of coarseness and lacks the tactfulness of a woman.


    And because it is rare to meet a woman who can communicate with each other and appreciate each other, this has done a good deed and looks like a reward.


    Su sugar see her like this, smile, roll up sleeve, ask her "can make a fire?"


    "Ah?" Luo Xingchen was stupid, and then he laughed, "No


    "It''s no use. You''re the first person I''ve ever seen. Go wash the dishes. Is that right?" Sue sugar make complaints about it.


    Luo Xingchen looked at the vegetable basket that was stuffed into his arms and pouted, "I don''t have any use. I found the grill!"


    "Come on, I''ll make you something delicious, something you haven''t eaten before. If you want to eat earlier, you can hurry up." Su Tang hears her fragmentary reading and pushes her to wash vegetables.


    Seeing her squatting in the yard and washing the vegetables in the water, Su Tang snickered a little, and then made a fire by herself.


    After the fire rises, sucang takes the grass carp out of the space, cleans the fresh grass carp, separates them from the middle of the fish belly, and then puts the fish on the grill. At the same time, the fire is booming, and it is directly on the fire to start roasting.


    She moved very quickly. She began to roast fish here. She saw Luo Xingchen wash all the dishes and began to cook the bottom of the soup.


    "What you want to do is roast fish, and sugar. What kind of dish is this? Is it fruit? It seems delicious." Luo Xingchen can''t do anything except wash vegetables, so after washing, he always walks around sucang and asks himself what the tomato is. Starting point Chinese www.qdzw.cc


    "This is a tomato. It''s a vegetable. But when you eat fruit, you can eat it directly. You can try it. The business I''m going to talk with you today has something to do with this tomato." Su sugar see she asked, said.


    "Really, can you eat it?" Luo Xingchen looked at the red fruit, only thought it tasted good, but also a little hesitant, she had not seen this thing before, confirm it can be eaten.


    She doesn''t distrust Su Tang. She has such a big secret. She also knows that she belongs to the Luo family in Beikou. It is more effective to blackmail her money than to kill her.


    To say that smart people are good, the biggest benefit is that they will not be fooled to death.


    Su sugar look at her hesitation, speechless took a tomato over, cut half of it, chewed half, the remaining half to her "poison does not kill you."


    This is the tomato planted in the space, and the taste is not ordinary naturally. After eating a mouthful of sucang, it is also squinted by the sweet and sour taste.


    After the tomato cut out, the taste was much stronger than before. Luo Xingchen also swallowed her mouth and sobbed. The taste of the mouth immediately conquered her "eat well."


    Su Tang is not surprised by her reaction. No one can resist the charm of tomatoes. Otherwise, everyone in her previous life ridiculed tomatoes and eggs as Chinese food. Basically, Chinese people don''t like to eat tomato and eggs, unless they are allergic.


    Moreover, tomatoes can not only serve as their own dishes, but also can be used as seasoning. Tomato sauce is also a versatile sauce.


    Luo Xingchen ate the tomato a few times, then looked at the sucang, "I haven''t seen this tomato before. Where did you get it from? What''s your business, is selling this tomato?"

 Chapter 105

    "If it can be planted in large quantities, according to the influence of our Luojia family in the north, how long will the tomato be planted and what are the requirements for planting..."


    Su Tang heard her say that, it''s a workaholic. "You''re in a hurry, wait."


    She made two kinds of sour fish soup, which she made for herself.


    It''s not particularly spicy. It''s sweet and sour with tomatoes. It''s a very charming soup bottom. The fish is roasted until it''s eight ripe. The bottom of the soup is cooked. Put it in a small iron pot and put it on the stove. Cut potatoes, cabbage, and fresh mushrooms. Finally, put the fish in the bottom of the soup and simmer slowly.


    The bottom of the soup in the iron pot on the small stove is gurgling, sending out a unique aroma. The freshly roasted fish is crisp and tender inside. Susang rubs the sweat on his forehead.


    To do a good job of grilling fish, the cooking skill should be in place. Similarly, how to say less about the bottom of the soup accounts for the other half of the credit.


    In this time and space for the first time to do grilled fish, Su sugar took a look at the finished product and said with a smile, "almost hot, but the meaning is right."


    "Can you still eat grilled fish like that?" Luo Xingchen felt that he had gone through a lot of places, but he was the first time to see such a roast fish.


    "With a bowl of rice, it would be perfect." Su Tang looks at the roast fish in front of her. She doesn''t eat it for a long time. She can''t help but want to drool.


    "I asked them to buy two bowls." There is no doubt that Luo Xingchen''s eating property is revealed.


    "Just buy your own food." Look at her, said Su Tang. Passion novel www.jiqingxs.com


    Luo Xingchen was surprised, and then looked at Su Tang''s head still wearing the white flowers of filial piety. He didn''t say "OK, I''ll ask someone to give you two vegetarian dishes by the way. Otherwise, I''m sorry if you look at me."


    "No, I''m full in the morning." Sucan refused.


    Luo Xingchen didn''t insist, so he asked his entourage to order lunch in a nearby restaurant. At the same time, he asked for a bowl of rice. When the attendant brought the rice, the bottom of the pot boiled for a long time, and then it had a sweet taste.


    Anyway, all the attendants were outside, and there was no one else. Luo Xingchen directly took a small stool and sat in front of the fire, and took a bite of fish and ate it with rice.


    And then a flash of "this is..." "What''s the taste of this?"


    While talking, she also stuck out her tongue. She smelled very special, but she didn''t expect that the taste was like this in the mouth. But after eating, she couldn''t help but take another bite.


    Su Tang looked at her like this, and she also laughed. This is the charm of pepper. Eating it like an explosion in the mouth, it has a huge impact, but it can''t let the love go.


    After that, sucang looked at Luo Xingchen, spit out his tongue, and couldn''t help but take one mouthful after another. He ate half a fish and a bowl of rice, and ate two mouthfuls of vegetables on the bottom. Then she turned red and wiped sweat with a handkerchief


    "Is it delicious?" Knowing the answer, Su Tang still asked.


    Luo Xingchen nodded, "what kind of food is this? It tastes so special, but I still want to eat it after eating it. And how do you think of making fish like this? The fish is roasted with coke outside and tender inside. The soup bottom is sour and sweet. It should be the taste of tomato. It''s really delicious."


    "I''m going to open a restaurant next year after the Spring Festival and sell this grilled fish. How about it?"

 Chapter 106

    Su sugar see her chopsticks with a piece of fish to eat into the mouth, still evaluating the roast fish, asked her.


    Luo Xingchen heard her say, a pair of true expression "only sell roast fish, feasible?"


    "In addition to the fish in sour soup, there are spicy fish, spicy fish, spicy fish and black pepper fish. When I eat this fish, I can wash vegetables, eat with rice, and sell fish balls. How can''t it be feasible?" Su Tang raises eyebrows.


    "You want to do business with me in this restaurant? We have several restaurants in Luojia, but you are good, but... " Naturally, it is feasible to open a restaurant, but Luo Xingchen thinks it is also the Luo family that lays the market for her.


    "Of course not. I work with you in the tomato and pepper business." Sucang had planned the fish grill shop before, but she was more worried that if the tomato and pepper Fangzi in her hand entered the market, she would not be able to protect herself.


    Therefore, this matter has always been hesitant for her. Making money is very important for her, but she does not want to put herself in a dangerous situation. But now with Luo Xingchen, since the Luojia family in Beikou is the largest businessman in the north, its influence is certainly not small.


    The existence of pepper and tomato is backed by Luo family, which can be kept for at least a few years. When it is really scattered, they have also made the first round of dividend.


    Luo Xingchen didn''t expect that Su Tang was talking about this, and his expression was also serious. "Do you mean, this thing has never been seen in the market?" Tianping novel website www.xstpwxs.com


    "If there is no accident, only you and I have eaten these two things. What do you think?" Su Tang studied with Song Yi during this period of time and found that Qihuang kingdom in this time and space was almost similar to her previous life in the late Song Dynasty and early Ming Dynasty.


    Su Tang remembers that chili peppers and tomatoes were introduced into China after the Ming Dynasty. These seeds in Yang Fu''s hands seem very expensive, but in fact they don''t buy a lot of them, because the people who bring them back don''t know what kind of seeds they are. They just take them back by the way.


    Moreover, Yang Ford was able to get some of these seeds because he had some connections. It was because Qinghe town was not far from the sea. It was possible that there were merchant ships along the Qingjiang River. Before that, those seeds were also ethnical, but they did not know what they were planted. Several people were interested in doing this.


    So these seeds are expensive but useless. Sucang asked Yang Fu before, and Yang Fu said that he could buy ten bags of seeds a year. However, seeing his words, sucang was afraid that no one would buy them. He just put them there to show that they could get this kind of gimmick and attract customers.


    Therefore, Su Tang thinks that these two things should be in the current Qihuang Kingdom, which are very new and unknown.


    Of course, Su Tang didn''t think that she and Luo Xingchen could hide these things all the time, but even a year or two could bring huge profits. She believed that Luo Xingchen knew the value of these two things better than she did.


    "The two things you ate directly from the bottom of the soup, as I said, are tomatoes. They are not complicated to grow, but they can be eaten as fruits or vegetables.


    Tomato scrambled eggs and tomato egg soup are all good. Of course, tomatoes can also be used as a seasoning. For example, the sour soup roast fish I made today is all brought out by tomatoes. It''s not delicious. You have tried it yourself and understood it. "

 Chapter 107

    "As for the hot pepper, you just can''t tell. It''s a strange taste. I call it hot. It''s as exciting as fire in the mouth, but it''s fascinating. That''s the charm of spicy."


    "The most important thing is that tomatoes can be made into ketchup and seasoning, and peppers can also be made into chili sauce or seasoning.


    Luo Er Shao should know very well that ordinary people, clothing, food, housing and transportation, but food accounts for a large part. Although this thing is not impressive, only I have seeds, only I can do it. This business, Luo Er Shao thinks, can''t it be done well? "


    Su Tang looks at the roasted fish that is still bubbling. The longer the stew lasts, the stronger the flavor will be. At the same time, the fish meat and soup will be more delicious.


    As early as Sutang said that both of them could be used as seasoning, Luo Xingchen''s eyes were bright. Of course, he made money by opening a restaurant. However, due to the inconvenient transportation and many realistic factors, the profit was not as much as that of some unimportant things.


    For example, before Luo''s family surveyed the whole northern soap group, it looked ordinary, but because of the large number of people using it, the profit was amazing. Similarly, she would be so anxious to find Sutang to talk about soap, because the cost of the soap was far lower than that of their Luo family.


    When the business reaches the level of their Luo family, it will be very clear that the business of tall and big will certainly make money, but in fact, the seemingly ordinary cheap things are comparable to the profits of the so-called tall products because of their wider audience and small profits.


    How can Luo Xingchen not be clear about the appearance of a new seasoning and what it means to put it into the market.


    "Not to mention tomato sauce, capsicum can also be made into chili oil, chili sauce, pickled pepper, chopped pepper, with different tastes. When cooking, you can choose to use it, how about?"


    Luo Xingchen looks at Su Tang and pinches her face. "Say quickly, what kind of demon are you?" Qing Qing novel www.qingtxt.com


    "If you want to be garrulous, just say it, OK?" Sucan pulled her hand apart.


    "Nonsense, if I let go of such a business, I''m a fool. Let''s go. Let''s talk about it in detail?" Luo Xingchen directly stood up and told sucang that he would formally discuss business in the next room.


    Sucang naturally won''t refuse "it''s really gratifying, Luo Er Shao is not a fool, please!"


    "Hello..." Hearing sucang say so, Luo Xingchen protested.


    But she can only see that Su Tang doesn''t go back to the next door. She keeps up with her. Su Tang is too much. She will bully people and hum


    "Let''s talk about soap first." First of all, Sue, sit down.


    Luo Xingchen nodded, "you are responsible for the production of soap, and we are responsible for the sales, but it is impossible to get 19% of the total. If we cooperate in the business of pepper and tomato, we can be responsible for 60% of the purchase cost of soap raw materials, which can be reduced to 46%


    "You don''t need to open up a new sales channel for your soap, but you don''t need to open a new sales channel for you.


    For your Luo family, you can get more profits by selling cheaper soap at no cost. You don''t need to buy all the raw materials. You only need to be responsible for the sales.


    I give you 20% of the sales share, also because you do have the largest sales channel in the north. "

 Chapter 108

    In business, Sutang doesn''t mean to be polite. She can''t sell the recipe for soap making because it''s too simple. It''s basically no exaggeration to say that there''s no technical content.


    Even if it''s tomato sauce, even if it can be made all over the country, she can make her own reputation with the materials in the space.


    In fact, it is very simple to do business. To make money, however, it is impossible for her to make soap. She must put it in her own hands.


    Therefore, she only planned to make the soap herself and let the Luo family sell it in the shop. The reason why she gave them 20% profit was that they were the biggest sales channel in the north of China. Otherwise, she didn''t give them so much.


    Luo Xingchen hesitated for a moment when he heard sucang say this, but he didn''t answer, "let''s talk about the business of tomatoes and peppers. Even if we are careful, we can only hide it for two or three years. After that, people will know. As for tomato sauce, chili sauce and so on, what is your opinion?"


    "Luo Er is more greedy than I am. For two or three years, you are the only one who owns these two things. Isn''t it enough for you to occupy a larger market?


    We don''t sell them directly. All the peppers and tomatoes are sold as finished products. When the reputation of your Luojia family is enough, the whole Qihuang country''s pepper and tomato growers are just providing materials for your Luo family, aren''t they? "


    Sucang did not think that these two could be monopolized all the time. It would be enough to have a gap of one or two years. In the end, it was the secret recipe that no one else could keep the business going.


    Luo Xingchen heard sucang say so, also smile "but these finished products of prescription, only you have, right?"


    "Yes, I can give you a prescription, but I want a line." Sucang nodded. Love story network www.yanqingxsw.com


    "What line?"


    "The ketchup and chili sauce made by myself will be sold in the shops under your Luojia''s, but this is a high-end line. In short, the items in this production line are more expensive than the ordinary ones."


    Luo Xingchen directly laughed, "so you still want to use my Luo''s market to make a name for yourself?"


    "It''s just a line, and don''t you want to leave yourself a way back?" Su sugar see her so sharp, smile is very relaxed.


    "If you are the owner of Luojia family, as long as you do not violate the covenant, our cooperation can continue. Therefore, all people will remember that it is a high-end brand under the name of Luojia.


    But if you fail, I sucang is cooperating with you Luo Xingchen, not Luojia. This line is mine, but also yours. I believe you more than Luojia. "


    Su Tang of course knows what Luo Xingchen means. From the perspective of Luo family, in this way, although the Luo family can make money, it is also equivalent to helping Su sugar market, but now Sutang is providing Luo Xingchen with another idea.


    "What''s more, Luo Er Shao has not forgotten that everything in business is to take risks. He doesn''t give out any capital or interest. He also wants to get huge profits. That''s not business, it''s called usury."


    At present, only sucang has pepper and tomato seeds. She knows how to plant and how to do it. Luo Xingchen can talk with sucang, but it is because the channels of Luo family are not dominant.

 Chapter 109

    Luo Xingchen heard sucang say these, his eyes twinkled, and finally sighed, "I have to admit, you are the most powerful businessman I have ever seen, because you have grasped the people''s heart, so, tomato and pepper business, four or six points?"


    "Of course, I six, you four!" Sucan blinks.


    "Ha ha!" Luo Xingchen laughs, "you''re kidding. It''s impossible."


    "As you know, it''s a joke. I''ll provide seeds and planting methods for planting in spring next year. During this period, you can find some suitable farms to plant, and then prepare to set up workshops near the manor." Sucang also laughed.


    Luo Xingchen clenched his teeth and said, "you are really not allowed."


    "Thank you for the compliment Sue said, laughing.


    This cheeky, Luo Xingchen was speechless, "I''m sorry, I don''t mean to praise you."


    Then he looked at the two small jars she was carrying when she entered the door. "That''s what you said, chili sauce and ketchup."


    Sucang nodded and gave her two jars. In the two jars, there were chili sauce and tomato sauce made by sucang at home. The two materials were ground very carefully, very broken, bright red, with different but charming flavors.


    "As you saw just now, in addition to the basic scallion and ginger as the base, I mainly used these two sauces for seasoning. The final taste you have eaten is very obvious.


    If you use pig bone soup, chicken soup and so on, put these two kinds, instant boiled meat or vegetables, how enjoy it in winter. God novel www.ts108.com


    In the same way, these two kinds of sauces can also be eaten with rice and fried meat. Only when they are produced, I believe that people in our country can think of many different ways to eat them. "


    Sutang continued that the two sauces can be eaten together or separately. It is also very good to mix this pot of tomato and chicken bone soup separately, and then rinse the meat and vegetables


    In fact, tomato and pepper, even in the modern past, are also very commonly used condiments, which kitchen can not lack of things, as long as you want to, there are many different uses.


    When she thought that she was not taboo when she was cooking fish, she also saw clearly that the taste of the fish was really depended on these two kinds of sauces.


    Luo Xingchen can fully imagine how much trouble they will cause if they launch this kind of completely novel thing that has never been seen before in Qihuang kingdom. Even, they can enter.


    Next year, Luo''s family will send goods sent to the palace for election. Basically, her elder brother is responsible for all the goods. But if she has these two kinds, she may have a chance. Moreover, Luo Xingchen can see clearly that Su Tang has more than just such a little skill.


    This is only a day''s contact time, sucang''s keen, intelligent, rational, not like a girl just eight years old.


    What Su Tang said just now was in her heart. She wanted to be the master of the Luo family, but there was always the possibility of failure. She wanted to leave her own way.


    "I want 30% profit on soap. For chili and tomato business, you should have more than the recipe for these two sauces at present?" Luo Xingchen thought circulation, made up his mind.


    Su Tang knows her identity and still chooses to cooperate with her, which shows that she really believes in her business ability. As a woman, it is very rare for them to meet each other.

 Chapter 110

    Moreover, Su Tang reckons that people''s hearts are too strong, and he almost talked about the things Luo Xingchen is most worried about.


    Although Luo Xingchen has already mastered part of the business in the Luo family, her father is in power. He is afraid that his two sons will take away his power. Even after she shows her business ability, she deliberately lets her and his elder brother restrain each other.


    She can''t put all her hopes on the Luo family. Su Tang has great ability and has nothing to do with Luo family. Her biggest handle lies in Su Tang''s hand, but she is not in a dilemma when negotiating terms because of this.


    This is a big gamble about fate. Luo Xingchen''s eyes twinkle, but she wants to make a bet to see if she is lucky enough to join hands with another woman to break into the ups and downs of business in this difficult world.


    Luo Xingchen finally put forward the profit sharing, 20% is too little, but with the tomato and pepper business, she thinks it is just right to make 30%.


    Seeing her expression, Su Tang knows that this is the bottom line that she can accept. In fact, the raw materials for making soap are space, and they have their own raw materials. At most, they need to buy some alkaline noodles, and they don''t use much, which can be said to be ignored. For her, the cost is very low, which gives the Luo family 30% of the profit. However, the market of sucang is her own, and the market is very large Obviously.


    Su Tang then said with a smile, "good things are always in the back, otherwise your Luo family is powerful, how to deal with the breach of contract."


    In fact, this is to agree to the request of Luo Xingchen.


    "When shall we sign the contract?" Luo Xingchen relaxed and laughed. After finishing this sentence, he said, "what I have agreed with you, no matter when, will not violate it."


    "Is that your promise?" Su Tang saw what she said and asked.


    Luo Xingchen nodded: "it is Luo Xingchen''s promise. No matter where Luo Xingchen is in the future, who he is, what he is doing, whether he is the owner of the Luo family, or if he is down and down from scratch, it is an effective commitment." Dream literature network www.mxwxw.net


    "Good!" Su sugar also looked at Luo Xingchen, "as long as you don''t violate the contract, so do I!"


    She Luo Xingchen was just a woman in feudal times. If she could practice what she said, what could she not do as a modern soul.


    Luo Xingchen reached out, Su sugar and her high five, both looking at each other, laughing.


    At present, the two people have drawn up a contract to formally determine their future cooperation.


    In the future, sotang will be responsible for making soap, and Beikou Luojia will be responsible for sales. 30% of the profit will go to Luo family, and 70% will be obtained from Sutang. However, Luojia will not be qualified to participate in the production of soap, and the cost will be settled once a quarter.


    As for the tomato and pepper business, although Luo Xingchen and sucang have reached an agreement, they still need to explain to the Luo family owner. So after signing the contract, Luo Xingchen did not delay, and was ready to go home to inform her father that afternoon.


    "How long have you rented this yard? When you are away, give it to me temporarily." Everything has been discussed, look at Luo Xingchen, after lunch is about to go back, Su sugar asked Luo Xingchen about the yard she was looking for.


    "Three months'' rent is temporarily given. If you want to use it, you can use it directly." Luo Xingchen is also generous.


    "Thank you." Thank you.


    Luo Xingchen didn''t say anything. Seeing that the roast fish stewed before Su Tang was more fragrant and full-bodied, he swallowed his mouth and asked his entourage to have rice again. He was ready to finish the rest of the roast fish before he left for home.


    Seeing her greedy appearance of fighting against the roast fish, Su Tang couldn''t help laughing.

 Chapter 111

    In fact, Su sugar also wants to eat, which can not be greedy ah, but since said filial piety, it is better to pay attention to it, be more cautious, and leave less control for people, so as to avoid any trouble in the future.


    "You go on eating the grilled fish. I''ll go first." Su Tang looks at her like this, and she has nothing to do with staying. The main reason is that since she has decided to cooperate, she has to set about making soap here.


    Hearing her say so, Luo Xingchen waved, "come on, come on. You can make soap as soon as possible. We can start selling it here. Many people bought this gift a year ago."


    At the new year''s Eve, thousands of families have to buy new year''s goods, and then the relatives who have good relations want to give gifts. It''s not too expensive to give gifts in rural areas. This piece of soap has always been the best time for shop business before the new year.


    Now with new products, Luo Xingchen certainly doesn''t want to miss this time of the year ago, so let Suchang hurry up.


    "Don''t worry. You can go home and come back. This is almost enough." Su sugar is also very simple, making money, she is more anxious than Luo Xingchen.


    Luo Xingchen nodded, "see you in half a month!"


    Luo Xingchen''s round trip takes about half a month, so Su Tang said after hearing that, "I''ll see you in half a month."


    Then he left. Seeing that it was still early for lunch, Su Tang didn''t go back to the Song Dynasty, but went to a carpenter''s shop.


    "What does Nell want to buy? We have wooden pots, barrels, and customized tables and benches. Nell will come in and have a look." The carpenter''s shop is not very large. There are commonly used wooden pots and buckets, and there are also high-grade things like dowry.


    Inside a middle-aged man with two young men doing carpentry, the middle-aged woman at the door of the door is soliciting guests, see Su sugar into the door, warm-hearted introduction. Love Library www.ishusexs.com


    "Auntie, I want to customize a tool. I don''t know what I draw. Can you make it?" Su Tang took a look at the craftsmanship of these wooden pots and barrels and found that they were not bad, so she asked the landlady.


    The woman looked at Su Tang''s age and was wearing filial piety. She thought that she would buy some small things, but she didn''t know it was custom-made. If it was customized, it would be more expensive than ordinary things.


    "Of course, I don''t know what Nell wants to do." The landlady looked at Su Tang with a smile.


    "Is there a pen and paper here?" Sue asked her.


    The woman saw that Su sugar looked serious, and quickly called her husband to come over, "the head of the house, come here for a while."


    When he heard that sucang wanted a pen and paper, he also brought a bald brush and paper. The middle-aged man who worked just now saw his wife calling himself, and came out to see sucang "what''s the matter."


    "Nell said to customize things, draw them, you can do them, you can have a look." The woman took her husband to discuss with sucang.


    "I want a box like this and Although it was a bald pen, it could still be used. Sutang told the carpenter what he wanted.


    It''s a short box, it doesn''t need a lid, it''s bigger, and then there''s a separate grid.


    In this way, the soap solution is directly poured into the square box, and then the lattice is put in the liquid state. Naturally, each grid is a piece of soap.


    "Can these two be combined?" This is what carpenters do. As soon as sucang says it, she knows what''s going on, but she doesn''t understand the use of such a big box.

 Chapter 112

    Of course, since it''s custom-made, it must have its own use. So the carpenter made sure with sucang first. When he saw sucang nodded, he said, "no problem. One hundred Wen. I''ll pay the deposit today, and Nell will come and get it the day after tomorrow."


    It''s a lot less technical than making wooden pots and barrels. There''s no technical content. It''s just because it''s relatively large. Each stachyose requires one hundred lattices, so the price should be a little more expensive.


    Hearing the carpenter say so, sucang said directly, "I''ll take five for the time being. Give me a little cheaper."


    Of course, sucang also knows that this product has no technical content and is not complicated, but it has no strength and wood to make it. Now that it has to cooperate with Luojia, it is estimated that the shipment of soap will not be too small in the future. If we do more at one time, we will not be able to supply it when we get time.


    I thought that sucang came here to order one, but I didn''t know that she said she would buy five. This is a big business. The woman and the carpenter all showed a smile on their faces and said, "if Nell wants more, she will give you a cheaper one."


    After careful calculation, the carpenter said, "five will cost you four hundred and eighty Wen." Twenty Wen was wiped out at once.


    Su Tang also thought it appropriate. "Thank you, uncle and aunt. I''ll give you a deposit of 100 Wen. Can you make one and send it to me?"


    Naturally, they agreed, so they took a hundred Wen from Sutang, and asked where they had done it. Su Tang told them the address of the courtyard rented by Luo Xingchen, and then went out.


    This time, she still did not go back, but went to the North Street. The North Street of Qinghe town is the place where ordinary people gather. It is not as chaotic as the West Street. Most of the residents in the North Street are fed and fed.


    Sucang follows the orange cat to the door of a family and asks, "are you sure it''s here?"


    "Of course, what I heard with my own ears is that although Mrs. Li here is a grandmother, she receives all decent people. If you want to buy people, you will come to her." Zero Library www.00shuwu.com


    The orange cat sees its owner to suspect oneself, arrogantly says its information source is absolutely not a problem.


    It turns out that sucang came here to buy people. She signed a cooperation contract with Luo Xingchen. After that, she would continue to provide soap to the Luo family. However, she alone could not make soap all the time.


    Although making soap is not complicated at all, if she is allowed to do it alone, she will be tired to death. Well, making money is to enjoy life, not to kill herself.


    In addition, she also has a little money in her hand, so she is going to buy someone to help herself. It''s too hard to do it yourself.


    See orange cat so proud, Su sugar can''t help but comply with its hair, see it comfortable squint, just smile ha ha of knock the black wooden door in front of you.


    "Coming!" Then sucang heard the voice of the woman inside.


    A creak, the black wooden door opened, a woman in her forties opened the door, some surprised looking at Su sugar standing at the door, "Nell, who is this looking for?"


    The woman was dressed in blue coarse cloth, but it was clean and starched. Her hair mixed with some white hair was tied in a simple bun and fixed with a silver hairpin. It was very neat to dress up.


    "Is that Granny Li?" Sue asked the woman.


    "I am. Is Nell looking for me?" Looking at Su Tang, Mrs. Li couldn''t tell what she was looking for.

 Chapter 113

    Because Mrs. Li has a good reputation, people who can''t make it will send their dolls to her, hoping to ask her to help them find a way to live.


    She thought that Su Tang was not old enough and wore filial piety, so she had some doubts about whether she wanted to sell herself. But she saw that Sutang''s dress was made of fine cotton, which was still very new, and it didn''t look like she couldn''t survive. She couldn''t figure it out for a while, so Mrs. Li asked.


    "It''s said that mother-in-law Li is kind. In Qinghe town, it''s the most reliable way for a buyer to find you. I want to buy a personal use." Sucang explains the purpose.


    Mrs. Li said that susang was here to buy people. She asked her to come in and said, "don''t praise me, girl. It''s just for everyone. Please sit down. I don''t know what kind of people you are going to buy. Do you have any requirements?"


    Mrs. Li asked Su Tang to sit down and ask her about her request.


    Su Tang also sat down with a smile, "there''s nothing next to me. I just want to be steady-minded and not cheat. Can Granny Li have a suitable one here?"


    Qinghe town is not a big town. She is not only in Qinghe town, but also in Qingyuan County. Her reputation is that she never sells people to GouLan tile houses, which makes people devastated.


    So the people nearby know that she is a good person and willing to sell people to her.


    After all, no one wants to let their children go into the fire and give others a living even though they have to serve others.


    If it''s sold to GouLan and tile houses, it''s not only to earn money, but also to practice juggling and other things. If you can''t practice well, you won''t be able to eat. It''s too painful. School novel www.xuefu168.com


    Therefore, Mrs. Li''s reputation is really good. Now when she hears Su Tang say this, she is also full of smile. "Although you can rest assured, there is really a traitor and a slippery girl, I will not accept it."


    "Well, I just have some work that I can''t do by myself. I think someone can give me a hand. A woman who is in good health is the best. She should not be too small. She has to work steadily. If she can cook, it will be better." Sucang said what she wanted.


    As soon as Li Po Tzu listened, she was really suitable. She was a little troublesome. Seeing her expression like this, Su Tang was surprised, "what''s the problem?"


    "No, no, the girl said so. I really have a suitable one here. This woman is 28 years old, and she used to work at home before, that is..." Said Mrs. Li.


    Su sugar listen to her hesitation, looked at her one eye, "I sincerely buy people, what you have to say directly, don''t sell the key."


    Although this lady Li has a good reputation, she is in this business after all. Looking at the important people in sucang, she wants to sell what she doesn''t sell well.


    I didn''t expect to be noticed by Su Tang. She was also chatting up, and then she said, "it''s not me who betrays the truth. This woman really meets the requirements of the girl. Only she sells her body with her daughter, that is to say, she has to be a servant and take her daughter with her. Her daughter is also ten years old and can do work."


    Li Po Tzu didn''t go round the Bush and said directly.


    "To tell you the truth, the woman''s name is Zhang Cuilan. She was born in zhangjiadian. She had a good life after marriage. However, her man, relying on her good looks, read several books and got in touch with the girl of Tongsheng''s family outside. She will leave her when she comes back.


    Her parents are gone, and there is no place to go. This is in line with the three not to go, but her father-in-law and her mother-in-law and her father-in-law and her daughter-in-law are united to make the decision and sell her together with her daughter-in-law. "

 Chapter 114

    "Because she and I passed away. My mother had some friendship when I was young, so I bought them and looked for a good place for them."


    Mrs. Li is also very sad. They are all farmers'' families, and no one will think about concubines. Moreover, it is very clear in the marriage law of Qihuang state. Although there are seven out of seven articles, there are three not going.


    Of course, the seven out rule is needless to say. The so-called "three don''t go" refers to the fact that there is no mother''s home when they want to divorce their wives; when the husband and wife enter into marriage when they are poor, they want to terminate the marriage relationship after they become rich; they accompany their husbands in law for more than three years of mourning.


    Those who meet these three conditions can''t divorce his wife, but if the man moves his mind and doesn''t want to live with you, even if he has the protection of the law, he will also turn around and drive you out.


    Zhang Cuilan had no family. Her husband could not divorce his wife. Finally, her mother-in-law pretended to be ill and said she wanted to save her life. Finally, she sold both of them together. Her mother-in-law had to sell them to GouLan.


    Only by mediating with her, can Mrs. Li sell them to her. In this way, she was able to express her feelings with her sisters. However, she was not able to do so.


    Because she wants her mother and daughter to sell together, she will sell whenever she meets her. Zhang Cuilan herself is OK, but her daughter is only ten years old and can''t do any serious work.


    In this way, Zhang Cuilan needs to work at home. She doesn''t care about the strength of the little girl. She has to take food and feed when she gets back.


    And those who are willing to buy girls are also the young ladies of some families who need maid next to them and can''t use Zhang Cuilan. Moreover, there are not so many rich families in Qinghe town, so it''s delayed until now.


    When Mrs. Li saw that Su Tang was coming, she still tried to find out whether she could let her buy her back. She was only moved by her small mind. She saw that Su Tang was so smart that she said it directly.


    Hearing her say so, Su sugar heart can only be a sigh, sure enough, no matter what era, slag man''s sense of existence is so strong, look at her this has met several. Flamboyant novel www.ranwen52000.com


    "Is there anything else suitable besides them?" Su Tang didn''t say anything and asked again.


    Seeing her like this, Mrs. Li knew that she was afraid of losing hope again, but she continued to introduce "there is also a girl of 20 years old who can work, and a young widow of 24 years old. Would you like me to let them come and show them to the girl?"


    Although Mrs. Li did this, she didn''t say that many people met the requirements of sucang.


    "All right." Su sugar nods, everything else is virtual. When you see someone, you can say it''s inappropriate.


    After hearing this, Mrs. Li quickly went out to bring people. When she went out, she heard sucang say, "bring the mother and daughter together. I''ll have a look."


    "Wait, girl." Li Po Tzu can''t be happy. It''s better to see than not to see.


    After a while, Mrs. Li brought four people over.


    "Salute the girl at once!" Mrs. Li asked them to salute.


    Su Tang looks at the past, a patched young woman with a girl''s hairstyle, but she is not young when she looks at her hair. There is a woman in fine cotton clothes. When she comes, she looks enchanting and makes Su sugar wonder whether she will twist her waist.


    Finally, the young woman came with a little girl.

 Chapter 115

    Two people''s body is also patched stack patch, complexion some waxy yellow, the little girl on one side also has some cowardly appearance.


    Hearing what Mrs. Li said, the girl and her mother and daughter saluted Su Tang, but the enchanting woman was unwilling.


    There are many kinds of purposes for selling one''s body. Some people can''t make it, and some want to find a future by their own beauty.


    I have no chance to sell myself to GouLan in my life. But if I work in a big family, I may have a chance and a future.


    As soon as Su Tang looked at the widow, she knew what she was thinking. She ignored it directly. Instead, orange cat studied her carefully. "The waist bone of this two legged beast is seriously damaged."


    Seeing this sentence, sucang almost couldn''t help laughing. She tried to make herself look at the rest of the people seriously. After saluting, the girl stood aside and looked up at sucang. Her eyes were full of longing.


    Su Tang sighed and asked Mrs. Li, "why does that white girl sell herself?"


    Mrs. Li immediately explained that "in addition to her family, there are two younger brothers in her family. Her father and mother are not in good health, and she has raised the family by herself. As a result, her younger brother is going to marry a daughter-in-law and has no money, so she sells her body."


    Su sugar a listen, looked at the girl, help younger brother demon, really disrespectful.


    "How much is it?" Su sugar already had the intention in mind, and then asked again.


    Mrs. Li said, "the white girl is ten Liang silver, and that Zhang''s is ten Liang silver."


    "What about mother and daughter?" Su Tang asked again. Novels in 2018 www.2018xs.com


    Mrs. Li originally thought that Su Tang didn''t like Zhang Cuilan''s mother and daughter, so she only introduced the other two. Unexpectedly, Su Tang asked and immediately said, "they are the daughters of my friend''s family, and I don''t make any money. I bought 15 Liang silver. If you want to buy it back, it''s the price."


    Since she was sold, Zhang Cuilan has been with her mother and daughter. Although she can''t say how good she gave them, she didn''t let them starve to death. However, most of them didn''t want to buy them directly before. She had some other thoughts about her daughter.


    Zhang Cuilan is a mother. She is not willing to let her daughter be like this. Even if she is a servant, she will continue to marry a servant, and she will live a monogamous life. She does not want her daughter to be ruined by some old men.


    Mrs. Li is also a mother. She knows her mind, so she tries her best to introduce some reliable masters, but most of them didn''t even ask about the price before.


    Now see Su sugar ask the price, also did not want to lie, said directly to the capital silver on the line.


    After hearing this, Su Tang nodded, looked at the mother and daughter, and finally said to Mrs. Li, "that''s them!"


    Finally, Su Tang decided to buy Zhang Cuilan''s mother and daughter, and Mrs. Li was startled for a moment, "do you want to buy them?"


    Su Tang doesn''t look like a rich family. Buying a little girl is equivalent to spending five Liang silver.


    Su Tang looked at Mrs. Li''s expression, and then nodded, "yes!"


    "Thank you for your kindness. I''m sure you''ll have a happy life in the future."


    After saying that, she quickly went over and took Zhang Cuilan''s mother and daughter to "salute the girl quickly, thank you, girl!"


    When Zhang Cuilan heard that sucang decided to buy their mother and daughter, she was also surprised to see sucang. Now she heard Mrs. Li say so, she directly took her daughter to kneel down to salute Su Tang, "maid, thank you, girl!"

 Chapter 116

    Su Tang waved her hand and asked Mrs. Li, "is there a personal contract?"


    Hearing Su Tang''s question, Mrs. Li said, "it''s nature. Wait a minute. I''ll take it for you now."


    Then she took the widow and the white girl to leave, ready to take the contract of the mother and daughter for sucang. When the widow saw that sucang didn''t want to buy herself, she just skimmed her mouth and left.


    However, the white girl saw that she was going to be pulled away by Mrs. Li, and she knelt down to Su Tang with a plop. "Girl, I have strength, I''m younger than her. I''m a talent of ten Liang silver. You can buy me. I''ll be loyal to you and work hard. I can do sewing, cooking and everything."


    Even Su Tang was startled. Unexpectedly, she came out like this. The white girl saw that sucang was local. She only thought that if she was bought by sucang, she could go home to take care of her parents and brothers. So she had been looking forward to seeing sucang just now. She felt that she should be liked.


    Unexpectedly, Su Tang would rather spend five Liang silver to buy Zhang Cuilan''s mother and daughter instead of choosing her. She was worried for a moment, so she knelt down and begged.


    Zhang Cuilan looked at her like this, her face was white, her daughter was holding her mother red eyes.


    However, Mrs. Li was not angry. She bought Zhang Cuilan''s mother and daughter out of kindness, but it was true that the mother and daughter were not easy to sell. It was not easy for her to buy them. When the white girl made such a scene, how could she not be angry: "what are you doing? The master doesn''t like you, and you still force the master to buy you?"


    As she said, she was beating and pinching. The white girl was treated like this by Mrs. Li. She was also stubborn and looked at Su Tang. "Girl, you can buy me. I can do two people''s work alone." Sweet potato novel network www.fanshu8.com


    Seeing her like this, Su Tang looked at her with a smile, and then said to Mrs. Li, "please, Granny Li. I''m still in a hurry to go home. Can you hurry up?"


    Mrs. Li is also afraid that Su Tang will change her mind to buy the white girl for a while, so she pulls people away to get the deed for Su Tang.


    But Zhang Cuilan and her daughter didn''t expect that Sutang still insisted on buying them. They were surprised to see that Su Tang did. She knew what they were surprised at, but did not explain.


    She had seen a lot of white girls in her previous life, OK? It''s useless to be able to do this again. When the time comes, she will betray the master for the sake of her younger brother''s family. She has so many secrets in her hand, so it''s not her fault to use such a person.


    Although the mother and daughter were a little more expensive, she could see that Zhang Cuilan and her daughter-in-law were both able to work and had no family. Her husband and her parents-in-law sold them ruthlessly. Their only relatives were each other. They lived under the hands of Su Tang and were helpless, so they could be obedient and loyal.


    People who buy sucang have their own ideas, so even if they have to spend more money, they still buy it together. Compared with the amount of money, trustworthiness is more important than anything. She has too many secrets in her hand, so the employer must be careful.


    Soon Su Tang got the sales contract of Zhang Cuilan''s mother and daughter from Mrs. Li. Then she took them to the courtyard rented by Luo Xingchen and arranged for them to live there. Unfortunately, Luo Xingchen had lived with his entourage before, and the bedding was neat. Otherwise, sucang would have to spend money.


    Although I bought someone to use, but also because of the buyer, now sucang''s hand is less than ten Liang silver.

 Chapter 117

    And because the soap is settled once a quarter, it means that in a short period of time, sotan can only earn the income of selling fish balls. Fortunately, there is nothing to spend on the Sutang, and the materials for making soap are not expensive.


    "I don''t have so many rules here. As long as you do things in a down-to-earth and loyal manner, you will benefit naturally.


    There is only one thing I have agreed with you in advance. Let your mouth go out and put it more tightly. Don''t say anything in this family, remember.


    Otherwise, if you let me know that someone has told me about my family, it doesn''t mean I won''t be able to sell people to GouLan. "


    Su Tang sits on the chair in the main room and explains her requirements to Zhang Cuilan''s mother and daughter. She has made it clear in advance that the so-called "first salute before the second soldier". If she commits again in the future, don''t blame her for her ruthlessness.


    There is no way. She has too many secrets, so she does not dare to employ people. She would rather spend more money to buy people. It is because the servant who sells himself as a slave is in the master''s hand, and life and death are in the master''s hand. Although it is not easy to kill at will, if she makes a mistake and is sold to another place, the master can make the decision.


    Su Tang''s tone is very gentle when she speaks, but the meaning of the words makes Zhang Cuilan and Zhang Dani pale. Zhang Cuilan quickly pulls her daughter to kneel down. "I will never go out and talk nonsense."


    Zhang Dani also kowtowed, "the maid will not."


    To what they said, Su Tang did not agree. She always said it simply. She only looked at the action, "just remember it."


    Su Tang is not that kind of very serious and ruthless words, but let Zhang Cuilan mother and daughter deeply feel that what she just said is not a simple warning, but serious.


    The mother and daughter clearly feel that the young girl in front of her is not simple. It has nothing to do with her dress. Even if she is dressed in ordinary cotton clothes, she can also feel that powerful aura. 520 Novels www.520fsxs.com


    Su Tang doesn''t care what people think of herself. Since she came to this era, she wants to live a comfortable life. If people are afraid that she can save a lot of things, she certainly doesn''t mind.


    After saying what should be said, sucang took a silver or two to Zhang Cuilan and said, "I''m here every morning. I don''t eat here.


    In the afternoon, you go out and buy two 20 jin barrels. In addition, you can buy five catties of rapeseed oil, five catties of sesame oil, and five catties of peanut oil. You can also buy some pig fat and refine five catties of big oil. They are all put in the kitchen. I can use them.


    Buy the rest of the food you eat here, buy some coarse cloth, and make yourself a suit of clothes


    Sucang quickly told Zhang Cuilan what she and her daughter needed to do. Zhang Cuilan saw sucang and gave her money. Then she remembered sucang''s order: "yes, I''ll buy it in the afternoon."


    After giving these orders, Su Tang looked at the hour and left for song Fu to cook for Song Yi. In the afternoon, she continued to read and write, which was no different from usual.


    The next morning, sucang took Sunuo to luoxingchen''s yard. The day before, sucang told the little guy that he had bought two servants to help him.


    There are only two brothers and sisters in the family, so some things can not be hidden from Su Nuo, and Su Tang will not deliberately hide it.


    Originally just told him, the results after finishing, the little guy''s eyes red, "sister is too hard, I can''t help my sister."


    It''s sour in Su sugar''s heart. It''s so good.

 Chapter 118

    Today, when the two entered the door, Zhang Cuilan and her daughter had breakfast. They had all cleaned up. Zhang Cuilan was making clothes for her daughter. When she saw her sister and brother coming, she came to salute, "I''ve met Miss, young master."


    Although the little guy didn''t adapt to them, he was also serious and serious. "Well, my sister works very hard every day. You should help my sister well. I''ll give you a reward."


    She laughs at Su Tang. After she makes money, she gives the little guy 20 Wen a month as her pocket money, and she doesn''t care how he spends it. However, although the little guy has the pocket money, he never spends it. He keeps it well and doesn''t even buy snacks.


    Later, sucang asked to know that the little guy should save all the money, and if there is anything else in the future, he can still subsidize the family. He can only let Su Tang sigh that the children of this poor family have been in charge of the family early.


    However, there was no education. He had to spend money. Saving money or spending money was a kind of property management for Sunuo. As long as it was not crooked, there was no right or wrong. Su Tang only needed to grasp the direction.


    Su Nuo can''t eat meat and fishy food these days, but he is full. He is not as skinny as he used to be. His face is full of meat. He is very cute to learn from adults.


    Zhang Cuilan is also a mother. After hearing this, she bowed over and saluted, "I will listen to the master, and I will give you a good help later."


    "So are the maids. They can do some work. They can certainly help the young lady." Zhang Cuilan''s daughter also said.


    Seeing their support like this, Su Nuo nodded like a little adult, "well, if you do well, I''ll reward you. I''ll keep my word."


    "Good!" Zhang Cuilan nodded with a smile. The ninth novel network www.xiaoshuo9.com


    Su Tang and the little guy introduce: "they are the servants bought by my sister. This is lady LAN, and this is the daughter of LAN Niang Zi..."


    Speaking of this, Su Tang thought of Zhang Cuilan''s daughter''s name and said, "Dani''s name is not good. Let''s change it to mint."


    Generally sold to do servants, the master will change the name, the girl heard sucang said the name is very nice to hear, also very happy, "thank you miss, after the slave called mint."


    When Zhang Cuilan heard that Su Tang changed her name to her daughter, a trace of sadness flashed through her eyes. Even if she was sold as a slave, she still survived. It was better to have a bite to eat than to be beaten and scolded by a man in her previous home. She could not eat enough and wear warm clothes.


    Zhang Cuilan was also from a poor family. She felt that she was satisfied with this and could still be with her daughter all the time.


    Su Tang takes Su Nuo into the main room. Zhang Cuilan quickly asks her daughter to boil water for sucang''s brothers and sisters. She follows sucang into the door. "Miss, yesterday afternoon, the maid bought the oil. Rapeseed oil costs 10 Wen a Jin, peanut oil and sesame oil are 11 Wen / kg, pig oil is 12 Wen / kg, and maid bought 6 Jin to refine more than 5 jin of oil.


    Then the cask was thirty Wen, and the maid bought two and two coarse cloths to make clothes. The total was twenty-five Wen.


    Because there was no needle and thread at home, the maid made her own decisions and bought some grain and vegetables that cost five Wen and twenty Wen.


    The food in this town is not cheap. Looking at the yard, I thought that I could save some money by planting my own food next spring. "


    Zhang Cuilan''s reimbursement.

 Chapter 119

    Zhang Cuilan had not been sold before, but also lived a life before. Yesterday, she bought all the things she should have bought with the money from Su sugar.


    And I remember clearly that he gave the account to Suchang clearly and clearly, "because I bought a lot of oil, the store gave me a few Wen cheaper, a total of 330 Wen. This is the remaining 670 Wen. Please have a look, miss."


    Zhang Cuilan gave the rest of the money to Su Tang, who took a look at the figure. She took two Wen from it to Zhang Cuilan, "well done, reward you."


    "Maidservant..." Seeing that Su Tang gave her a reward, Zhang Cuilan was scared and didn''t dare to ask for it.


    Zhang Cuilan felt that she had been too busy to sleep yesterday afternoon, and felt very satisfied with her life.


    Originally thought that sucang was a strict master, but she didn''t expect to get a reward immediately. Seeing her like this, Su Tang also faintly said, "if you do well, you will get a reward; if you do poorly, you will be punished. Take it."


    Zhang Cuilan accepted these two Wen. She thought that she could buy her daughter a headdress with a satisfied smile on her face. She would like to see the oil she bought


    "For a while." As early as she entered the door, sucang had already asked orange cat to help her check, and by the way, she had replaced all the vegetable oil with peanut oil squeezed from the space.


    As for the oil purchased from outside, it will be sold to space. Although the price is half of that produced by space itself, it is better than none.


    The recipe for soap can''t be leaked out casually. Sucang bought all kinds of oil on purpose. If anyone wants to learn from her, she can''t make soap. Biqu Pavilion book bar www.shuoba.net


    As for soda noodles, she used to buy some when she was free. She didn''t need much soap. She accumulated enough for a while.


    Orange cat also said that Zhang Cuilan had no problem buying, so Su Tang gave her two Wen as a reward. If she did well, there would be a reward. If she didn''t do well, she would be punished. This is Su Tang''s rules and regulations.


    Seeing that Su Tang and Su Nuo are busy, Zhang Cuilan retreats. She lets her daughter Mint see that Su Tang''s brother and sister need to send it to him. She is carrying a bucket and going out to fetch water. Seeing her like this, sucang also smiles, but she is diligent.


    When the rest of the Su sugar brothers and sisters, she took out a set of previously bought pen, ink, paper and inkstone from the space, as well as a three character classic.


    "Xiaonuo, from today on, I''ll teach you how to read and read. When the new year is over, I''ll send you to the Academy." Su Tang took these to Sunuo and said.


    "May I read?" The little guy looked at the brush, ink, paper and inkstone in front of him. It was bought by Su Tang yesterday. Although it was not the best, it was not bad. When he heard that he could read and read, he laughed happily.


    He still remembers that he promised his sister that he would study as a senior official. He only listened to Mr. Song giving lectures to his sister at the door every day. He didn''t understand. He thought he was too stupid. His sister would teach him today.


    Looking at the little guy''s round eyes, surprised and excited, Su Tang pinched his small face and nodded, "yes, from today on, my sister will teach you the Three Character Classic."


    In fact, at the beginning, sucang didn''t want to learn from a teacher. How many years did she study in her previous life? Is quality education good.

 Chapter 120

    Of course, Su Tang''s brush writing is also a little poor, but as long as you know, when your career is stable, she will have a little time to practice.


    So at that time, she hoped that Song Yi could accept Su Nuo, but it was so simple for the emperor''s teacher to accept Su Nuo. It was because Su Tang was similar to and smart with Song Yi''s wife and daughter. So Song Yi was moved and accepted her, and others would not let Song Yi move his mind.


    After all, when she came to Song Yi''s position, her every move was not a simple personal behavior, which attracted much attention. Only later did Song Yi discover that Su Tang was an immortal.


    And because Su Tang had no ambition, she had a relaxed temperament, so Song Yi was very happy to teach seriously.


    However, it is impossible for Song Yi to teach Su Nuo, and because Su Tang is an immortal, Song Yi''s teaching of Su Tang is not a little bit of teaching. After all, Su Tang''s soul is an adult, and her world outlook and values have been shaped, and she has her own independent thinking ability. Therefore, Song Yi''s book knowledge education for Sunuo is much discussed.


    Other martial arts are used to teach Su Tang other things, such as the six arts of a gentleman, etiquette, music, shooting, imperial, calligraphy, counting, etc., as well as guqin, playing chess and painting, etc., which are basically the same as cultivating serious male students.


    In the end, Song Yi found that Su Tang was just too professional to forget. She never forgot her reading. She was also very good at arithmetic. But other things, such as writing were so bad that she was still very smart in painting.


    Song Yi was so speechless that she didn''t understand how she could get to this level. Su Tang didn''t care. In her words, God opened a window for her, and she had to close another door. How could everything be occupied. Sweet potato novel network www.fanshu8.com


    But Song Yi didn''t believe it. She was determined to bring the rest of Su Tang''s subjects to at least the qualified level. She was really tired of learning. She didn''t want to learn at all, but she had to learn because she was always calculated by Song Yi.


    Speaking of the experience of this period of time, Su Tang is really indescribable, that is to say, Song Yi is really good for her, so she can learn.


    Su Tang was so tired of learning that Song Yi was very surprised, because she learned other things faster than many people. Of course, Song Yi would not show it. She was afraid that Su Tang was too proud. Little fox was cunning. If she was not careful, she would come back.


    Because of this, Song Yi won''t stop Su Nuo from listening, but in fact, because of the difference in IQ and level, Su Nuo can''t understand every day just like listening to Tianshu.


    In the past, Su Tang had a lot of things to do. Now she bought a servant, and when someone helped, she could spare time. She thought that she would go to study with Song Yi every afternoon. In the morning, she would teach Su Nuo how to read and read. She would send Su Nuo to the Academy next year.


    Although Su Tang was taught by Song Yi, she was more than enough to teach Su Nuo by herself, but she couldn''t read by herself. She still needed to have classmates and get in touch with some new friends.


    "Well!" Su Nuo in fact had been very disappointed with himself before, he felt that he was too stupid, his sister can understand, he did not understand.


    However, he also knows that his sister has always been smarter than himself and will make money, so he has made up his mind that although he is not as smart as his sister, he will work harder.

 Chapter 121

    Because she was crushed by her sister Xiancai, Su Nuo set a goal early. Even though she felt that she was a fool, Su Nuo found that many people around her were more stupid than him, but as long as she thought of her sister, she had the motivation to continue to work hard.


    Su Nuo, who is only six years old, looks at the brush, ink, paper and inkstone in front of her, and nods with expectation all over her face.


    Su sugar looked at the little guy''s eager look, rubbed his head, "then we''ll start!"


    Su Nuo nodded again, and then looked at Su Tang, "I will definitely be admitted to the senior official, protect my sister!" When talking, the little guy still holds his fist, as if to express his determination.


    See him still remember this, Su sugar also followed firmly to hold his fist, two fists relative "good, sister wait!"


    "Good!" Su Nuo nodded firmly.


    After that, Sutang opened the three character Sutra and taught Su Nuo to read word by word. The yard was full of loud reading sounds, and Su Nuo was not slow to learn. Su Tang first asked him to learn how to recite, and then taught him how to use a brush.


    When the little guy was relieved to practice writing on the paper, Su Tang came out of the room and saw Mint guarding the door. He pointed to the barrel he had just brought from Sujiatun: "mint, send this to..."


    Mint is also from the nearby village, so he is familiar with Qinghe town. After recording down the place Su Tang said, he saluted "OK, miss, I''ll send it now."


    Su sugar nodded and waved Mint out of the house. In the future, she would concentrate on her own business. The business of sending errands and things was left to mint.


    In the morning, Su Tang taught Su Nuo to read and write. After that time, his sister and brother went to the song house to cook. In the afternoon, Su Tang studied with Song Yi. Su Nuo practiced writing big characters in the room next to him.


    Then the next morning, when Su Tang taught Su Nuo to read and read, the carpenter knocked on the door and brought the first box.


    The box is really not small, the lattice inside can also be taken out, the board is not very thick, Zhang Cuilan with mint two people carry more than enough. Thousand books www.qianshu8.com


    The craftsmanship is also good, the polishing is very smooth, sucang is very satisfied with the carpenter to send the rest as soon as possible, the carpenter naturally happily agreed to come down.


    "Lady LAN!" When the carpenter left, sucang said.


    Zhang Cuilan quickly agreed, "yes, miss!"


    "Wipe the inside and inside of the box with pig oil to make sure the oil is full and even." Su Tang instructs lady LAN to do things.


    Zhang Cuilan hasn''t done anything serious since she was bought. She still doesn''t understand why Sutang bought people. Now when she sees this box, she knows that serious things are coming.


    "Good!" Zhang Cuilan went to take pig oil and began to paint the box.


    "Mint, make a fire, boil water!" she said


    Peppermint used to make a fire to cook at home before, so Su Tang''s command was not a problem for her. She immediately agreed to take action.


    The bustle in the yard also made Sunuo curious. She came out to see "sister, is this soap making?"


    Su Nuo had seen her sister make soap at home before, so she came over and guessed it.


    Sucang nodded, "Hmm!" Then he glared at him, "read quickly, no desertion!"


    As her sister said, Su Nuo spat out her tongue and didn''t come out to see the fun. She continued to go back to endorsements. Sutang commanded Zhang Cuilan and mint to do things.


    Both of them moved very fast, but in a short time, the box had been coated with oil. The oil quickly infiltrated into the wood, and sucan nodded with satisfaction.

 Chapter 122

    Both of them moved very fast, but in a short time, the box had been coated with oil. The oil quickly infiltrated into the wood, and sucan nodded with satisfaction. At the same time, the hot water in the pot is all cooked. Mint comes to tell sucang quickly, and sucang asks them to put the barrel in the boiling hot water.


    "Pour in lard!" With the sucang words, see Zhang Cuilan before refining lard into the barrel.


    But in the places they couldn''t see, they were instantly replaced by peanut oil squeezed in the space by orange cats.


    "Peanut oil!" Make sure that the lard has been changed, and sucang asks them to put in the remaining oil in turn.


    Soon the barrel was filled with golden oil, and sucang let Zhang Cuilan and mint rotate to stir the oil with a clean bamboo pole.


    Su Tang seems to be monitoring the two people''s work, but actually she is staring at the orange cat. "Tell me when the temperature is up."


    "I think I need to remind you that I am the guardian of space, not a thermometer or a scale."


    "You should be glad that you are not only the guardian of space, but also the thermometer and scale. Otherwise, do you mean to say that you are a god beast?" Su Tang was never polite when she met the orange cat.


    After that, he saw the orange cat''s tail standing up and calling "meow..."


    "A cat is a cat. What is a tiger for? A smart quadruped should learn to be like a two legged beast. Don''t embarrass yourself."


    The orange cat was so angry that she didn''t look at Sutang, but left her lonely back. When she saw her, she felt funny and said, "it''s almost OK. I''ll make you a roast fish in the evening."


    "It''s about the same!" The beast Lord said that he had forgiven sucang a lot.


    This proud, Su sugar smile squint eyes, so love to eat fish, but also said that he is not a cat. Yunhai novel network www.yunhaixs.com


    Because there is a lot of oil in the barrel, the water insulation heating is slow. After half an hour, orange cat said that the temperature was enough.


    "You''ll keep stirring like this in a while, you know?" Su Tang heard the temperature, came over and taught Zhang Cuilan how to stir eight characters.


    "I see." Zhang Cuilan''s nose exuded sweat, and her face agreed solemnly.


    This is oil of hundreds of Wen. If something goes wrong, they can''t afford to pay for it. So not only Zhang Cuilan, but also Mint is very serious.


    On the contrary, sucang is more calm. When she comes over, she also carries a small wooden bucket. At this time, there is only some clear water in the bucket.


    "Call when you need to stop." Tell orange cat when she''s ready to pour.


    The orange cat nodded, and then sucang slowly poured the soda water that had been adjusted in advance into the wooden bucket, "meow!"


    With the orange cat barking, sucang immediately stopped, then hid aside and said, "keep stirring!"


    Although it is not the first time that sucang has made soap, she is really the first time to use so many materials and make so many at one time, so she is also worried about what is going on in the process.


    Zhang Cuilan doesn''t know what Sutang is going to do. She doesn''t know why she has to mix so much oil and add water. The water and oil can''t mix together, but she keeps on moving.


    The mechanical stirring makes Zhang Cuilan''s arm strength weaker and weaker. Su Tang can see her fatigue and let peppermint replace her for a while, which keeps on stirring.


    At the beginning, Zhang Cuilan and mint didn''t know what to do with Suchang, but half an hour later, they were surprised to find that the golden transparent oil in the barrel had become muddy.

 Chapter 123

    One hour later, he could not see that the previous bucket was oil, which had turned into a kind of thin opaque yellow liquid. After two hours of stirring, it was completely viscous. Su Tang could see that every time Zhang Cuilan finished drawing the eight characters, she knew that it had been done.


    And it also gives off the smell of soap, and then they went to lift the bucket down, and the three of them worked together to pour the soap into the box that was delivered today.


    Wait until the box is filled, and finally put the lattice into the soap solution. You can see that the soap is naturally divided into small pieces.


    At this stage, sucang can finally breathe a sigh of relief, "carry to the East chamber, pay attention to ventilation and drying!"


    After that, they carried the box to the Kang of the East chamber, and the rest was waiting for it to dry itself.


    After this success, Su Tang ordered Zhang Cuilan to continue to buy oil in the same proportion before going to the Song Dynasty.


    Two days later, the carpenter brought a second box. Su Tang took Zhang Cuilan and mint to make a box of soap. After finishing, she spread cloth on the ground of the yard.


    Take the first box out of the East chamber and buckle it upside down on the cloth. Sucang takes a small hammer to knock the edge of the box. Slowly, the solidified soap is demoulded from the box, and then the inner lattice is stripped off, and each of the soap is the same size.


    "Mother, this is really soap." Peppermint followed Zhang Cuilan to collect soap. She was surprised. It''s hard to imagine that they made it by themselves. It''s unbelievable that oil can make soap.


    Zhang Cuilan couldn''t imagine, but at this time she also understood why Su Tang warned her mother and daughter to keep their mouth tight on the first day, and they were not allowed to talk about family affairs outside. Fat cat novel www.fmxs8.com


    Of course, Zhang Cuilan has never used soap balls, but although she has not used them, she has always heard of them. The soap balls in the grocery store are not as big as they do. Each one costs 15 Wen.


    It is estimated that they will sell the money, but in fact, the cost of making these soap is less than 300 Wen.


    But soon Zhang Cuilan thought that the soap could be made depends on the water added after the Suchang. They didn''t know what it was. Maybe it was very expensive.


    Thinking like this, Zhang Cuilan pulled her "speak less, do more!" after hearing her daughter''s words


    Peppermint was warned by his mother, spit out his tongue, dare not say anything more, obediently continue to help the soap out, tidy up put up.


    Su sugar took over to check, sure enough, orange cat weighing will not be wrong, this soap and the usual quality is the same, Su sugar satisfaction nodded "good."


    After that, the carpenter slowly sent the rest of the wooden boxes over and made soap every other morning. Because she used too much oil, sucang also directly asked Zhang Cuilan to contact an oil pressing shop to buy oil directly from the shop. In this way, ten catties of oil can be reduced by five Wen.


    In this way, sucang''s life also slowly returned to a stable rhythm. It was half a month since Luo Xingchen left.


    This morning, Su Tang and her younger brother were reading in the main room. Zhang Cuilan carried the dried soap box out of the East Wing room with mint to prepare for demoulding. She heard a sudden knock at the door.


    Hearing someone knocking at the door, Zhang Cuilan and mint all looked up in surprise.

 Chapter 124

    After they were bought back by Sutang, they realized that there was only their sister and brother in Sutang''s family. It seemed that Sutang had a teacher who taught her to read. However, Zhang Cuilan and mint only knew that there was this person, and they didn''t know who they were.


    As for their courtyard, only a few of them have ever been in contact with each other, and no one has ever visited them. It is naturally surprising that someone knocked at the door today.


    "Miss?" Zhang Cuilan stood up from the yard, ready to enter the door to ask Su sugar, just saw her also opened the curtain to go out, then asked.


    "Open the door!" Hearing sucang say so, Zhang Cuilan rushed to open the door, sucang also followed in the past.


    When he opened the door, he saw a familiar face. The young man was stunned when he saw Zhang Cuilan open the door. As a result, when he saw sucang, he saw a smile on his face and bowed down.


    "I''ve met Miss Su. Our second young master delayed some things on the way, so I asked the younger one to pick up the goods. I don''t know how much soap Miss Su has made these days. Seeing that it''s getting cold, er Shao tells us that we can take advantage of the waterway to carry more soap out a year ago..."


    As soon as Su Tang saw the arrival, she felt familiar. It was the entourage who had been with Luo Xingchen before. She was about to speak when she saw a line of "be careful of this man" on the head of the orange cat lying on the top of the door


    Su Tang, who wanted to let people in to pick up the goods, was immediately awed by Su Tang. He only saw him riding a horse alone. He seemed very anxious. The horses around him were a little impatient and tired. He had red blood in his eyes.


    Seeing this, Su Tang also laughed, "it turns out that it''s the Yongwang little brother around Luo Er Shao. What''s the delay of Luo Er Shao? Didn''t you encounter any danger?" Read books www.yshuoba.com


    Seeing Su Tang, he didn''t invite himself in, so he exchanged greetings with himself at the door. Yongwang also tried to cover up his anxious expression and continued to say, "thank you, Miss Su. We are not in any danger, but the weather is getting colder and he is not hardy. So we let the little one come to pick up the goods in advance, so as not to delay the time of making money."


    This Yongwang said so, but Su Tang saw that he just looked impatient. He didn''t really mean to say such a thing. Moreover, Su Tang clearly remembers that Luo Xingchen said when she was talking to her alone that she grew up as a man.


    Her mother was afraid that she did not look like a boy. She had specially asked her to learn martial arts in order to have a strong body. Luo Xingchen came out at the age of 12 and began to help her family do business. As the second young master of the Luo family in Beikou, she crossed the North many times. How could she be so spoiled.


    Although looking thin and weak, Luo Xingchen''s body is quite good. This Yongwang said so in front of her. If she is multi-minded, won''t she think that Luo Xingchen doesn''t attach importance to the cooperation between them?


    Su Tang thought about it carefully and sneered in her heart. It was really interesting!


    "I think Luo Er Shao''s body is weak. It''s OK. It''s just that it takes time to make this soap. If the weather is good, it''s all done at this time. But these days are always cloudy, and it''s getting colder. I''m afraid it''ll take a few more days to get better."


    Su Tang casually made an excuse. She wanted to see what the play was today.


    When Yongwang heard Su Tang say this, he was worried again. "Miss Su doesn''t have any goods in her hand, and there are the details of the two soy sauce businesses. The second young master also specially explained the small one, and talked about the details with Miss Su again..."

 Chapter 125

    When Su Tang heard him say this, she raised her eyebrows. She was waiting for her here. When she opened her mouth and was about to answer, she heard the sound of a horse''s hooves. A beautiful young man in black galloped to the door and got off his horse.


    "When the servants around me are so unruly, an entourage can take the place of the young master in my own business!" Luo Xingchen sarcastic tone, after she dismounted, several attendants also slowly followed up.


    When Yongwang saw Luo Xingchen, his face turned white. "How could the second young master..." Obviously, I didn''t expect Luo to appear at this time.


    Luo Xingchen directly took the whip to Yongwang and then took it out. "How can I not be led to other places by my brother''s people? How can I appear here? Do you want to ask this?"


    That whip hit Yongwang face, instant is a bright red blood mark, he quickly knelt down "small dare not!"


    "You dare not?" Luo Xingchen is a sneer again, "what you dare not is Luoxing river!"


    Thinking of how his followers betrayed themselves like this, Luo Xingchen was whipped down again.


    The whip is also a blood mark on Yongwang''s face. Zhang Cuilan and mint, who only sold themselves to be servants, saw this scene. The girl hugged her mother tightly, and her face was white with fear.


    When they were at home, they were often beaten by men. When they saw Yongwang beaten, they naturally remembered the memory of that time.


    However, Su Tang leaned lazily against the doorpost, pursed her mouth and sneered, "I also said who''s entourage has such a great ability that he can replace the master in business. Luo Er Shao, your brother is a wonderful man."


    This tone of irony is very, Luo Xingchen also looked at Su Tang, see her such tone, look in the eyes, is also shameless, "I''ll explain to you later."


    At the same time, the servants who followed Luo Xingchen all arrived. She handed the whip in her hand to her entourage, "cut his hand, give it to elder brother as a gift, and then feed the charcoal and sell it to the northwest mine!"


    When the attendant heard Luo Xingchen say so, he bowed "yes!" Love story network www.yanqingxsw.com


    When Yongwang hears Luo Xingchen say these things, he suddenly reacts. He kowtows to Luo Xingchen fiercely, "second young master, second young master, I''m wrong. Please spare me one time, little..."


    Luo Xingchen rubbed his eyebrows, but his face was noisy


    The person behind directly blocked the mouth of Yongwang and pulled it away.


    This time there was no sound, stopped, Luo Xingchen pulled Su sugar to enter the door, Su sugar looked at her like this, hummed "Luo Er Shao is so powerful!"


    Luo Xingchen heard her say so. She looked at her wrongly and didn''t speak. He wrote in his eyes that he was so poor that he asked to be touched and comforted.


    Su sugar just ignore her how, blink an eye "pity even a person around can''t manage well!"


    "Sugar..." Su sugar said so, Luo Xingchen pulled Su sugar, voice sticky with her coquetry.


    Zhang Cuilan and menthol just saw Luo Xingchen, a beautiful boy, so ruthless. In addition, she recalled the memory of being beaten before. Her face was white. Now when she saw this young man treat Su Tang like this, she could not help but feel that they were wrong.


    Su Tang got goose bumps by her. "You don''t come!"


    See Su sugar rub his arm, Luo Xingchen smile squint eyes, pull Su sugar into the main room.


    Su sugar back to order "Lan Niang Zi, go to warm water to wash some honey, hawthorn to the East chamber room."


    Zhang Cuilan immediately agreed to go to the kitchen to prepare. Luo Xingchen and Su Tang came in and saw Su Nuo reading and writing. When she saw her sister and a teenager coming in, Sunuo also stood up.

 Chapter 126

    "Xiaonuo, this is Luo Xingchen, Luo Er Shao. You can call her brother Luo." Su Tang introduced Luo Xingchen.


    Luo Xingchen knew that Su Tang only lives with her younger brother. She is curious about sucang, a magical girl. What kind of younger brother will be like? After seeing her, she is still a little disappointed. It''s very ordinary.


    Luo Xingchen took out a few pieces of sugar from his pocket. "You are xiaonuo. I heard your sister say that these sweets are for you to eat."


    Su Nuo looked at her sister, saw her nodding and then put the sugar down, "thank you brother Luo!"


    Luo Xingchen nodded, "your brother is quite good."


    "Thank you for praising me. Let''s go to the East chamber. Don''t disturb my brother''s reading and delay him to be the champion in the future. I can settle accounts with you."


    Luo Xingchen heard sucang said so confident, ha ha, with a smile, "good, good, I will not delay the future champion Gong!"


    Then he went to the East Wing room with sucang. At this time, there were several soap boxes in the East Wing room. Luo Xingchen saw it and came to see it curiously, "that''s how your soap is made!"


    Su Tang ignored her and sat down by herself, "what''s going on today?"


    If it had not been for the orange cat''s warning, Su Tang himself would have been more alert. I''m afraid it would have been unimaginable how this play would have developed today. Reading Pavilion www.kenshuge.org


    Luo Xingchen also sat on the chair and rubbed her eyebrows. Her eyes were red, so she didn''t have a good rest. "What''s the matter? I went back and told my father about the soap and two sauce businesses with you. The 30% profit of soap was good, but the father of the two sauces business specially told him that he must keep it secret I will be responsible for all the meetings


    "What did your brother do?" Su sugar is also very direct, ask Luo Xingchen.


    It happened that mint came with tea. Recently, Sutang always took Sunuo in this yard in the morning, so she made some spring water and put it here. In addition, she salted hawthorn with honey in the space before. When she was here in the morning, she would let them wash the mint and send it.


    Mint put down the tea and then went out, closed the door from the outside, let sucang and Luo Xingchen talk alone.


    Luo Xingchen picked up the tea bowl and saw the reddish brown tea soup in the tea bowl, which smelled of honey and hawthorn. When he finished drinking it, he felt that his mouth was full of body fluid, as if people were all in spirit.


    "Ketchup and chili sauce are two kinds of seasonings that have never appeared in Qihuang country. Their profits must be amazing. My father attached great importance to them. The confidant of luoxinghe school told him at the first time that he wanted to ask his father to do the business for him. I also said that when I told my father before, you su signed the contract because she trusted me. Naturally, my father didn''t Yes


    Luo Xingchen continued to say what happened these days: "I was in a hurry to come back to see you, so I went back after a rest night. Luo Xinghe didn''t achieve his goal in his father''s side, so he bought up my entourage, deliberately led me to other places on the road, and then let Yongwang come to see you, trying to break our relationship."


    Speaking of this, Luo Xingchen''s tone is very ironic, "if you say it, you will find me at the beginning We have reached an agreement on everything. Otherwise, as soon as we go out today, how can you doubt me? This is enough for Luoxing River to destroy our cooperation. "


    Speaking of this, Luo Xingchen smiles.

 Chapter 127

    People in business, shopping malls like battlefields, and the success and failure of cooperation are all included in the calculation. Although luoxinghe is not a smart person, there are also people around who give advice.


    Luo Xinghe doesn''t think that AEON can really talk about cooperation with sucang, but the people around him can''t control it. As a partner, can sucang and Luo Xingchen completely believe that as long as there are cracks between them, there will be opportunities to take advantage of.


    At that time, if sucang didn''t trust Luo Xingchen, he might be willing to cooperate with luoxinghe, but luoxinghe didn''t expect that the relationship between sucang and luoxingchen was not simple.


    To some extent, Luo Xingchen''s family and life are all in the hands of sucang. At present, the world knows that Luo Xingchen is a girl. In addition to her own mother, she is the only one.


    So even if we don''t talk about them, they are both women. In such an era, in this background, we must cherish each other and understand each other. In any direction, sucang will not cooperate with others.


    Because from the emotional point of view, Luo Xingchen will not betray their cooperation. From a rational point of view, Luo Xingchen dare not betray their cooperation.


    We all know this truth, and we don''t need to say it. That''s why Luo Xingchen felt ironic. Originally, he thought that he had given the handle to sucang, but now it has become the most powerful tool for cooperation with sucang. How can it not make people feel funny.


    Su sugar heard Luo Xingchen explain, also said "and I guess almost, your brother is still a rival, not stupid out of heaven."


    This said, Luo Xingchen all laughed, "he is stupid, but there are people around to give him advice."


    See Su sugar look leisurely drink honey hawthorn tea, Luo Xingchen just a little worried looking at her, "do you think I''m too cruel?"


    Su Tang looked at her. "I said, I believe you more than others." Baolai novel network www.baolaishiye.com


    To tell you the truth, as a modern person, looking at Luo Xingchen''s treatment of aeon, she can''t say that she doesn''t feel at all, but sucang knows that the world rules are like this.


    Even in modern times, evergreen is a crime, and it always has to pay a price.


    Luo Xingchen heard Su Tang''s words, his eyes became more red, and his tears whirled around "sugar Sugar... "


    This feeling of being completely trusted by people is really too difficult for Luo Xingchen, and it makes her moved too much. Even if her own mother raised her as a man since childhood, she often doesn''t believe her and doesn''t understand her.


    But sucang, a girl who only met with her a few times, can easily say and believe such words at this time.


    Maybe it''s not easy for us to understand each other only when we are girls.


    Look at her like this, Su sugar meat hemp frown, and then grin, this smile let Luo Xingchen open eyes, have a kind of ominous feeling.


    "After all, who has offended the second young master of the Luo family in Beikou who is about to be ruined? This is nothing." Sure enough, sucang said such a sentence.


    She had never heard of the Luo family in Beikou before, but after Luo Xingchen left, she let orange cat inquire about them, and then she knew that they were Luo Er Shao. It''s no wonder that yangford was so scared that day.


    When Su Tang came out with his own black history, Luo Xingchen opened his eyes and made a look of holding his heart. "Sugar, my sugar, how can you believe those people''s statements outside? You can''t treat me like this

 Chapter 128

    Sucang rolled her eyes. What kind of drama are these!


    "I can!" Su sugar said these two words very decisively, and then saw Luo Xingchen wronged Baba looking at her, also did not speak, is a good look of grievance seeking comfort.


    Sucang continues to drink hawthorn tea. The hawthorn, honey and spring are all in space. Now the space farm has reached level 16. Orange cat once said that the space she owns will become more and more powerful with the upgrading.


    Not to mention anything else, the same spring, sugar can feel more and more clear, taste better, and now the things planted in the field, than before taste is also better.


    At this time, enjoying the sweet and sour taste of honey and hawthorn, sucang completely ignored Luo Xingchen''s comfort, and added by the way, "who makes someone so stupid that they can''t even teach the people around them."


    This is what kind of critical attack, Luo Xingchen originally pretended to be wronged. This time, he was really wronged, "I didn''t, he was so stupid that he exceeded my expectation, OK?"


    In the whole plan of luoxinghe, it is very obvious that Yongwang is a chess piece that has been abandoned. In short, luoxinghe has never thought about the cooperation between Yongwang and sucang. It can only prove that sucang is a fool.


    Even if Yongwang talks with the shopkeeper or housekeeper of the Luo family, it can be a little persuasive. However, it''s just the entourage around Luo Er Shao. What''s the qualification to talk about cooperation and business?


    From the beginning to the end, Luo Xinghe actually wanted to destroy Su Tang''s impression of Luo Xingchen. Finally, he hoped to take advantage of the opportunity to enter when the cooperation between them broke.


    As for what benefits Luo Xinghe used to lead Yongwang to take risks, it doesn''t matter at all, because he was used, and he had been Luo Xingchen''s entourage before, so Su Tang said that she didn''t teach good people and could not be wrong.


    But Luo Xingchen is also very aggrieved. She has only started to do business in the past three years. Although the people under her are what she has to use, she can''t compare with Luo Xinghe, who has been operating for many years. Moreover, people''s hearts are hard to grasp. San Si Bi Qu Ge www.sssqxw.com


    Yongwang has been with her for three years, but she still betrayed her. Su Tang and she have known each other for only a few times, but they can cooperate with each other. There are some things that can''t be said.


    "Hum..." Su sugar heard Luo Xingchen say so, glanced at her and snorted.


    As soon as Luo Xingchen saw her like this, she immediately laughed, "sugar, you see, I''m very hard. Can I eat your roast fish at noon?"


    Let''s eat the food. After talking about the business, we''ll start looking for something to eat.


    "You don''t know that I''ve been dreaming of eating that grilled fish for half a month. This time, I need to take 10000 pieces of soap and stay in Qinghe town for a while. You can see that I''m so hard-working and betrayed. Are you willing? You must be distressed, right? My sugar..."


    Luo Xingchen didn''t feel ashamed at all. He twisted his sleeve to find something to eat.


    Sucang looked up at her, she had decided to break through this guy is not wrong, who can believe that the present is the one who took her and threatened to kill her?


    "Let me take a closer look. Is this the second young master of the Luo family in Beikou, the biggest rich businessman in the north of China?" Sucan made fun of this guy.


    "I am, I am. Can I have roast fish with my sugar?" The beautiful boy blinks Danfeng''s eyes and pretends to be cute. Anyway, he has no image and secret in front of sucang.


    Luo Xingchen doesn''t care about himself. It''s more important to have food. The roast fish is really delicious!

 Chapter 129

    Su Tang admired her cheekiness and patted her hand holding her sleeve. "Cheeky, I don''t have time at noon. I''ll make it for you in the evening. Let lady LAN buy some materials for you in the evening."


    "Great, I knew that my sugar hurts me!" Luo Xingchen held on to Su Tang.


    Su Tang''s face is full of laughter. No one can live in this world as a single individual. She also hopes to have friends. When she was in Sujiatun, she worked with Su Nuan. But Su Nuan is really a very ordinary peasant girl. She is gentle, sensible and clever. She likes to listen to Sutang''s stories, but that''s it.


    But Luo Xingchen is different. Su Tang doesn''t know if she will see a girl with more heart and the world in the future. But at least at present, Luo Xingchen is the person that Su Tang has met and most in line with the feeling of modern girls.


    In fact, Su Chen likes to talk about business together.


    "Don''t give me this set. The bedclothes you used last time are all in the main room. Go to sleep for a while." When she saw Luo Xingchen today, she knew that it must be very hard for her to come here this time. Her face was full of wind and frost, and her eyes were blue and black, and her eyes were full of red blood.


    The cup of honey hawthorn tea just now might refresh her, but the important thing now is to rest. When Luo Xingchen heard that Su Tang said, he also laughed, "well, I''ll go to sleep for a while, and you''ll come early in the evening."


    Su Tang watched her go to rest, and then took Sunuo to the Song Dynasty mansion. In the evening, Su Tang came back with Sunuo and carried a basket.


    Zhang Cuilan saw that Su Tang was holding so many things, so she quickly went over to pick it up and said, "what do you want to let the maid buy it?"


    "It''s OK!" Su Tang gives Zhang Cuilan the basket. There are a lot of things in the space. There is no need to spend money on them. Moreover, they are more delicious than the ones outside. Therefore, sucang asked Zhang Cuilan to buy some materials, and she brought the rest by herself.


    "Lady LAN has cleaned up the two fish, and the Mint has washed and cut the vegetables and vegetables!" Sucang told them to do something. Biqu Pavilion www.dzshuo.com


    Zhang Cuilan and menthol are quick to work. The fire on the grill has been finished. They are waiting for the fish to be processed and roasted.


    Seeing that the two people were working very quickly, Su Tang didn''t keep staring, but went to the main room, and saw Luo Xingchen had changed her clothes and sat on the chair with a cup of honey hawthorn tea in hand. She was looking down at something.


    Hearing sucang enter the door, just look up at her "back?"


    Su Tang raised eyebrows "how do you feel like a little lady waiting for her husband to come home?"


    Hearing Su Tang''s statement, Luo Xingchen also laughed, "that should be my husband, you are a little girl, it''s almost like."


    Then let sucang sit down and "come and help me see, where is the sauce workshop better?"


    It turned out that she was choosing the location of the sauce workshop. After hearing this, Su Tang asked mint to heat a glass of milk for herself. Then she said, "the transportation is convenient, the place is a little bit more."


    This is simple, but let Luo Xingchen in front of a bright "you said too right, convenient transportation to transport materials and finished products, remote point is less attractive."


    Said, Luo Xingchen on a place, "this Li Ge Zhuang is very good, sugar do you think?"


    Su Tang took a look at her and glanced at he

 Chapter 130

    Luo Xingchen hehe laughs, "that still needs to say, otherwise how can cooperate with you happily."


    Luo Xingchen used to think highly of herself, and her eldest brother didn''t have any skills. On the contrary, she had a business mind and was still a girl. She couldn''t help feeling that she was different and out of the ordinary.


    But after knowing sucang, let Luo Xingchen put away her pride. Although sucang is just a peasant girl, her business mind and wisdom are not worse than her.


    In fact, after meeting with a woman, Su realized that she had a weak identity only after she met a woman.


    But sucang is different. She is free and unrestrained, with pursuit and bottom line. More importantly, she knows what she wants. She is a smart and comfortable person. She will not and disdain to see herself as a man.


    Therefore, Su Tang will not cover up her female identity, but firmly say who says that women are not as good as men. This is a real woman''s confidence, even the confidence of a confident person, which has nothing to do with gender.


    This bearing and character, Luo Xingchen see clearly, admire but also know that it will take a long time to reach this realm.


    But Luo Xingchen also admitted that the appearance of sucang not only made her have a stable partner, but also had doubts about herself for a long time in the past. She didn''t know how to go. In her life, she was just a man''s success or something else.


    However, after knowing sucang, she found that what she had been tangled with was fundamentally wrong. Her way is to strip off the shell of gender and achieve the career she wants. This is the real success. Yaoyao literature website www.11wxw.com


    So now Luo Xingchen is not entangled. She is just engaged in her career. One day, her achievements will break through the shackles of society on gender.


    But Su Tang looked at her and laughed, pointing to the place she had chosen: "surrounded by mountains on three sides, only one side can lead to the outside. Who has the talent to buy such a Chuang Tzu?"


    The Zhuangzi selected by Luo Xingchen is really powerful. It is a little far away from Qingyuan County and surrounded by mountains on three sides. The only advantage is that the only road leading to Qingyuan County is relatively stable.


    "I don''t remember. It seems that a fool gave it to me before." Luo Xingchen listened to Su Tang and thought about it carefully, but he found that he didn''t remember.


    Su Tang didn''t say "bully two young!"


    Luo Xingchen was su Tang said, wronged blink of an eye, "I don''t, I''m not, it doesn''t matter to me, I certainly don''t like people close, but also at the beginning of a little warning to some people, after Luo Xinghe deliberately destroyed my image, for fear of matchmaker door-to-door matchmaking, and then let me have a powerful family in law."


    After denying the triplet, Luo Xingchen also explained that she was a girl after all, and could not say it. Naturally, she could only find other ways to keep people away from her, so that she would not have to worry about being known about her secret?


    So she had a reputation for being eccentric since she was a child. Later, she came out to do business. Some of them looked at her good-looking and had other ideas. However, when she met this kind of person, she would severely rectify it, and naturally her reputation would be even more powerful.


    Luo Xinghe has been married, but he has no son, so he is afraid that his younger brother will not only be better than him in ability, but also find a powerful daughter-in-law. Then he will be in danger.

 Chapter 131

    Therefore, Luo Xinghe deliberately destroyed Luo Xingchen''s reputation, and made her a bully, Luo Er Shao, famous throughout the north.


    Naturally, no one dares to marry her. On the contrary, it is called Luo Xingchen''s intention. She can''t get a wife, but she is still young and OK now. She will not be engaged in marriage for two or three years, so she will be urged.


    Said that Luo Xingchen is also a headache, can only temporarily put first, later again.


    "Well, in fact, what I want to say is that bully Luo Er Shao is very good." Su sugar see her so nervous, deliberately smile, "sounds very overbearing."


    It''s not impossible to arrange for the best bully to fall in love with a little peasant girl. You can feel a lot of dog blood just by listening to the name.


    "Cough..." Luo Xingchen did not expect that sucang said this unexpectedly, did not resist, and then complained of looking at sucang.


    Su Luo didn''t dare to recognize the stars in his life, but he didn''t have the chance to turn over.


    "Well, I think this Li Ge Zhuang is really suitable, and the place is not small. I suggest you buy people directly and live in this Lige village. In this way, they basically live a fixed life there and don''t have to come out. Then we can keep it secret for a longer time."


    When the joke is almost over, Sutang talks about business. Sauce is very important to Luo family and sucang. There is no mistake. Compared with soap, soap is not only a small business, but also can expand the market and reputation of the whole Luo family if it is done well. Fleur''s novel www.flxs8.com


    Therefore, sucang also hopes that the Luo family can continue this business. It is better for Luo Xingchen to become the owner of the Luo family. In this way, many ideas and businesses of Sutang will have a stable partner, which is really a promising future.


    Luo Xingchen nodded when he heard Su Tang say this, too. You also said that there is a lot of time in this growing period, so I''m going to find the right one from all my own Chuang Tzu, and then use my people to make sauce. If you have money in your hand, buy a Chuang Tzu nearby and do it. Didn''t you ask for a line? You must have other secret recipe? ¡±


    when Luo Xingchen and her father talked about cooperating with sucang in making sauces, her father''s first feeling was that he could buy prescriptions directly from sucang and pay as much as he wanted.


    However, it was later learned that Su Tang specially asked for a line, but the Luo family owner did not continue to insist on buying the prescription. Since Su Tang dared to ask for this line, it proved that she still had something that she had not taken out. Compared with trying her best to fish, the continuous cooperation benefit is greater.


    She also specially ordered Luo Xingchen to have a good relationship with sucang. For the ketchup and chili sauce she brought back, she was also astonished. If not, it would be hard to imagine that there would be such a taste in the world.


    "Well, I''ll see that then." A Chuang Tzu, even a smaller one, would have to pay one or two hundred taels of silver. But Su Tang didn''t have so much money in his hand, but he was not in a hurry.


    Luo Xingchen naturally knew that Su Tang didn''t have so much money in his hand, but he didn''t say what to lend her, because sucang is a person who doesn''t feel weak even if she doesn''t have money.


    The backbone of the character and confidence there, then no one dare to look down on her.

 Chapter 132

    "You know it yourself, I know it." Luo Xingchen didn''t say much about these things. She didn''t need to say that. Sucang understood it very well. Anyway, sucang should be possible. Well, she was smarter than her.


    Sucang also nodded. She did have her own plans, waiting for the soap profit in this quarter to get her action.


    "I asked someone to pay the rent of this yard for another three months. It is estimated that it will be enough for you temporarily. When you have the money in hand, it will be easy for you to have any house you want." Luo Xingchen went on to talk about it.


    "All right, I''ll pay for the meal." Hearing that Luo Xingchen paid the rent, sucang accepted it directly, and said so.


    Luo Xingchen made all laugh, "then your meal is not so cheap."


    "What''s the matter? Don''t eat it Su Tang stares. The rent of this yard is only two or three hundred Wen a month, and only a few taels of silver for half a year. But is the good thing in her space that money can buy?


    Luo Xingchen arched his hands to express his admiration. "I dare not, Miss Su''s craftsmanship should only be born. It''s me who has been exposed to light. It''s me!"


    This is artificial, Su Tang snorted, and then both of them laughed together.


    At this time, Zhang Cuilan has disposed of the two fish. She comes to ask Su Tang what to do. Su Tang and Luo Xingchen come out of the main room. They just see Su Nuo eating a tomato and watching Zhang Cuilan clean up the fish.


    See elder sister came, Su Nuo also looked at her, "elder sister today with Mr. song do fish to eat?"


    Today, Sutang asked for leave and said that she wanted to meet her friends. Song Yi was rather reluctant. She had to say that she only thought about her friends and didn''t think about her teacher. She only came to study in the afternoon every day, even though she still asked for leave. Housekeeper Novels www.guanjiaxiaoshuo.com


    Anyway, she murmured a lot. When Su Tang looked at him, she knew what was going on. She said that she would cook delicious food for the teacher in the evening. Song Yi let her go.


    Old and old, but more and more like a child, sucang thought funny.


    Su Nuo heard that Su Tang had promised to make delicious food for Song Yi, so now she saw that she was cleaning up the fish.


    Sucang came and nodded. "Yes, we''ll have something else."


    Su Nuo swallowed his mouth and nodded. He knew that he was still filial. He could not eat fish or meat or meat. Even rapeseed oil was used at home.


    "Break it in the middle and start to bake." This time, we brought black fish, each of which was just five Jin in size.


    When the space is upgraded to level 15, the black fish can be raised. The black fish is rich in nutrition, and there is no rough thorn. The taste is very good. This time, sucang is directly making black fish. It happens that Song Yi is old. If there are too many thorns, sucang is also worried that he will get stuck.


    Everything is ready. Although Zhang Cuilan hasn''t done grilled fish, she has been busy in the kitchen for many years. Su Tang just said something. She immediately knew what was going on and began to bake it.


    And Su sugar see her side is no problem, and then came to see Mint side, command her to start to make the bottom of the roast fish soup.


    This time, she didn''t use water seasoning as before. Instead, she asked Zhang Cuilan to cook some fish soup at home at noon. The fish meat had been eaten by both women. She only left the fish soup and used it to make the bottom of the roast fish soup.


    With the addition of chili sauce and tomato sauce, the milk white fish soup instantly changed color, and then began to emit sour and spicy taste, stimulating people''s saliva.

 Chapter 133

    Seeing that it was almost over here, sucang began to cook her and Sunuo''s dinner by herself. On the small stove, she sat in a casserole and dropped two drops of fresh soy sauce. The Chinese cabbage in the space was torn open by hand. The white casserole was paved with three layers. Then mushrooms, oyster mushrooms and Pleurotus eryngii were put in, followed by potatoes, white radish, tofu, and finally chopped scallion and scallion.


    Turn the fire to slow fire, cover the pot cover of the casserole, and then sucang will stand up.


    Luo Xingchen, who had been following sucang, saw that sucang had covered the lid like this, and was also surprised, "is this OK? Don''t you need to put the soup?"


    Although Luo Xingchen can''t cook, he has experience in eating everywhere. It''s the first time to see such an operation. There is no water at all.


    Sucang shook her head. "No


    Seeing that Zhang Cuilan''s grilled fish was almost done, she took an iron pan and spread some fresh vegetables, tofu, potatoes and so on. She poured the soup bottom that had been adjusted just now, and then asked Zhang Cuilan to put the roasted fish into the stew.


    Zhang Cuilan roasted this one and went on to the next. The fish was stewed in the soup for a while, and there was a knock on the door outside the yard.


    Su Nuo used to open the door, and it was really "miss!"


    Holding ink to salute Su sugar, Su sugar put the grilled fish in a large casserole, covered with a thick cloth to hold Mo, "at noon, I cooked rice to heat up, just eat it, look at the teacher, don''t eat more food in the evening."


    Su sugar said, holding ink agreed, and then sucang turned back, "mint, you carry the soup along with the past, and then come back."


    Because the grilled fish is always to eat, Su Tang is afraid that the soup will not be enough, so he asked mint to send some soup in the past. Second Chinese network www.dearzw.com


    Mint heard the promise of LISO, carrying the soup with the ink out.


    Luo Xingchen left her eyes looking at the roast fish that could be eaten immediately, so she left her sight. However, Su Tang made it for her teacher to eat first. She could not rob it and could only wait for the next one.


    Zhang Cuilan roasted the second one. She learned the method of Su sugar and put vegetable tofu on the bottom of the pot. Then she put down the roast fish and continued to stew.


    In the casserole that Luo Xingchen thought would dry the pot before, the Chinese Cabbage under the susang was heated to release the fresh and sweet juice, which was slowly filled with the casserole and mixed with the soup of other materials, emitting a unique and fresh good taste.


    When peppermint comes back, it''s time to eat. Before she gets out of the pot, Su Tang pulls out some grilled fish and vegetables for Zhang Cuilan and her wife to eat in the kitchen.


    While Su Tang, Luo Xingchen and Su Nuo went back to the main room to eat. Luo Xingchen sat down and couldn''t wait to hold a bowl and took a bite of fish. After the entrance was slightly sour, there was a spicy taste. The familiar taste made Luo Xingchen squint happily, "it''s really this taste, delicious!"


    Su Tang and her brother prepare to eat together. Seeing her like this, she also laughs. For people who like to eat spicy food, chili is addictive. If you can''t eat it, you will feel uncomfortable. Now Luo Xingchen is so fascinated.


    Sucang likes to eat it herself, but now she wants to enjoy the fresh vegetable casserole with the best taste.


    There was no water. All the water came from vegetables, which made the casserole full of fresh soup. She took a piece of mushroom and took a bite. The fresh sweetness in the mouth also made her enjoy it and narrowed her eyes.


    Only a little soy sauce is added to the stachyose. If there is kelp sauce, the taste will be more fresh.

 Chapter 134

    All the vegetables from the space are completely the best taste. The taste of each vegetable is played to the extreme, and the mixture becomes a unique sweetness.


    It''s light, but fresh people want to swallow it with their tongue.


    The little guy also ate the first bite, and he couldn''t stop chopsticks. Seeing that they were eating so delicious, Luo Xingchen could not help eating. The sweetness completely different from the rich flavor of roasted fish broke out in his mouth "eat well!"


    Eating goods Luo Xingchen to be moved to cry, is really good to eat, the key is later can not eat her how to do ah, while happy to eat such a good thing, while sad, at the same time can not stop chopsticks.


    While they were enjoying susang, an orange cat complained and looked at them with his eyes. "Cruel two legged beast, as the owner of the beast, you are too much. I want to eat it, I want to eat grilled fish, meow..."


    When sucang saw it, she could only be sorry for "so many people watching. How can I make it for you? I''ll wait for the night."


    Orange cat only felt that she had been hurt by ten thousand points. She rushed to Sutang and went back to the space to close herself. Su Tang gently touched the kitten''s head at her wrist, and then continued to eat her!


    It''s really delicious. It''s delicious without meat!


    If there is something delicious to eat first, it will be too late to comfort the proud beast cat!


    Luo Xingchen is also powerful. After eating two bowls of rice and half of the fish for a meal, he startled the sucang. As a result, he covered his stomach and hummed, making sucang laugh.


    Su Tang and Su Nuo also ate vegetables in a casserole, and put Zhang Cuilan and mint to clean up. The two brothers and sisters went back to Sujiatun.


    After ten days, sucang went to order some boxes, took Zhang Cuilan and mint to make soap without rest, and finally made the soap Luo Xingchen needed this time. Gorgeous e-book www.yantxt.com


    Luo Xingchen takes people to transport these soap to many shops of Luo''s home for sale. Su Tang''s brother and sister send her to the town.


    "I''m gone!" Because Luo family''s attendants are in, Luo Xingchen Baba''s looking at Su Tang, reluctant to give up.


    Luo Xingchen lived in the yard for ten days, and she pestered susang to make delicious food for her all day. Anyway, sucang had nothing else to do. When she thought of it, she would do it for her. As a result, she was fed, and now she just didn''t want to leave.


    So this is still tangled with Sutang in the town, reluctant to give up very much, just dare not and privately call sucang is.


    Sucang naturally knew what she was looking for. She just thought she was not cute. She secretly laughed, "well, I''ll see you in the new year."


    Luo Xingchen heard the expression on his face even more tragic. When he thought that he would not be able to eat delicious food for two or three months, he felt very miserable. But there was no way. Who let the business be very busy at the end of the year? Luo Xingchen had no time at all.


    "Well, then I''ll go." Luo Xingchen touched the fish fillets specially made for her by Su sugar in his pocket. Finally, he made up his mind and got on the carriage.


    The coachman salutes and gets on the bus. Luo Xingchen opens the curtain and waves with sucang.


    Sucang is also drunk, is not to go out to transport goods, after the new year will come back, this reluctantly, sucang also followed the wave, looking at the party more and more far away.


    "Sister, when will brother Luo come back?" Seeing Luo Xingchen off, Su sugar leads Su Nuo back to Sujiatun. The little guy has a good time with Luo Xingchen recently.


    Heard the little guy asked, Su sugar also laughed, "she ah, to wait for the new year."

 Chapter 135

    Luo Xingchen just that little poor son, no delicious, reluctant to part with it, Su sugar think of all feel funny.


    After hearing this, Su Nuo nodded, "well, I''ll take brother Luo to see my hawthorn tree."


    "You don''t hide it!" Sucang touched his head and laughed.


    Su Nuo also giggled, "brother Luo is good to me, and I''m good to him. In the future, I''ll make a lot of money for my sister like brother Luo."


    "You change your idol so quickly. Isn''t elder sister able to make more money than your brother Luo?" Sucan is joking.


    Su Nuo immediately waved his hand, "no, no, my sister is also powerful, and also powerful."


    Seeing him like this, Su Tang couldn''t laugh again. The two brothers and sisters joked and went to Sujiatun.


    But not long after the separation of the sister and brother of sucang and Luo Xingchen, someone also appeared in zhenkou. First, they looked at the direction of Luo Xingchen''s departure, and then looked at the direction of sucang''s sister and brother''s return to Sujiatun, and then grinned "bah!"


    Back in Sujiatun, it was evening. Seeing the winter coming, the days became shorter and shorter. When they entered the courtyard, they were already a little dark. Su Tang went to the Qingjiang River to fish with a basket.


    It''s hard to see people on the Qingjiang River when they get to the riverside. Su Tang walks over a few steps and sees that he knows him. He opens his mouth and asks, "Fu''an, how are you here at this time?"


    Su Fu''an heard sucang call himself, looked back at the sucang, and said, "sugar aunt!" Guangxi biqu Pavilion www.gxgqt.org


    Then he looked anxious and said, "Qingjiang River has begun to freeze these two days. Cao Nier of Zhou family just stepped on the ice and fell down. Fuhua is taking people to fish!"


    It''s already winter, because Qingyuan County itself is located in the north. It''s very cold in winter. The river water freezes every winter.


    Because the Qingjiang River flows through Heixiazi mountain in Sujiatun, the current is relatively fast, so it freezes a little later than other places. But now there is a layer of ice on the river. Sutang has broken the ice in recent days, but this situation can not last long.


    A few days ago, Jiang He and Qian also told sucang about this situation. Now their noodle shop relies on the reputation of fish ball noodles. If Sutang can''t send fish balls here, their business will be affected. So discuss with sucang. Because it''s cold now, let Sutang do more and freeze it outside.


    In this way, even if we sell less, we can support the winter. Sucang naturally agreed. We just want to say and do more these days. We didn''t expect to encounter such a thing today.


    "What, it fell?" Su sugar heard Su Fu''an say that people fell into the river, but also scared, this Qingjiang is not a casual jump fun.


    When Su Tang swam up from the shallow water with the help of space, he was almost taken away by the river. It can be seen that the river is so fierce that someone has fallen down.


    Su sugar a few steps forward, Su Fu An looked at her like this, also quickly pulled her, "sugar Gu, be careful, at this time the ice is not strong, don''t fall yourself."


    Although sucang has a large number of generations, she is only an eight year old girl. Su Fu''an is also afraid of something wrong with sucang, and she will have to catch one more.


    "Don''t worry, I know." Su Tang nods to Su Fu''an, and then looks at the orange cat on the side. "Little fourth son, can you see where the people are now?"


    Orange cat steps on the ice with light steps and goes to a place "here!"

 Chapter 136

    Su sugar a look, immediately pointed to the orange cat station position, "Fuhua, here to fish!"


    It''s cold. Su Fuhua took people into the water several times, but he couldn''t hold on. Suddenly, he heard sucang say that he didn''t react, so he jumped directly from the place where Sutang said.


    The rest of the people are some of the blame look at Su sugar, now so anxious situation, little girl, this is not to add chaos?


    How did you know that Su Fuhua did not jump down for a while, but picked up a person. It was not Zhou''s grass that fell into the river today.


    Also, Zhou Xiaocao fell when someone was around, and soon someone went down to catch her, but when she came up, her breath was already weak.


    Su Fuhua put Zhou xiaocaoping on the ground. As soon as her mother Yang saw her daughter like this, she rushed over with a cry, "grass, my grass!"


    Su Tang looked at her exaggerated appearance. This week, the grass was caught in the water without much effort. She choked a few saliva, which was exaggerated enough.


    Knowing that there is nothing wrong with people, sucang doesn''t care about it and goes fishing with her basket.


    Zhou Xiaocao was hugged and cried by Yang''s, and vomited out his choking water. Everyone was relieved, "OK, OK, thanks to the early fishing, or it''s really hard to say."


    "Yes, thanks to Fuhua!" Everyone looks at Su Fuhua.


    It turned out that Su Fuhua''s eyes were looking at Sutang''s fish fishing side. It seemed that they had not fished any people in the water for several times just now. It was Sutang pointing to a place, and Su Fuhua went down and picked up the fish. Novels of the bamboo grove www.lzlxiaoshu.com


    At this time, we saw Su Tang standing on the bank, throwing the bamboo basket into the water in front of a place without ice. After that, they were waiting quietly. Before long, they saw her pulling up the bamboo basket. There was a grass carp, a herring and two crucian carp.


    Put these fish in the next bucket, sucang put the bamboo basket into the river again, looked up and saw a group of people staring at him, sucang frowned, "what''s the matter?"


    Su Fu''an and Su Fuhua look at such a dark night, the girl is dressed in plain white clothes. These days, she is always full of food. Originally, she is still thin and weak, and her face is much more fleshy and tender.


    At this time, Su Fu''an and Su Fuhua, who had a lot of communication with Su Tang''s brothers and sisters, could not help but have an idea. It was really evil to see the river god.


    Su Tang didn''t care what these people thought. Anyway, at the beginning, she and her brother were sacrificed to the God of the river. The main reason is that she also knew that Zhou Xiaocao, if she didn''t point it out, would be gone by the time these people found them.


    Although she was not a virgin, she did not coldly watch a stranger who had no interest in her side to die like this, so she followed her finger.


    "It''s OK, it''s OK. Thank you for pointing out the place for us just now." Su Fu''an thanks Su Tang.


    "Well, it doesn''t matter." After hearing this, sucang said, and then began to pull the bamboo basket she just got down.


    Sure enough, there were two more black carp and one grass carp in the bamboo basket. This time, she thought that the fish was enough, so she did not continue to go down the bamboo basket and slowly prepared to return to the village with the bucket and the bamboo basket.


    Passing this group of people, Su sugar also doubts, "you don''t send people back, not cold?"


    Even if it''s a group of big guys, the river is so ice and wet, it''s still stupid to stand here, isn''t it cold?

 Chapter 137

    She was also really puzzled, but at this time, everyone saw that sucang''s eyes were very bright in such a dark night. They looked at them clearly. They could not help but shiver, "go back, we will go back right away!"


    Said, in a hurry to run, Su sugar looked at them like this, grinning, just get out of the fish back into the space, then slowly continue to go home.


    "They are scared to death." Orange cat is beside sucang, gloating.


    "I can''t die." Su Tang looks at it like this and smiles. How do these people think of her? She doesn''t care much. Anyway, her life is hard. She is afraid of her point, and she still saves trouble.


    "I want to eat fish balls with wine!" The orange cat obviously didn''t care much about the other two legged animals, so he asked for something to eat with sucang.


    Su Tang took a look at it and said, "if you don''t care about your cat, it''s still a big orange, tut!"


    "Meow..." God beast adult protest, it said many times, it is not a cat, is the space Guardian beast.


    Regardless of its hair, sucang pinched its ears and said, "I''ll make it for you at night."


    Su Tang didn''t pay much attention to this evening''s affairs. She didn''t tell Sunuo when she went back. She continued to do her own things step by step.


    After su Fu''an and Su Fuhua went home, Tong saw that his men were all wet, so he quickly found clothes for Su Fuhua, and quickly brought over the boiled ginger water.


    Su Fu''an went directly into the main room to see Su Yongshun and Qin''s family. It happened that Su Nuan and Wen''s daughter were also in the main room. Seeing him come in, Wen quickly stood up and said, "come back so early, have you caught it? Are you all right? " Mo Xue Literature Network www.moxue99.com


    Su Fu''an took the hot water from Wen and drank it down. He felt that he was warm enough, and then he said something about today I don''t have a thing. I guess I''ll soak in the water for two quarters of an hour. If it wasn''t for Tanggu... "


    When Su Yongshun and Qin''s family heard their son say that it was su Tang who pointed out the place that they rescued people. They were also surprised in their eyes. Finally, Su Yongshun sighed that "tangnier is kind-hearted and good."


    Qin also nodded, "that''s what she means. She just doesn''t say it. Who knows, eh..."


    The return of Sutang''s brother and sister''s sacrifice to the river god was not small, but now sucang is still mysterious and hard-working. I''m afraid that more people will not dare to approach.


    "Anyway, no matter what other people do, our family can''t break up with Uncle Shuan. TANNIE is kind, we can''t be cold hearted." Su Yongshun warned his children.


    It happened that Su Fuhua came in and heard it. He also said, "Mom and Dad, my son means the same thing. They all say that there must be a blessing in case of a disaster. I think Tanggu also has a blessing.


    All of them are fishing for fish on the river. She can catch them at will. Although the river god confiscates them, he may have given some benefits. After all, he is also a person who has seen him. "


    Su Fuhua talked about seeing Sutang fishing fish today. In fact, sucang said before that she was fishing fish on the river and selling it to the town to maintain a living. Su Fuhua also made a living on the river. She also ran into Sutang fishing fish several times. At that time, she felt that she was fishing fish very simple.


    They all spent a lot of time fishing for fish. It seemed that she could catch fish easily. In addition, Su Tang pointed out where Zhou Xiaocao was, which made Su Fuhua feel different.


    Su Yongshun''s family will think this way when they know about it. Naturally, other families will also think of it. However, in one night, the story of what sucang did today came out of Sujiatun.

 Chapter 138

    After many people know what happened in the evening, many people are more afraid to get close to Su Tang''s brother and sister.


    But after su Tang came home, she didn''t care about sleeping. The next morning she got up and made breakfast. Her sister and brother were full and ready to go out to the town. Only when she opened the door, she saw someone coming.


    "Sugar girl, Nuo Ge Er!" The visitors are Zhou Xiaocao''s parents, Zhou Dazhu and Yang''s, and Zhou Xiaocao, who was fished out of the Qingjiang River only yesterday.


    Seeing Su Tang''s brother and sister at home, Zhou Dazhu and Yang quickly pulled Zhou Xiaocao to come over. "Cao''er, kowtow to tangnier quickly. If she hadn''t said where you were last night, someone would have picked you up, you would have been drowned. Please remember your life-saving grace."


    Zhou Xiaocao''s memory of yesterday''s events is fuzzy, but she still remembers the joy of feeling saved and full of hope when she was fished out.


    Zhou Dazhu and Yang went to Su Yongshun''s house to thank him last night. Su Fuhua also said that he could catch people in time after listening to Tanggu''s words.


    At that time, Yang''s family was also there, and she heard about it. It was only because it was too late yesterday. In addition, she knew that Su Tang''s brothers and sisters were early to go to town and came back in the evening. Therefore, she brought her daughter to thank her in the early morning.


    Zhou Xiaocao heard what his parents said. He knelt down and kowtowed to sucang without saying a word. "Sister Su Tang, thank you for your help. I will try my best to repay you in the future."


    This week, Dazhu and Yang''s reputation in Sujiatun is also good. Both of them are kind-hearted people. Before that, they had no contact with sucang''s sister and brother. However, when Su Tang pointed out his position at the critical time yesterday, they must remember this kindness.


    Zhou Xiaocao is the same, so kowtow is very sincere.


    This makes Su Nuo scared, pulling Su sugar''s clothes, "sister saved?" Meng Sheng''s Novels www.mengshengxs.com


    Su Tang thought for a while and then said, "it''s nothing. It''s just yesterday that I saw the grass in the water, and Fuhua and I didn''t find the right place, so I reminded them. It''s not saving people."


    Then he pulled Zhou Xiaocao up and said, "don''t kowtow to me. I also met you. I just know you are there. It''s Fuhua who saves you. And who meets such a thing can''t stop talking. You can''t do this."


    That week, the grass soaked in the water yesterday, but after being fished up, there was no problem. After being pulled up by sucang, she directly took sucang''s hand. "Anyway, you saved me, I remember. In the future, whoever bullies you will not get along with me. I will help you."


    It''s hard to meet a bright girl. When Su Tang sees her like this, she doesn''t know what to say. However, Zhou Dazhu and Yang have something to say when they see their daughter like this.


    "You girl''s family, what do you look like?" This is 13 years old, after two years to say a relative, but also so careless, Yang''s headache is very.


    Zhou Dazhu also said, "that is, there are so many children in the village. How can you fall into the river? If you are so naughty again, your mother and I will not let you go out."


    In Sujiatun, adults who have children at home will tell them to stay away from the river because it is really dangerous.


    Zhou Dazhu and Yang also said before, which thought that his daughter should still encounter such a thing.


    Zhou Xiaocao heard it and snorted directly, "I can remember all those who have kindness to me. I will not forget those who have hatred with me."


    Zhou Dazhu and yang are also the first time to hear his daughter say this, his face immediately changed, pulling Zhou Xiaocao "what''s going on?"

 Chapter 139

    "What can happen? It''s not the sun osmanthus." Zhou Xiaocao is also talking about this person, is also angry.


    As soon as Yang heard what her daughter said, she rolled up her sleeve directly. "Chen XiuXiu is shameless. She dares to bully my daughter Yang Xiaomei. I will not go and tear her up! Her father, go away and go to the sun''s immediately. They still treat me as the daughter of Zhou family. Can''t they bully me


    Zhou Dazhu heard his daughter-in-law''s words and saw his daughter-in-law like this. He was also depressed and took his daughter-in-law, "what''s your hurry? Let''s go back and take the guy''s business."


    The couple were going to fight because of their daughter''s words. Originally, Su Tang didn''t care much about this, but they heard a familiar name in Yang''s mouth.


    "Chen XiuXiu?" Su Tang asked the orange cat on the side,


    seeing his parents, Zhou Xiaocao also said to Su Tang in a hurry, and then went with him. Sucang had to go to the town, so he went out with Su Nuo.


    The orange cat next to Su Tang asked herself, "well, Chen XiuXiu."


    Su Tang didn''t expect that she just helped people in this way yesterday. She could get involved with Wu''s good sister Chen XiuXiu. Sujiatun is really small.


    But Su Tang didn''t think about it any more. Anyway, it had nothing to do with her. Her sister and brother went to Qinghe town and continued to study.


    While Zhou Dazhu and his daughter went to find Chen XiuXiu to settle accounts with them, Chen XiuXiu wandered around and came to the Wu family again.


    Because he didn''t frame up Cheng sucang before, Wu was beaten and had no face. He held back carefully for a lot of time at home. Later, he came out to see people during the autumn harvest. Fat cat literature website www.feimaowx.com


    Once he lost such a big person, Su Yonggui also lost face. He specially warned his family that if he wanted to lose people like this again, he would give him a letter of divorce.


    Wu knew that Su Yonggui, though afraid of Zhao''s failure at home, was a very good face person. Moreover, she did not have any control. So recently, she also showed herself well and did not dare to move any thoughts.


    Moreover, Su Sanshou''s wife, Zhang Shi, had taken advantage of her to help her get rid of her original child. Recently, she has been greedy and has been looking at her for benefits. Wu''s wife has been bothered by her, so she has not cared about Su Tang''s brother and sister for the time being, and is relatively quiet.


    Chen XiuXiu came to talk to Wu several times about the fact that Su Tang''s sister and brother went to the town all day long. Wu didn''t pay much attention to it. The main reason was that Sujiatun was the nearest town to Qinghe town. The people in the village who didn''t go to the town often went to make a living.


    But today Chen XiuXiu came over and told Wu a different message: "guess who I saw when I went to town yesterday?"


    Wu Shi is making clothes for her little son. Hearing Chen XiuXiu exaggerate, she looks up at her and says, "what''s the matter? Look at you outside? Or what kind of Prince


    "Bah, you should treat everyone as shameless as you are!" Chen XiuXiu heard her make fun of herself and scolded her. Then she said, "you can''t talk nonsense."


    Seeing that she was so guilty, Wu snorted. Recently, Chen XiuXiu often ran to the town. Others didn''t know, but she did. Chen XiuXiu had a good friend in Qinghe town. Recently, she added a lot of good things to her.


    Unfortunately, sun Tiezhu didn''t know that he was the Green King until now. Wu despised Chen XiuXiu. Chen XiuXiu and she were originally from the same village, two years older than her.


    When sun Tiezhu delivered the goods to the town, Chen XiuXiu took a look at him and tried to get married. In the past eight months, she gave birth to her eldest daughter, sun Guihua. She was only 11 years old and knew that she wanted a man.

 Chapter 140

    Sun Guihua chases Wang Xiaotian, the youngest son of Sujiatun village head all day. Who in the village doesn''t treat her as a joke.


    This Chen XiuXiu dog can''t change to eat excrement. Now she still dares to go out and hook up with men. Of course, Wu''s family doesn''t look up to her. Wu''s marriage age was delayed because she worked as a servant girl. She came out in her twenties to fill in the house for Su Dafu.


    She can''t be so unruly with Chen XiuXiu. Although she thinks so in her heart, Wu''s appearance is also smiling, "I don''t know this yet, I''ll tell you to laugh. Who do you see in the end? It''s worth your doing this?"


    When Chen XiuXiu saw Wu''s remarks, she thought she didn''t really know, so she reached out and touched her hair bun. Then she said, "who else can it be? Just the two little kids!"


    After hearing her words, Wu''s sewing, which was originally used to make clothes, stopped for a moment, "what little boy, it has nothing to do with me."


    "Of course, it doesn''t matter, but even if it''s the daughter of Su laoshuan''s family, if you go out and hook up with people, it''s your family''s people who lose it!" Chen XiuXiu directly said such a sentence, which shocked Wu.


    "What nonsense are you talking about? How old is the dead girl? What kind of collusion?" Of course, Wu wished that Su Tang''s brother and sister would disappear. Otherwise, the existence of these two children would remind many people of what her stepmother had done.


    But when Wu heard what Chen XiuXiu said, her first reaction was still disbelief. The main reason was that Su Dani couldn''t fart with a stick when she was at home. She couldn''t even say a few words seriously. Of course, it seemed that she was much better after she was fished out of the river.


    But where has only eight year old girl to hook up with people, this saying said to also no one believe ah.


    "What''s the matter with you? How old are you? How old is your sannier? Don''t you know you need to wear it?" Chen XiuXiu sneered. Dancing Chinese www.75zw.com


    Wu had no mind to live this time. "Tell me, do you really see it?"


    "Really, I can see clearly with these two eyes. You don''t go out very much these days. You don''t know. The two kids are different now.


    I had made two new clothes of coarse cloth before, but it was only two months ago. I actually made two pairs of autumn clothes, and they were made of fine cotton. I saw the winter coming and changed into cotton clothes.


    Every day I wear clean and transparent. Although the girl is wearing filial piety, her face is just like wiping powder


    "Do you think she can afford to spend so much money on fishing every day?


    And you did not see her, a look at her face, and before the same model of Liu''s, that peach blossom eyes blink, can''t the soul of the man to collude away.


    Or did you know that Liu''s body and bones were like that, and would you marry him? "


    As soon as Chen XiuXiu puckered up, she began to say, "I went to the cloth shop in the town to see the clothes that the two kids wore. One set of autumn clothes used to cost 80 Wen. Each of them had two sets. As for the new cotton padded clothes recently changed, they were made by the best embroiderer in the town, and each one cost 150 Wen.


    You say that even if they can go fishing on the river and sell them, is it that Su Fuhua, who has the best craftsmanship, can get 300 Wen a month? If someone didn''t give her money, she would be able to wear such a good thing? "

 Chapter 141

    Wu was a little hesitant when she heard Chen XiuXiu say these things, but she still said, "don''t say that. Maybe that girl can fish more than others. She said before that she can''t make money to buy clothes, but in the end it''s not..."


    Hearing Wu''s remarks, Chen XiuXiu did not feel embarrassed because her words hurt Wu last time. Instead, she stretched out her hand and held her. "Oh, my sister, I can''t tell what you said. So I watched the two kids dressed well before, and they were all watching. I was afraid that it would be the same as last time."


    Wu Shi saw her like this, but she also grabbed a handful of peanuts with a smile, "my sister is for my sake, is kind-hearted, I know, so this time you see it?"


    "That''s not true. I saw it with my own eyes. Just yesterday, I went to the town to buy some needles and thread. When I came back, I saw the two cubs in the town.


    Tut, there are several cars, just the carriage.


    Tut Tut, it is estimated that it would cost more than ten Liang silver at least. When Liu was able to marry your man, he really had the ability. His daughter and his mother would collude with others. "


    This said, Wu''s also a little disbelief, "you see wrong, just like her, is still an immature girl, can you hook up with some rich young master?"


    "What nonsense, young master.


    I saw with my own eyes that the little brother who drove the car for the young master was very flattering to the dead girl. She had a lot of airs for others. The man said at least 20 years.


    She is willing to face down, but think about it. It is said that the little brother who works in a rich family has one or two silver a month. It is not easy to buy some clothes for the two children. " 000 literature www.000wxxs.com


    When she heard what Wu said, young master, Chen XiuXiu immediately refuted her. It was also just right that she saw Su Tang when she came back. It was just when Luo Xingchen got on the bus and the coachman came to salute and say goodbye to sucang.


    Naturally, Chen XiuXiu also saw Luo Xingchen, but she didn''t think there was any relationship between Su Tang and Luo Xingchen, but she directly felt that Su Tang had something to do with that rickshaw puller.


    Chen XiuXiu said half of the story, but she also quipped her lips. "Maybe she''s going to hook up with the coachman. In fact, the purpose is to be a young master. You haven''t seen him. The young master is just like the man in the painting. It''s very beautiful.


    It''s the first time that I''ve seen the whole body of wealth. Such a young master can''t take a fancy to that little boy. If you want to match it, you have to be like our osmanthus. "


    Wu had listened to Chen XiuXiu''s assertiveness, and was still wondering whether this was true or not. As a result, she almost didn''t laugh when she heard Chen XiuXiu''s big talk.


    Chen XiuXiu is not so good-looking, and the girl''s is better than her. She has a bad reputation at how old she is. If she has such a good-looking young master, she can still take a fancy to sun Guihua, unless the young master is blind.


    However, Chen XiuXiu said that the two little boys were living well now, and said that she had seen them close to the young master''s coachman with her own eyes, which she believed. Although Chen XiuXiu didn''t keep the door open, she would not say it was so true.


    In Wu''s silent Kung Fu, he didn''t know how long he turned his mind. Seeing that Chen XiuXiu said so firmly, he tried to say, "no, we can''t find a better girl near here than osmanthus."


    Chen XiuXiu was very satisfied to hear Wu''s saying that "yes, I will definitely marry a rich family and become a rich wife."

 Chapter 142

    Wu continued, "but even if what you see is true, you can''t talk nonsense. There must be evidence. You can see that last time that dead girl''s mouth is much sharper."


    "Hey, she still depends on other people''s money to spend. Does the dead girl still keep in touch with others? She doesn''t want it. Can the man hold on? I remember you have a brother who works in the town?"


    If you don''t have a daughter in charge of Chen XiuXiu''s family, then you can find someone who can inherit her


    Chen XiuXiu was originally a good person. He listened everywhere and spread messages everywhere. At this time, he was just like a joke.


    However, what she said was unintentional, but Wu was really intentional. If Su Yongqiang didn''t try his best to protect his sister and brother, and Su Yonggui was ruthless not to continue to raise his brother and sister, the sister and brother would be expelled from the clan. It would be difficult for her to do anything like this.


    This Wu family has always been a small minded person. Although she did not say so, she also hated Su Yongqiang. In fact, after the last humiliation of their family, she heard Zhao scold Su Yongqiang several times, but her father-in-law Su Yonggui did not have a retort.


    They all hate Su Yongqiang. Only that person is the patriarch. Their family can''t do anything about it. But if Su Yongqiang forced his brother-in-law to take over to Su laoshuan, but the successor is shameless and colludes with others everywhere, then the patriarch can''t be so open and aboveboard.


    As for Wu''s elder brother mentioned by Chen XiuXiu, she does have a brother who works in the town''s Fuxing building. She will also go to the town to do needlework.


    If what Chen XiuXiu said is true, Wu''s heart is hot. When the time comes, not only the dead girl will be immersed in a pig''s cage. Without her sister, can the little girl live long. Tomb robbing Novels www.daomuxsw.com


    After Chen XiuXiu saw that she had finished speaking, Wu''s face moved. She also knew that she was moved. She opened her mouth and prepared to say it again. However, she heard someone calling her "Tiezhu family, you''re going back soon. Zhou Dazhu''s family has hit your door!"


    As soon as she heard that something had happened to her family, Chen XiuXiu did not care to pick up the trouble. She immediately came out and said, "what, being a mother is a bully. I won''t tear them up!"


    Knowing that something was wrong, Chen XiuXiu rolled up her sleeves and went to fight.


    Wu didn''t care whether she would go back or not. She sat alone in the room and didn''t know what she was thinking. Her hand with a needle and thread accidentally pricked her finger. The boy who had been sleeping on one side didn''t know when to wake up and looked at his mother with wide eyes.


    Wu picked up his son and said, "is Si Lang hungry? Mother, feed you!"


    Looking at her son''s smiling appearance, Wu made up her mind that the two cubs would never stay, and she would not let her reputation continue to be damaged, which would further affect her son and daughter.


    She Wu''s family in that big family can retreat from the whole body, but also can not get two young children, her children, must be open and aboveboard, the best reputation.


    Naturally, Su Tang didn''t know that Chen XiuXiu saw that she was going to send Luo Xingchen. Luo Xingchen was not in the town, so after reading and writing with Song Yi in the afternoon, Su Tang and his brother almost went back to Sujiatun.

 Chapter 143

    Because I heard Zhou Xiaocao say the name of Chen XiuXiu this morning, Su Tang asked orange cat to inquire about the war situation today and gossip about it.


    Orange cat went out for a while and came back to share today''s affairs with sucang.


    Chen XiuXiu used to be a fuss here, but when he heard that someone was looking for trouble at home, he went back immediately.


    When we went back, Zhou Dazhu and Yang''s family were blocking the door with sickles and scolding sun Guihua.


    When it comes to the relationship between Su Yonghe and his family, most of them want to have a good family.


    Wang Changhe is the head of the Sujiatun village. In fact, the first village head of the Su family came to settle here in the early years. However, the Su family gradually came down to the bottom and was taken the lead by those who came to settle down.


    Wang Changhe is the family with the most land near Sujiatun. He has a very good life. He is also a rare family with large courtyard and tile roofed houses in the village.


    Wang Changhe''s family is rich and has three sons. Wang Changhe also sent them to study. However, the eldest and second sons are not materials for reading. They haven''t read a child for many years, so they can only come back to make a living.


    However, Wang Xiaotian, the youngest son of Wang Changhe, is not the same as his two brothers. He is only 14 years old this year and has already been qualified to take the children''s examination. Although being qualified for the examination does not mean that he will be able to pass the examination, it has proved that he has talent in reading. San Si Bi Qu Ge www.sssqxw.com


    Wang Xiaotian has never done any work since he was a child. He looks like a rich young master with delicate skin. However, all the girls in Sujiatun dream about him. It can be said that although Wang Xiaotian studies every day and is not in the village, there are always legends about him in Sujiatun.


    For the girls in Sujiatun and even several villages nearby, Wang Xiaotian is definitely the most ideal marriage target, and he can also read. It is said that the gentleman in the town also said that Wang Xiaotian had a chance to be admitted to Tongsheng. If he was instructed by a famous teacher, he might also be admitted to Linsheng, that is, a scholar.


    So if you can marry Wang Xiaotian, you can be a rich wife now, but maybe you can be an official wife in the future. Who doesn''t want to.


    Sun Guihua inherited her mother''s ability. She was only 11 years old and had already made up her mind to marry Wang Xiaotian. Every time Wang Xiaotian appeared in Sujiatun, she had to make it.


    Zhou Xiaocao''s mother Yang and Wang Xiaotian''s mother Yang are sisters, which means that Wang Xiaotian and Zhou Xiaocao are cousins. Because of such a relationship, Wang Xiaotian and Zhou Xiaocao are familiar with each other.


    Zhou Dazhu and Yang did not have any lofty thoughts. Although they were both surnamed Yang, they were only cousins, not sisters, and they were not so close with relatives.


    Knowing how much the Wangs look at Wang Xiaotian, the Zhou family didn''t want to let her daughter marry in the past. Moreover, they explained their white attitude to the Wangs early on. They also told Zhou Xiaocao not to be too close to her cousin.


    It''s also a coincidence. Zhou Xiaocao herself doesn''t care much about Wang Xiaotian. She thinks that this kind of weak scholar is useless. Both parents know each other''s thoughts, so they haven''t had any ideas about them.


    As for Wang Xiaotian himself, sun Guihua is not so good, but he is good for Zhou Xiaocao.

 Chapter 144

    But it seems that Wang Xiaotian likes Zhou Xiaocao, but it doesn''t seem to be to that extent. At least the Zhou Xiaocao family doesn''t have this meaning. Zhou Xiaocao only regards Wang Xiaotian as his brother.


    But Sun Guihua doesn''t think so. Zhou Xiaocao doesn''t like sun Guihua and doesn''t explain anything. Instead, he sees her always pestering his brother and helping Wang Xiaotian. As a result, there are more conflicts between them, and they become enemies.


    Sun Guihua thinks that Zhou Xiaocao wants to rob Wang Xiaotian with her. Zhou Xiaocao thinks that sun Guihua is shameless. She meets her face-to-face every time. Even if she just hears a name, she will scold her.


    Yesterday, Zhou Xiaocao and several partners went to Qingjiang. Qingjiang was frozen. The children thought it was just fun. Last week, Xiaocao''s sister-in-law gave birth to a baby. She wanted to catch a fish and stew it for her sister-in-law.


    As a result, sun Guihua saw it and deliberately made Zhou Xiaocao fall into the Qingjiang River. Seeing the trouble, sun Guihua not only did not save people, but also ran away by himself.


    It''s also a pity that there are other people with Zhou Xiaocao. They call someone to come over. In addition, Su Tang points out that Zhou Xiaocao may not be able to save his life.


    This is a life-threatening thing. Zhou Dazhu and Yang''s family had three children, and only when they were old did they get a daughter of Zhou Xiaocao. Although the conditions at home were not so good, they were like pearls and treasures.


    Otherwise, they would not develop Zhou Xiaocao''s wild nature. Knowing that sun osmanthus had harmed his daughter, Zhou Dazhu and Yang''s family directly took their sons and smashed the sun family. They had to ask the sun family to give them an explanation.


    "Then Chen XiuXiu went back and did nothing." In the bowl in front of sucang is a red watermelon pulp cut into small pieces. She eats with a fork piece by piece, which perfectly reflects the quality of the people who eat melons. She asks orange cat curiously. Love literature www.lovewenxue.com


    In the bowl in front of the orange cat is Su Tang''s dried fish specially made for him. Hearing Su Tang''s curiosity, he continues to tell sucang, "she can''t do anything. Sun Guihua''s two legged beast is so stupid that it doesn''t hurt people. When looking for a person without evidence, several people saw her harming Zhou Xiaocao and almost called the village head over."


    Su Tang continued to eat melons. "The sun family certainly won''t want to call. How can they become relatives with Wang Changhe when they do?"


    To say that sun Guihua has done these things is just her own mind. Su Tang doesn''t believe it. She can''t do this if she is not taught by others.


    "Yes, in the end, the sun family apologized to the Zhou family and paid 500 Wen to the Zhou family. I just went to see it. Sun Guihua was beaten, and Chen XiuXiu was still trying to persuade him to marry Wang Xiaotian in the future, and everything would be available!"


    Orange cat continued, and then looked at sucang. "So why are you two legged animals so stupid?"


    "So all your quadrupeds are very smart?" Although Su Tang also thinks that sun Guihua is stupid and Chen XiuXiu is no better, she disagrees with orange cat.


    Su Tang is all ready. If the four legged beast dares to pick her up, she will give her a good education. But orange cat follows Su Tang for a while, and understands her master''s hostility, deception, deception, deception, and anger. In a word, she still has a solution to the strength that makes people die unhappily.


    So after sucang asked this question, she said, "that''s not true. I''m the only one who is so smart."


    It was a little bit of a desire to survive, Su sugar saw it like this, turned his mouth and ate the last watermelon, ending the drama of today''s melon eating crowd.

 Chapter 145

    As for Sunuo, he ate a little watermelon, and then went to bed. Although it was already winter, the little guy was not surprised that there would be such fruit only in summer at home.


    After all, there are omnipotent River God who carries the pot all the year round. Everything is so reasonable.


    The gossip of Sujiatun is just a look at the excitement of Sutang, and it doesn''t occupy too much of Su Tang''s mind. She and Sunuo are still at the same rhythm every day. In the morning, she teaches Sunuo to read books, and then takes Zhang Cuilan and mint to make soap.


    In the afternoon, Su Tang studies with Song Yi. Su Nuo reads and writes by himself and returns to Sujiatun in the evening.


    After hearing what Chen XiuXiu said, Wu found an opportunity to meet her brother in the town the next day, and said what she thought. After that, she returned to Sujiatun. Everything seemed to have returned to its former tranquility.


    Time goes by slowly. At the end of October, the ice in Qingjiang is getting thicker and thicker. It is estimated that fish can''t be fished in a few days, and the fish ball business of Sutang will almost stop.


    On the way home from the Qingjiang River, Su Tang fished fish from the Qingjiang River. It snowed heavily outside. When she got home, the stove was burning hot. Su Nuo sat on the Kang, lit an oil lamp and was reading. When she saw her sister back, she came out to help.


    "This snow is big enough!" The two brothers and sisters stood at the door, watching the heavy snow.


    "Yes, but it''s not cold. We have Kang to live in. It''s not cold." Su Nuo also nodded when she heard her sister say it was snowy.


    In the past years, when it was winter, my brothers and sisters would freeze to death. They wore old cotton padded clothes before. They lived in the kitchen to survive the winter. After all, it was cold. Su Yonggui''s family also wanted to burn Kang. If there was a fire on the stove, it would be warm.


    On the contrary, in the spring and Autumn period, it was even more difficult for my sister and brother to live in a cold barn without a hot Kang.


    But for the sister and brother of sucang, it seems to be a long memory. Now they have a new home, a hot Kang, and they are not cold at all. Reading novels www.look37.com


    "Yes, it will be better in the future." Su sugar know the younger brother''s thoughts and feelings, patted his head, said with a smile.


    It was also dark. After chatting for a few words, I saw that the little guy had to light a light to read, so he quickly stopped him. At this time, the oil lamp was too dark, which hurt his eyes.


    Su Nuo was also obedient, so she really put down the book and didn''t read it. She lay down and went to sleep. Su Tang waited a little while. She harvested mature things in the space, and then she came out to sleep.


    In the warm Kang, even though goose feather and snow were flying outside, Su Tang slept soundly with the quilt in her arms until she felt something on her face: "get up, get up quickly!"


    Su Tang opened her eyes and saw a big cat''s face. She reached for it and said, "my fourth son, is Anson not sleeping well. What do you want to do at night?"


    "What? I want to do. Get up quickly. The house won''t last long. The snow is too heavy outside, and the roof will collapse!" Orange cat angrily took his head and hit sucang''s head.


    Look at the dialogue bubble coming out of his head. The first reaction of sucang is that he is dreaming. The next reaction is to jump up and "I wipe, what''s the situation?"


    "What are you talking about? Run!" The orange cat is speechless.


    Su Tang slapped Su Nuo''s head, which was sleeping beside him. The little guy was covered and jumped up from the Kang


    Su sugar quickly put on the cotton padded clothes, let the little guy''s cotton padded clothes to him, "follow me


    Su Nuo''s head is still not clear, holding the clothes to the body, while being pulled by her sister to open the door.

 Chapter 146

    As soon as he opened the door, he saw a blank white, a cold wind whistling on his face, and he sneezed "is it such a big snow?"


    Su sugar is also in a hurry to tie cotton padded jacket, a door was cold hit shiver, did not expect this time, the outside unexpectedly under such a heavy snow.


    "Sister, we came out to..." Su Nuo is excited by the cold wind and snow, and she is also energetic. She turns around and wants to know why her sister wants to get herself up and "do What... "


    Before I finished, I heard a huge "bang Dang!".


    Su Nuo''s voice stopped abruptly. He opened his mouth and watched the roof of his house fall on the Kang where they were still sleeping. The thick snow approached the heat on the Kang and slowly melted.


    The sky was still splashing with goose feather snow, and Su Nuo shivered again. His face was white, "sister, our house collapsed!"


    "Well, it collapsed!" Su Tang looked at the collapsed roof, and her expression was quite calm.


    In fact, my heart is in the process of "so it''s not hard life, I''m just a little bit back. What''s the ghost of the roof falling?"


    For so many years in Su Tang''s last life, she saw a paragraph on the Internet saying that her roof collapsed. How could she have imagined that she had one day''s experience? Really, the roof collapsed.


    Seeing the owner like this, the orange cat felt as if he had an obligation to comfort him. But before he could speak, the roof on the kitchen side snapped again and fell down.


    Orange cat thinks, it seems that there is no way to comfort now. It''s true that you can''t blame the society.


    Su Nuo remembered that she had been called out by her sister just now. She was afraid that if she hadn''t run out just now, they would have been smashed. 52 literature www.52wpe.com


    "Woo Hoo woo, sister!" The little guy thought of it and cried in fear.


    As soon as Su Tang heard him cry, he didn''t care to blow up his hair, so he quickly comforted him, "what are you crying about? If you collapse, you will collapse. If the old one doesn''t go, the new one won''t come. My sister makes money. Let''s build a big house, a big brick house bigger than the Wangs''


    "Really?" After all, they were still children. When they heard that sucang said to build a new house, they were attracted.


    Sucang nodded, "of course."


    Then he stood up and said, "put on your clothes, let''s clean up and live in town."


    Thanks to the fact that there is a courtyard rented by Luo Xingchen in the town, or they can live in the song mansion directly. Otherwise, their brothers and sisters will be in a mess.


    Su Nuo put on her clothes while wiping her tears. She also remembered that they had other places to live, so she stopped crying.


    "Sugar!" "Brother Nuo!" "Tanggu, uncle Nuo..." As the two brothers and sisters put on their clothes and were ready to leave, they heard a voice calling for them.


    They quickly came out of the yard and saw that Su Yongshun''s family were stepping on the snow that had crossed their knees and were coming here.


    The location of Su laoshuan''s family is relatively partial. When they lived well, they also lived in the center of the village. Later, they sold their good house because of an accident and moved to this remote place. Therefore, there are not many people living nearby, so Su Yongshun''s family is closer.


    The roof collapsed here, and the sound was really loud. People who were far away could not hear it. However, Su Yongshun''s family was startled. When they heard the news, they saw that it was snowing outside, and the adults'' knees were lost. They thought that something might have happened to Su Tang''s family.

 Chapter 147

    The whole family got up in a panic, and even Wen''s family fell down. Only Su Nuan was left with his little niece at home, with a hoe in his hand.


    Sujiatun in the past winter is not without the poor people''s houses collapsed by snow. For the poor people nearby, every winter is a terrible checkpoint, and you can''t get through it if you are not careful.


    In the past years, there were people who crushed people to death. Su Yongshun was afraid that the real brothers and sisters would be crushed. They could also help dig people.


    The whole family came in a hurry and saw that the house of Su sugar family collapsed from afar. All of a sudden, their eyes were red.


    "How can this be good? Uncle Shuan''s family has only these two unique seedlings. If Fu''an Fuhua, hurry up and dig out the people as soon as possible Su Yongshun and Qin explained their two sons as they waded through the snow.


    As soon as Wen and Tong saw that Su sugar''s house had collapsed, they were anxious to run.


    It''s also the snow. Su Tang sees a family running towards them from a distance, and quickly opens his mouth, "brother Yongshun, sister-in-law, please slow down, we''re all right."


    Seeing that Su Yongshun and Qin''s family had a big fall, they also suffered from the heavy snow. Knowing that they were worried about their brothers and sisters, they immediately opened their mouths and told them not to worry.


    Su Yongshun and Qin''s heard the voice of Su Tang''s speech, and immediately asked, "tangnier, it''s tangnier, and Nuo Ge''er, are you ok?"


    Su Nuo quickly also opened his mouth, "brother and sister-in-law don''t worry, my sister and I are all right."


    Hearing the voices of the two brothers and sisters, and it sounds very stable, Su Yongshun''s family is finally relieved. Wen and Tong hold their mother-in-law Qin''s, Su Fu''an holds Su Yongshun, and Su Fuhua walks ahead quickly. Guangxi biqu Pavilion www.gxgqt.org


    As soon as I got to Su Tang''s house, I saw the two brothers and sisters standing in the snow. The snow had reached their thighs. Their cotton padded clothes were neat, and the roof of the house behind them had collapsed.


    "Tanggu, uncle Nuo, we heard something just now. Are you ok?" Su Fuhua was surprised to see that the roof collapsed like this, and Su sugar''s brother and sister were out there in a good manner.


    "It''s OK. I heard something in advance, so I ran out with xiaonuo. Just now I said that I had cleaned up and went to the town, and you came." Su sugar saw him ask, said with a smile.


    To tell you the truth, such a sudden surprise night, watching Su Yongshun''s family come, Su sugar''s heart is really warm.


    "That''s good, that''s good!" Su Fuhua put the hoe in his hand on the snow, and laughed and relieved.


    Su Yongshun and Qin''s family also came here at the same time. Seeing that Su Tang''s sister and brother were neat, they really let out their anger at once. They almost fell to the ground. "Fortunately, fortunately, if something happens to you, old Shuan can''t close his eyes."


    "My brother and sister-in-law are worried." Su Tang and Su Nuo quickly went to support them.


    Qin also recovered a little spirit, and then said to Su Tang''s brother and sister, "this house is all like this, and we can''t live in it. Tangnier and Nuo Ge''er will go back to live with us and have a look tomorrow. Let your nephew come and repair the roof for you."


    At this time, although it was still dark, it was less than an hour before dawn, so sucang said that she and Sunuo would go to the town. Anyway, there was a house in the town, and they could live there.


    Now hearing Qin''s invitation to her brother and sister, Su Tang hesitated for a moment and said, "these nine cold days, which is the time to repair the house, or wait until the weather is warm."

 Chapter 148

    In such a cold weather, when working outside, Su Yongshun''s family is kind-hearted. But what Su Tang said to her brother just now is not a lie. In fact, she originally thought that after the new year, she would build a new house next year.


    They are adoptive. Even if they don''t come back to live in the future, Su laoshuan''s old house can''t be left behind. When the house is built next year and the skeletons of Su Yong and his family are taken back, the two things will be done together.


    Since they don''t have the reputation to build a new house next year, those who don''t want to build the house again will not be qualified to build the house with them.


    "It''s so cold that you can stop working. Where do you live if you don''t repair the house?" Su Yongshun disagrees, and doesn''t think it''s hard for his son to come over to help Su sugar repair his house in winter. It''s all farmers'' families. It''s not like they have to work when it''s cold.


    "Brother Yongshun misunderstood me. In fact, my younger brother is also studying in the town. There is a place where we can live. We have been staying in the town before. But I have to go to the river to fish fish every day. Moreover, this is my parents'' house. We are not good at filial piety. So we come back every day."


    While taking Su Yongshun and his family out, she explained to them, "now that the house is like this, I want to live with my brother in my husband''s house for the time being. The house will be like this because it is not strong enough.


    I also thought that I would like to build a new house when it''s warm next spring. I''ll build a new house when it''s warm. Then I''ll take my brother and sister-in-law and get together with my parents. That''s what my father wanted before he left. "


    Su Tang blurted a little, did not say that the teacher is his own, and then said his original plan.


    Su Fuan and Su Fuhua brothers are afraid of the parents and their wives falling snow again. So they shovel the snow in front of them. One family is much faster than the other one just now. When they say it, they come to Su Yongshun''s door. Dream Chinese www.cndnwx.com


    The couple were also very excited to hear that Su Tang said that Su Nuo had already studied in the town, and that he was going to build a new house and to take Su Yonghe''s bones home.


    Su Yongshun took Su sugar''s hand. "What tangnier said is true. Do you really plan to pick up Yonghe''s family back in the spring?"


    Su Tang nodded, "yes, at the beginning, my brother and I adopted him to my father. Brother Yongqiang told us about my father''s wish. As children, we should try our best to complete it."


    After a pause, Su Tang continued to say, "so my brother and sister-in-law can rest assured. I have several in my heart."


    Qin and Su Yongshun didn''t expect sucang to be so capable. Of course, everyone can see that the clothes Su Tang''s younger brother and sister have been wearing in the past two months are much better than before, and they have grown flesh. Life is good.


    But also did not expect this silent, Su sugar actually sent his brother to read, and also ready to build a new house.


    Seeing that Su Tang said this, Qin took Su Tang into his yard. "Even if you don''t repair the house and go to the town for the winter, you can''t go now. It''s not bright yet. Come home and warm up. When it''s sunny, go back and clean up what you can use."


    At this time, it was still snowing outside. My sister and brother had only two children. Qin could not rest assured that they would go to the town now.


    Su Yongshun also means "that''s it. You should listen to me and your sister-in-law."

 Chapter 149

    Su Yongshun knew that Su Tang had the heart to fulfill Su Shuan''s wish. He was very satisfied with them. He didn''t want his sister and brother to go to town under the heavy snow. Anyway, it was dawn.


    Seeing their insistence, sucang did not say that she would leave immediately, so she agreed to come down.


    Su Nuan accompanied her niece at home. She was also worried. Seeing that Su Tang''s brother and sister came back with her parents, she came to take Su Tang with her red eyes. "Are you and uncle Nuo OK, sugar aunt? I''m scared to hear the voice."


    Su sugar pinched her hand and said with a smile, "it''s OK. I heard the news ahead of time. When I ran out, the house collapsed and everyone was OK."


    "WENNIE, don''t stand outside either. Go and bring hot water for everyone to have a warm drink." Qin ordered her daughter.


    Su Nuan knew that people were all right, and she was relieved. She heard her mother''s order and immediately went to fetch hot water.


    Because it was nearly an hour before dawn, everyone was tired of this trip. After su Nuan brought hot water, Su Yongshun said that he should take a rest first and talk about everything at dawn tomorrow.


    Su Tang and Su Nuan are arranged to live together. Su Nuo is still young, so he follows Su Yongshun and his wife to squeeze together.


    In fact, sucang was ok, but the little guy didn''t sleep well and was still sleepy. Since they all came to their home, sucang followed Su Nuan to have a rest.


    Because of this trip in the evening, the whole family was a little tired, and they went to sleep until dawn.


    "Sugar girl?" Su Nuan opens her eyes and doesn''t see sucang. She comes out and finds that sucang is busy in the kitchen at home. 67 Novels www.6c7d.com


    Seeing her looking for herself, sucang looked back and said, "up?"


    Su Nuan saw that Su sugar still had a spoon in her hand, so she quickly went to pick up "how can sugar girl still do it? I''ll do it."


    "It''s OK. I got up and went back home, and dug out two crucian carp, just to let you taste my craft." Su Tang opened the pot with a smile, and the white soup came out of the fish bones. There were white fish balls floating in it, emitting a fresh and sweet taste.


    "Sugar girl wants to sell money. Why..." Su Nuan saw that Su Tang actually took the fish from home to make fish balls. She didn''t know what to say.


    Su sugar smile ha ha "sell what money, this originally prepared to do to send to you, this time directly use your firewood."


    When they were talking, Wen and Tong got up. When they went to the kitchen, they saw that Su Tang actually started cooking. They were also flushed. They used to grab the spoon in sucang''s hand. "How can Tanggu do it by herself? Just give it to us."


    "I can''t sleep and I''m fine!" Su Tang watched them grab the spoon and gave it to them. Then she said, "I''ll make a fish ball. You can make some staple food and eat it. Fu''an''s family will give you a bowl of danier. The fish ball has no bones. She can eat it."


    Su Tang saw that she couldn''t do it any more. She also talked to Wen''s and Tong''s, which made them cry and laugh. When the guests came to the house, they let the guests do it. They were all shameless as a daughter-in-law.


    Qin wakes up to know that Su Tang got up early to make fish balls. She is also sorry. However, Su Tang goes back to the main room and talks to them carefully.


    "This fish was originally reserved for me to say that I made fish balls for brother Yongshun and brother Yongqiang. Today, it''s just the right time to save my own firewood!"


    Su Tang explained with a smile, "in fact, I used to fish fish and make fish balls for the shops in the town. They sold well. Today, my brother and sister-in-law also tried my craft."

 Chapter 150

    What one family was doing was to save their hearts at night with the snow and shovel and hoe, although Suzi was grateful that their family had come out, but nothing had happened. But the family went to the house with Su''s and took care of the baby.


    Obviously, she was the first time she heard the news. She came here in a hurry, and she was ready to dig people in the middle of the night. She also kept in mind that she really cared about herself.


    When others treat her well, she will treat others well, which is the rule of Suchang.


    In fact, she knows the bed very well. She used to be in Su laoshuan''s house, but she didn''t sleep well at first. Recently, she got used to it. Today, she suddenly sleeps in Su''s warm room. The little girl is asleep. She can''t sleep herself.


    Open eyes and orange cat chat for a while, looking at almost, get up to make fish balls.


    Moreover, she will go to live in the town this time, and then she will build a new house and pick up the bones of Su Yong and her family. It will cost money. This is also a preventive shot. After all, she will have a bigger business after all.


    Sure enough, Su Yongshun and Qin''s family understood after hearing what Su Tang said. It turned out that what Su Tang sold in town every day was not fish, but fish balls, which were more expensive than simply selling fish.


    I heard that sucang said that she would build a new house and pick up Su Yonghe. The couple were also a little curious about where the money came from. But before that, sucang said strongly that people should not care about her family''s affairs, and it is indeed someone else''s business, which should not be asked.


    So the couple did not ask, it seems that after hearing sucang said, they knew that she was making money like this.


    "I heard that there is a fish ball noodle in Jiang''s noodle stall in the town. It tastes good. Is it Tanggu''s fish ball?" It''s also a coincidence that Su Fuhua came in and heard Sutang talking. He asked curiously. Www.51job.com www.51eshu.com


    Su Fuhua is a fisherman. He usually sells fish ball noodles in the town when he has a harvest. It is said that there is a fish ball noodle shop next to the East Street Academy. It is said that the fish ball tastes very good, and there is no thorn in it. It is sold out early every day, and sometimes it can''t be eaten late.


    Su Fuhua is also curious about what fish balls are so magical. Their family once ate grass carp sent by Sutang. The taste is really true. By contrast, the grass carp they ate before was just grass, not fish at all.


    So today, when he heard sucang say, he remembered it for a moment and asked.


    Do you still feel surprised that Jiang Su''s noodle stand is so famous


    "I just heard that. Today I''ll try Tanggu''s fish balls." Su Fuhua said with a smile.


    Seeing him like this, Su Yongshun and Qin''s family laughed and scolded, "make a living, don''t go and collect all the snow in the yard!"


    Su Fuhua heard this and rushed to work with his elder brother. "Brother, let''s sweep the snow. We can eat fish balls made by Tanggu in the morning."


    Su Fu''an was dragged to sweep the snow. However, all the people in the room laughed. During the joke, Su Nuo also woke up. Wen and Tong got hot and the family sat down to eat.


    Because Su Tang''s sister and brother can''t eat filial piety, Wen and Tong specially cook a thick millet porridge for them to eat in their nest.


    Facing the smell of fish soup and fish balls all over the room, Su Tang''s brother and sister did not have any greedy eyes, so they quietly ate the nest in their hands and drank porridge.

 Chapter 151

    However, the family ate a mouthful of susang to make fish soup and fish balls, and they could not stop their mouths. The last mouthful of soup was not left, and they all drank clean.


    "Tanggu, this fish ball is so delicious." Su Nuan wiped his mouth with a handkerchief. He thought that he had eaten nearly two bowls. He was embarrassed, but he also said it was delicious.


    "It''s delicious. No wonder they praise it when they say it. Sugar girl is good at craftsmanship." Su Fuan and Su Fuhua also nodded and admitted.


    Yummy is really delicious. It''s no wonder that sucang can make money with this kind of craftsmanship. If you have the ability, you can certainly make money.


    "Just delicious." Su Tang laughs.


    Su Nuo''s face was proud. My sister''s most powerful expression in the world was "that''s my sister''s most powerful."


    The little guy''s appearance attracted the whole family to laugh at him. When there was a lot of laughter, they heard a quick knock on the door.


    Looking out at the gate of the hospital, Su Yongqiang and his wife Zhou''s were standing. They looked at Su Fuhua and said anxiously, "Fuhua, are your parents at home? Something''s wrong. It snowed so hard yesterday. The house of tangnier and Nuo Ge''er collapsed. It seems that people are buried. Take something quickly. Let''s dig people..."


    Sujiatun is the North originally. Heavy snow in winter is the most normal thing. In autumn, before winter comes, people will try to repair the house again, so as not to crush the house again.


    But some poor families have no money to repair and can only hold on. If they don''t encounter the kind of one-time heavy snow, they will have to endure it. If they encounter it, they can only have bad luck. In the past years, they are not people who have not been crushed to death. Search e-books www.sodutxtxs.com


    Su laoshuan''s house is a good one sold after a family accident. It has not been repaired for a long time. Yesterday, the snow was heavy and the sound was not small. People in Tianleng village didn''t like to go out. So Su Yongshun went immediately because he was close and could hear clearly.


    When it was dawn this morning, someone found that the house of Su Tang''s family collapsed. This is not to go to Su Yongqiang immediately.


    Su Yongqiang came here in a hurry. He happened to pass by Su Yongshun''s house and yelled together. If something like this happened, Su Yongqiang''s face was certainly not good. Su Tang''s younger brother and sister had only been adopted by Su laoshuan for a few days. If he died like this, it would not be a white succession. Su laoshuan''s house would be broken.


    Moreover, no one will be willing to take over to Su laoshuan in the future. His family is dead. The adopted sister and brother of Su Tang can have an accident like this. Who can compare with these two brothers and sisters.


    Su Fuhua didn''t open his mouth, so Su Yongqiang said these things. When he opened his mouth, he saw that Su Tang''s younger brother and sister also came out. "Brother Yongqiang, sister-in-law, my brother and I are all right. We don''t have to dig people."


    Su Yongqiang and Zhou told them that Su Tang''s brother and sister, who were under pressure from the house, stood in front of them. They were surprised and then relieved, "tangnier, Nuo Ge''er, you''re OK!"


    "We were fine. We heard the news ahead of time and ran out." See them ask, sucang said.


    When Su Yongqiang and Zhou''s family saw that they were in good shape, they finally felt relieved. Somehow, they didn''t let Su laoshuan''s house have no successor again. "It''s OK, then..."


    Since Su Tang''s brother and sister are OK, Su Yongqiang wants to say that he let the digger come back, and the house collapsed and let the people help to repair it. However, when he opened his mouth, he saw his little son Su laiwang running over. "Dad, go and have a look. The family of sun Tiezhu and the family of Sanshou say that there is no one in old Shuan''s house. They are robbing the iron pot and grain."

 Chapter 152

    Su Yongqiang heard his son''s words, his face was black, "when my su family is empty, go!"


    When Su Tang heard of this, he quickly took Sunuo to their house. Although the snow was heavy, many people in the past had a way.


    Su Tang and Su Nuo are following Su Yongqiang. Su Yongshun and his family are also following. Before they get to the place, they can hear that their courtyard is full of excitement.


    "Of course, I took this iron pot. Even if people died, they were from the Su family. If you are an old grandson, you have no right to share the iron pot of our Su family. All the food is from our Su family." Su Sanshou''s daughter-in-law, Zhang, pointed to Chen XiuXiu and scolded him.


    Chen XiuXiu was holding several bags in her hand. When she heard Zhang scold herself, she refused to let her go. "Bah, what about your Su family? If I hadn''t told you that their house collapsed, would you know? Now you want to eat the good alone. You want to be beautiful. "


    Chen XiuXiu only paid 500 Wen to the Zhou family. She has always been an idle woman. She doesn''t do anything at home. Sun Tiezhu can''t control her. After she got up early this morning, she came out again and ran around. She happened to see the house of Su Tang''s brother and sister''s house collapse.


    Su sugar''s brother and sister now go to the town every day, and basically eat breakfast at home. In addition, there is room for sucang, so there is not much food left at home, just a little food.


    As soon as Chen XiuXiu saw the house collapse, she came to see the food in the kitchen. She quickly put everything away and wanted to take it home.


    How to know that she met Zhang, who also went out on the way. Seeing Chen XiuXiu''s furtive appearance, Zhang thought that she had grasped what she had done and blocked people''s questioning. She wanted to get some benefits for herself.


    As a result, when Chen XiuXiu said that the house of Su Tang''s brother and sister had collapsed, and Chen XiuXiu also said that there were still bowls and chopsticks in the house, and most importantly, there was an iron pot. Zhang''s mind was moved. Enjoy reading novels www.laokxs.com


    The used dishes and chopsticks can also be worth a few Wen to pawnshop. The iron pot is even better. A pot can sell for more than 100 Wen. Recently, Zhang can''t deduct money from Wu''s, and he feels empty.


    They pretended to be convinced by Chen XiuXiu, and they came to get things together. As a result, the iron pot came down. Zhang said that the food was her and wanted to eat it alone. As soon as Chen XiuXiu saw Zhang''s behavior, how could she do it, they fought.


    They didn''t know that someone else had seen the house of Su Tang''s brother and sister collapsed and went to the village to call someone. So when Su laiwang came to dig people, they saw the two women quarrel.


    So while letting people continue to dig, Su laiwang went to see Su Yongqiang.


    After sucang came to see these two women, one holding the iron pot and the other holding her grain bag, were still scolding. It was really ironic and ridiculous.


    After su Yongqiang came over, he yelled, "shut up


    Seeing him coming, Zhang''s face changed. Su Yongqiang is the patriarch of the Su family, and she is the daughter-in-law of the Su family. She will always be afraid.


    Chen XiuXiu, however, ignored "you, the head of the Su family, you''d better take care of the people of the Su family. It''s shameless."


    Su Yongqiang also knew that the mother-in-law of sun Tiezhu''s family was not good before, but she still had a black face when she saw her like this. "How can it have nothing to do with me when you steal things from my su family''s house? What about sun Tiezhu, did you let your mother-in-law come?"


    Su Yongqiang is looking at the place where sun Tiezhu is standing.

 Chapter 153

    Su Yongqiang does not directly face the woman, and asks sun Tiezhu, who is standing nearby. Sun Tiezhu is asked by Su Yongqiang, and then looks at his daughter-in-law and says in a stuffy voice, "you can''t say that this thing is yours, it''s yours!"


    "That''s right. These grains are all from my own family. The daughter-in-law of the Su family is shameless. She came to steal the iron pot and greedy for my things." Chen XiuXiu was triumphantly holding the grain in her hand.


    Su Yongqiang didn''t expect that the two couples were so brazen. Their angry faces were black and red and white. They were about to speak when they heard a burst of applause behind them.


    It''s stachyose.


    Su sugar clapped his hands and slowly walked out of Su Yongqiang''s back. When the young men of Su family who dug people saw that Su sugar''s brother and sister came out, they were also stunned. Then they reacted and stopped their actions.


    "Wonderful, wonderful!" Su Tang smiles sarcastically and claps her hands all the time.


    As soon as Chen XiuXiu and Zhang Shi saw Su Tang come out, they were also shocked and screamed "ghost!"


    "Ha ha, they all say that they don''t want to be guilty. They are not afraid of ghosts knocking at the door. Chen Shi, you said that the grain is yours. What do you feel guilty about seeing me? Mr. Zhang, I haven''t seen you for a long time. Last time I hit the board, I forgot to hurt it."


    Su Tang looked at Zhang with a sneer. His eyes, bigger than those of ordinary people, were colder than the thick snow. When Zhang was looked at like this, he only felt a chill in his spine. The place where he had been beaten last time seemed to ache faintly.


    Chen XiuXiu saw that Su Tang had a shadow, and knew that she had not been crushed to death. She also scolded "who is guilty? What is wrong with my mother? It''s hard to be sure. If the house collapses, you can run away." Nu Wa Library www.newbookku.com


    Originally, sucang''s brother and sister had a reputation of hard life. In the middle of the night, the roof of the house was crushed by the snow. Other people''s families would not say that they would be killed. At least they were injured.


    After Chen XiuXiu finished, many people also looked at Su Tang''s brother and sister, but the two of them had nothing to do with them, which was in sharp contrast to the house whose roof had collapsed.


    Thinking that before Zhou Xiaocao fell into the water, it was su Tang who pointed out the place where he was rescued. Now this situation has escaped from the heaven. Some people carefully step back. The two brothers and sisters are really evil.


    Su Tang naturally saw the reaction of these people, and it was no surprise. As early as she decided to follow Su Yonggui''s plan to walk around the Qingjiang River, she knew that if they died, everyone would talk and sympathize.


    But if they don''t die, they will have such vision, prejudice and misunderstanding, even fear.


    However, she doesn''t care. There are so many people in the world who are worth caring about. She is very stingy. If she is good to her, she will give back. If she is not good, she will return.


    Except what she cares about, others are just unimportant and meaningless.


    So although seeing the reaction of these people, Su Tang also looked indifferent and continued to look at Chen XiuXiu, "Chen, you don''t have to change the topic. Do you want to steal my rice from my house, do you recognize it?"


    "Fart, this is the food of my own family. What does it have to do with you? The people of the Su family are shameless and greedy for other people''s things." Chen XiuXiu didn''t feel wrong at all, and in turn scolded Su Tang.


    Su Tang saw her attitude and snorted, "please come to the village head. Today is my su family or your Sun family shameless. It''s a witness."

 Chapter 154

    Before Su Yonggui sent his brother and sister to sacrifice to the God of the river. Later, Wu even said that the money was stolen by his brother and sister. Because it was all the business of the Su family, with Su Yongqiang, the patriarch, he could handle and make decisions, and he could not find the village head.


    But today it is different. Chen XiuXiu is sun Tiezhu''s daughter-in-law, and has nothing to do with the Su family. As a clan leader, Su Yongqiang can only take care of his own family''s affairs, not other people''s families.


    Su Tang also knew that when she saw Chen XiuXiu and sun Tiezhu, they didn''t want to face each other. Zhang''s face was even more like this. She directly asked the village head to come over.


    Chen XiuXiu can still think of her daughter sun Guihua can marry Wang Xiaotian. Of course, she doesn''t want to really let Wang Changhe come over. How can she get married then.


    "Oh, who is this threat? Your house is collapsed and there is no food to eat. If you want someone to help you, you can say it directly. They are all from the same village. Can I not help you? Originally, I took food from my home, and I wanted to give it to your brothers and sisters. Don''t starve to death in this winter!"


    Chen XiuXiu is thick skinned and quick to change her mind. As soon as she heard that Su Tang said she wanted to find Wang Changhe, she changed her words. However, she did not admit that she had stolen the food in her hand. She said that she wanted to give it to her brother and sister, and said that she was starving to death.


    Su Yongqiang is also the first time to deal with such a woman as Chen XiuXiu, angry face is black, but he is a man not easy to talk.


    However, when Zhou saw her like this, she was very impolite. "Who is starving? Our Su family''s children need to be helped by others? When people don''t know what you are? "


    Of course, Zhou is not that kind of woman, but all of them are women. Naturally speaking, she is better than Su Yongqiang. A man is more suitable. Crape myrtle novel www.ziweixs.com


    The Qin family was even more ruthless, "bah, what kind of dog can''t speak from people. My Su family''s dolls can use such coquettes as you. Today you steal other people''s food, tomorrow I don''t think you''ll steal people''s food!"


    Two women opened fire impolitely. Chen XiuXiu''s face was not good-looking when she heard them like this. "Fart your mother. Who do you think is a dog? I think all of you in the Su family are biting dogs. They steal their own things and want to rely on others. Bah!"


    When Chen XiuXiu talked, she still looked at the Zhang family. Zhang''s family was not easy to be provoked. She saw that everyone didn''t pay attention to herself and was trying to make excuses for herself. When she saw that Chen XiuXiu even ordered herself, she also scolded, "I''m afraid some dirty hands come to steal things. I''m afraid some dirty hands will steal things. I didn''t expect to meet you such a rotten bitch."


    Zhang thought that Su Tang''s brother and sister were dead. When they died, others were anxious to dig people. They certainly didn''t care what was lost. She would take the money to the pawnshop in the town for money, and the money would be hers.


    But now see Su sugar sister and brother have nothing, this iron pot naturally she can''t get hold of.


    Moreover, thinking of the look in Su Tang''s eyes just now, Zhang felt that the place where he had been beaten last time was still in a faint pain, so he quickly found a reason for himself, and resolutely refused to admit that he had come to steal the pot.


    Seeing them like this, Su Tang also admired them. As expected, they were shameless and invincible in the world. These two people can still get rid of them now. But when a group of people were deaf, didn''t they hear what they said?


    Su Tang sneers, at this time want to shirk responsibility, they want to be beautiful.

 Chapter 155

    Speaking from the two people, Su Tang turned to Su laiwang and said, "laiwang, please go and call the village head."


    Su laiwang had been standing behind his parents and beside Su Tang. When he heard sucang say this, he immediately nodded, "OK, sugar girl is waiting. I''ll go and call someone."


    Su laiwang turned around and wanted to find someone. Chen XiuXiu quickly winked at her husband when she heard that Su Tang was still looking for someone. If Wang Changhe was really allowed to come and their osmanthus flowers were later married and looked down upon by his mother-in-law, what should be done? The key is that in case the Wangs are not willing to help their in laws, will it not be in vain?


    As expected, sun Tiezhu came to stop Su laiwang, but Su laiwang was young after all. As soon as he saw someone stop him and ran away, sun Tiezhu quickly caught up with him.


    Chen XiuXiu''s face is not good-looking, looking at Su sugar "sugar Ni Er almost on the line, not this grain, I will give you it."


    On the one hand, some worried that her husband could not stop Su laiwang. She threw the grain to sucang and wanted to run with her.


    Su sugar a look at her eyes around and know that there is no good idea, "Chen you don''t want to run."


    "I''m not..." Chen XiuXiu of course did not admit that, looking at the empty will run, just think that as long as not face-to-face with Wang Changhe, there are some things that can be said about today.


    Unfortunately, because Su Tang asked this question just now, Qin''s family, Wen''s and Tong''s, and Zhou''s daughter-in-law, LV, are all staring at Chen XiuXiu and stealing things from their su family''s house. If someone runs away, what will others think of their su family.


    Although the Su family is not as good as when it was first, even the village head was taken by others, but it is still Sujiatun. Their su family is still the largest family here. No one can bully anyone. OK composition website www.okzuowenxs.com


    So Chen XiuXiu just moved for a moment, and was surrounded by Wenshi and Tongshi plus Lu''s, "where do you want to go?"


    "That''s to say, it''s not to help our Su family''s dolls. If you do something good, you can''t leave your name behind."


    Tong and Lu stopped Chen XiuXiu not to let her go, so sarcastically said she.


    Chen XiuXiu saw that she couldn''t run away, and her husband didn''t catch up with her husband. She simply squatted down and said, "Oh, the Su family bullied people because of their big business. I''ve been misunderstood for even sending a grain with good intentions."


    When Wu accompanied Zhao and Su Yonggui, he saw Chen XiuXiu crying. Su Yonggui''s face was dark.


    Even if you want other people''s things, you can''t wait for them to get them at night when there is no one. You have to make so many people see it and make a shame.


    Zhao looked at the two brothers and sisters standing beside Su Yongqiang. She hated her and gritted her teeth. She still remembered that it was these two kids who fooled her and made her get beaten.


    Looking at Su Tang''s brother-in-law''s cotton padded clothes, although plain and pure, they are soft and thick. At first glance, they are good cotton padded clothes. Their faces are much more fleshy than before, and they hate each other even more. How can these two kids live well!


    Su Tang also felt the fierce look. She turned her head and looked at it. It happened that Su Nuo was also with Zhao''s eyes. The little guy was also scared. But she immediately took sucang and said, "sister, I''m not afraid!"


    This is to tell sucang that he is not afraid. Before that, sucang taught him that he is a little man and should be strong and brave. This is what he heard.

 Chapter 156

    Su Tang touched the little guy''s head and said, "well, little glutinous rice is great!"


    The tone is gentle, look at Zhao''s eyes are cold satire, but this has already grasped the heart to scratch the liver to see, hate extremely, that can be bad, all this is just the beginning.


    Zhao naturally saw Su sugar''s sarcastic expression, and wanted to tear up sucang''s face directly. "Well, you''re a big girl. I''ll kill myself, and now I''ll do harm to others."


    She this mouth, Su Yongqiang, they saw that the original family came, "Yonggui came just in time!"


    Then he looked at Su Sanshou who was followed by Su Yonggui and said, "Sanshou, your daughter-in-law, do you know?"


    Su Sanshou and Zhang''s are Wang BA''s encounter with mung bean, stinky fish with rotten shrimp. They are definitely the best match. Zhang comes to grab the iron pot. Su Sanshou doesn''t know, but they also have a tacit understanding.


    So when Su Yongqiang asked, Su Sanshou also said with a smile, "what does Yongqiang mean? What did my daughter-in-law do? I knew that danier''s house had collapsed and rushed to save people. Is it wrong to save people in any way?"


    This is also not shameless. Su Tang looks at it. No wonder Zhang is nervous, but when he sees his man coming, he is relaxed and knows that Su Sanshou will support him.


    However, Su Tang saw that Su laiwang had already brought people to the distance, so she grinned and said, "who is danier?"


    After saying that, they looked at Zhao''s several "Yong GUI''s sister-in-law is old, so I don''t know anything about it. After my parents are gone, there are only two children, I and my brother.


    When my sister-in-law called me big Nier, although it is not quite right, I respect her for her age and mental retardation when I am young. Love reading www.adshuba.com


    But who is the big Nier mentioned by the third birthday nephew? I want to ask, is it me? You treat your aunt like this. What''s my aunt''s name? "


    Su Tang deliberately stressed the two words nephew, looked at Su Sanshou with a smile, and then asked Su Fu''an "Fu''an?"


    "Sugar girl!" When Su Fu''an heard sucang calling himself, he bowed over more regularly than usual and saluted him.


    Su Tang also laughed, "well, good, or Yongshun elder brother can teach children, unlike some people, when the mother''s mental retardation, children do not understand the rules, even their own aunt''s name do not know, I when the elder understanding, the younger generation is stupid, but call oneself aunt Nier, Tut Tut, really rebellious


    Su Tang''s words are really not loud and don''t shout. They are so soft and light, but they are full of sarcasm. They scold Su Yonggui''s family.


    Su Yonggui was very depressed when he was fighting with Su Tang. The two kids who had to kneel down at home and begged him to have a stuttering, now they are directly of the same generation with him. Moreover, Su Tang is particularly able to talk about things with his own seniority.


    Although Su Yonggui''s family and Su laoshuan''s family are a little closer, the family is the family, and even further away, they are relatives. If they are placed here in generations, Su Tang will be qualified to educate Su Sanshou.


    Now Su Tang says that Su Sanshou has no rules, and just hits him in the face directly because he gave birth to this son.


    "What kind of treachery you are, you deserve to be called by my third son!" Su Yonggui''s face is black, just want to talk, he heard his old wife open his mouth, directly scolded Su sugar.


    After hearing this, Su Tang raised her eyebrows. "It seems that Yonggui''s sister-in-law is not only mentally retarded, but also heartless and crazy..."

 Chapter 157

    "Su Sanshou doesn''t need to call me. Isn''t he Su''s family, brother Yongqiang, why don''t you inform me about such a big matter?"


    Su Yongqiang looked at Su sugar like this, but also responded, "how can we not inform tangnier? It''s not just today that I know that someone doesn''t want to be Su''s family."


    If you don''t want to be a member of the Su family, isn''t that the meaning of leaving the clan? This is not nonsense. The family in this era is very important. If you are removed from the clan, everyone will think that you have a very bad character.


    Not to mention anything else, at least in the way of the imperial examination, those who have been removed from the imperial examination have no hope at all, and they are also looked down upon by others.


    "Who said..." Zhao didn''t expect Su Tang to finish a sentence, which would be the same as Su Sanshou''s going to be removed.


    Su Yonggui looked at his wife and said, "shut up!"


    Zhao''s family is a bully at home. He always oppresses Su Yonggui. When he was suddenly yelled like this, he would cry, "Su Yonggui, how dare you..."


    Su Yonggui''s face is blacker, and Wu''s hate is not good. She just thinks that there is no more stupid than Zhao''s, and she pulls her tightly. "Mother, let dad talk."


    Zhao felt that she had been yelled at by men and had no face. She was very angry. As soon as Wu said, she slapped her hand. "Shameless little whore, do you interrupt me when I speak?"


    Wu Wu covered his face and continued to persuade "Niang, the patriarch is in, the family still wants the father to be in charge."


    She said so, sure enough, in exchange for Su Yongshun''s comforting eyes.


    But Su Tang looked at this time, the family''s mind is also complex, only feel interesting very much.


    "Oh ho, these stupid two legged beasts have no skills, but they have a lot of ideas." A space god beast is snowballing with his head, preparing to make a statue for himself. 139 Chinese www.139zw.com


    When Su Tang saw him talking like this, Yu Guang glanced at him and said, "I don''t think you are qualified to say that!"


    Big face snowball look, who can compare with it stupid.


    Orange cat: I seem to feel the deep malice and contempt from the owner!


    The Zhao family just slapped Wu''s family, which made a lot of anger in his stomach. In addition, seeing Su Yonggui''s fierce appearance, he also remembered that he had been beaten before, curled his mouth and did not dare to speak.


    Su Yonggui saw that she was quiet, and Su Yongqiang said, "brother Qiang, don''t say that, we don''t mean that."


    "So what you mean is that the third birthday nephew is still willing to be the Su family and respect me as an aunt?" Su Tang asked with a smile.


    Su Yonggui looked at Su Tang with indifference in his eyes, and also warned, "it''s natural. After all, tangnier grew up eating our family food, right?"


    This is for Sutang to remember that even if their brothers and sisters have adopted, they still feed them before. Don''t overdo it.


    After su Tang was warned like this, she also turned her lips. "I can''t promise you, I haven''t grown up yet."


    Don''t talk about others, even Su Yongqiang would like to laugh when he hears sucang say this, but it will be shameless.


    Sure enough, Su Yonggui''s face is not good after hearing this. Su Tang is very happy to see his constipation. If she is only eight years old, she will suppress you in terms of seniority and be inferior to you in terms of age.


    You are so angry that Su Tang''s heart is humming. Fortunately, it means that the two brothers and sisters raised by them get up early every day and work like cattle. They can''t see a grain of rice in the rice soup, so we can count it as raised. Forget it.

 Chapter 158

    The wild vegetables and the work that Su Dani''s brother and sister had brought home before were enough to support themselves. The family was really shameless.


    Su Yongqiang laughs at Su Tang''s strength, and then looks at Su Sanshou. "Our Su family is not unruly. Since we are still Su family, we should respect our elders. Sanshou, and apologize to your sugar aunt."


    The last time they had a fight with sucang, their three sons were not there. Su Sanshou also came back to find out that his daughter-in-law had been beaten because Su Tang was beaten. He only felt that his mother and daughter-in-law were useless and did not take sucang seriously.


    Who would have thought that today he was seriously on the Su sugar, this just opened his mouth to say two words, was su sugar to tie up like this.


    At this time, when hearing Su Yongqiang''s request, he was not willing to. He also squeezed out a smile and apologized to sucang: "it''s the nephew''s fault. Sugar aunt, please forgive your nephew."


    Nephew''s two words are also very heavy. Su Sanshou''s eyes are snake like and cold. Su Tang doesn''t care if he sees it. Instead, he shows a very kind smile.


    "Well, in the future, we still have more rules about the outside world. Although we are distant relatives, after all, we have previous marriages. Naturally, I am broad-minded and will not dispute with you. However, if other elders look at you like this, what they know is that you have no rules. What you don''t know is that your parents teach children in this way."


    It''s a pity that Su Yonggui, Zhao''s and Su Sanshou''s facial expressions are very ugly, and they are given a strong impression by Su Tang.


    In particular, Su Tang almost pointed to his nose and said that he would not educate his children. Su Yonggui and Zhao, who were unruly, had black faces. He only felt that he had lost all his face. Looking at Zhang''s eyes, he really wanted to give her a rest and not to worry about her troubles. 000 literature www.000wx.com


    Zhang originally saw Su Sanshou coming, and felt that he had something to support him. Unexpectedly, Su Tang was so powerful that he let his men apologize without saying a few words. He was also very worried about "father and mother, I..."


    Before she could say anything, Su Tang saw that Wang Changhe was coming with Su laiwang and sun Tiezhu. Not only did he come, but also Wang Xiaotian and Zhou Xiaocao, who didn''t go to the town to study today, came with him.


    But let Su sugar surprised, this lineup is really a little beyond her expectations.


    Zhou Xiaocao saw Su Tang from afar, and ran to see her directly. "Tangnier, I just heard that someone bullied you and robbed you. Don''t worry. I''m here. I see who dares."


    Su Tang was amused and moved by her excited appearance. She did not ask for a reward at the beginning. However, she did not expect such care.


    "What are you talking about? If there is a village head, who can bully me? The village head will be fair and give everyone justice." Su Tang patted the grass''s arm for a week and then looked at Wang Changhe.


    Wang Changhe is more than 40 years old and talks to Su Yongqiang as soon as he comes here. Although Su Yongqiang is not the head of the village, he is, after all, the biggest head of the Su family in Sujiatun, which is different from other villagers.


    After hearing this, Wang Changhe also looked at the little girl. Wang Changhe also knew that this kind of thing was not too strange, but he also saw sucang''s sister and brother for the first time since he adopted it.


    Today, I found that the little girl was not very old. Her eyes were clear and clear, and she could see through people''s hearts.

 Chapter 159

    "That''s right. What''s going on today? I''ll make it clear to everyone." In any case, Wang Changhe is also a village head. When he speaks, others dare not say anything.


    Wang Xiaotian looked at her cousin like this, and came to her side. "Don''t worry, Xiao Cao. My father will judge fairly."


    Although it was cold, the academies in the town didn''t have a holiday. Wang Xiaotian normally went to the town to study today, but it was snowing heavily and it was difficult to get out.


    When Su laiwang went to find Wang Changhe, he was also preparing to find the villagers to clean up the snow on the road. Otherwise, it would be inconvenient for the village to go out to the town.


    Knowing that the roof of sucang''s house collapsed and there was a robbery, he did not care about anything else, so he followed him. It happened that many young people in the Su family who could help were here, so he didn''t have to look for any more people.


    Wang Xiaotian and Zhou Xiaocao are cousins. They played together since childhood. Today, he did not go to the Academy. When he saw that Zhou Xiaocao was so eager to come, he followed him.


    Originally, Wang Changhe was not willing to let his little son come out in such weather for fear of getting cold again. However, he just knew that Chen XiuXiu, sun Tiezhu and Chen XiuXiu were the troublemakers, as well as sun Guihua''s obsession with his son all day. Wang Changhe was also very clear.


    However, the sun family had no face and pretended to be very good as soon as they came to them. Wang Changhe and his wife were very passive. They were afraid that their little son would be simple. After all, Chen XiuXiu married sun Tiezhu in this way.


    Of course, sun Tiezhu can collude with Chen XiuXiu. Wang Changhe and his wife are afraid that their little son will be cheated. Therefore, knowing that it was Sun Tiezhu and Chen XiuXiu who had an accident today, they didn''t stop him to let him come, just to wake him up and let him know what the family is and stay away from them in the future. Gorgeous e-book www.yantxt.com


    Wang Xiaotian naturally did not know these, so he listened to the excitement and followed him. Zhou Xiaocao nodded his head and stood watching.


    Wang Changhe also looked at Sun Tiezhu and Chen''s family, as well as the Zhang family beside him. "I told me on the Wanglu road just now. Chen, you said that these grains are your own, right?"


    When Chen XiuXiu saw that Wang Changhe had been called in, he hated to gouge out sun Tiezhu with his eyes. Sun Tiezhu''s face was not good. However, Su laiwang people were too ghost and clever. They were younger than him. Where could he catch up with him.


    Now hearing Wang Changhe''s question, Chen XiuXiu doesn''t do what he did just now, and says with a serious smile, "I said that we shouldn''t disturb the village head.


    I came over this morning to see tanie''s house collapse, thinking that their brothers and sisters had no parents and were still young, which was not easy. So I took the food from home and said that although there was not much, I would try my best to help.


    I didn''t expect to meet the third birthday family who came to steal the iron pot and said that the grain in my hand was also hers. I gave it to tangnier and Nuo Ge''er. What''s the matter with her? It''s really a misunderstanding! "


    Chen XiuXiu has been talking about right and wrong all day, but his mouth is very fierce. Only when he saw Wang Changhe, he pushed four or five six sentences, and everything was pushed to Zhang''s body, which made his speech clean.


    As soon as Zhang''s family saw her like this, could she be willing to? Yes, Chen XiuXiu rushed to beat her.


    "Fart your mother. I won''t tear your mouth. It''s obvious that you said that danier''s house collapsed and you took away the grain and said that they were dead. There was no owner in the house. Whoever took it, he even fooled me to knock on the iron pot."

 Chapter 160

    As soon as they saw the Zhang family coming, Wen and Tong hid in one side. The Zhang family beat Chen XiuXiu. Chen XiuXiu was beaten and hid all the time. Because they wanted to make a good impression in front of Wang Changhe, they didn''t fight back.


    Su sugar look at her like this, also want to admire, thick skinned is true, but in order to achieve the goal, ruthless under the heart is also true.


    Even if sun Su''s concubine can get a better reputation than sun Guihua, he can''t be a thief.


    So, looking at Zhang''s behavior, Wang Changhe is watching. Zhang is not stupid. Chen XiuXiu wants to blame her, but she doesn''t want to put the blame on her.


    Seeing that Chen XiuXiu didn''t hide, she continued to fight "Danielle and Dalang, who I grew up with when I was a child. I saw you, the black hearted, deliberately followed you here.


    You really want to steal the iron pot. I''ll help them watch it. When they dig it out, I can also guard the property of the family for them. You black hearted whore, you want to rely on me, a kind-hearted person, when you are a thief, I''ll tear you up! "


    These two are also dogs biting dogs. They both say that they are good people and the other is a thief.


    Su Tang watched the excitement for a while, then opened his mouth, "cough, did you forget that many people just heard what you said?"


    She really couldn''t help it. Were these two people stupid? When they were fighting, many people around them heard about it. They still wanted to wash themselves, but they didn''t think about it. When those people were deaf and blind?


    Although they all feel that they are evil and hard-working when they look at sucang''s brothers and sisters, some people can''t help laughing when they hear what sucang said. Biqu Pavilion www.sckean.com


    "That''s right. Don''t fight. We can hear you clearly just now." There are also people who can''t stand Chen XiuXiu and Zhang''s, and help them talk.


    Chen XiuXiu talked about people everywhere and provoked right and wrong. In Sujiatun, she had no good reputation, not to mention those who offended her. Although Zhang was lazy and lazy, although she had been married for a short time, there were contradictions in Zhao''s style of conduct before. At this time, coke couldn''t watch jokes.


    "How can you take it seriously? I was so angry with her just now that I was talking nonsense." "That''s my bullshit." Zhang and Chen XiuXiu are tacit understanding. They say this together. After finishing, they look at each other with indignation and sparks are splashing everywhere.


    Wang Changhe also has a headache now. It''s not easy to find out the two people are so confused. The key is that they can''t prove who owns the things.


    Chen XiuXiu also looked at the ordinary grain bags, which were filled with brown rice and big dregs. Only then did she dare to say that it was her own.


    "Ha ha, nonsense?" Seeing this, Su Tang snorted.


    Now Wang Changhe hears Su Tang talking and looks at her, "does tangnier have anything to say?"


    "Today, I had a trip to Wangcun village. My house collapsed in the middle of the night yesterday. My brother and I were lucky enough to have nothing to do. We hid and made do with brother Yongshun''s house. When we came back, we heard that Chen took our food and said it was his own. At first, he wanted to take it away. Later, he said it was brought to our sister and brother from his own home."


    Looking at my wife''s kitchen table, she said, "it''s my wife who is holding me on the kitchen table, and I''m holding it for a long time

 Chapter 161

    When they heard sucang say this, they also took a look at the iron pan that is now thrown on the snow. Normally, every family builds a stove when they build a house. One pot of a farmer''s family can be used for many years, so this kind of big iron pot is fixed when making a stove.


    It''s really bad. It''s not so easy to change it. We need to take it down. Just now Zhang and Chen XiuXiu came together. They took great effort to get the iron pot off. They both had their own careful thinking. When the iron pot was removed, they started fighting.


    "So I would like to ask, third birthday daughter-in-law said to help me look at the pot, why not stand on the side of the line, this pot is their own run out?" Su Tang asked Zhang first.


    Zhang''s explanation on hearing that "it''s from Tiezhu''s family. I can''t help it. It''s not easy to snatch it from her hand."


    "Is it?" For her explanation, sucang said, and then looked at the two people.


    Just now, so many people watched Zhang beat Chen. Now they say that she can''t beat Chen. Well, it seems that people don''t believe it.


    After that, Su Tang looked at Chen XiuXiu again, and Chen XiuXiu once saw this, he also explained that "tangnier''s words must be based on it. How can our food become your family? You can''t be greedy for other people''s food if it''s not easy for your brother and sister. We can give you what you want, but you can''t say it''s yours, can you? "


    Chen XiuXiu had just looked at the grain carefully. She couldn''t see who the owner was. She killed the food. The food was her own. No one could do anything about it.


    As a result, she said with a smile, "Tiezhu said this grain is your family?"


    "It''s natural. Brown rice and big dregs belong to our family. Seeing that your life is difficult, I''m kind to you. You''d better say that I''m a thief. I dare not help you in the future." Chen is another string.


    In the autumn, a client in the town took a fancy to my sewing skills and entrusted me to make two clothes. Seeing that the craftsmanship was good and the materials were economical, he specially reserved the remaining materials for me.


    I got a couple of taels of money. When I saw the satin material, I looked very expensive. But my brother and I were filial piety. Where can I get the expensive things, so I didn''t do anything... "


    Neither Chen XiuXiu nor Wang Changhe, as well as the onlookers, did not expect that Su Tang actually began to say these irrelevant things. However, Zhao heard Su Tang''s words and looked at her in surprise


    How can these two kids make money? Zhao said after the export, suspiciously looked at her "just you?" Book eight www.8shuba.com


    Don''t believe that sucang has such a craft, Su Tang glanced at Zhao, hooked his lips and sarcastically laughed, "no way, who let that noble man see my craft."


    Wang Changhe thought it was meaningful for Su Tang to say this now, and asked her, "what does tangnier mean by this?"


    "Well, I don''t really need help. I''m quite rich. Next year, I''m going to build a new house and take my brother''s family back for burial." Sucang deliberately said that, to see someone trying to suppress jealousy, someone looked at her in surprise.


    Of course, some people are jealous with resentment, and others are angry with a bit of relaxation.


    Su Tang raised her eyebrows and clenched her lips. Then she said, "what I want to say is that there is Satin left by a nobleman in my family. The material of the satin is good. The outside is smooth and thick. I think we can''t get on. What should we do with this material, so..."


    Qi Yi was once a famous dandy and royal daughter in Beijing. Unfortunately, she hung up


    and then opened her eyes. She has come to a strange modern age and has become a framed little model.


    From then on, she grew flowers step by step, from a little transparent unknown to the queen and fashion girl on the runway.


    Fans: good queen a, please marry!


    In the face of the fans'' enthusiasm, Qi Yi laughs at someone: that beauty, my back is vacant, you are quite suitable.


    Beauty Eye Movement: in addition to me, you also want the harem?

 Chapter 162

    Su sugar is intentional. She said here, pauses for a moment and looks at Chen XiuXiu. "Just in time, I saw that the bottom of the grain bag at home was worn out. The satin looked strong, so I took the mat to mend it. It was much stronger than before."


    When many people heard that she was actually holding satin to fill the grain bag, they all took a breath of air. Looking at the grain bag that Chen XiuXiu had just thrown aside, her eyes were all exploration. It can''t be true.


    Chen XiuXiu was also flustered. "No way. What kind of lady are you, what kind of material is Satin? How much silver are you..."


    Waiting for her to finish, she saw Su Tang smile with a kind face. "What''s so anxious about? I want to know if I''m talking nonsense. It''s not easy."


    Then he looked at Wang Changhe: "Uncle Wang is the head of a village. He is always the most fair. I think you should also see that my brother and I have never approached these two food bags since we entered the door, right?"


    Su Tang asks the people around her that they can''t lie. Su Tang and Su Nuo came with Su Yongqiang. When they arrived, they stood there and didn''t move much. Naturally, she didn''t touch the things in Chen XiuXiu''s hand "That''s right."


    Hearing what they said, Su Tang nodded, "please go to the village head and open these two bags to see if there is Satin inside to make up the foundation."


    While saying, sucang winked at the orange cat next to her. The orange cat was lazy on one side, meow, and then jumped to the cloth bag.


    Seeing it, Su Tang smiles in her heart and lets Wang Changhe open the bag. Interesting reading novels www.quduxs.com


    After all, there was still grain in it. Wang Changhe carefully poured brown rice into a bag and opened it. Everyone could see that there was a piece of white material sewing on the bottom of the bag. At this time, it was clear after the heavy snow, and the sun was shining with luster.


    How many people in the village have seen such precious materials, and they are so stupid to see them directly: "so this is satin. It''s so beautiful!"


    Chen XiuXiu was dumb. He didn''t know what he was going to say. Wang Changhe turned the cloth bag upside down, and the mixture of brown rice and corn in the other bag was reversed. Then he turned the bag inside and saw exactly the same satin in it.


    "The results are very clear." Su Tang looked at Chen XiuXiu and laughed again. "So why don''t you tell me why your cloth bag has the same satin as mine?"


    "I..." Chen XiuXiu has to argue that satin is expensive and she can''t afford it.


    Then I heard Su Tang say something more desperate: "by the way, when I sewed the cloth bag, I thought it was fun. I specially embroidered my own name, a word of sugar, on the back of the satin. I don''t know if Chen''s cloth bag also has characters, whose name is written, is it sun''s sister''s?"


    Chen XiuXiu knew that it was useless to say anything, and Wang Changhe carefully tore apart a corner of the satin. Some people may not know the white sugar words behind the satin, but there is something else they don''t understand at this time.


    Wang Changhe also breathed a sigh of relief. Chen can''t run away as a thief. With such a reputation, he still dares to pester his son. It''s good to let her enter the house and become a concubine. If you are in a hurry, you can only be a housekeeper.


    "Chen, do you have anything else to say?" Wang Changhe asked Chen XiuXiu.

 Chapter 163

    Although Chen XiuXiu was greedy, she still had some brain. At this time, it was proved that she couldn''t run away. So she knelt down in front of Su Tang with a plop and hit her mouth directly. "I''m blind, I''m greedy. Tangnier, I''m wrong. After that, I''ll never dare. If you look at me, you can forgive me once."


    "What''s the third birthday family?" Su sugar looked at her like this, eyes slightly narrowed, pursed mouth and asked with a smile.


    Without saying a word, Chen XiuXiu pointed to Zhang''s "don''t be cheated by her. I wanted to take this food and lighten the burden on my family. When she heard that your brother and sister were crushed to death, she wanted to take away the iron pot and chopsticks and go to the town to exchange money. If I lied, I would not die. Now I have already done this, and I don''t have to cheat you."


    Chen XiuXiu said that there was no burden. In the final analysis, although she took advantage of the advantages and robbed the grain, she had a thought for a moment. As long as Su Tang was willing to forgive, it was a trivial matter. However, Zhang took an iron pot, which was more valuable than grain.


    Su Tang nodded, "I''m very sorry that I didn''t die."


    "Tangnier, I really know I''m wrong. Please forgive me!" Chen XiuXiu said


    "Aunt Sun said that," Su Tang continued to laugh. Wang Changhe felt that something was wrong. Looking at Su Tang like this, he also wanted to persuade "tangnier."


    "Well, uncle village head, our Sujiatun has always been honest and unsophisticated. It''s really bad to steal things like this. Now that Aunt sun knows that I''m wrong, I''ll..."


    This time, even Qin and Zhou can''t believe it. It''s not easy to forgive people''s kindness by looking at Su Tang before. Has it changed this time? Reading novels together www.17kxs.cc


    Su Tang said with a smile, "well, my cloth bag is also made by heart. It is said that the satin is one or two silver and one foot. How can these two pieces of silver cost one or two silver? Since aunt Sun said that the cloth bag was hers!"


    Su Tang''s words are full of hints. You Chen XiuXiu said that the bag was yours. Then she said how much the bag was. If you bought it back, it was not stolen, but her own.


    Chen XiuXiu is not a fool, Su sugar said, she does not understand what is going on, directly looked up at Su sugar, "you blackmail me?"


    "Well, what did Auntie say? Didn''t she say that the bag was yours? Ah, it turned out that the bag was actually me..." Su Tang was surprised to hear her say so.


    Facing Chen XiuXiu''s face, her eyes are directed at Wang Changhe. Isn''t sun Guihua still trying to marry Wang Changhe''s family? If she is a thief, is it possible?


    Chen XiuXiu Ming knows that Su Tang is intentional, and can only bite her teeth. She has recently found a mate. She has a little money in her hand recently. She still hopes that her daughter will enjoy happiness after she marries a good family. If she is a thief and affects her daughter''s reputation, she knows exactly which one is worth.


    As for sucang, a little black girl, Chen XiuXiu gritted her teeth, and she wrote down all of them, and she would certainly find them back later.


    Although her heart was already full of hate, Chen XiuXiu also squeezed out a smile and said, "Oh, you said it was so noisy that I almost forgot about it!"


    Chen XiuXiu took out a silver bracelet from her arms. Her eyes were reluctant to part with it. She had gone to the town a few days ago. She had not yet been willing to wear it, so she was sent out.

 Chapter 164

    However, he still bit his teeth and put it on Su Tang''s wrist. This silver bracelet was originally worn by adults. Su sugar people''s small wrists are also thin, so they can''t wear them. However, some people are surprised at the sight. The bracelet needs to be about one or two silver. Chen doesn''t know where the money comes from.


    "No, my aunt asked me to make two cloth bags a few days ago. It was too late to send them to me. Ah, thanks to my aunt''s help, I don''t know where our iron pot will go when I come back."


    Su Tang grabs the bracelet in his hand with a smile, and his voice changes instantly. Not to mention Wang Changhe, Su Yongqiang and Su Yongshun are also shocked. What is the situation.


    Chen XiuXiu is also smart. When she heard Su Tang say this, she quickly said, "it''s not true. Ah, the heart of Sanshou family. I wish your sister and brother died. Fortunately, your life is hard, or It''s OK, it''s OK. "


    The two people''s polite meal was simply amazing to a group of people.


    Orange cat sighed at her owner, "Tut, is this the legendary plastic sister flower?"


    "I think it''s time for you to lose weight. Let''s start today. Run from Sujiatun to the town five times a day." Su sugar to see a floating beast said, calm expression.


    Ha ha, you''re a sister flower. She''s such a loli. What kind of sister is Chen XiuXiu? If she''s a beautiful little sister, it''s almost like that, but Chen XiuXiu''s face, tut Tut, or forget it.


    As soon as the orange cat heard this, she immediately said, "well, it''s not sister flower. At least I just helped."


    Su Tang''s "hum..."


    Wang Changhe didn''t expect to be this trend. Naturally, his face was not good-looking. "What does tangnier mean?" 8090 novel network www.8090xs.com


    Seeing him like this, Su Tang sneered at him, but on the surface he was laughing and scratching his head with his hand. "Uncle village head, I think my aunt is very poor, and just this little food, I guess it was just a moment of obsession, not on purpose."


    "She''s pathetic, then I''m..." Zhang''s family is also covered, last time she looked at Su Tang''s sense of propriety. No one wants to take advantage of her. How can it be different today.


    Su Yongqiang also looked at Su sugar, and saw that Su sugar slightly shook his head at him, which obviously meant not to let him speak. Su Yongqiang hesitated for a moment and finally said nothing.


    Wang Changhe would have been in such a hurry today, and he took his son specially to let him see who Chen XiuXiu and sun Tiezhu were. It was better to take this opportunity to let Sun Guihua never have a chance to entangle his son in his life.


    Everything was going well, but he didn''t expect that Su Tang would finally reconcile with Chen XiuXiu. Seeing that he couldn''t directly beat Chen XiuXiu into a thief, Wang Changhe snorted at Su Tang and swung his sleeve, "brother, go."


    Wang Xiaotian is still a little confused. "Ah, Dad, do you care?"


    "No matter what, Tangier has her own skills. She has dealt with it." Wang Changhe left directly.


    Su Yongqiang walks to Su sugar, squats down and whispers to her, "Wang Changhe is not a generous person. You are like this..."


    "Hehe, why, he can only use me, I can''t use him, how did he become the village head at the beginning, brother Qiang forgot?" Su sugar heard Su Yongqiang say so, also hum.


    From the beginning, Su Tang never thought that Wang Changhe could really help her. After all, even outsiders would wonder why the village head of Sujiatun was not su family, but Wang Changhe.

 Chapter 165

    At that time, it was Wang Changhe who took the village head from Su Yongqiang by despicable means, and even the ancestral hall of the Su family was demolished. Sujiatun was originally settled by the ancestors of the Su family, but it was occupied by outsiders.


    Over the years, Wang Changhe seems to be quite polite to Su Yongqiang, but in fact, he is simply suppressing him everywhere. It is clear that the Su family is the largest family in Sujiatun, and its work is not as good as other people''s.


    It was strange when Su Tang came to Sujiatun. The village head of Sujiatun should also be the Su family. How could he be an outsider? Later, orange cat inquired Su Tang to find out.


    Knowing that Wang Changhe is such a person, Su Tang didn''t want him to help him solve his problems from the beginning, but she happened to hear the gossip of sun Guihua and Wang Xiaotian some time ago, so she took advantage of the situation.


    Otherwise, if Wang Changhe was really allowed to deal with it, it would be just to make sure that Chen XiuXiu was a thief, or beat him up. To tell the truth, this kind of treatment only gives Wang Changhe an excuse to refuse the sun family''s marriage and attachment. What''s the benefit for Su Tang himself?


    Obviously, there is no such thing. It is absolutely impossible for sucang to do anything without benefit.


    From the beginning to the end, Wang Changhe was invited to come over. In fact, Su Tang used to make Chen XiuXiu compromise to give her money. Moreover, since Wang Changhe was worried about Chen XiuXiu and sun Tiezhu, how could she not make it.


    As for Wang Xiaotian and Zhou Xiaocao, she had heard orange cat gossip. She really thought they were just brothers and sisters. Now, Wang Xiaotian is a bit interesting. Fortunately, Zhou Xiaocao has no idea.


    It''s a good thing not to be trapped in it. A family like Wang Changhe is not a good marriage partner.


    Su Yongqiang did not expect to hear Su Tang mention this matter. After all, it was many years ago. He was framed by Wang Changhe and finally lost his position as village head.


    Wang Changhe is now the head of the village. What''s more, Wang Xiaotian is said to be good at reading and may be admitted to Tongsheng. Electronic Chinese network www.dzzzw.com


    If they really become a scholar in the future, the Su family can''t afford to offend Wang Changhe''s family. Su Yongqiang is also very depressed when he thinks about it. How come the Su family can''t afford to read.


    "In spite of that, after all, he is already the village head, and our Su family is also in a low position." Su Yongqiang said with a sigh.


    Su Tang raised her eyebrows when she heard about it. "So, it''s a lifetime to be down and down. Feng Shui turns around. She steals things that shouldn''t belong to her. Sooner or later, she will return them."


    Su Yongqiang did not expect that sucang would say such words, Leng for a moment, and then wryly smile, "which is so easy."


    Children want things to be so simple.


    Su Tang also laughed, "it''s not that difficult."


    Su Yongqiang only thinks that Sutang is just a child''s casual talk. He doesn''t take it seriously. He doesn''t say much. After all, no matter how much he says, he can''t really do it. What he says now is just empty talk.


    Chen XiuXiu and sun Tiezhu exchanged their eyes. Anyway, Su Tang''s loose mouth was given to them at least. Naturally, the marriage could be done after that.


    However, Zhang Shi was a little silly on the other side and looked at the development of things like this, and was also a bit stuck, "how can this..."


    Just now, it was not said that Chen XiuXiu was killed by hammering and stealing grain. How did it turn into a transaction between two people? Zhang pointed to Su Tang and Chen XiuXiu, "you black me!"

 Chapter 166

    Chen XiuXiu was originally blackmailed by Su Tang. The bracelet was just given by her two days ago. She didn''t even want to wear it. Now it''s Sutang''s, which weighs one or two silver. There are several bracelets in Sujiatun that can wear such good bracelets.


    If Zhang hadn''t stopped her just now and Chen XiuXiu gnawed her teeth, things would not have been like this. When she took the bag and grain home, she would not only earn food, but also two pieces of satin in the bag.


    It''s all because of Zhang''s family. Chen XiuXiu hates Su Tang, and also hates Zhang''s bad deeds. At this time, she was criticized by Zhang and sneered.


    "Oh, it''s fun. Who can blackmail you? Who can force you to come to someone''s house and tear down their iron pan? Tut, who said just now that the iron pot can be sold for 100 Wen in the pawnshop in the town. I''m crazy about money."


    No matter whether others believe it or not, just now she gave the money to Su Tang. Su Tang also admitted that the cloth bag was what she wanted to buy before. She lost the reputation of the thief. With the cover up, Chen XiuXiu certainly would not let go of Zhang''s family and would die satirizing and hammering her.


    Zhang heard her say that she was angry to fight Chen XiuXiu. Now Wang Changhe is not here. When Chen XiuXiu saw her coming, she would not hide, but fight back directly.


    "Bah, you shameless dog. When you are a thief, you still want to frame your grandmother. Who is like you? You don''t let go of the iron pot in other people''s stove!" Chen XiuXiu''s mouth has always been very fierce, while beating Zhang''s family, while still scolding.


    The villagers all know what''s going on today, but they can''t stand the stolen Su Tang. She insists that Chen XiuXiu bought it, but Zhang doesn''t say a word.


    Su Yonggui only felt that his old face had been lost. He quickly asked Wu to come over and pull Zhang over. He also looked at Su Tang and said, "tangnier, Zhang, she just You... " Huaheng Academy www.huahengsy.com


    Now what''s going on now? We all know that Su Yonggui looks at Su Tang and even Chen XiuXiu has been wiped away in this way. He wants Su Tang to pass the Zhang''s case.


    Su Sanshou obviously knew his father''s meaning. Although he didn''t hate Su Tang, he immediately saluted him. "Yes, you''re a lot of adults. She''s also a temporary..."


    "Ah..." Waiting for the father and son to finish, they heard the special loud sigh of Suchang.


    Su Yonggui looks at Su Tang''s expression and feels a little bad. He only sees Su Tang pitifully looking at their family, as well as the Zhang family and Chen XiuXiu who can''t be stopped by Wu.


    "When xiaonuo and I were living at home, I always heard you talking to us that we couldn''t live at home. It would be nice if we could have two mouthfuls of rice soup without rice grains.


    Before I saw you wearing fine cotton clothes and jewelry. I thought it was you who cheated us. I didn''t expect it was true. Zhang would go to someone else''s house and sell things to pawnshop. "


    Su Yonggui''s face turned black. He knew that Su Tang was not easy to deal with, but he could not imagine that she said such a thing at this time.


    When they were at home before, of course, they were not good to Su Tang''s brothers and sisters. It was not a waste to give them so much food at home. They could not die because their lives were hard.


    At that time, many people in the village didn''t really know what their family did to their children, but it was a matter of their own family after all, and outsiders were not easy to say anything. Moreover, they only heard about it, and there was no evidence.

 Chapter 167

    So before Wu''s family, he could sell himself a miserable life outside, saying that he was not easy. Some people believed that. As a result, now that Su Tang came to such a sentence, who could not know how his sister and brother lived at home before, and could only drink two mouthfuls of rice soup every day.


    Su Tang also stressed that rice soup without rice grains is extremely cautious in terms of words.


    Zhao didn''t want to talk because of Su Yonggui, but when he saw that Wang Changhe had left, even Chen XiuXiu had no charge because of Su Tang. Now Su Tang is holding on to Zhang''s affairs. It''s also a jump to say such a thing.


    "Shameless and mean, what kind of fart do you give? Who can''t see that the smelly girl stole your food by herself and wanted to rely on the head of the Sanshou family. Anyway, we have raised your brother and sister for many years. You help her, but you don''t know how to help the Sanshou family, but you don''t know what you''re doing..."


    Pointing to Su Tang, she scolded. After being scolded, Su Tang''s face remained motionless. "What''s Yonggui''s sister-in-law doing in such a hurry? I''m afraid I''ll ask your daughter-in-law how to understand the price in the pawnshop?"


    Even if she was pointed at and scolded like this, Su Tang''s expression was very smooth, light, and even directly pointed to the key point. Zhang said how much was the iron pot in the pawnshop.


    This is not something that ordinary wives of other people can know. Either poor people will ask if they can''t get on with it, or it''s other reasons. It won''t be a good thing anyway.


    Su Tang remembers that in Su Dani''s memory, she lost a lot of things at home, that is, after Zhang''s marriage, her sister and brother still carried the pot.


    Zhao is a brainless person, but Su Yonggui immediately reacts to it. Even the Wu family on the other side also reacts. Before that, she also lost one of her earrings. At that time, she suspected that it was the original born cub who had stolen it. As a result, she didn''t ask about the blood marks all over her body. Read books www.yshuobaxs.com


    At that time, Wu hated Su Dani and Dalang even more, for fear that the two children would take their own things again.


    Now when I heard sucang say this, I also reacted. No wonder at that time, I didn''t even ask about it. It turned out that Zhang stole it.


    Su sugar in the heart is happy, looking at Su Yonggui''s eyes full of satire, is not to face it, she is to see, all like this, how to get his face.


    Su Yongqiang also heard that, looking at Zhang''s eyes, he also looked down upon them. Su Yonggui''s family was shameful enough to have married such a daughter-in-law. It was a shame for the Su family to enter the house.


    "That''s enough. The Su family can''t hold a dirty daughter-in-law. Although our family is not as good as before, it is also a family with rules. You can take good care of your daughter-in-law. If you dirty the reputation of the Su family, don''t blame me for being rude."


    Now that Wang Changhe is gone, Chen XiuXiu has a cover up for Su sugar, and things become internal affairs of the Su family. Su Yongqiang certainly has something to say.


    This stealing behavior can be big or small. Although Su Yongqiang thinks in his heart why the Su family has no material to read, he still holds hope. Moreover, Sunuo has also studied. Even if his generation is not good, there will be descendants in the future.


    However, if there are criminals in the Su family, even if it is petty theft, it will have an impact on the family''s reputation. After that, even if the descendants of the Su family really succeed in the imperial examination, it will easily affect their official career.


    In this land, the family is both prosperous and damaged. Su Yongqiang''s serious warning to Su Yonggui is to let him know that no one with such reputation can appear in his heart.

 Chapter 168

    Su Yonggui''s hot face was said by Su Yongqiang, but also forced to explain that "brother Qiang can''t be wronged." But I can''t explain anything. I can only say this.


    He also knew what it was like to lose things at home, but Su Yonggui could only cover up Zhang for face.


    Su Yongqiang can''t know what happened to him and snorted, "Mr. Zhang, if you can''t explain how the pot is in your hand, you can only deal with it according to what you stole."


    Chen XiuXiu''s hair was in a mess. "The head of the Su family, I saw it with my own eyes and heard it with my own ears. She said that she would send the iron pot to the pawnshop for money. She is familiar with the price. If you don''t believe it, you can go to the pawnshop in the town to inquire about it."


    At this time, Zhao also responded and pointed to Zhang''s "so before I''ll kill you


    Su Yonggui''s eyes are very cold when he looks at Su Tang. If the two children hadn''t died, there wouldn''t have been so many things. He was still famous in Sujiatun, instead of his daughter-in-law turning into a thief, and being looked at and beaten in the face by so many people.


    When Su Tang saw him looking at himself like this, she also laughed at him. She was not afraid of how he thought of herself. When he threw sucang down Qingjiang, everything was over. The family were the killers who forced Su Dani to death. Don''t worry. Take your time.


    If you come out, you will always have to pay it back, but it will be sooner or later. The evils that their family once made will be returned to them.


    When Su Yonggui saw his daughter-in-law, he also wanted to beat Zhang''s family. He was afraid that she would say something wrong. He was just greedy to steal a pot. Compared with the thieves at home, the former one was much lighter.


    At least now, Su Yonggui''s daughter-in-law can''t be a habitual thief, and he can''t afford to lose that person because of this.


    "Shut up and talk to me about something." Su Yonggui first warned Zhao not to speak. UU stack room www.uusk.net


    Then I took a look at Su Tang and saw the girl squatting on the snow. She was actually holding a twig and carving a snow ball. "Hey, my nephew and daughter-in-law stole my iron pot, but since the previous home was so difficult.


    As your brother said, at least in the past years, they have also provided my sister and brother with dark and cold warehouses, worn-out bedding and clothes.


    There are rice soup that we don''t see a little rice all the year round, and it doesn''t make us die. It also allows us to sacrifice the river god and repay the past nurturing kindness.


    Even though they treat us like this, if I pursue them, it seems that I am inhuman... "


    Su Tang is holding a stick to carve the snow ball of orange cat pile into its own image, while talking.


    Zhang Shi was relieved to hear that Su Tang said so. She said that even Chen XiuXiu could be wiped away. If Su Tang was concerned about her, it would not be without conscience.


    Su Yonggui''s face is even blacker. Su Tang''s words are all hit on his face, and Zhao''s teeth are gritted. "Who said it wasn''t dried? How many eggs did you two bastards eat from us before, and how many dried rice did you eat?"


    This is to say that after sucang crossed over, he went to the kitchen to take the food. Without waiting for sucang to refute what, Su Nuo on one side spoke.


    "It was you who asked me and my sister to sacrifice to the river god. My sister knelt down and begged you not to let us go all night. She also said that we deserved to die..."


    It was su Nuo who spoke.

 Chapter 169

    Su Nuo is not old, but he has a good memory. Moreover, he still remembers what his sister taught him. Once he is reasonable, he can never let go of the opportunity and attack with words.


    Therefore, he pointed to Wu''s family with a sonorous sentence and pointed to Wu''s family. "My sister just hit the wall after hearing this, and there was a lot of blood on her head. You were afraid that my sister and I would not be able to sacrifice to the God of the river alive before we allowed us to eat eggs and dry rice. Moreover, it was only two days. That was the first time I had eggs and dry rice when I was so old."


    "Sanni and Sanlang can eat every day, only we don''t have it." After that, Su Nuo added. Awesome,


    Egg Candy didn''t think of the little guy so much. She said in front of him that he was dead after all that, and that sentence was so awesome for the first time to eat eggs.


    Su Yonggui would like to give Zhao a slap. Since they were fished from the river, the two brothers and sisters have been very evil, and regardless of their feelings, they are particularly poisonous.


    Zhao gave the two people a chance to say these words. Su Yonggui glared at Zhao, then gritted his teeth and looked at Su Tang. They said, "past things are meaningless, right, tangnier?"


    This is to tell the sister and brother Su Tang that they have passed on to someone else''s house now, so don''t mention the previous things.


    At this time, she said that she wanted to pay attention to the old love before. When she said it was old, she told her that it was all before.


    Ah, the words let others say, Su sugar must also say, she is also very helpless.


    Su Yongqiang also looks at Su Tang and wants to know what she means. 17 biqu Pavilion www.17sct.com


    Zhang''s family is also nervous, but Su Tang just said that she would care about her old relationship. As for Su Yonggui and Zhao''s disgrace, she didn''t care. There was also something about pawnshop. Anyway, they had no evidence, and she didn''t do it alone. There was also their third son.


    Su Tang felt that Su Yongqiang and Zhang''s family were both looking at themselves, so they changed their posture and continued to carve. "After all, there was an old love affair. It''s not convenient for us to report to the official when it snows heavily."


    Then looking at Su Yongqiang, "listen to the arrangement of brother Qiang."


    "I''ll go to your mother. It''s human. Su Dani, you don''t have to face. You..." Zhang didn''t expect that sucang had just paved so much, but then she received the saying that she didn''t report to the official. Could she not be crazy.


    When Su Tang heard her scolding herself, she stood up and looked at Zhang''s family and the people around her. "Why don''t you think about the old love? I seem to have said it before. If there''s anything else in the future, I''ll report it to the official directly. I remember when I said that, Zhang, are you there?"


    Su Tang sneers at Chen XiuXiu. She doesn''t clean up Chen XiuXiu. It''s because she keeps Chen XiuXiu to block Wang Changhe. She can''t do without the Su family, so she has to have a greater say in the Su family. If Su Tang helps to take back the village head Wang Changhe takes from the Su family, who can''t ignore their brothers and sisters, except for a few mentally handicapped ones?


    Dignity and face are all Self-earned things, hoping to be given to themselves, that is a brain problem.


    Chen XiuXiu is useful to her. Of course, she will let it go. But why should she let go of Zhang? Su Yonggui''s family really think that Sutang is not the virgin Buddha.


    I''m sorry. She not only has revenge, but also has revenge on women. It''s not too late for 20 years.


    With regard to the things the family had done before, did you really think that sucang would lift up and put it down gently? At least she has lived so old, is it still so simple?

 Chapter 170

    After su Tang finished, Qin and Wen as well as Tong were stunned. What they said at that time was waiting here?


    They are familiar with sucang, and even so, those who are not familiar with it are even more surprised. Su Tang looks at the expression of these people and grins, so why does she think she is just talking?


    This kind of words, she is serious from the point of view!


    Su Yonggui didn''t expect that Su sugar had paved so much before, but in the end she only got a sentence that she didn''t report to the official. If she wanted these things, what else could she say.


    He looked at Su Tang''s brother-in-law sullenly. "Is TANNIE determined to fight against us?"


    Su Tang heard his words, directly laughed out, "your brother said, I don''t know how to take, so your brother means, your family members steal other people''s things, others must tolerate a lot, otherwise it will be against you?"


    "Brother Qiang, brother Shun, and fellow villagers, I am young and don''t know much. Do you think this is right?" After su Tang finished, she asked the people around her.


    Regardless of others, Chen XiuXiu said, "bah, you deserve to steal and kill yourself."


    Su Yongshun also nodded, "if you do something wrong, you should be punished. How can Sanshou care about a good daughter-in-law?"


    All the villagers around nodded. Of course, they couldn''t agree with Su Yongshun''s statement. If they did, wouldn''t all the thieves be aboveboard.


    Su Tang also looked at Su Yongshun. "Originally I thought Zhang had such an idea for a while. Now your brother is like this. Can she be like this, in fact..." 100% novel network www.100xs.cc


    Originally, Su Yonggui directly punished Zhang and reprimanded her. At most, she was criticized for not taking care of her daughter-in-law and losing face. But now Su Yonggui has given Su sugar such a sentence, which looks like a threat to her.


    It seems that the reason why sucang continues to investigate is to fight against their family. In the final analysis, she still took the favor of their sister and brother who had raised sucang before.


    Is sucang so easy to be threatened? Su Yonggui said so. If you want to take Zhang''s mistake in his own home, then sucang will ask, is Zhang''s doing these things inspired by their family?


    Sure enough, after su sugar finished, everyone looked at Su Yonggui''s eyes even more different.


    Sushi''s words are just one thing for Su''s family.


    Su Yonggui felt that everyone looked at him and felt that the old face he had accumulated in his whole life would be lost.


    He looked at Su Yongqiang''s side of sucang, "so tangnier is ready to have a dispute with us. Tangnier, although you are not our family, you are also the Su family!"


    When Su Yonggui spoke, he also looked at Chen XiuXiu and sun Tiezhu standing on one side. Su Tang had just wiped out what Chen XiuXiu had done, but he had always been embarrassed by the Zhang family. To Su family members, it is very clear inside and outside. This is to blame Su Tang for not helping his family.


    After all, no matter how Zhang is, she is the daughter-in-law of the Su family. Su Tang does not say that she is an elder, so she embarrasses the younger generation of her own family. Instead, she is so tolerant to outsiders. Su Yonggui wants to see how she can sophisticate with her sharp teeth and sharp mouth.


    When Chen XiuXiu heard this, she immediately said, "what do you think I''m doing? If you have the ability, you''ll let sucang admit that she bought the pot from her."

 Chapter 171

    To say that people don''t want to face, the world is invincible, Wang Changhe is gone, Chen XiuXiu doesn''t care, instead, he satirizes Su Yonggui.


    Su Yonggui doesn''t speak, he stares at Su Tang, and then he sees Su Tang carefully studying the snow ball she carved in her hand.


    "It''s too ugly. It''s too ugly. It''s not as rich and handsome as this one!" One side of the orange cat is very dissatisfied with the craft of sucang, all kinds of jumping.


    "Si''er, do you know what self-knowledge means? It''s also rich and handsome, and you have a crazy word!" Su Tang thinks that her carving is very vivid and crazy.


    After fighting with his beast, Su Tang looked back at Su Yonggui. "Brother Qiang has always told me that the Su family has rules, but I still don''t believe it. I always feel that we Su family are united and are good people. But today I heard your brother say this, ah..."


    Su Tang sighed like a model, Su Yongqiang did not expect that Su Tang actually said this, but also frowned, "what does tangnier mean?"


    Su Tang put xuetuanzi on the ground, stood up and looked at Su Yongqiang, Su Yonggui and other people around him. Then he went on to say, "I mean, reading with xiaonuo these days, I always listen to Mr. Xiao Nuo''s saying that a hundred footed insect is dead but not stiff. Regardless of the rich and noble family, it''s all from the inside. It''s up to the family to be prosperous for a long time, It''s better to behave to our descendants, and that''s the long-term principle. "


    Although the Su family is not a powerful big family, it is still a big family in Sujiatun and even in the nearby villages. Even if the Su family is now down and down, they are proud and identify with their own family.


    Su Yongqiang, in particular, has been trying to make the family more prosperous since he took over the burden of the patriarch. Although there is no achievement, we can not deny that he has made a lot of efforts. 118 Novels www.xiaoshuo118xs.com


    So now when Su Yongqiang hears the words of Su Tang''s family, he is nodding, "what Nuo Ge''er''s husband said is reasonable!"


    "At that time, I asked my husband how to regulate the descendants to make the family prosperous for a long time. My husband said two words to me, self-discipline!"


    Su Tang continued to say, "self-discipline is to be more strict with the descendants of one''s own family than with outsiders, because once the offspring are corrupted, the whole family will be affected."


    Speaking of this, Su Tang takes a look at Chen XiuXiu, and sees that she is skimming her mouth. Su Tang smiles at her, and Chen XiuXiu moves her lips. Finally, she goes over to pick up two grain bags and prepare to go. "Su family is really amazing. I can''t afford to be provoked. I''m going."


    "You can go, but you don''t leave things behind?" Su Tang looked at her like this and asked her with a smile.


    "What do you mean? I bought all the silver bracelets I gave you in front of so many people just now. Why do you still want to pay off?"


    Chen XiuXiu still thinks about the two pieces of satin on the cloth bag. They are precious things. When she goes back home, she can take them down and wash them. They can also be worth some money.


    Qin and Zhou heard her criticizing sucang, but also refuted "what fart do you put? When everyone is as shameless as you are."


    "Yes, you su family is big and big, I can''t afford to make trouble, but I spent money, the thing is mine, why don''t I take it away?" Chen XiuXiu''s tone was ironic. When the Su family heard her talk like this, they were all angry.

 Chapter 172

    "Of course you can take away your things, but what you pay for is cloth bags. Why do you take my grain away?" Su Tang said this directly to Chen XiuXiu.


    Although she blackmailed Chen XiuXiu''s money, Chen XiuXiu took the opportunity to steal her grain, and she did not intend to really clean it up.


    Chen XiuXiu didn''t expect that sucang was so difficult to deal with. She had thought that she would just order food anyway. She gave her a bracelet so big that she wanted to take it with her. Unexpectedly, Su Tang would open her mouth to ask for it. All of a sudden, she just stole the food. Although it is not straightforward, it is very obvious.


    "What''s your food? I''ll pay you to buy cloth bags to hold grain. If you don''t do it well, you will give it to me, and you will also load your own food. What''s the matter? You just work for people? You should have compensated me for the food


    Chen XiuXiu took the things by herself. How could she not admit that she had come to steal the food just now. She killed her by biting the cloth bag she had bought. By the way, she accused Sutang of making the bag for her own use.


    Sucang still admired the shameless, after all, this is not everyone can pay, so after hearing what Chen XiuXiu said, sucang just looked at her, "are you sure?"


    Chen XiuXiu saw that Su Tang was not as powerful as before. She thought she had the upper hand. She took something and took sun Tiezhu away.


    When Qin and Zhou saw her like this, they pointed at her angrily


    Su Tang, however, looked at the direction of Chen XiuXiu''s departure, and gently took the hands of Qin and Zhou. "Sister in law, don''t say it. Forget it. It''s like feeding the dog."


    Qin''s and Zhou''s heard Su Tang say so, but they didn''t say anything more.


    When Chen XiuXiu and sun Tiezhu left, Su Tang looked at Su Yonggui and said, "I don''t know how your brother feels now?" Weizun Academy www.weizunsy.com


    "There are a lot of people in the Su family today. Of course, I am Su Tang''s family, but because I am the Su family, I should not be tolerant to my family.


    No matter what she did wrong, her reputation was damaged. It was their sun family, not my su family.


    However, Zhang''s family came here to take advantage of xiaonuo and me when their roof collapsed. I''m Su''s family. Seeing that she is her own daughter-in-law and a younger generation, she doesn''t want to make trouble in the county. When the time comes, she will discredit our Su family, and only our own family will deal with it.


    But this greedy small cheap way, later met the zhangjias, Li family, Wang family also collapsed roof, she is not the same to take advantage of the cheap, when people will be so gently let go?


    When the time comes, people will say that our Su family married such a daughter-in-law. What kind of family should the Su family be? "


    Seeing that Su family members have begun to think, Su Tang smiles in her heart. She doesn''t mean to speak big truth, nor does she look at what she did before. Whether the net knitting is good or not, a design without characteristics can boast of flowers. That''s her professionalism.


    In a word, she is professional!


    Isn''t it just to talk about the big truth? She will tell them about it today. Su Tang turned her head and looked at a man in his fifties and continued.


    "The eldest grandson of Yongfu''s family has already started to study. When he is in the academy and knows that there is such a daughter-in-law in his family, what will he think of our family and him?"


    "The children of our Su family who are studying now will enter the officialdom and become officials. When they go to the summit and ask, even our emperor, will they trust a prosperous, innocent and clean family, or a family that may not be innocent?"

 Chapter 173

    "You don''t have time to know if everyone else in our family is good. Even if there is only one rat dung in the family, as long as you know that there is a bad possibility, it is enough to give people a very important opportunity to lose."


    Su Tang''s words made the Su family silent. In those years, Su Yongqiang''s generation produced a master who made the family prosperous. Although they were lonely for various reasons, they believed that reading could change their fate and status.


    So even if they are down and down, as long as the Su family has some ability, they will send dolls to read books, hoping to change the current situation. As the clan leader, Su Yongqiang has always encouraged them, but the current life of the Su family is not so good, so even if they are encouraged, they can not help much.


    Now Su Tang''s words are really in the hearts of the Su family, especially Su Yongqiang. Why did he warn Su Yonggui so seriously just now? If Zhang''s family continues to do this, he can''t continue to be in the Su family. The reputation of the Su family can''t be lost because of such a daughter-in-law.


    Although it is a great punishment, Su Yongqiang will not continue to let such people stay in the Su family if they are really the same as the Zhang family for the sake of the prosperity and reputation of the family.


    "Therefore, if you are strict with yourself, you can have a more prosperous family. Of course, my sucang is the Su family. Why don''t you want the Su family to prosper?


    My younger brother and I passed on to my father. How can we be confused? Xiaonuo has already studied in kaimeng. In the future, I will send him to take the examination of Tongsheng and Lisheng. As long as he has the ability, I will sell iron by smashing the pot, and I will send him to the final exam.


    Because of Mr. Zhang''s teaching, I know that only when the family is prosperous, can the individual in our family develop. Similarly, when our family has developed, can our family prosper with it. Baihui novel www.baihuixiaoshuo.com


    It''s my simple mind to be prosperous and lose everything.


    If you think I''m cold-blooded and don''t care about the kinship of the people, I''ll apologize to you. But I insist that feelings are naturally important, but a family can''t be maintained only by feelings. Rules and rationality are the benchmark for sustainable stability and development. "


    Although Su Tang''s words are to give her a reason to embarrass Su Yonggui, it is not wrong. In fact, this is the current society, so it is not easy to separate the family. Therefore, filial piety is taken seriously, so family reputation affects official career.


    It''s also a pity that Song Yi really exists. Otherwise, Su Tang, an eight year old girl, would be a bit terrible to say such a thing.


    But Su Tang said that it was taught by her husband, which is very reasonable. All scholars have skills. Moreover, Su Yongqiang and many Su family members understand this truth.


    "Emotion is dependence, rationality is benchmark!" But there are also words that are heard for the first time. For example, when Su Yongqiang heard that Su Tang said the last thing, he also repeated it. He felt that "yes, it''s very good. If the Su family wants to prosper, it must have rules."


    Su sugar also nodded at the side, and then looked at Su Yonggui, "is your brother satisfied with my answer?"


    Su Yonggui really can''t think of it. Before, he only thought that after su sugar was adopted by Su laoshuan, the whole person was sharp and sharp, which made him uncomfortable. He didn''t expect that she could say such a thing.

 Chapter 174

    After a great deal of reasoning, if he again defended the Zhang family, he would become a person who deliberately affected the reputation of the Su family. At that time, none of the Su family members would agree.


    But Su Yonggui''s face is doomed to be lost, in the Su family, in the entire Sujiatun, will be ridiculed.


    Hearing sucang ask himself, Su Yonggui stares at her, "who are you on earth?"


    Su Yonggui suddenly said this to Su Tang. The eight year old girl in front of her was not the same as when she was at home before. Su Yonggui suddenly asked when Su sugar was slack and proud.


    One out, caused countless eyes on Su sugar, Su Yonggui thought that from Su sugar face to see what, but he was disappointed.


    After he asked, Su Tang''s face was calm and calm, and she raised her eyebrows and laughed at him, "who am I? I''m Su Tang of the Su family. How can you say that?"


    Zhao had been stopped just now, stupid for so long, when suddenly received Su Yonggui''s thoughts and looked at Su Tang, "what are you? Danier was not like this before. What do you want to do when you attach yourself to her?"


    Before that, everyone thought that Su Tang''s brother and sister had been evil since they came back from offering sacrifices to the river god. Now Zhao''s saying so also feels chilly in his bones.


    As a result, Su Tang was not angry or anything. Instead, she was laughing, "of course, I''m not the same as danier before. I still owe it to you. My brother and I went into Qingjiang and met the river god."


    Seeing that Su Tang was so outspoken, the people took a breath of air. "The river god Lord saw that our life was hard, and he didn''t want to stay with us to serve, but he also sympathized with our brothers and sisters, so he taught me something. Moreover, he told us that our Su family is blessed and will surely prosper in the future." Bibi e-book www.bibitxtxs.com


    "Really, the river god really said so?" Su Yongqiang and several other members of the Su family asked.


    Even the village head of the Su family has been taken away by people of other surnames. Although she has been insisting on it, she has been ground to the point where she has lost her temper. Seeing that Su Yongqiang is suppressed by Wang Changhe, she is honest and honest. Su Tang can see that.


    But reading or doing things, in fact, talent only accounts for a small part, there is still a large part of hard work, so there are such words as diligence can make up for one''s own shortcomings.


    People can be down and down, but they can''t be without spirit. Without toughness in their bones, that talent is really useless. Just as Su Tang said just now, Su family members and their brothers and sisters are both prosperous.


    Besides, Su Yonggui''s family and their brothers and sisters are dead enemies. Needless to say, other families and their brothers are just fine. Therefore, I hope that what I say can make su family''s confidence rise in their bones, because another name of miracle is hard work.


    If the Su family can get better and better, there will be only advantages and no disadvantages for sucang''s brothers and sisters. Of course, there will never be su Yonggui''s family in this Su family.


    But not in a hurry, Su Tang Yu Guang saw Su Yonggui and Zhao''s gloomy faces and did not talk. He laughed in his heart. Life is really a matter of hatred. Otherwise, when he is bored, there will be nothing to do.


    "Of course, it''s true. It''s just that some of my memories are not real. I''ll think of it occasionally. Brother Qiang, you can rest assured that our Su family will not go down all the time, and will certainly become more and more prosperous."


    Su sugar and Su Yongqiang said so, Su Yongqiang happy eyes are red.

 Chapter 175

    "Well, that''s good. Even the river god has said so. I''m sure it will do!"


    "But the river god didn''t say when he could prosper. He only said that if the descendants worked hard, it would be a little earlier. If not, it would be a long time later.


    I also remember what the river god said. I asked xiaonuo to go to school and work hard early. Maybe xiaonuo will have a promising future and bring the prosperity of our Su family. "


    At the end of the day, Sutang also touched her head. She didn''t have the serious and serious look when she just said the truth. She looked like an ordinary child.


    Su Yongqiang and Su Yongshun, when they saw Su Tang like this, they all laughed, "tangnier said it''s good. Try hard early and succeed early. The hope of our Su family lies in the children!"


    At first, Su Yonggui wanted to remind everyone that sucang was different. He hoped that he could attack Su Tang and make people distrust her. He even sent her to sacrifice to the God of the river again. Anyway, he left Su''s house. However, he said a few words now, which made him feel good in front of the family.


    As for the matter that Su Yonggui and Zhao''s questioned just now, naturally, the Su family will not doubt it. Even before, we have never doubted. After all, the experience of seeing the river god master is very unique. After such a thing, people become smart. Isn''t it just proof that the river God master is unusual.


    Before, people thought that sucang was not easy to get along with. After meeting the river god master, people were evil, so they didn''t dare to contact. Now when they heard that Su Tang was so considerate of Su family members and had saved Zhou Xiaocao''s life before, they felt that although their own lives were hard, they were good and kind-hearted.


    In any case, the people who died hard were also direct relatives, and their clansmen were all right. So today, the Su family had a better impression of sucang.


    Su Yonggui and Zhao''s this is to steal chicken not to eat rice, completely failed to achieve their own purpose, but let Su sugar get benefits.


    Zhao Shi saw everyone and Su sugar such kind of kind talk, but also angry, "you fart, nonsense, I see you are that out of the ghost, deliberately to damage our home." UU stack room www.uusk.net


    Zhao''s heart is not willing, how can these two cubs be liked, she does not agree!


    "Shut up, when did tangnier ruin our family? After she adopted it, she kept filial piety to Uncle Shuan and tried to support the door. Before that, she saved people and learned truth from her husband. Which sentence was not for the sake of our Su family?"


    Su Yongqiang is not willing to listen to Zhao''s confusion and scold Zhao directly.


    "I think you are a black heart. You can''t see tangnie and Nuo Ge''er." Zhou added what his father had said.


    Qin also said, "well, what you said is that you su Yonggui''s family is bad, but your daughter-in-law is not forced by tangnier to do such a disgraceful thing."


    The two men, one in front of the other, spoke clearly.


    Sometimes it doesn''t take a lot of words to make it clear. It''s not unreasonable. Although they still think that the sister and brother of sucang are evil, they have not harmed others. It is certain that they have not harmed others.


    In addition, people remember that Su Tang said that when he was in Su Yonggui''s house, how did the family treat their brothers and sisters? They thought that this family was bad.


    What''s more, tangnier and Nuo Ge''er didn''t do anything wrong. On the contrary, Zhang did steal the iron pot while his house collapsed. It''s a fact.


    For a moment, the eyes of the people looking at Su Yonggui''s family are like needles on their bodies.

 Chapter 176

    Su Yonggui has already known that the trend is gone. Now all the people of Su family are standing on Su Tang''s side. What he said is useless. So he ignored Zhao''s family and continued to look at Su Tang and said, "what do you want?"


    When Su Tang heard him ask himself, he laughed, "your brother asked the wrong person. The patriarch of the Su family is still there. Although you may not think that, since you said that my younger brother and I were taken care of by you when we were children, I would not report to the official to damage our own reputation of the Su family. Naturally, the matter should be left to the patriarch."


    When Su Tang talks, she still asks how she looks innocent, and then she gives it to Su Yongqiang. Su Tang doesn''t need to say anything because before all, Su sugar''s brother and sister belong to Su Yonggui''s family, and they always have to think about some old love.


    If she said anything more, even if people don''t say it now, she will feel that she is inhuman. But if she said that she would give it to Su Yongqiang, it would be another matter to respect the clan leader as a member of the Su family.


    Just now Su Tang has said so much. Su Yongqiang always hopes to lead the Su family to become more prosperous. He can''t put down Zhang''s affairs lightly.


    What should be said has been said. When you step back, of course, you should step back. This is called "stop when you are good.".


    On one side, Su Tang''s beast beard moved "cunning!"


    "Thank you for your praise. I decided to reward you with a statue that fits your image. Don''t be too grateful to me." The orange cat Tucao make complaints about it.


    Seeing her smile, the orange cat shivered and said, "Oh, how can the master have such a bad sense of humor?"


    "I understand that you always dislike me as a master. It doesn''t matter. I will be strong. If you have other masters who like me, I will let you go and help you!" Su Tang looks at orange cat quietly.


    "I was wrong. You are the best, master. You are the most beautiful. You are the most beautiful. You are the most beautiful in the world."


    God beast just need two front paws to grasp a colored ball and swing, very fast. Biqu Ge novel www.gdousu.com


    "Didn''t you lie to me?" Su Tang asked again.


    "Absolutely not. Look at my sincere eyes!"


    "I didn''t see it..." Sucang took a look, and then came this sentence.


    Orange cat pawn!


    When the space Guardian beast is very difficult, it is really too difficult. Why did it not look for such a master for a moment, but can''t untie it now? If you untie it, it will sleep for a hundred years. If you don''t want to sleep, it will endure!


    Su sugar looked at the orange cat lying on the snow, depressed back, the mood is very happy, she was happy, sure enough, orange cat more depressed.


    Bullying their pets, bullying is very happy, and Su Yongqiang heard that Su Tang said everything to his own arrangement, also very pleased, and then looked at Zhang.


    "Mr. Zhang, since you are the daughter-in-law of our Su family, you are under the control of our Su family''s rules. Just now tangnier has made it clear that you are the first offender. I hope you can remember the lesson and don''t commit it again in the future."


    When Su Yongqiang spoke, he took a look at Su Yonggui and said, "do you have anything else to say?"


    At least he was Zhang''s father-in-law and the head of the family. Su Yongqiang didn''t say that he was directly responsible for his failure, but he gave Su Yonggui face.


    For Su Yongqiang to give him face, Su Yonggui didn''t feel much good. When he heard Su Yongqiang say this, he only said in a stuffy voice, "you are the patriarch. Whatever you say is enough, I have nothing to say."


    Obviously with resentment, Su Yongqiang didn''t expect that he was so confused and angry. However, as the clan leader, Su Yongqiang just tolerated and didn''t say anything about him.

 Chapter 177

    "Since your father-in-law has also said so, according to the usual rules of the Su family, Zhang''s behavior is not good. If you are tolerant of a large number of sugar girls, she will hit ten boards as a lesson. If you make mistakes later, it will not be the ten boards."


    Su Yongqiang directly said that Zhang''s hearing that he was going to be beaten again was also very reluctant to "why do you beat me? My man didn''t say anything about it!"


    Zhang looked at Su Sanshou. How many things he asked her to do at the beginning, can you ignore her at this time?


    As the head of the Su family, Su Yongqiang has been in charge of the family''s affairs over the years. He is very worried. However, because he wants to make the family more prosperous, he is tired and does not say anything. As a result, he is questioned by his younger generation today.


    Su Yongqiang''s face is very ugly: "I am the head of the Su family, you are the daughter-in-law of the Su family, I have the qualification to manage!"


    When Su Sanshou received his daughter-in-law''s eyes, he also wanted to open his mouth. He saw Su Yongqiang take the initiative to look over. Before he opened his mouth, he said, "thanks to Zhang, as your man, Su Sanshou didn''t take care of his wife and fulfill his husband''s responsibilities. He also played ten boards. Remember today''s lesson and don''t make such mistakes again!"


    Is Su Yongqiang the head of the clan? It happens that many young people of the Su family came here to dig for Su Tang''s younger brother and sister. In addition, Su Tang also said that if Zhang''s affairs were not changed in the future, the reputation of the whole family would be affected. Therefore, Su Yongqiang said that he would fight against Su Tang''s brothers and sisters.


    These people were also very active in cooperation, and they were about to come to work. Su Sanshou did not realize that he did not succeed in intercession. On the contrary, he would also be beaten. He quickly yelled, "Dad Mother Help


    Su Yonggui also loves his little son, but he has a good face. When Su Yongqiang asked him just now, he said that he would listen to Su Yongqiang. At this time, he was embarrassed to speak.


    Zhao''s family is different. As soon as he heard Su Yongqiang say that he would beat his little son, he immediately rushed up to protect Su Sanshou and screamed, "don''t hit him. What''s the relationship with our third son? Don''t hit him!" Xuanshu Literature Network www.xuanwx.com


    When Zhou and Qin saw her like this, they went directly to pull Zhao''s family. They worked all year round, but they didn''t stop. Wen and Tong quickly came to help and pulled Zhao apart.


    There was a young man of the Su family pressing Su Sanshou, ready to fight. There was also a young daughter-in-law of the Su family in the past.


    When both of them were pressed down, and before they started, they heard them cry out "ah..."


    "Mother..."


    Su Yongqiang was in pain when they made trouble in his head. He waved his hand and let him fight quickly. Only when he finished solving today''s problems can he be regarded as the end.


    The two people screamed like this. Not only did Su Yongqiang feel the noise, but also the people who hit the board were the same. They both wanted to hurry over, so they crackled and did not stop at all. In a short time, they finished the ten boards.


    After the fight, the two men were still crying and crying. Zhao''s Distressed past helped Su Sanshou. Although Wu didn''t want to, he used to pull Zhang up.


    "Today''s things have passed by like this, but I hope that all of us in the Su family will remember today''s lesson and not make the same mistake. The river god also said that our Su family will prosper, so we should all work hard. Maybe the beginning of our Su family''s prosperity is you, all go home."


    Su Yongqiang finally said such words to the surrounding Su family members. As for those who watched the excitement, they were all over the excitement and left happily. Today''s trip was enough for them to chat in private for a long time.

 Chapter 178

    Su Sanshou and Zhang''s family were beaten and wailed. Zhao was distressed for his son, and he didn''t care about anything. He had to take his son back. Su Yonggui heard Su Yongqiang finally say this and felt that everyone was looking at him.


    He knew that he had lost his old face again this time. However, he was in love with his old son, so he didn''t speak. Together with Zhao, he helped Su Sanshou to leave.


    However, Wu didn''t want to take care of Zhang after she pulled her up. Zhang helped her once before. During this period, she always wanted to get benefits from her. Wu was very impatient with Zhang.


    Today, she even knew that the jewelry she had lost was stolen by Zhang family. She said that Zhang''s family was not rich. How could she be so extravagant that she thought that her father-in-law was partial and secretly gave benefits to her younger son and daughter-in-law. Unexpectedly, this benefit came in this way.


    But Zhang''s this was hit by the pain is fierce, a look at Wu''s like this, where will let her escape, quickly hold her.


    Wu wanted to leave her alone, but Su Yonggui and Zhao left directly with people. She and Zhang stayed here. With so many people watching, she had no face. Finally, she could only help Zhang to leave.


    Just when she turned around, Wu saw that she was standing beside Su Yongqiang, holding a snow ball in her hand. She didn''t know what Su Tang was doing. She also pursed her mouth and gritted her teeth. She had underestimated the two cubs before.


    Later, she would also get nervous and think of what she had asked her brother for. Wu''s eyes flashed and she turned away.


    "That woman is in a bad mood!" Although he was hated by his master that he was very difficult and angry, but felt Wu''s malice, orange cat or the first time to tell Su Tang.


    "It''s not a day. It''s OK. It''s a long time to fight people." Even if the orange cat does not remind, Su Tang also feels Wu''s sight. I love e-books www.52xt.net


    Su Tang still has some understanding of Su Dani and Su Dalang. The things happened before have reached this level. Wu wanted to let the two children die, but now she only wants more.


    However, when she met Su Tang, she did everything in vain.


    Su Yongqiang looks at Su Yonggui and the onlookers are gone. He and his wife, Zhou, explain to each other. He pulls Su Yongshun and the young people of the Su family to go on their way.


    They are the largest family in Sujiatun, and they have the largest number of strong laborers. Now the road to the town is blocked by heavy snow. Of course, they have to help open the way.


    "Tangnier and Nuo Ge''er are going to the town and have to wait for the road to pass. It''s too cold outside to go back to my home and wait." Seeing that the roof of the old house of Su Tang''s family had collapsed, everything was under pressure, and there was no way to rest. So he wanted to let Su sugar''s brother and sister wait at their home, and then go to the town when the road was clear.


    As soon as Zhou heard Qin''s words, he also quickly said, "last night, you took care of them. Let tangni''er and Nuo Ge''er eat in our house this afternoon. Just before I left the head of the family, I specially explained it."


    After the two finished, they looked at Su Tang''s brother and sister. Su Nuo didn''t speak at this time. She listened to her sister.


    Su Tang thought for a moment and then said, "last night I had trouble with brother Shun and sister-in-law''s family..."


    Without waiting for her to finish, Qin said, "what''s the trouble? Our two families are close, and we often go back and forth. We should both."


    They all belong to the same family. It''s right to help each other.

 Chapter 179

    Su Tang heard Qin say so, but also said, "although it is said, I and small Nuo are also grateful to shun brother and sister-in-law."


    Qin''s face was also angry and felt that Su Tang and his family were too polite.


    Seeing Su Tang saying this, Zhou thought that she was going to Su Yongshun''s house. She also opened her mouth and said, "isn''t tangnier and Nuo Ge''er going to the town? We can get closer from our house.


    Your nephew''s daughter-in-law took your jujube cake last time, and she always wanted to make some candy cakes for you to try. As a result, you have been busy all the time, but you can''t meet it. Today, I happen to have a taste of laiwang''s daughter-in-law''s craft. "


    Zhou still wanted to stay, but Su Tang also heard that they were sincere, not polite. She looked at Qin and said, "it''s reasonable to say that this matter doesn''t bother the two masters, but it''s more convenient for brother Qiang to go to town, so..."


    Qin knew that Su Tang had made such a decision, but he didn''t insist on it. Anyway, when Su Tang''s brother and sister went to Su Yongqiang''s house, they could also be taken good care of. So they nodded with a smile, "ah, that''s OK. Let''s give it to my sister-in-law."


    Zhou also laughed, "it should have been like this. Let''s go!"


    Seeing that she was more anxious than herself, Su Tang immediately said, "there are still some things left in this house. Let me and xiaonuo stay and clean up, and then we can go by ourselves."


    When Zhou saw sucang''s house like this, the iron pan was still on the ground. She also knew that she was saying "why don''t we help you clean up here..."


    "I really don''t need it. There''s nothing. My brother and I are enough." Sucang refused. In fact, there was nothing in the house. She put all the things in the space, including two sets of bedding, bowls and chopsticks and iron pans. Fiction net www.xiao-shuo.org


    She just wanted to get the buried bedding out. If she didn''t put it for several months, it would be useless. She couldn''t waste things like this.


    When Zhou and Qin saw that Su Tang insisted, they did not say anything more. They left first. Zhou said that they would go back to their daughter-in-law to make sugar cakes, so that Su Tang''s brothers and sisters could eat them in a moment.


    Sucang also agreed. When everyone had gone far away, there were only two brothers and sisters left in the yard. Sucang sighed at the completely collapsed house


    Su Nuo looked at her sister like this and came to take Su sugar''s hand. "Sister, what about the river god?"


    The little guy was silent for a long time. Because he was busy with his own business, he didn''t pay attention to it. Now he heard the little guy say it in a small voice and looked carefully at the nearby place for fear that someone would hear it. Then he looked at the bamboo basket that sucang had put in the corner.


    Sucang said that the bamboo basket was put there when the river god gave them benefits. The little guy always believed it. Now when he saw the roof of the house collapse and the bamboo basket was pressed, he was worried that the river god would be angry.


    He didn''t think of this, but just now sucang raised the river god Lord himself. The little guy remembered for a moment, "what if the river god is angry?"


    Su Tang didn''t think of this, because she knew her own business. There was no river god Lord. The things she said to the river god Lord were actually eaten clean by orange cat, the God of the river. All the things he gave were produced in her space.


    "We don''t have to worry about the old man''s moving to the town of Hexian. If we don''t want to see the old man, we will not have to worry about it. If we don''t want to go to the town, we will not have to worry about it

 Chapter 180

    This mysterious, Su sugar coax the children is very happy, but really, river god Lord, orange cat adult heard, can only sympathetically look at Su Nuo, tut, has been fooled since childhood, I hope this poor two legged beast will not doubt life in the future.


    Because the quilts are all pressed under the roof, I can''t get them. But what''s the meaning of the existence of the divine beast? Isn''t it just for use? So Su Tang asked orange cat to help, and put the bedding and chopsticks under the pressure into the space.


    As for the iron pot that was almost stolen by Zhang''s family, it can''t be taken away in the space because it has already seen people. Su Tang puts the iron pot aside and digs out a grass carp in the snow.


    Since Qingjiang was frozen, sucang has stopped providing fish balls to Jiang He and his wife. Fortunately, when they were not frozen, Jiang River and his wife froze some by themselves. Although the fish balls were not as delicious as they were made every day, they were better than none.


    In this way, sucang''s work to do is temporarily stopped. Last night, Su Yongshun''s family came to help them immediately after their accident. She pretended to come out this morning and made two crucian carp to make fish balls for them. They kept their brothers and sisters to live in and helped them. She could not suffer in vain.


    Now she has promised to go to Su Yongqiang''s home for lunch. Naturally, it''s not good to be empty handed. So she took a grass carp from the space and put it into the snow shell. It was also cold at this time, but it was very cold in a short time.


    Su Tang is going to take it to Su Yongqiang''s house and add a dish to them. If you have a chance, you will also give them fish balls to eat. If you don''t have a chance, it''s not like this morning. Su Yongshun and his family have a rest, so that sucang can cook in the kitchen.


    The grass carp is put in the iron pot, and the rope of Su Tang is dragged by the iron pot. Then it snows and the sun comes out. In addition, someone has stepped on it before, and the ground is frozen. It is no trouble for sucang to drag the iron pot. In this way, sister and brother go to Su Yongqiang''s house. Mo Xue Literature Network www.moxue99.com


    Passing Su Yongshun''s house on the way, Su Tang gives the pot to their house. It''s too heavy to take to the town.


    The key is that even if they are taken to the town, they are useless and can''t be left outside. At this time, the things of their brothers and sisters are not very good to put in Su Yongqiang''s house. Su Tang wants to put them in Su Yongshun''s house first, and then put them in the new house when they get a new house next year.


    Zhang has a point or good, the iron pot is still valuable, anyway, it is not bad, can continue to use it.


    Naturally, Qin agreed to help Su Tang keep it, because the weather was cold, so Su Tang said something to them, and her brother and sister took the fish to Su Yongqiang''s house.


    "Tanggu, uncle Nuo is here. It''s cold outside. Come in quickly." Su Tang''s brother and sister knock on the door. A 24-year-old woman opens the door. As soon as she sees Su Tang, she lets them in with a smile.


    This woman is Miao''s daughter-in-law of Su Yongqiang and Zhou''s second son, Su Laifu. Su Tang''s brother and sister enter the door. Lu''s family, who is busy in the kitchen, hears this and comes out of the kitchen. "Sugar aunt, uncle Nuo is coming. Sit in the room!"


    There are also two rooms out of a young woman, there is a girl, the woman is also holding a little girl, with two male dolls, one is seven years old, the other is five years old, this is the young woman is Su Yongqiang and Zhou''s eldest son Su Laixi''s daughter-in-law Luo Shi.


    The two boys and one girl are the children of Su Laixi and Luo Shi. After entering the door, Miao followed her and Su Laifu''s two male dolls, one was five years old and the other was three years old. They all blinked at Su Tang and Su Nuo.

 Chapter 181

    In addition to Roche and Miao, there is also a young girl in the nearest room. She is Su Xue, an old woman from Su Yongqiang and Zhou''s family. Her name is Su Xue. She is seventeen years old.


    In the past two months, Wang Jiagang, the next generation in the neighboring village, has been waiting for the new year to come out. Recently, he has been embroidering dowries at home, and he has not gone out very much.


    See Su sugar brother and sister come in, Luo Shi and Su Xue call people "sugar Gu, Nuo uncle is coming!"


    Su sugar''s younger brother and sister had met Su Yongqiang''s children when they came home before. So when they called themselves, sucang nodded with a smile.


    "Well, the water in my sister-in-law''s house must be different from what we drink. I see that Cheney is more beautiful than when I saw her last time. Is it because people are happy at happy events?"


    See Su snow to their brothers and sisters in front of them, to invite them in, Su sugar a little avoided, boasted, and then said, "don''t reach out, I''ll do it myself, don''t rush you."


    Su snow is so praised by Su sugar, blushing embarrassed, see Su sugar to avoid her, also a little at a loss.


    However, Zhou understood the meaning of Su Tang. Su Tang''s brother and sister are still in the process of filial piety, so it is not good to come to the door.


    Su Xue is still three months away from getting married. According to the rules, she should also avoid Su sugar''s brother and sister''s, so as to avoid the wedding of her funeral, which is not good.


    Su Tang is so particular about it. Zhou understands it in her natural heart and quickly says, "go to the kitchen and help your third sister-in-law to have a look. Today, your sugar aunt and uncle Nuo come here. If she doesn''t play well, she will always be remembered."


    Su snow see her mother said so, is to give her an excuse to avoid Su sugar brother-in-law, so shyly salute, went to the kitchen. 600 Novels www.600xs.com


    Su sugar looked at the little girl''s face red, but also exclaimed, "sure enough, eighteen girls, so beautiful a flower."


    In fact, she had already grown up psychologically, but at this time she was installed in the body of an eight year old Lori. To say such a thing would make Zhou, Miao and Luo look funny.


    "Let''s talk about Xiaoxue, how old are you and where you learned from it." Zhou said with a smile.


    Su Tang laughed, then remembered, and handed the grass carp to Zhou''s family. "The fish that I left specially a few days ago were dug out when I was cleaning up. Brother Qiang and some nephews went out to work and came back to eat some fish soup, which could also be warm and replenished."


    When Zhou saw that Su Tang also took something, and with the freezing of Qingjiang River, it was hard to eat fish. Naturally, he did not want to "come here, take something else, and save it to the town for money."


    "My sister-in-law is still polite to us. I wanted to make some fish balls for my brother and sister-in-law to try my craft. Some time ago, I fished fish to make fish balls and sold them in the town. I changed a lot of money, but I didn''t change them."


    Zhou was still sorry to hear Su Tang say that. This fish is a lot of money. Su Tang then said, "if you don''t worry, I''ll make some fish balls for you to try later. If sister-in-law has a good meal, give me two more sugar cakes."


    Su Tang said so, and Zhou knew that if she pushed again, it would be bad. Anyway, the relationship between her relatives was always like this, so she took it. "That''s a good deal. Don''t be polite to your brother and sister-in-law in a moment. Eat two more candy cakes."


    "I''m the fish..." Sucang is going to take it to the kitchen to make fish balls.


    Of course, Qin refused to let "you don''t have to be busy. Let''s just let them be busy. Let''s talk in the room."

 Chapter 182

    Qin''s family certainly won''t let the guests go to the kitchen to help, even if they are from a family. They let their daughter-in-law go to work and take sucang and Sunuo into the main room.


    As sucang''s brothers and sisters enter the main room, Luo and Miao go to pour water for them. Several children come in to salute sucang: "I''ve met my aunt, uncle and grandfather!"


    Among them, Su Laixi and Su Rui, the eldest son of Luo Shi, is already seven years old. He started to study in kaimeng at the age of five, which is also the greatest hope of Su Yongqiang and Zhou''s family. Su Tang seemed to have read well before.


    Su Nuo sat and watched them salute him. He remembered that when he met his elders, they all gave them to eat. So the little guy pretended to nod his head and took out a few frosted red fruits from his treasure purse. "Uncle grandfather gave you delicious food. This is my sister-in-law''s own frosted red fruit. It''s delicious."


    At the same time, she also praises her sister. Su Rui takes a look at the red and red fruits in Sunuo''s hands, which are covered with white frosting, which gives off a sweet smell and swallows.


    Although Su Yongqiang''s family is rich, he can''t let his children eat sugar all day. When he sees something delicious, he looks forward to it.


    But I dare not ask for it directly. It depends on his mother and mother. Luo and Miao, and Lu, who have just had a good face, are a little embarrassed when they see their children like this.


    Su sugar saw and said, "the elder can''t give up, uncle and grandfather give you, take to eat on the line, but he rarely give his own good things to others to eat."


    This sugar red fruit is the Hawthorn that Sunuo picked on the mountain in the autumn. Later, he washed it by himself, and then he made it into a snack for him.


    Little guy is used to living without money since he was young. He cherishes all the good things he has. He keeps the pocket money given by Suchang every month and never spends it indiscriminately. 123 Literature Network www.123wx.net


    Fortunately, Su Nuo is not stingy to people. As long as he is kind to him, he is willing to share it. This is taught by Su Tang. When others treat them well, they also have to repay such kindness.


    Su Nuo knows that Su Yongqiang''s family are all good people who help their brothers and sisters. Suri''s children also call him uncle and grandfather, so they give them their delicious food. Others don''t have this treatment.


    That''s why Su Tang says it''s hard for him to share delicious food for people. Let Suri go on with it.


    Su Tang said that, Luo and their mother, where willing to eat their own dolls, also nodded, agreed, a group of dolls are around Sunuo chattering with red fruit to eat.


    Su Nuo was surrounded by this, and her face was red. She kept saying, "is it delicious? It''s made by my sister herself. My sister is very good."


    Su sugar himself in the side listen to all speechless, Zhou and Luo''s several of them also smile not good.


    Children''s friendship is very easy, Sunuo gave food, a group of children around him did not say, but also make a snowman outside.


    Seeing a group of children playing in the yard, Su Tang sat in the main room and exclaimed, "my sister-in-law''s house is really lively."


    When Zhou heard Su Tang say this, he also felt a little sigh. He knew that there were only two people in Su Tang''s family. Before that, there were many people in that family, but he didn''t say anything about them.


    "When you get married with Nuo Ge''er, there will be more people." Zhou comforted sucang like this.

 Chapter 183

    Su Tang is also a sigh, but to tell the truth, really let her live in such a home every day, she can''t imagine, OK, crazy, she doesn''t like children very much.


    In the past life, it has always been the doctrine of non marriage. Is it that games are not fun, or TV and movies are not good-looking, or it is not worth walking around more. Why should we get married and have children.


    "Ha ha, it''s good for xiaonuo to get married. If we are like this, don''t harm people." Su sugar ha ha ha laughs, looking at other home lively, exclamation a even, she does not want such a day.


    In a society like that in her previous life, she could not imagine serving her parents in law, not to mention in this feudal society.


    Seeing sucang say this, even Luo''s and Miao''s don''t know what to say. To tell the truth, if they say it doesn''t matter now, don''t think so. There must be a good marriage or something in the future. That''s really nonsense.


    Although Su Tang''s brother and sister don''t go out, there are legends about them in the nearby villages. There are only two people who can come back from sacrificing to the river god. Their lives are so hard that all the gods can escape. Who dares to marry them? Is it not necessary to die?


    For a moment, the atmosphere was a little heavy. Su Tang opened his mouth and wanted to say something else to ease up. He heard something moving at the door. It turned out that Su laiwang was back.


    "Niang, my father asked me to come back and say that it will take another hour to get the road through. Let me have dinner with Tanggu and uncle Nuo first, so we don''t have to wait for us."


    It turned out that Su Yongqiang, who was going to Qinglu, saw that the time was getting late, so he asked his son to come back and tell him that his daughter-in-law would let Su Tang''s brother-in-law come to the house, and told her not to starve Su Tang and Su Nuo just to wait for them. Then there was a child who was the head of Su laoshuan''s first room. Who was the guest. Everyone reads novels www.rrdxs.com


    When Zhou heard Su laiwang say this, he quickly agreed, "OK, I know. You can watch your father. Don''t fall down!"


    "Well, don''t worry, mother. I''ll go first." Su Lai Wang had come to run for a leg, and then he left in a hurry.


    Lu originally wanted to say it out and have a look, but because she was busy working in the kitchen, she only saw a back figure when she came out. She could only shake her head and go back to cooking.


    With this episode, the topic just passed. Luo and Miao watched the time getting late and helped Lu cook together. Zhou took Su Tang and said that she was doing needlework.


    Lu made a sugar cake by himself. Luo''s fried bean sprouts and a green onion egg, while Miao''s Stewed a large pot of soup with grass carp brought by Su Tang. Because Su Tang''s sister and brother could not eat it, only a part of it was put out, and most of it was reserved for the men at home.


    After lunch, Su Yongqiang and his brother-in-law came back for dinner. Before dinner, they told sucang that the road was open.


    This winter, the sun is short, so Su Tang doesn''t waste time. Knowing that the road is open, he takes Su Nuo and Su Yongqiang''s family to leave for the town.


    Su Yongqiang and Zhou also knew that Su Tang''s brothers and sisters could not be delayed, so they didn''t keep much. They watched their brothers and sisters go out in person. Then Su Yongqiang and his three sons sat down to eat and drink delicious fish soup.


    After su Tang and Su Nuo came out of Su Yongqiang''s house, they didn''t stop and went out of Sujiatun. It was just snowing and it was cold. There was no one outside. They walked slowly to Qinghe town, holding hands.

 Chapter 184

    Because it was not too late, Su Tang and Su Nuo didn''t go fast. There was a lot of snow all the way. Anyway, there was a place to live in the town. So the two brothers and sisters played and walked, but they didn''t feel nervous.


    Who knows when I was on the way to Sujiatun, I saw a carriage going to Sujiatun. Looking at the driver, Su Tang was also surprised. "Holding Mo, how are you here? Are you looking for me?"


    It turned out that the driver was holding mo. as soon as he saw the two brothers and sisters, he stopped the carriage. Then he saw the carriage door open and Song Yi came out, staring at Su Tang.


    Today, Song Yi got up early and saw such a heavy snow outside. She was worried about Su Tang, especially when she went out with mo. she learned that many houses in the shantytowns of West Street had collapsed and injured people.


    Let hold Mo go to Sujiatun to inquire, but found that the road was blocked. Song Yi was more worried. When she saw that the road was open, she rushed to the car to see Su Tang''s sister and brother.


    Song Yi didn''t hear from Su Tang all day. Can Song Yi not worry? As a result, she is wearing warm clothes and walks back slowly. She is also angry with her beard and glare, "unworthy disciple, I haven''t come for a day, and I don''t want to send a message?"


    Su Tang had no worries about her life. She was used to her own decisions. She didn''t want to rely on others after an accident. In addition, she thought that Song Yi was in the town and knew why she didn''t go when she saw the road was blocked. How could she think that the old man who was in such a hurry still took a car to find herself.


    This heart is warm, also know that he is concerned about himself, can not help but some of the accolade "I..."


    "What are you? You must live in town for me from today on." Song Yi directly ordered.


    Su sugar a listen, subconsciously retort, "that can''t work!" Daxia Chinese website www.daxiabook.com


    As a result, he saw that Song Yi was even more angry. Su Tang could only say, "teacher, do you want me to explain? It''s too cold on the carriage!"


    While speaking, laipi pulls her brother into the carriage. Song Yi hears her saying that she is cold. Although she still has a tiger''s face, she also lets them get on the bus.


    Holding ink to look at his master, while worried, he put on airs, pursed his mouth and laughed, then turned around and drove back to the car.


    "Xiaonuo and I have been living in the town since today. We have only rented a little house in Luoer." Sucang said she was going to live in town.


    Who is Song Yi? I don''t know the fox she collected. Look at her and say, "yes, what happened to the house in Sujiatun? It collapsed?"


    This little fox didn''t live in the Song Dynasty before. When he didn''t know why, he didn''t want to be chased all the time. It was a waste for an immortal to be so tired of learning.


    When Su Tang heard Song Yi say this, she immediately opened her eyes and looked at Song Yi with flattery, "teacher, you are really Zhuge alive!"


    Song Yi is ready to say a lot of words, but she can''t even say it because of Su Tang


    "Yes, it collapsed in the middle of the night, teacher. You don''t know how dangerous it is. I was sleeping, and then I heard a voice calling me to wake up. I said," who called me? It made me sleep. Then I opened my eyes and found that who called me? It was the roof creaking! "


    "The disciple was so smart that he immediately judged that there was danger. After a while, I woke up my brother with a slap. All my clothes could only be put on in a hurry and ran out of the room. We went out. The roof of the house fell down with a click."

 Chapter 185

    Su Tang vividly talked about her own experience last night. Song Yi also looked at her "not hurt?"


    Su Tang held her heart and said, "my heart is hurt, teacher. I''m very scared. I think I need to take a rest and have a quiet rest..."


    Before finishing, Song Yi snorted, knowing that the little fox would not be obedient. He was waiting for him here.


    "Ha ha, recuperate. How do you live and how do you rest?" Song Yi ignored her words.


    It''s not the first time that Su Tang and Song Yi have a heart to heart battle. They all know each other well that "the main reason is that they can''t take a good rest now. Maybe they can''t live or rest after that. Can the teacher understand the students'' soul stirring mood in the middle of the night?"


    "So unwilling to live with me?" Song Yi laughs. I''m tired of learning. There are many tricks to avoid learning.


    "How can a teacher misunderstand his disciples like this?" Sucang began to flicker without blinking.


    "It''s mainly the disciples. My life is hard. Besides, I''m a girl''s family, and my teacher''s house is full of men.


    As a matter of fact, the disciple never told the teacher that he was very uncomfortable because of his father''s psychological shadow. He was so close to men that he felt very sick.


    Of course, I know that the teacher is a very good man, but I really can''t. The teacher is such a magnanimous, great and great man, certainly will not care about his disciples.


    I promise that I will never live in a house that will collapse in the future. I will learn from my teacher on time


    The orange cat nests on the top of the carriage: "does Su Dafu know that he always carries the pot for you?"


    Su Tang said, "he should be glad that his existence is meaningful." Unique Chinese network www.v1zw.com


    Su Nuo didn''t talk. He was a little afraid of Song Yi. Although he knew that Mr. Song was talented and learned well, he was really fierce. Fortunately, his sister studied with Mr. Song. He didn''t need to, but he didn''t want to live together in the future.


    So listen to his sister say these, anyway, where his sister lives, he will never be separated, afraid will not be separated.


    Song Yi was about to clap her hands for her little disciple. She could think of reasons in an instant. Moreover, she could say such nonsense reasons so seriously. It was absolutely a skill.


    "Do you have a mental shadow over men?" Song Yi looks at Su Tang and says.


    Su sugar covered his heart, very serious, "yes, teacher, and this shadow area is very large, larger than the teacher''s three into the courtyard, bigger than the palace!"


    The nonsense is reasonable. Of course, Su Tang knows that Song Yi can''t be fooled, but sometimes the reason is not important. The important thing is that she should have a reason to give the old man a step.


    It''s impossible to live together. Song Yi is not as easy to fool as Su Nuo. It''s not convenient for her to live together, so she can''t.


    Song Yi is also a little strange. I don''t know why Su Tang has refused to live in the Song Dynasty, but he doesn''t believe the reason why men have psychological shadow.


    But just like Su Tang said, the reason given by little fox is not really important. The important thing is that she gave the reason not to live.


    "We must study hard and not be lazy!" Song Yi finally chose to respect Su Tang, but also knew that her little disciple was not ordinary. After all, she was an immortal.


    Su Tang immediately nodded, "that''s for sure. Teachers and students have always been good students who are diligent and upward..."


    Song Yi knocked her head, "ghost pull don''t say, and, what has a shadow on men, you don''t marry."

 Chapter 186

    Song Yi doesn''t let Su Tang continue to talk about these nonsense, but also tells her that she understands her nonsense and asks her not to use this nonsense.


    Song Yi knows that she is covering her head


    After that, she found that Song Yi''s hand was going to knock her again. She quickly added, "unless you find a good and great, affectionate and powerful man like the teacher, if you can''t marry a good man like the teacher, what''s the point of marrying someone?"


    This flattery, orange cat wagged its tail, despised!


    Sucang: ha ha, stupid four legged beast!


    Orange cat''s hair is exploding


    Regardless of the effect of Su Tang''s flattery, Song Yi didn''t force Su Tang to live in the song mansion. Instead, she asked her to send them outside the courtyard rented by Luo Xingchen.


    Let the sister and brother of sucang have a good rest today, and then go to the song mansion to study with him on time tomorrow.


    "Miss, young master, are you all right?" Zhang Cuilan and mint were very worried when they saw the heavy snow in the middle of the night. When they saw that the sister and brother of sucang didn''t come in the morning, they were more anxious. They went out to the town to see it in the morning.


    Seeing that the road was impassable, she could only wait. Now she saw the sister and brother of Su Tang coming, and then she was relieved. Zhang Cuilan also looked at them carefully to see if they had any injuries.


    Seeing them like this, Su Tang and Su Nuo came into the door together and said, "nothing happened. The house in Sujiatun collapsed. We live here from today on. Lady LAN cleaned up the East Wing room for the young master to live in. Take the soap to the warehouse behind the main room." Fresh novel www.xianxs.com


    Su sugar told Zhang Cuilan, she immediately agreed to clean up, mint is to bring hot water to the kitchen.


    Su Nuo heard her sister let her clean up the East Wing room for her to live in. She came in and looked at Su Tang, "does she not live with me?"


    The little guy has a memory and has been living with his sister since the beginning. Now suddenly, sucang tells him that he will live by himself, with a pathetic and aggrieved look on his face.


    Su Tang looked at him like this, holding him to sit down and holding his hand. "Xiaonuo was six years old. Before we lived in a warehouse, later we only had a Kang, so we lived together.


    But when xiaonuo grows up, he has to have his own space. Don''t you want your own room? If you want something, you can put it in it and decorate the way you like. It''s your room alone.


    My sister won''t leave you, but we''re not in the same room, but we''re next door. Besides sleeping at night, you''ll still be with your sister. "


    Knowing that the little guy was upset, Su Tang told him that she didn''t like sleeping with people at first, but she couldn''t adapt to it before. In addition, children sleep more steadfastly at night, so it''s OK for her to go to the space at night.


    However, if she has her own room, she can be more comfortable. She needs to be independent when she grows up. Although the little guy is not willing to live with her sister, he is not willing to let him live with her sister.


    When Su Nuo heard that he could decorate his own room, he was moved. He had a little guy who had everything to contribute to his family. He never thought about what was completely his own.


    After the adoption, I slowly have my own pocket money, my new clothes, and my own snacks. Now I have my own room.


    Sucang is also making the little guys adapt to their life which is getting better and better. There was no way before. Now there are conditions. Of course, my sister and brother can''t live together all the time. It doesn''t look like it.

 Chapter 187

    Su Tang continued, "and the teacher also said before that men and women are seven years old and have different seats. After the new year, you are almost seven years old, and you are also studying. Are you going to live by yourself?


    And next year my sister will send you to the academy to study, you will have to meet some new friends, and then you can invite them to play in your room, OK


    It must be said that although he did not want to get married and have children, Su Tang was very patient with Su Nuo. After careful explanation, Su Nuo understood that "I invite Huzi and Dongzi."


    "Yes, they don''t have their own rooms. They will envy you very much." Sucan is relieved. I''d like to.


    Su Nuo nodded. "Then they must envy me. I am better than them."


    In the end is a child, was said to open, immediately eyebrows, Su sugar looked at him like this, is also smiling.


    Because there are a lot of boxes in the East Wing room and all the soap made there, there are three rooms in the yard. Fortunately, the main room is big enough, and the soap is put in the warehouse at the back. As for the boxes, they are temporarily placed in the main room.


    Su Tang thinks that Su Nuo has his own room, so that he can arrange his desk according to his own preference. Later, he will read books in his room. In the main room, he will put those soap boxes that need to be dried. Anyway, she doesn''t read and write here. She studies in Songyi. She really needs to use it once in a while. Just go to Sunuo''s place.


    After about half an hour, the boxes and soap were arranged. Su Nuo looked at the East Wing room. In the door was a desk and bookshelf, which was still empty. On one side was the Kang and a wardrobe for clothes.


    There are not many things, but Sunuo thinks that these are his own, so he has a unique sense of happiness.


    "I''ll live here for the time being. When I have money, I''ll buy a house in the town. Then I''ll decorate what kind of room xiaonuo likes." Heshun Novels www.heshun168.com


    Su Tang still felt shabby. When Luo Xingchen rented this place, she only wanted to stay temporarily, so she didn''t find a good one. Because the main room was well arranged, she thought it was OK to rent it.


    However, for the time being, it is much better than the old house before. Step by step, the better and better is progress.


    When Su Nuo heard her sister say so, she also looked up at her


    Sucang nodded "OK!"


    It was already dark. Today, Su Tang''s brother and sister came to live for the first time. Zhang Cuilan and mint mother and daughter were also a little nervous. They specially prepared two kinds of vegetarian dishes in the evening.


    Su Tang specially said that she would buy the dishes at home every day when she came back from the Song Dynasty. She didn''t need Zhang Cuilan and peppermint to take charge of it. They were only responsible for cooking them. Other times, she was the same as they didn''t live here.


    After Zhang Cuilan and mint were bought back by Sutang, they had enough to eat and drink. Every day, they didn''t have much else to do, that is, they kept making soap. Now they can make 500 pieces of soap a day.


    They are not satisfied with their life any more, so they work hard every day.


    At first, the mother and daughter were still a little nervous when she heard that. Later, she found that even if she lived here, her daily life was no different from that before.


    After breakfast in the morning, sucang will teach Sunuo to read and study. In the afternoon, she will go to Songyi to study. When she comes back, she will bring back some vegetables and grains. At most, she has to cook more than the two people before.

 Chapter 188

    Sucang and Sunuo are not so bad hosts to serve. The rules of sucang are not many, but they are very strict, but as long as they are kept, there is basically nothing else to do.


    Zhang Cuilan and menthol adapted to a few days, and they all got better and lived their lives step by step every day.


    Nearly a month after Luo Xingchen left, the people around her came to fetch a batch of soap and left. Then sucang found that the money in her hand seemed not enough.


    Because it''s too simple to make soap, sucang insists on cooperating with Luojia. She is also responsible for the raw materials and production. Luojia only needs to sell. What she earned before is almost used by her now.


    Originally, she wanted to open a grilled fish shop, but the investment in a restaurant was relatively large, and there was no raw materials at this time. Tomato sauce and chili sauce could not be sold to the market for the time being. She could only open a grilled fish shop when the Luo family began to sell it.


    In this way, there will be at least a few months'' time difference, and she can''t just wait like this, so Sutang starts to research and can immediately make money.


    Early that morning, Zhang Cuilan and mint went to the kitchen to find that sucang had actually got up. The whole kitchen was filled with strong milk fragrance, and the big pot was boiling milk.


    "Miss!" Zhang Cuilan quickly takes the spoon from Su Tang''s hand.


    Sucang did not stop "keep stirring."


    Zhang Cuilan didn''t know what sucang was going to do. She continued to stir the milk in the pan with a wooden spoon. With this action, the water in the milk slowly evaporated and became more and more viscous.


    See almost, Su sugar let Zhang Cuilan full out, put in a big bowl. 12345 Novels www.12345xs.com


    Su Nuo just got up and saw her sister and Zhang Cuilan. They were all busy in the kitchen. They also came to see "what are you going to do, sister?"


    Su sugar heard him ask, just said "make some milk sugar."


    The milk that just boiled was added with sugar, so boiling it into a thick shape is a relatively simple condensed milk. Susang answered Sunuo and took a small barrel to add a kind of white powder to the condensed milk.


    Zhang Cuilan and Su Su smell this white powder, which is also a smell of milk, but do not know what this is. When the space processing plant is at grade ten, Sutang has unlocked a centrifugal spray dryer. At the beginning, Su sugar did not know what the machine was doing, and later discovered that it could make liquid into powder and naturally could also make milk powder.


    So sucang made some milk powder in the space. Now she added a kind of milk powder to condensed milk.


    Let Zhang Cuilan wash her hands, and then after adding milk powder, let her knead condensed milk and milk powder into a dough like shape, rub into a cylinder, cut into small pieces.


    Then knead into a round ball, and then dip a layer of milk powder on the outside, and finally put it outside to freeze for a while to make a simple milk candy.


    "Are you ready?" Su sugar see that a round white candy, curiously asked sister.


    Su sugar nodded and stuffed one in his mouth. The entrance was full of milk fragrance. Sunuo took two bites, then narrowed his eyes happily and said, "how sweet!"


    In fact, the milk candy made in this way is not as sweet as some modern candies, but the candy in this time and space is not so sweet, so Sunuo only feels delicious when eating.


    Su Tang also ate one of her own. The taste was light, but it was the taste of milk candy. Then she motioned Zhang Cuilan and mint to have a taste.

 Chapter 189

    She took the remaining half of the candy to the master bedroom and gave it to the greedy beast orange cat.


    Zhang Cuilan and mint have been smelling such a good taste all the time, and they have been swallowing their saliva. When they saw that the sucan was given to them to eat, they took one and put it in their mouth carefully. The milk flavor and sweet taste in the mouth instantly conquered them "delicious!"


    Su sugar see they all like to eat, but also satisfied with the smile "delicious on the line."


    "Do you want to sell this?" The orange cat ate a candy made of sugar and asked.


    Su Tang said, "what else can I do? The machine that was unlocked at level 10 can make milk powder, and when I''m at level 15, I''ll give you a butter maker. Isn''t it all sweet food? What can I do if I''m not obedient?"


    make complaints about Suzhou sugar. They want to Tucao, the opening of the five level processing plant, the activation of three machines at a time, and then tell her that every five levels can be unlocked. She thinks that there are three units at a time. The result is that the five level is a new bag, and the unlock is fate.


    basically buys a lottery ticket and what is what it is. Obviously, Susu''s luck has run to sweet food recently, so a sprayer is unlocked, a butter machine, and all kinds of butter can be done.


    What can sucang do? She can only choose what she can do under limited conditions. In addition to the previous cheese machine, before the soap money is sent to her, the processing factory has prepared a sweet food industry chain for her at will and perfectly.


    So what can sucang do, she is also very desperate, OK.


    orange cat make complaints about Suzhou Tucao, and there is no saying, "I can''t control this."


    doesn''t have any black box operation. It''s random and random. It is also a rule of guarding the gods and animals. Zilang literature www.zilang.net


    "What''s the use of eating?" Recently, sucang has felt why the space Guardian beast is set to be a cat instead of something else, because if it''s cattle or chickens, ducks and geese, she probably has stewed the beast for a long time.


    The orange cat was despised by its owner again, innocent and wronged, "meow, I''m not a cat!"


    Su sugar must say, four son classmate is really very perseverance, this all how long, still insist oneself is not a cat.


    "You''re not a cat. Don''t meow!" Sue sugar continues to make complaints about it.


    The orange cat, who was seriously hurt and suffered a great mental blow, could not open its mouth because it would only meow, leaving a round figure for sucang. "Who said that cats meow are cats, but there is a god beast."


    Su sugar looks at it like this, but it''s good to make sweets, but now she has no money.


    Looking at the candy she made, Su''s eyes turned and she didn''t know what she thought of. In a house not far from Qinghe town, Song Yi, who just got up, sneezed and touched her nose to say, "who''s talking about me?"


    "Holding ink into the door" must be Miss nagging the master. "


    Song Yi heard holding Mo say Su Tang, hum a "she, she said, I must be calculating me again, little fox, a break battle music, learning for three days did not learn, lazy girl!"


    Holding the ink to put down the food, there is no word to complain about his master. At the beginning, Pei Xuan, the little grandfather, learned how to break through the battle for a month. His father was very happy. He said that he was very clever. Now when he taught Miss Su, he let him learn it in three days. As expected, Miss Su was right. It was a double mark.


    Of course, holding ink only dare to say something like this, and dare not say it aloud.

 Chapter 190

    Song Yi sat down to have breakfast, and then began to sort out what she wanted Su Tang to learn today.


    In the morning, she continued to teach Su Nuo to read. In the afternoon, Su Nuo stayed at home to practice calligraphy. Su Tang went to the Song Dynasty by herself.


    By the way, put the milk candy made in the early morning in a beautiful box and take it to song Fu.


    "Teacher, would you like to try the milk candy I made Su Tang went to see Song Yi when she was in the Song Dynasty. She took out the milk candy she had made in the early morning for Song Yi to eat.


    Song Yi was drinking tea. When he saw the round white candy in his hands, he reached for one and ate it in his mouth. He was surprised by the sweet smell of milk.


    It may not be common to make delicious food with milk or goat''s milk in places like Qinghe town, but there are still some in the capital. He has also eaten crisp cheese before, which is full of milk flavor and smooth taste, but it is a big bowl. However, the milk candy made by Sutang is a small one, with milk flavor in the mouth.


    Song Yi looks at Su Tang. He is really a little capable student. He deserves to be an immortal.


    "Delicious." Su Tang didn''t know that she made the milk candy casually, and Song Yi sighed. She stood on one side with her palms folded and her face smart.


    Song Yi has a headache at the sight of her being so clever, because generally this little fox is like this, he must have some wrong ideas.


    "It''s OK. Your filial piety has been felt by the teachers." Song Yi stroked her beard and said.


    Su Tang gritted her teeth and pretended to be confused with her. Wentingge novel website www.wentingge.com


    "Teacher..." Su Tang''s eyes turned red and began to sell miserably. "Teacher, it''s really not easy for my disciples. I thought I would go to the river to fish fish fish and sell some fish balls. Now the river is frozen, so I can''t make money.


    Disciple, this is Shang Yes, I''m not old at the top, but I''m young at the bottom. I also need to help my younger brother read and read. In that academy, all the students who study in the Academy for a year have to earn a long time.


    I can''t sleep at night these days. As long as I think that I can''t support my parents'' room, and can''t take my poor brother, sister-in-law and niece back, I think my father is looking at me disappointed in the sky! "


    Regardless of whether it''s really miserable or not, the procedure of selling sucang is still quite right. The red eyes begin to tell that it''s not easy for them.


    Song Yi didn''t know the little fox, so she looked at her and asked, "no money?"


    Hey, he''s waiting for little fox to have a day. After asking, Song Yi takes out a purse on her body. It''s super large, and it''s jingling.


    As soon as it was opened, there were silver ingots in it. Song Yi took out two of them and knocked them.


    Su Tang looks at these silver ingots, the sound of rotten money, it''s so good to hear!


    "Want it?" Song Yi looks at the little fox and looks at the silver in her hand. She asks cheerfully. The expression is the sinister smile of the abnormal grandfather who abducts the underage Laurie.


    Song Yi, of course, did not know that she had been defined as a sinister abnormal grandfather by her little disciples. She only felt that her little disciple looked at him with a strange expression: "what''s the matter?"


    Song Yi thought that she was going to lose this move after she asked about it. Sure enough, when she asked about it, she heard Su Tang sighing: "once my disciples hesitated, but I love money like this. Isn''t it a bit against the teacher''s high moral integrity and the noble character of regarding money as dung? I didn''t expect that the teacher also likes to sleep with silver!"

 Chapter 191

    Song Yi''s beard leaped wildly. "You still sleep with silver in your arms. You can''t make any achievements. How can I accept such an unworthy disciple like you?"


    After that, he found that Su Tang was aggrieved. "The teacher is too much, and the disciples want to sleep with silver, but the disciple does not have silver. It is not like a teacher. You not only have the ideal of sleeping with silver, but you can also really hold the silver to sleep. With the reality of realizing the ideal, you can''t treat students like this. Disciples also have dreams. Everyone who has dreams is great."


    "Although the teacher treats his students like this, I''m very happy today. It turns out that both teachers and students have the same ideal. So, teacher, do you think that students still have ideals and can''t be realized now. Do you have any interest in helping students realize their ideals? For example, the money you used to hold for sleeping alone can make us both sleep More money? "


    Song Yi also accepted his orders. He had more than a dozen disciples in his life, and many of them had caused troubles before. But at least when learning from him, he was obedient and obedient, and did not dare to violate him.


    As a result, he was in a bad mood. When he arrived, he accepted a little disciple. He was still the only girl. He was afraid that he would not die of anger when he saw the sky. He also dared to slander him for his love of money in front of him.


    "You have the ability to make money so well." Song Yi put the silver aside and didn''t look at it. He was afraid that he would take it again. The little fox would put his love money hat on his head.


    It''s her little fox who loves money so much that she doesn''t say anything directly. First, she deceives her. Song Yi thinks that she must have no idea at first, so she accepted this little disciple.


    While watching the bustling orange cat, she felt Song Yi''s thoughts and helplessness, but also her heart was sorrowful. Finally, someone felt the same mood as her. It was regret, that is, regret, really! 398 Novels www.398xs.com


    But what can I do? I have chosen everything. I can only go on kneeling!


    When Su Tang heard Song Yi say this, she said with a simple smile, "thank you, teacher. I''ve always been very outstanding and outstanding in this respect. This is a talent, and I don''t want it, but it''s beyond my control."


    Song Yi is still thick skinned. Looking at Su Tang, Song Yi says that if she is not sure that this is a little girl in front of her, he believes that Su Tang will become a very good politician. She can hardly imagine what will happen when she is 18.


    "You want me to help you make money. After all, you are my disciple. How can the teacher not help you?" Song Yi looks at Su Tang and doesn''t pay attention to the ghost words she said. It''s not the first time to fight. She walks along the little girl''s train of thought, and she will go around the horizon and give you dizzy.


    When Su Tang heard Song Yi say this, of course, she immediately said, "what''s the teacher saying? As a teacher''s disciple, of course, we should realize our ideal through our own efforts. Please rest assured that the students are confident and will not lose your face."


    Song Yi looked at her and said, "if you can move your eyes from my silver, you will feel more shameless."


    A good genius, not enterprising, do not like to learn, lazy top ten, Song Yi looked at Su sugar teeth itching.


    Su Tang said with a smile, "the teacher said so, the students are embarrassed."

 Chapter 192

    "Come on, if you want me to help you invest, I''ll sell you these candies, right?" What kind of person is Song Yi? A person who has been fighting with a group of old guys in Beijing for a lifetime.


    Su Tang is a little fox again, what does that mouth want to do, he also immediately sees clearly.


    Obviously, this little girl needs money, and since she knows that she loves money, she has prepared the silver early and is waiting for today.


    Ha ha, Song Yi is very happy in his heart. After waiting for a long time, he finally arrives today!


    Su Tang looks at Song Yi''s complacent appearance, but he doesn''t know what the old man is thinking.


    However, Su Tang won''t let him be proud, so after Song Yi said this, she also said, "well, in a sense, maybe, maybe, almost..."


    Song Yi knew that it was not so easy, but the money was in his hands. Today, we can''t let little fox compromise with him, so she looked at Su Tang with great interest and saw what she said.


    After a circle, Su Tang finally said, "it can''t be completely right. Sir, lend me some money. I''ll pay you back in three months."


    In fact, Su Tang came to borrow money. There was no way. She wanted to make money now, but she didn''t have enough money in her hand. Song Yi was the only one who had money. In order to set sail and develop her career, she could only borrow from Song Yi.


    But Song Yi sees the sky, in order to Su sugar can learn more things, all kinds of coercion and inducement are followed. Su Tang is also overwhelmed. She knows that it is not so easy to borrow money. Maybe Song Yi is here waiting for her to open her mouth. Jiutao''s Novels www.9txs.com


    Therefore, before Su Tang came, she sat down and prepared. Otherwise, why didn''t she borrow money as soon as she came up? She had to take a detour. If she really borrowed money directly, Song Yi would have the upper hand. At last, she was forced to sell first.


    Regardless of song Yixin''s disbelief, his attitude still needs some.


    "Don''t you have some money to learn from me, my teacher?"


    Song Yi has been waiting for today. Although this little girl is a teacher and follows him seriously, she has a lot of heart. She can use two points in her study. Song Yi says a lot.


    But this is the case. Su Tang, who was born an immortal, learned faster than Pei Xuan, the smartest of his disciples. To tell the truth, Song Yi knew that Su Tang had no ambition to pursue fame and wealth, and only wanted to live a comfortable life.


    He knows, and he doesn''t understand, but even if he doesn''t want to be ambitious or anything, Song Yi can''t bear to see sucang waste his talents and talents. He hopes to teach all he can and also wants to know how much she can achieve if she studies hard.


    It''s a pity that Su Tang just doesn''t care. She has a mind to make money, but Song Yi can''t use other methods. Finally, when little fox asks for him, can he let go of this opportunity and ask her to learn more from him.


    Su Tang knew that he would ask for it, but she would never accept it. Learning is actually great, and it is great to devote her whole life to studying. But she does not want to be great. She is hedonism, and she is trying to make money to live a good life and enjoy life.


    The academic school is not suitable for her. She lives in one word, cool, unhappy. What is she still alive for? She is not happy and tired all the time. Of course, she doesn''t do it.

 Chapter 193

    If she didn''t have ten years of boring learning career in her last life, maybe Su Tang could barely make it. But I''m sorry, she was only in her twenties when she hung up in her last life. What''s terrible is that she spent two-thirds of her time studying.


    So why did she hang up and live again and study again? She was not self abuse. She could only coax the old man with a little spirit. That''s impossible.


    Only a small amount of money is the only pursuit of her life. She couldn''t afford to buy a house in her last life until she died. After that, she couldn''t work hard to be the rich one without the life of the second generation.


    "What the teacher said about Zizhi Tongjian is that great book that has gone through several dynasties and has not been completed yet, teacher!"


    Su Tang held his heart directly. "The disciple felt that he was ill. Really, because of my father, there was a huge shadow in my little heart, but I tried to keep the last touch of sunshine.


    But now, there is no sunshine in the little heart of the disciple. It''s all shadows. The disciple has decided that he doesn''t want to be ideal.


    If you don''t have good health, you should take good care of yourself.


    I''m very sorry that I can''t serve my teacher in this life, but maybe it''s the fate of master and apprentice! "


    When Su Tang heard what Song Yi said to her, she directly refused. This book and her previous life''s book are of course great and powerful historical works, but Song Yi asked her to recite the whole book.


    It''s absolutely impossible. It''s impossible to die.


    "I hope the future teacher, when you fall asleep with silver in your arms and sleeping with your dream, can remember that you once received a disciple who had the same ideal as you, but she couldn''t realize it." 97 Chinese www.97wz.net


    Song Yi only felt that her brain was jumping. The little fox refused and threatened, and finally wanted to blackmail his teacher. This little fox must have been born by her daughter, and he would take her as a disciple if he owed her.


    "As long as you read it, I''ll give you a thousand taels of silver. You can sleep with your arms as you like." Song Yi paid a high price directly.


    Su Tang refused: "teacher, don''t say it. I''ve decided that everything is false. I''ve decided to give up my ideal and try my best to pursue too forgetful!"


    Xiancai disciple is really good, but if this Xiancai disciple likes everything, he doesn''t like learning, and even likes to threaten Mr. and Mr. angry to death, it''s not good.


    "How much money do you want?" Song Yi clenched her teeth. This was the only chance. Even if there was a lot of bleeding, she had to let the little fox promise to come down. Zizhi Tongjian is a good book, but most scholars can''t finish reading and reciting it in their whole life.


    Only sucang is possible, Song Yi will not give up.


    "How can the teacher look down on his disciples like this? What can I do for my own efforts? I have confidence in myself. The teacher has no confidence in his disciples. The students are heartbroken. I decided to go back today. I have to make money first. The food in the town is so expensive that I can''t afford it!"


    Money is not enough. She can''t finish reading. She just can''t forget. But reading this kind of book is not just one time. How much money is not worth her wasting these time.


    Song Yi looks at the little fox''s deception. She really doesn''t have a move at all. "If you recite it in three years, you''ll give you ten thousand Liang."


    Ten thousand taels is also a lot of silver for Song Yi, which is really cruel.

 Chapter 194

    Su Tang continued to retreat, and she knew it was like this. After three years of reading Zizhi Tongjian, it was impossible for her to do anything every day.


    She also wants to enjoy a beautiful life. The key is to make money. She doesn''t have to look at these boring things all the time. She also works hard to think of so many strange things in her mind.


    "What do you want, five years?" Song Yi lowered the conditions.


    Su Tang looked at him, "lend me one hundred Liang, and I will return it after three months. If Zizhi Tongjian is not good, I will not recite it."


    "I''ll give you ten thousand taels. How long can you earn ten thousand taels? It''s only three years. You''re only eight years old. After three years, you''ll be 11 years old. You have 10000 taels in your hand. How much business can you do by yourself, fox? Will you settle accounts?" Song Yi continued.


    "No, I can''t. The teacher doesn''t want to borrow it. I''ll borrow usury and be sold to be a servant. Anyway, I''m poor. My father didn''t hurt when I was young. My mother died early, and there was no father and mother after passing on. I''ve been supporting my family at a young age. I''ll try to make money for my younger brother''s study. It''s OK. I''ll be strong. Anyway, it''s my destiny."


    Su sugar continued to sell miserably, but Song Yi sighed, "sugar sugar, the teacher will not harm you, Zizhi Tongjian such a book, not all scholars have the opportunity to see, you really do not want to?"


    Song Yi is no longer joking. He knows that Su Tang always looks not serious. Anyway, she is very joking, and then she deceives people, just like little fox. But this little girl is also a very resourceful person. Even though she is only eight years old, no one can change what she has decided.


    Song Yi really saw that she didn''t want to read it. To tell the truth, not everyone has a chance to read such a book. There are only two sets of books in Qihuang Kingdom, and it is still in cultivation. Song Yi has a chance to see it because she is an emperor. In fact, he is reading it now. Reading net www.dusuu.com


    He would like to see and memorize sucang, because he found that his views and ideas were very special when he looked at things. He also hoped that sucang would read along with him. To some extent, it would be more fruitful to discuss things together.


    But sucang''s refusal attitude is really too obvious, Song Yi very seriously asked her, really so refuse?


    Su Tang knew that he was seriously asking, and he also answered seriously, "does the teacher think that it is meaningful for students to read this? Can we take history as a mirror? I can say that I have seen the changes of history, and understand that the only constant in the world is change?"


    "A disciple is a person who died once, so every day that he lives now is earned for him. How should he live every day that he earns? Is he successful or prosperous.


    A person''s life is only once. In fact, I don''t have any other ideas. I just want to be happy. So I won''t force myself to do anything. If I''m not happy, I won''t do it. How can I live happily.


    Zizhi Tongjian is a great work, and I will probably get a lot of harvest after reading it. But for three years and five years, I don''t like it. I''m not happy. For me, it''s a waste of life.


    I try to make money because I''m happy to make money, and it''s more enjoyable to spend money. I really don''t want to spend three or five years of my life doing this thing. It''s boring, boring and unpleasant. "


    So Su Tang knew that the reality of the world must read to get ahead, so she asked Su Nuo to study. Anyway, he was a boy, and she had to rely on him to get ahead. But she was tired to death and pursue those rich and noble and status and so on, so forget it.

 Chapter 195

    Su Tang always thinks that she has no big ideal, and she has never thought that she is a person who can change the world. She just wants to have a good time. Through a time, her life is all picked up in vain, and she is still embarrassed. That''s not silly.


    "What if the teacher wants you to read with the teacher?" When Song Yi heard Su Tang say this, she also understood the girl''s view. She was not promising, had no idea and didn''t pursue it.


    But she is very detached, seems to be in this world, but also seems to have no too much involvement with all the people in this world.


    Will not take the initiative to pay, but if you get it, it will also pay back. It seems that every day life is interesting and positive, but in fact she is cold.


    Song Yi sometimes wonders why an 8-year-old girl has such a temperament. It seems that she has seen through too much. But sucang said that she had died once, or that Xiancai was different from ordinary people like them after all.


    What you see and think of is different from that of ordinary people, so you can understand it better than most people.


    Su Tang didn''t understand why Song Yi had to teach her to learn from Zizhi. She only thought that it was meaningless, not fun and tiring for her. But now when she heard Song Yi ask herself this, she suddenly found out why.


    The old man, who has passed the age of knowing his destiny, will also be lonely. His wife, who has been accompanying him, has left. His disciples and sons have their own careers and pursuits. For some reasons, they stay away in Qinghe town.


    I would accept a little peasant girl as a disciple. I think she is like her former wife. She also hopes to have something to do. But after teaching Su Tang, that kind of communication is also a rare experience for Song Yi. Food novel www.meishi2008.com


    However, although Su Tang is smart and can communicate with Song Yi, she really doesn''t love learning. Therefore, the old man tries to make Sutang study and discuss with himself.


    Song Yi has been in the court all her life. She has to break a sentence. If you want to understand it, you can say that it''s too difficult for him to communicate freely. Why do you stay away in Qinghe town, rather than invite people to come.


    Not only because of her wife''s death, but also because she was afraid to employ people easily. Carelessly, she may cause a lot of disturbance and turbulence. Su Tang is only an eight year old peasant girl with a clear background and is already a student of Song Yi, so she can get in and out of the Song Dynasty.


    Song Yi is only kind to Su Tang, but not very close to Su Nuo. Originally, she just wanted to teach her children, but she found that she was a person who could communicate. Song Yi wanted more and could understand.


    In fact, sucang doesn''t care about people who don''t need to care. In short, she is cold tempered, and the same in her last life. One or two friends can talk to each other, while others are just acquaintances or colleagues.


    But if she really feels that she is her own person, she will put people into her own protection circle, and she will be really good to others.


    If others treat her well, she will treat others well, which is her principle all along.


    Song yiruo is also turning the corner, let her back, she certainly won''t do it, but Song Yi said that let her accompany him to read, Su sugar is really unable to refuse.


    "Lend me three months, no interest, see OK, but can''t ask for time." Knowing that the old man was lonely and wanted to be discussed, Su Tang sighed and agreed to come down.

 Chapter 196

    "And one more?" The place is very good, but sucang can''t afford to buy it, and it''s not suitable for her. She sells desserts. It doesn''t affect her a little bit. On the contrary, she thinks that the pavement on the street of Jiang He''s noodle stall is good.


    Zhang Zheng saw Su Tang''s noncommittal attitude and knew that she didn''t like it. Then she took sucang to Jianghe and their noodle stand.


    "Sugar girl!" Seeing her coming, Qian said hello.


    Su Tang laughed and said, "well, big brother and sister-in-law are out of business!"


    "Yes, sugar girl, is this?" Qian looks at Su Tang curiously. She actually knows Zhang Zheng. After all, she is a middle-class person. There are many shops in East Street, so Zhang Zheng often comes here.


    Although there are many shops here, in fact, there are not many businesses that can be stable all the time. After all, if there are many shops, there will be competition. If it is not done well and has characteristics, it is often impossible to close the shop in a few days.


    And the rent of shops in East Street is also more expensive than that in other places.


    Qian is worried that Sutang wants to sell fish balls himself. His noodle stand is relying on fish ball noodles to develop. If Sutang sells fish balls himself, their business will certainly be affected.


    Su Tang also saw that they were worried, but without explanation, she said with a smile, "nothing, come and see the shop."


    Jiang He was also worried about "what kind of shop is sugar girl going to open?"


    No matter how old the girl is, there is no need to explain to them what kind of business they are going to do. Baiyue novel network www.yue100.com


    After hearing this, Su Tang just laughed, and Zhang Zheng was also smart. Seeing this, she quickly said, "Miss Su, go this way. This shop is relatively biased and needs to go inside."


    The reason why Zhang Zheng didn''t recommend this shop to sucang first is that the location of this shop is not as good as that one just now. There is nothing bad about that shop except that the price is higher.


    So even though Sutang said it wasn''t big, he still took it to see it. In the end, he didn''t like it, so he brought it to the small one.


    Because the Academy in the town is here, the street has naturally developed into many food shops. The shop mentioned by Zhang Zheng is almost inside, which is a little far away from the entrance of the Academy.


    There are also two shops in it, but the business is not so good. After all, it takes time to come here.


    The area of the shop is only about 20 square meters. Now it is empty. The area is really suitable. Su Tang asked, "can you go inside and have a look at the back yard?"


    "Of course Zhang Zheng saw that Su Tang was willing to see it. He immediately knocked on the door and saw a middle-aged man open the door. Seeing Zhang Zheng, he squeezed out a bitter smile on his face: "it''s Zhang Zhongren coming."


    "Yes, how''s your brother? I''ll take people to see the shop." Zhang Zheng expressed concern and then took a look at Su Tang.


    When the man heard it, he shook his head. "What can I do? I''ll do it like that." See Su sugar also Leng for a while, but still ask Zhang Zheng and Su sugar to enter the door, "come in quickly."


    "Miss Su, this is the owner of the shop. Elder brother Lin and sister-in-law live here at present. The yard behind is not very large. There are only four rooms in total. There is a courtyard in the back. There is a door in the backyard. It is very convenient to go back and forth in a few steps."


    Zhang Zheng introduced sucang warmly.

 Chapter 197

    "Yes, there were only three rooms. Last year, I thought that Dalang was old, so I built another room. I haven''t lived for a few days, but I still have a new one."


    The owner of the shop, a man surnamed Lin, explained to Su Tang that although the shop on the East Street is rare, it is also more expensive. He is also in a hurry to ask for money. Now the new year is coming. Most people can''t afford so much money, so it''s not so easy to sell.


    But his son was ill and he was waiting for the money. In fact, they didn''t want to sell the big shop in the front of the college. The shop they opened was also an income. If it was sold, it would be troublesome, but this small shop was not easy to sell. So he was very positive when he saw people who came to see him.


    Su Tang has a look, and they live in the house, Luo Xingchen rent, in fact, the difference is not so big, but the advantage is that there are four rooms, the main room is not so gorgeous, but it is enough to clean up and live.


    "It''s a little biased." Su Tang said.


    Hearing this, Zhang Zhengyi also said, "the shops on the East Street are expensive, and there are not many shops to sell. At present, shopkeeper Lin is the only one selling them. Although the shop is a little biased, the backyard is close to the back door of the college, which is very convenient. In addition, the food alley of the academy is in front of it, which is also good. The most important thing is that the price of the shop is relatively favorable."


    Zhang Zheng knew that sucang really wanted to buy it. At present, only these two were sold. If he wanted to make money, he would boast more.


    To tell you the truth, there are not many people willing to sell shops in the East Street. After all, they are very easy to rent. If there is no emergency, there are very few to sell. It is hard to meet them. Beautiful novel www.meilixs.com


    "How much?" In fact, Su Tang is quite satisfied. She doesn''t like too noisy places. The shop is clean and has the advantage of being clean. When the time comes, there are several vacant places to provide some milk tea and desserts. It should be good for some students or family women to sit down and have a chat.


    It is close to the back door of the Academy, so it is very convenient for Sunuo to go to the academy to study and attend classes. Although the yard is smaller than the present one, it is barely enough. Although there is a large demand for soap in the whole North, it is not affordable for everyone. At present, the number of people living in HuangGuo is not the same as that in her previous life.


    Zhang Cuilan and mint lady can make more than 10000 pieces of soap in a month, which is still enough. How can she not give Luo Xingchen a recipe for soap? Because it''s really too simple. The output of two or three people can provide the whole northern market. Even if there are more, at most two people will be enough.


    Zhang Zheng heard her ask and said, "this shop is seventy Liang silver."


    "Is that so?" The price is acceptable, but there should be some discussion.


    Seeing her like this, Zhang Zheng took her out. "Miss Su looks at the shop. To tell you the truth, there are not many shops in the East Street. Now there are only two shops in the East Street. The good places must be more expensive. More than three months ago, a shop about the same size in this alley sold for 100 Liang silver. If the girl can''t look up to it, I''ll wait for the next one We''ll have to wait. "


    Zhang Zheng seems to be exaggerating, but it is also true. The East Street of Qinghe town is basically equal to the commercial center of Qinghe town, so shops are easy to sell.


    "Manager Lin wants seventy Liang. If you want to, you can discuss it again." Zhang Zheng wanted to make a business, and he didn''t lie. In this shop, he had to meet him before he could buy it. Although it was a little biased, if things were good, they could start business.

 Chapter 198

    At least it occupies the food alley. If you can''t look up to it now, if there are shops on the East Street, I don''t know when.


    "Sixty taels." Su Tang really thinks this place is suitable. If it is such a noisy place, she will feel irritable. It is better to be clean. Although the main room is not as good as the one she lives in now, she wants to have her own room, so she goes to the small wooden house in the space to have a rest.


    Siji Ruchun is still very quiet. After moving to the town, she has been resting in the space. Other rooms are almost the same as now, but she hesitated to let Zhang Zheng talk about the price.


    Zhang Zheng listened to the price of sucang, but he seemed to be very hesitant. He didn''t want to lose business. He asked sucang to wait, and he went to talk with manager Lin.


    Sixty Liang is actually a little cheaper, but the shop is not so good to sell. Zhang Zheng said it well. Shopkeeper Lin was really anxious to get money for his son''s treatment, and finally he agreed.


    Zhang Zheng heard that he promised, and he came out to see Su Tang with a happy face. "Miss Su, we have settled the matter. Sixty Liang silver. When shall we go through the formalities?"


    They also had to go to the county town to handle the transfer of their houses in Qinghe town. After all, Qinghe town is also under the jurisdiction of Qingyuan County, where there are County officials and yamen.


    "As soon as possible." She said.


    Zhang zhengle couldn''t help it. "Manager Lin also means that. Why don''t we hire a carriage and go directly to the county?"


    "Yes Sucang doesn''t want to delay her time. At present, she only has two shops to choose from. Sometimes it''s better. She won''t be fussy, either this or that.


    She will quickly transfer the ownership, so that she can quickly pack up and customize all the tools she needs, so that she can start business early. Biquge DM www.zhaidm.com


    Seeing the new year is coming, there will be a lot of gifts to send, fresh snacks are also a good choice for many people.


    Zhang Zheng and manager Lin said that they would go through the formalities today. Naturally, manager Lin didn''t want to. They discussed everything. Zhang Zheng hired a carriage to go to the county.


    Qinghe town is not far to the county. It only takes less than an hour to drive. Zhang is a middle-aged man who is most familiar with these procedures. After arriving at the county government office, he takes Su Tang and manager Lin directly. However, after a while, Su Tang has a land lease for his shop.


    Manager Lin also had the silver from Sutang. Zhang Zheng made this business and got a middle man''s fee of 12.2 silver, of which Su Tang gave 600 Wen and manager Lin 600 Wen.


    In this regard, sucang bought the first shop after she passed through. Looking at the title deed, she saw that sucang''s name was written. Although it was a little remote, it also gave her a unique sense of satisfaction.


    In my last life, I didn''t even have the qualification to be a house slave. After crossing, I could still have a house without a loan. This feeling is quite good.


    It''s worth noting that the town of Hetang was built earlier than that of the town.


    Then they went back to Qinghe town by car. Su Tang asked them to put themselves down on the road, and then they went to the song Mansion by themselves.


    Song Yi came to see her at this time. Naturally, she said a few words about her. Su Tang couldn''t stand it, so she learned more and went home at night.


    Soong Mo didn''t let her see the danger of a person.

 Chapter 199

    "Sister, you are back." Su Nuo is at home alone today. Although there are Zhang Cuilan and peppermint at home, he still feels a little homeless. When he sees sucang back, he is happy to welcome him forward.


    Su Tang looked at him like this and patted his head with a smile. "Well, I''m back. I''m ready to clean up. My sister will take you to our new home tomorrow.


    Su Nuo was stunned when she heard her sister say new home, and then she was happy. "New home, sister, are we going to move?"


    "Yes, this time it''s our own home." Sucang nodded.


    Zhang Cuilan and menthol also heard that Su Tang said, and were very surprised, "Miss, did you buy a house?"


    They all know that the courtyard is rented now, but the rent is also very expensive. Anyway, they have been busy for a lot of time, but they only see the money, but they haven''t seen the money. They didn''t expect that sucang bought a house again.


    "Well, if you buy a shop, you can still live in your own house. You can prepare for it. The house will be empty today, and it will be cleaned up tomorrow." She said.


    "Well, do you want the soap here, or do you want to move it?" Zhang Cuilan asked again.


    "I''m not in a hurry about moving. I need to redecorate over there. Let''s recognize the door first." Sucang also said.


    Since she doesn''t have enough money to buy ten pieces of sugar, she has to open it again. She doesn''t want to buy ten pieces of sugar. She wants to buy them again. She doesn''t want to buy them. She doesn''t want to buy them again. 53 Chinese website www.53zw.net


    Zhang Cuilan was naturally obedient. Su Nuo was excited to know that they were going to have a new home. She had been pulling Su Tang to ask where the house was and what it looked like. She also asked her about buying a house today.


    Sucang also carefully told him that, to be honest with him, the room was full of lively conversation.


    When Su Nuo goes to bed in the evening, Su sugar herself is in the space, remembering the way she bought the pavement and starting to draw simple design drawings.


    After thinking about it, she plans to open a special dessert for women. Of course, it is not only sold to women, but also the main women eat more sweets. The key is that she has seen the vicinity of the Academy before. Although most of them are students, there are family members who will come.


    Although the shops nearby also provide food and so on, most of them are open for students, but it is not convenient for the female family members. The main reason is that she has to make a lot of noise when she thinks of a group of students in her shop.


    In this way, she set the shop for women to rest inside. A separate counter was set up at the door. If you want to buy snacks outside, you can buy them at the door. It will be much cleaner.


    If you want to say that sucang''s business is also willful enough, others would like to have a lot of people, but she dislikes too much noise and doesn''t want to be crowded with people.


    With a basic idea, sucang goes to sleep. With her falling asleep, the space automatically enters the state of night. Orange cat nests next to sucang''s pillow and sleeps with her.


    In the early morning of the next day, Su Nuo was so excited that he couldn''t sleep. He said that he could arrange his own room by himself. He also said that he would go to have a look. He must arrange his room well, and let Huzi and Dongzi see his power.


    Su Tang was also amused to see him so excited. Zhang Cuilan cooked red dates and milk porridge in the morning. The four servants had breakfast at dawn and went out to the east street together.

 Chapter 200

    Shopkeepers Lin and his family used to live in the backyard of the shop, but since they had already sold them, they cleaned up all night yesterday and moved to the back of their big shop. They were originally rented out, but there were always free rooms. Naturally, they were not as spacious as this one, but they could live there.


    Because of the close distance, the family cleaned up and moved away, leaving the shop and yard free for sucang. When sucang came here, the students of the college came to class. Seeing that the shop which had been closed before was opened, he was curious to know what new shop to open.


    "Sister, which is my room?" The little guy first exclaimed at the shop floor, while admiring Su Tang and praising her sister for her power. He asked which room was his own in the backyard.


    When I first moved to the town, because I couldn''t live with my sister, sucang felt the sense of loss when she was a little older.


    "The east wing is yours." Sue sugar points it out to him.


    The little guy happily went to his room. Su Tang and Zhang Cuilan said, "you live in the West Wing room. I''ll buy two more people in two days. Then I''ll live here. The room behind the East Wing room will put soap specially. You can clean the whole room these two days."


    Zhang Cuilan was also surprised to hear that Su Tang wanted to buy people and open a shop. She was also surprised that her daughter had been putting in her money all the time. She didn''t get the money back. She still had money to buy these things, but she didn''t dare to say anything.


    Only promise "yes, I will clean up these two days."


    "Yes Su sugar nodded and looked at Sunuo running around in the yard. She looked excited and laughed. Novel of new pen interest Pavilion www.510xsk.com


    When they moved to the town before, because Sunuo also knew that the courtyard was rented, so they didn''t have the sense of security in Su laoshuan''s old house before.


    Su Dani is gone. In fact, her sister and brother grew up in such a family environment. They had no sense of security. Before that, they were thrown into Qingjiang River for a trip.


    At the beginning, Su Nuo didn''t dare to go to Qingjiang River. Even now, he didn''t dare to get too close. It was very difficult to get rid of the insecurity all at once. Only by changing the external environment, could su Nuo raise it a little bit.


    Now the little guy knows that the house is bought by his sister, and it''s his sister''s home. It''s different. He likes it and is happy.


    Su Tang looked at him and said, "you sweat all over the place. If you get cold again, collect the sweat. You can see what you need for your own house. Let''s go to the carpenter''s shop to buy it."


    When shopkeepers Lin and his family moved away, they basically took all the furniture they could take away. They could understand. After all, those things were valuable. They had sold their shops at a low price. Naturally, they didn''t want to give up all of them.


    However, this is more convenient for sucang. Making desserts requires an oven and a lot of professional tools. In this way, she can rearrange herself. Although she has to spend more money, she doesn''t feel itchy if there are more lice and more debt.


    In the future, she will always be able to make money, but if the living environment is not good, it will affect her mood of making money. Therefore, we must take it seriously and do a good job. At least we will live in a place for three years.


    When Su Nuo heard her sister say this, she also nodded, "well, I want a shelf for books, the kind of bookshelf in master song''s study. Here we need a desk and chair, here we need a cabinet. Then can we put a small table and stool here, so that when Dongzi and tiger come, we can eat delicious food here."

 Chapter 201

    Although Su Nuo is only six years old, he is actually very smart. When Su Tang lets him see how to decorate his room, he really has his own ideas and understands them clearly.


    "Yes Su sugar nodded, then looked at the empty yard, thought for a moment, called mint, "you go to carpenter Wang''s house, see if he is free, come over."


    Originally, sucang wanted to go there. She had made a lot of wooden boxes at carpenter Wang''s house. The craftsmanship was good, and sucang was also very satisfied.


    But now I can see that there are a lot of things that need to be done in this house. Let carpenter Wang go and measure the length and distance directly. On the contrary, it''s easier.


    Mint hastily agreed to go out to run errands. Carpenter Wang and his daughter-in-law heard peppermint say that they wanted to customize furniture. It seemed that there was more than one piece. They followed mint without saying a word.


    Su Tang saw that he was coming, so he told Sunuo to tell him what he needed.


    "What does the bookshelf look like? Is it OK to make a desk like this? If the young master wants to put a round table here, I''m afraid the table can''t be too big. I see that the area on the Kang is not small. If the young master lives alone, it''s better to put a wardrobe on the Kang. It''s not so tight."


    As soon as the carpenter Wang heard that Su Nuo had many pieces in a room, he was a big customer, so he carefully discussed with Sunuo.


    Su Nuo was only six years old. When he was first looked at like this by an adult, he was also very novel. He communicated with carpenter Wang seriously.


    Su Tang is watching without disturbing. If the little guy doesn''t think about it, she will remind her. However, she wants to do more. Carpenter Wang used to do this. Su Nuo didn''t expect that. He would remind him. Long time book Pavilion www.99shuge.com


    "That''s what it''s decided. Here, we''ll make a bookshelf one person high, then a desk, a chair, a wardrobe on the Kang, and a small round table with four small round benches. I''ve memorized the sizes, and I''ll make sure that the young master''s room will be bright and comfortable to use."


    Carpenter Wang carefully recorded it and confirmed with Su Nuo that Su Nuo was very excited when he talked to him. As a result, he hesitated when he heard that he had to do so much. "How much does this cost?"


    When carpenter Wang saw him asking, he took a look at Su Tang and nodded with a smile. Then he said, "the wooden cabinet on the Kang needs more materials. One is 200 Wen. The desk and chair are more expensive. The two together cost 450 Wen. The shelf is 150 Wen. The desk and stool add up to 300 Wen."


    At first, Su Nuo was still counting with his fingers, but then he was confused. Carpenter Wang finally offered a total price of 1100 Wen, that is, one or two silver and one hundred Wen


    Not to mention that Su Nuo was surprised to hear so much money. Even Zhang Cuilan and mint were also surprised. This room costs more than one or two silver, which is really too expensive.


    This is because Sutang doesn''t want any special wood, just the pine material on the nearby mountain. If it is good, the furniture alone will be different from hundreds of Wen to tens of taels of silver.


    Su Nuo was puzzled by "so much?" It''s a little bit of a province.


    "Write it down for a while, and then look at the main room." Su Tang thinks it''s OK. It''s not that she''s big head, but she lives well. Naturally, other things will follow suit and consume more.


    It''s natural, and it''s not hard to understand.

 Chapter 202

    In modern times, why do 5000 people a month feel that they don''t have enough money to spend, and 50000 people a month feel that they don''t spend enough, because the consumption level is different.


    Su Tang doesn''t worry about making money, not to mention that soap can make money. Besides, there will be chili sauce and tomato sauce in the future. Even if she is a dessert shop, she must also make money. What''s fresh and delicious, can there be no market.


    What''s the purpose of making money so hard? It''s flower and enjoyment. When she has money, what kind of mahogany and huanghuali furniture will be made of this kind of wood.


    What''s the fun of making money is the pleasure of being a local tyrant.


    Carpenter Wang saw that Su Tang opened his mouth. He wrote it down and prepared to go to the main room. Su Tang took Su Nuo and said, "don''t get tangled up. In the future, help your sister do more work, and then read well. Later..."


    "Be a senior official!" Su Nuo raised his fist and said to himself, "sister, I will certainly make a lot of money. I will give my sister flowers at that time."


    Su Tang pinched his face with a smile. "OK, but you can''t be an official just to make money, you know?"


    She didn''t want to teach a corrupt official. When Su Nuo heard her sister say this, she shook her head and said, "a gentleman loves money and takes it in a proper way. I remember what my sister taught me."


    Su Tang nodded with satisfaction, "that''s good, keep working hard."


    The two brothers and sisters laughed and went to the main room. The main room was bigger than the wing rooms on both sides. The entrance was the main hall, and the other side of the East Wing room was a study, but everything had been moved away. The west side was the place to live and also a Kang. Strange book website www.logos444.com


    It can be seen that this house was originally occupied by the eldest son of manager Lin''s family. The area is not small. Now, there is nothing but Kang.


    When carpenter Wang looked at this, he knew that there was a lot to be done here. Su Tang said as expected, "six chairs and three tables in the main hall need not be special, just like those in the main rooms of ordinary people.


    Then I will open a round door here to separate the bedroom from the main hall. In the study, I will also make a simple functional division for me. I don''t want a shelf, but make me a desk and chair.


    Then in the bedroom, I want a large wardrobe, a round table and stool. I''ll see what you can do in a moment, and then make me some clothes hangers like this... "


    Su Tang also has a lot of ideas about the room she wants to live in. Since she has to do it all at once, of course, she has to do it at one time. However, she has not made anything with a lot of modern traces, because she likes antique things very much, and the craftsmanship of Wang carpenter is just like that, so let''s follow the craftsman''s level.


    He just specially asked carpenter Wang to make some clothes hangers, so it would be more convenient to hang clothes at that time. Then he specially explained to carpenter Wang that the space of his wardrobe should be larger, and there was a horizontal bar for hanging clothes.


    Carpenter Wang also heard that Su Tang said that she just reflected why she wanted to make the wardrobe like this. She only thought it was very special. After all, he had never seen the finished product, so he wrote it down and didn''t say anything else.


    Su Tang''s brother and sister''s house needs things to be done, the rest of the room is simple, servants living in the West Wing room, Su sugar asked carpenter Wang to make a wardrobe that was common when he was in college. Although he lived together, he always had to have his own private place to put his things, and then he also made a set of tables and stools.


    After all, there are differences between master and servant. Su Tang is a modern man, but when he goes to Rome, he does as the Romans do, and sometimes it is very important to recognize his position. Therefore, there is a separate table and chair, and the servants will eat and drink here by themselves, not with the sister and brother of sucang.

 Chapter 203

    Finally, in the room behind the East Wing room, Su Tang just wanted to put things in it, so she simply made a few cabinets and shelves to put soap and other things.


    Carpenter Wang wrote them down, and then followed Su Tang to the front of the shop. "I need a counter here and at the door, and then two sets of tables and chairs are like this. I hope I can make one by the wall."


    Su Tang gave carpenter Wang the map she had drawn. "I don''t know if carpenter Wang can do it. If I can, I''ll leave everything to you. If not, I''ll ask other people."


    Carpenter Wang took over Su Tang''s drawing and looked at it carefully. "I''ve done the counter before. It''s OK. If it''s a table and chair, it needs carving patterns. This may be a little troublesome. Is the table against the wall to be hung on the wall?"


    When he heard Su Tang say so, carpenter Wang looked at it carefully. If such a big job was done, his family would have a fat year this year.


    "Yes, aren''t you good at carving?" Hearing that he said carving was a little troublesome, sucang hesitated.


    She doesn''t care if the things she uses are simple and ready-made models. After all, she basically takes a rest in a small wooden house in the space. She just makes a look outside. As for the little guy, it''s very easy to be satisfied.


    But the shop floor is different. The desserts she sells are milk and cheese, which are not cheap even in modern times. Since it is destined to be not cheap consumption, many details can not be fooled, so she specially designed the decoration style.


    If carpenter Wang can''t do it well, she certainly won''t give it to him. Naturally, carpenter Wang can see the meaning of Su Tang. He said, "don''t worry, Miss Su. Although I''m not good at carving, I have a brother who is good at carving. If you give me this job, I will certainly do it for you." Novel of new pen interest Pavilion www.510xsk.com


    Su Tang looked at him, "since you said so, I naturally believe you, but when the things are handed in, they do not meet my requirements, but I will not give money."


    First villain then gentleman, she also watched carpenter Wang do honest work, before the wooden box did well, but if things are not good, then there is no way.


    After hearing this, carpenter Wang said with a simple smile, "we have worked in the town for several generations. Since we have taken over the work of the young lady, we can certainly do it well."


    As he said so, sucang naturally would not say anything more. In the end, the furniture in the backyard cost a total of 32.5 silver, while the front shop was a little more complicated, which was 4 liang silver.


    Su Tang gave half of the money as a deposit, and the remaining half was given after he had finished. Carpenter Wang wrote down all the things and left happily.


    After lunch, Su Tang and his party went back to their rented courtyard. Zhang Cuilan and mint cooked. Su Tang asked Su Nuo to have a good study in the afternoon.


    She went to the Song Dynasty to cook for Song Yi. In the afternoon, she continued to follow Song Yi to learn and read the general guide to Zizhi. In fact, Su Tang and song Yinian would discuss where they had ideas. Although Song Yi was an ancient person in feudal society, she had rich experience in life and experienced ups and downs in the official sea.


    Although sucang doesn''t have so much life experience, she is also a bubble in the information explosion society. Her ideas are not limited to one format. They often have some ideas of collision and dispute, and each has his own harvest.

 Chapter 204

    For Su Tang, at least, through the discussion and dispute with Song Yi, she learned more about her country and the world.


    At about the end of the evening, Su Tang came out of the Song Dynasty''s mansion to go home. The next morning, she went out on her own. This time, she went to the North Street, looking for another craftsman.


    "Is it Uncle Chen''s?" After sucang knocked on the door, it was a teenage girl who opened the door.


    When the little girl heard sucang ask, she said, "are you looking for my father?"


    Then let Su sugar into the door, call her father out, Chen Shui Shui Shui came out to see Su sugar, very surprised "Nell looking for me?"


    "Well, I''ve heard that Uncle Chen is very good at building stoves. I''d like to invite you to build stoves for me at home." Sucang said his purpose directly.


    It''s not like carpenters can open a shop. There are not many people who build stoves. After all, people don''t always build new houses. Even in villages like Sujiatun, where villagers build their own houses, they build their own stoves, which is usually done without leaving the village.


    However, what sucang is going to do this time is not an ordinary stove. Since we are going to do the business of desserts, we need an oven. Even if there are relevant machines to unlock in the space processing plant in the future, we also need to have an oven outside.


    In ancient times, it was not so easy to get an oven, so Su Tang also asked the orange cat to inquire. Chen Shui Shui Shui is a famous stove in the town. He made many cookers in the town, so he came to see him.


    The business of setting up a stove is not common. Chen Shui Shui Shui does it occasionally to earn some money. When she hears that Su Tang wants to build a stove, she asks her to come into the room and sit down. "What kind of stove is Nell going to build?"


    "Just follow the way I drew it. Uncle Chen, you can see if it can be done." Su Tang gives the picture to Chen shuihui. 5200 novel network www.5200txt.com


    Chen Shui Shui Shui took it over and saw that it was a very strange stove. It was divided into two layers, and it was relatively large. He had not made such a thing yet. He could not help frowning and looked at sucang, "Nell really wants to build such a stove. This is not a stove either."


    This is nonsense. There is no place to put the pot. What can we do with it.


    "Naturally, I''m useful. I wonder if Uncle Chen can make it according to my plan?" Sucang has a picture, but it''s just making an oven. The craftsman''s skill is also very important. After all, she didn''t make an oven by herself in her previous life, but she had seen that the oven was the first to bake things in ancient Europe.


    So she needs a good craftsman to do it, so as to avoid some routine mistakes in time.


    Chen Shui Shui Shui looks at Su Tang''s childlike manner and thinks that this little doll is carrying his family to make a fool of himself.


    Sucang also saw his idea, the heart is also very helpless, she has no way, who let cross over is a Lori, this is to blame a quadruped beast.


    A divine beast: meow Aggrieved


    "Uncle Chen, don''t worry. The salary is easy to discuss." Sucang said it directly. Who can''t live with the money.


    Chen Shui Shui Shui heard that Su Tang said so, and he did not say anything. Anyway, the money could be in place. As for what the little girl wanted to do with such a thing, it was meaningless for him.


    "It''s estimated to take two days, plus three days to cook the stove." Chen shuihui studied it and said.


    "You don''t have to bother Uncle Chen to cook the stove. You just need to make it." Su Tang said, how this thing is used in the end, she is not ready to tell others.

 Chapter 205

    "Well, I''ll build a stove for someone. The stove for a pot is 100 Wen. You don''t need to make an iron pot, but you also need a lot of effort. You need 300 Wen. If you give me the stone material, you can give me 400 Wen altogether." Chen shuihui directly quoted price.


    Sucang is very straightforward "yes, I don''t know when uncle can start work?"


    This price is not cheap, but the price of this kind of thing that must be done is not a matter of great concern. Sucang simply agreed to come down.


    "Tomorrow at the earliest. Today I will deliver all the materials." Chen Shui Shui Shui helped people build the stove before, so someone familiar with it got it. It was all from the nearby mountains, and there was no money for a cart.


    Su Tang Li Suo gave a deposit of 200 Wen, told him the address of the shop, told him to go to work directly tomorrow, and then left from Chen Shui Shui Shui''s home.


    Su sugar is straightforward and quick to give money. Until she has left, Chen Shui Shui Shui sees that she has really got the money in her hand, so she has the feeling that she has really taken on a strange job.


    But don''t worry about it. Chen Shui Shui Shui doesn''t delay when he gets the money. In this winter, he can earn a little more money. When the new year comes, he can add two more meat dishes and eat a big meat dumpling.


    This is why Su Tang left. Chen Shui Shui Shui went out to get stone materials. Su Tang had money in hand and was quick to do things. After leaving from Chen Shui Shui Shui, he went to Li Po Zi''s house.


    When she opened the door, she was surprised to see that it was su Tang. She asked her to come in with a smile. "It turns out that Miss Su is here. It''s a cold day. Please come in."


    Also courteous to Su sugar sent hot water up, and then sat down "do not know the girl this time is?" Ask about the intention of Su Tanglai. Love Library www.ishusexs.com


    "I''m looking for Mrs. Li, of course, to buy people. I want to buy two more people or a woman. You know what I want."


    Sutang doesn''t sell the beans, and says the purpose directly.


    Mrs. Li still remembers that when Su Tang came last time, she was dressed in a very ordinary way, but now she is clean and tidy. Although she is a little bit more filial, she looks very good. She looks like a little girl from a rich family.


    Today, when she saw sucang come to find herself, she also guessed whether she would come to buy another person, but she was a little incredulous. Since the last time she bought the mother and daughter, only two months later, how could she be short of people.


    Mrs. Li is also curious about why Sutang needs to buy so many people, but she also knows that it is OK to be curious, but she can''t ask. Since Sutang says she wants to buy people, she certainly wants to do business.


    "It seems that Miss Su''s business is booming. I''m glad to hear that there are not many people here these two days. There are only four women. Miss Bai Xiaolan didn''t like Miss Su last time. There are a couple of mother and daughter-in-law and a young daughter-in-law. Can I bring it to the girl?"


    First of all, Mrs. Li congratulated Su Tang. Seeing that Su Tang didn''t refute it, she continued.


    Su sugar heard that the white girl had not sold out, but also pick eyebrows, nodded "well."


    Li Po Tzu sighed when she saw sucang. If the white girl couldn''t sell out again, she could only take it to a farther place. Sucang obviously didn''t look up to her. Naturally, she didn''t bring people to make su sugar unhappy. She took three women up in a moment.


    One of them is a mother and daughter, the daughter is the size of sucang, soft and weak, shivering appearance.

 Chapter 206

    When the mother and daughter saw sucang, they hung their heads and shivered, but they did not speak. The other daughter-in-law was very beautiful, at least much better than the one whose waist was about to be broken last time. Unfortunately, her face was still blue and purple, and it seemed that she was injured.


    "Miss Su, this week''s family and the girl were originally Tongsheng''s wives. Only the master of Tongsheng''s family was ill, so he sold them to change their medicine. The mother and daughter were 18 Liang silver.


    But this Yu''s wife sold herself. She was originally from another county and married to Wangjiagang. But she didn''t expect that her husband was cruel and started to beat her daughter-in-law. Later, she separated from his father-in-law, and she sold herself when she had no place to go. "


    Li Po Tzu introduced the background of these people, but she has seen them all over herself. She has seen many poor people in her profession. If she is not pitiful, why should she sell herself as a slave.


    Su Tang looked at the mother and daughter carefully and shook her head. She was not working. As for the widow, she was bright in color, but her eyes were clear when she looked at sucang.


    Married to domestic violence slag man can leave, not to mention anything else, at least some of the heart, their own selling fear also have their own reasons.


    Su Tang said to Mrs. Li, "leave this at home."


    Mrs. Li knew that she didn''t like the mother and daughter. Before sucang would buy Zhang Cuilan and mint together, it is obvious that both mother and daughter can work. Compared with today''s mother and daughter, they are not as weak as they can be.


    Su sugar is used by people, not for charity. This kind of thing can''t be bought easily. But Su Tang, Yu''s wife, doesn''t dare to buy it easily. She needs to make sure again.


    "Did you come out of the house with you Su Tang asked Yu''s wife.


    When she heard sucang ask, she nodded "yes!" Warm talent Literature Network www.ncwxxs.com


    "Just because he hit you?" Su sugar holding a tea bowl in his hand, warm his palm with the hot water inside, and asked lightly.


    When Yu Caihe heard that Su Tang asked, Meng raised his head, hesitated, and finally said, "not all."


    This answer made Su Tang feel relieved. As soon as she saw this woman, she felt that it was not simple. It was not that her identity was so special that it was strange that she sold herself.


    I''m afraid she doesn''t know if she''s such a big girl. But Su Tang studies with Song Yi these days and knows more than other girls.


    The marriage law of Qihuang kingdom does stipulate that marriage and separation are allowed, but this is not the same thing as modern divorce. It is easier for a man to divorce his wife, even if he has three protection measures. However, it is not a simple thing for a woman to divorce from a man and completely separate him.


    Basically, the scum men of this era are not willing to divorce. They would rather divorce their wives. They can''t expect them to have a normal conscience.


    So when Su Tang heard that Yu Caihe could actually join and leave by himself, she felt that it would not be so simple. There was also a special feature that Yu Caihe was very beautiful.


    Of course, it''s not the kind of beauty that will surprise you when you see it. For example, Luo Xingchen thinks that she is beautiful at a glance, but Yu Caihe is definitely the appearance of a flower in the village.


    Don''t say that modern society is a face watching society. In fact, it has always been a society of looking at faces. Good looking is wealth. There is no doubt about it.


    A woman who has the means to get rid of a man is not able to survive on her own. She has to sell herself. Su Tang thinks that maybe it is not so simple.

 Chapter 207

    Yu Caihe didn''t expect to meet such a smart girl. She immediately asked the key point. She had wanted to hide it, but when Mrs. Li came here just now, she also introduced the buyer who came here today.


    There are only two brothers and sisters in the family. There is no other mess. She just needs to work hard. She knows that her appearance easily causes other people''s bad thoughts. Today''s family is safe for her. Otherwise, if she falls into other people''s house, she still doesn''t know what she will face.


    She directly knelt down and said, "I left not only because he hit me, but he married me when he came in, which was very nice, but it was not the same thing when he came in. He hit me after drinking wine.


    But I''m willing to live with him, but he''s got gambling money and wants to sell me to a kiln. "


    Yu Caihe also told the story of her: "he colluded with the landlord''s lady. The lady of the landlords'' family was not small. He wanted to marry others and wear a green hat. I said that I helped him and coaxed him to sign the marriage contract.


    My mother''s family is in another county, and my parents are gone. When I go back, my brother and sister-in-law will only despise me and ask me to remarry. I don''t want to sell myself. I can live and bear hardships, but even if I am a slave girl, I want to live through my life.


    Please sell me, miss. I want nothing else but a decent job. "


    Yu Caihe also looked at Su Tang''s young age. She didn''t say some straightforward words. She knew that her face was very troublesome. Before that, when she was in the village, there were always wild men who teased her. Every time, she was beaten by her man, saying that she didn''t obey women''s rules.


    But she didn''t do anything wrong. It was obvious that other people wanted to rush to find her, and she had already been away from her. As a result, the man himself found a more flexible woman.


    Yu Caihe was amused. Even if she was beaten, she didn''t want to leave him. As a result, he would rather live with such a woman. Then she would help them and let men raise children for others. European e-book www.ootxt.com


    She just wants to live a clean life, and she doesn''t want to cause anything else because of this face. She knows that there are only two brothers and sisters in Sutang''s family. The population is simple, and there is no disgusting man. So she hopes that sucang can buy her.


    She has no problem working at all.


    Su sugar heard her say these, suddenly blessing to the soul of the general "are your men surnamed Hu?"


    Yu Caihe''s face changed, but he also nodded "yes!"


    Mrs. Li hears what she wants to say. Su Tang stops her, and then looks at Yu Caihe, "Lady Hu, but she is a celebrity."


    Don''t mention, Su Tang also suddenly remembered, because she had really heard of the reputation of the Hu family lady. She was said to be a well-known slut in Wangjiagang. Anyway, it was that kind of absolute negative teaching material.


    Of course, no one told her, an eight year old girl, that it was orange cat who heard it when she went out to listen to gossip. It is said that the Hu family lady, with her good looks, colluded with men and made many men around her fascinated.


    In short, it was a super disaster. At that time, sucang was just listening to the excitement and didn''t think too much about it. How could the buyer buy this celebrity.


    Yu Caihe also knows that he has a bad reputation, but these are all those men who have not taken advantage of her, and the daughters-in-law behind those men who have not taken advantage of her, so that her reputation is getting worse and worse.

 Chapter 208

    She sold her body to find Mrs. Li. She didn''t believe that she just wanted to sell herself to someone else''s house, but she also bought her. After all, she looked good and sold well.


    As a result, Mrs. Li found that Yu Caihe was not a kind of collusion. She worked honestly and could not even get out of the door. She knew that those legends were not credible, so she tried to help her find a suitable owner.


    Today, when Su Tang came, Mrs. Li thought that if yu Caihe could be liked by Su Tang, she would be very lucky. After all, the population was simple. Although Su Tang had a temper, she didn''t ask for much, so she was good to serve.


    But I didn''t expect that Su Tang would be so keen. Even Mrs. Li didn''t know that Yu Caihe was so separated. After all, she didn''t think so much about buying Caihe at that time. Yu Caihe was so beautiful that some rich families would like to buy them back to be concubines.


    She never sold people to GouLan tile houses, but she still did it when she sold them to other people''s houses. At first, she really thought that picking lotus was the idea, but later she realized that she was wrong.


    But to tell the truth, Yu Caihe''s face is not easy to find a simple living family. She won''t worry about who will buy it. Even if she looks good, her reputation will still be like that.


    Su Tang was relieved when she heard Yu Caihe say this. She was worried about other things, such as what big people were taking advantage of. It turns out that she thought too much.


    Although Yu Caihe is beautiful, she is only a peasant girl, and she is just fighting in the village. She is not likely to cause any big people.


    "Can you work?" Su sugar asked her, to tell the truth, lived two lives, slag man she saw more, for the rebellious spirit of women, she still appreciate.


    In Su Tang''s opinion, basically, women try not to embarrass women, but if they are really mean, they can''t let them go because they are all women. Before that, they did this to Luo Xingchen. Now, seeing Yu Caihe, she is sure that she won''t get any trouble behind her. She is willing to give her a chance. 120 Novels www.xiaoshuo120.com


    As for the reputation outside, it will not affect Su Tang''s judgment. In the modern information society, she has seen a lot of rhythms and keyboard warriors. She is good at bringing rhythm. The so-called legend can''t be trusted.


    Otherwise, she still has the reputation of hard life. She knows how she got it.


    When Yu Caihe heard Su Tang ask, he quickly said, "yes, I can do basic housework and cooking. I can learn if I can''t


    "The rules need to be learned again." Listen to her I come and I go, Su sugar said.


    Li Po Tzu took a look at Yu Caihe. Yu Caihe also responded. She was bought back by Mrs. Li. She was forgotten for a moment, and quickly said, "I will abide by the rules in the future."


    "Well, Mrs. Li, how much money did I buy?" Su Tang asked Li Pozi directly.


    She really needed people. Yu Caihe was able to get rid of the situation at that time. She thought that she was very smart, and her eyes were clear. Although she had been reduced to this point, there was no knowledge and no literacy, but she could say that she wanted to live upright. So Su Tang decided to buy her.


    When Yu Caihe heard that Su Tangming knew who she was and what kind of reputation she was, he even decided to buy her. He cried directly and kowtowed to sucang all the time. "Thank you, maid. Thank you, ma''am."


    Ah, it''s a poor man. Slag man is everywhere. Poor women are really old and young. Su Tang sighs at her excited appearance.

 Chapter 209

    Then, after hearing the words of Mrs. Li, she was very surprised, "what, 11 Liang silver, last time Zhang Cuilan also had 10 Liang silver!"


    Why is Yu Caihe more expensive than Zhang Cuilan? She is about the same age. She is a labor force. Why is it expensive to pick lotus?


    Li Po Tzu see Su sugar so asked, is also hehe smile "she and Zhang Cuilan are not the same."


    If it comes to labor capacity, naturally, Zhang Cuilan is no different from Yu Caihe, but he is not only a laborer, so of course it is more expensive.


    When Li Po Tzu spoke, she still looked at the face of Caihe. Su Tang''s mouth twitched, "but it''s the same to me."


    Yu Caihe has a pretty face, but she doesn''t have any difference with Zhang Cuilan when she uses it, OK? But it costs one or two silver. Although she borrowed money from Song Yi, the borrowed money also needs to be paid back. It''s all her own money. She spent an extra one or two silver for other people''s face and lost money.


    Mrs. Li still insisted that "Miss Su can also play different roles. It must be useful."


    Li Po Tzu and Yu Caihe don''t have any human feelings. She is a grandmother, and she doesn''t open a charity hall.


    Yu Caihe also heard that. She looked at Su Tang eagerly. She didn''t want this face either. Because of this face, how many rumors came out, but what could she do? She was born to grow like this.


    Su Tang looks at the lotus face carefully. At least it is the level of modern florets. It''s pleasing to the eyes. It''s worth the extra one or two silver.


    "That''s all. What about the deed of sale?" Su Tang finally took out a ten Liang silver spindle, and a one or two pieces of silver.


    Mrs. Li quickly handed over the contract of selling herself to Su Tang, who said, "Miss Su will never suffer." Please read the novel online www.qkxsw.org


    "I''ll clean my eyes." Su Tang comforts herself and is not interested in answering Mrs. Li''s words.


    When Yu Caihe saw susang giving money, he knew that he had a place to go. He quickly stood up and cleaned up his things and followed Su Tang back to the house rented by Luo Xingchen.


    "Lady LAN, please arrange for her to live with you in the future." Su Tang told Zhang Cuilan to go home.


    Zhang Cuilan knew that sucang had gone out for business early in the morning. Before that, she also heard that she wanted to buy two more people. Unexpectedly, she brought back such a beautiful young woman today. When she heard sucang''s words, she quickly agreed, "yes, I''ll go and clean up now."


    "Don''t worry, lady lotus will make soap with you at home, and mint will work with me after that." Su Tang told Zhang Cuilan about the new arrangement.


    Peppermint is only ten years old this year. Although it is not small, it is still a child. She has been making soap with her mother before. Although it is simple, it still takes effort and is not easy.


    Now sucang bought Yu Caihe, and the two adults made soap together, let Mint follow sucang, make some desserts and serve her. If she was a big family, she would mention that she would be a maid next to her, which was definitely the degree of promotion and pay rise.


    As soon as Zhang Cuilan heard that Su Tang said so, she was happy to salute Su Tang. "Thank you, ma''am."


    Peppermint heard that she would follow sucang to do things, also came to salute, "maid, you must do a good job in the future."


    "Yes Su Tang nodded and then looked at Yu Caihe. "There are not many people in my family. The master and my younger brother are the only two people in my family. If you want to live a stable life, you can be stable.


    There''s only one rule. Keep your mouth tight. All the things in this family and around our brothers and sisters, remember, are all things. You are not allowed to tell the outside world. "

 Chapter 210

    "It''s better not to discuss it at home. Otherwise, if I know who is talking about the family''s affairs, and let the outsiders know what''s going on in the family, or that sentence, I can make you feel secure and have a bad life."


    Some words can let Zhang Cuilan tell Yu Caihe, but Su Tang doesn''t. She emphasizes it again.


    There are not many rules, but they are very strict. If you keep them, you will have a good day. If you can''t keep them, sucang finally looks at Yu Caihe and says, "your husband didn''t sell you to go to the kiln. It doesn''t seem that you and Yaozi have no predestination. Do you understand?"


    Before picking lotus, she knew that Su Tang was a very smart and sensitive person. Otherwise, she would not meet her. When she heard about her background, she immediately found something wrong and asked her immediately.


    So now I see that Su Tang emphasizes the rules and looks at herself. Although she knows that she is only a little girl, she can''t help feeling a chill on her back. She kneels down to make sure that "the maid will never say a word outside. If she does, she will let her stomach rot..."


    Not waiting for her to finish, Su sugar waved, "I don''t believe these, just do a good job, lady LAN, make good arrangements, I went to the Song Dynasty."


    After running twice in the morning, it''s time to find Song Yi to learn. After su Tang gives the man to Zhang Cuilan, she goes out.


    When Yu Caihe saw that Su Tang was gone, he felt relieved. Her legs were a little soft. Zhang Cuilan looked at her and held her. "Miss, although she is strict, she works well. If the rules are not broken, nothing will happen. What''s your name? My name is Zhang Cuilan. I''m twenty-eight years old. How about you?"


    Su Nuo was just reading in the house. When she came out, she found that there was a woman in the house, but her sister was not there. She asked, "where''s your sister?"


    Mint quickly saluted "young master, just now the young lady brought the new servant back, explained a few words and went to the song mansion. After half an hour''s lunch, do you have anything you want to eat?"


    Su Nuo knew that his sister had bought a servant again. He took a look at it and said, "it''s pretty good!" Home of fiction www.itxtbook.cc


    When Yu Caihe saw such a little doll, he sighed in his heart, and lowered his head and did not speak. Su Nuo said that the servant bought by her sister must have his own arrangement. Thinking that the homework assigned by her sister has not been completed, he is ready to go back to continue.


    "Make an egg noodle out of the potherb." Su sugar pickled some pickled vegetables, but also put pepper, sour and spicy, Sunuo like to eat.


    "Well, I''ll roll out noodles in a minute." Zhang Cuilan agreed and went to their room with Yu Caihe.


    When Yu Caihe saw that the room was so good, he was surprised, "do our servants live here?"


    "Yes, it''s just temporary. I haven''t finished the new house yet. But like here, my sister hasn''t said her name yet." Zhang Cuilan is also very happy that there are many adults in the family, or she doesn''t even have a speaker.


    Su Tang also said that she couldn''t go outside to talk about her family when she was dead. Zhang Cuilan was afraid that she would make taboos and violate the rules, so she would not go out at all. Naturally, she would not make mistakes.


    It''s just boring. It''s nothing. Now that Yu Caihe comes, he''s also an adult. Isn''t there someone who can chat.


    "My name is Yu Caihe. I''m 23 years old. I''ll call you sister LAN." Yu Caihe says his name.


    At first, Zhang Cuilan nodded, then suddenly responded, "Yu Caihe, that Hu lady in Wangjiagang?"


    Yu Caihe smiles awkwardly, "yes!"


    Zhang Cuilan is silent

 Chapter 211

    Zhang Cuilan had never dreamed that one day she would live with a famous slut from all over the country and serve a master. She didn''t know what to say when she first knew it.


    Yu Caihe also knew that he had a bad reputation. He didn''t get angry when he saw her like this. Instead, he told her all his experiences. "I''m sorry, miss. I won''t buy me because of my reputation. I''m sure I''ll work well with you in the future. Sister LAN, you can tell me what work you have. I can also do a living at home."


    Zhang Cuilan is also a woman. She was bullied by her own men before. She was very sympathetic to Yu Caihe''s experience. She was a living person when she looked at her hands.


    Before, we all said that the lady Hu would hook up with men. To tell the truth, it''s because of the appearance of lotus. She doesn''t need to sell herself or work hard. Her skin is worth the benefits of many men.


    Since she is willing to follow sucang, what she said is quite true. Moreover, many men are so bad that women are pitiful.


    Both of them were trapped by men, and they had a topic to talk about, so they became familiar with each other.


    Because there was no suitable one, sucang only bought Yu Caihe. Yu Caihe had a bad reputation in the neighborhood, which could be said to be well-known. Although she was good-looking, she still wanted not to let her do some appearance. After all, the common people were so ignorant that they might not be able to see through the untrue rumors. So Su Tang arranged to follow Zhang Cuilan to make soap in Caihe without going out It saves a lot of worry.


    Only in this way, there will be one less person in the shop. She has to go to study every day, and she can''t sit in the town by herself. However, there is no way. She can''t buy any people, so she can only go to the top of the shop first.


    As soon as carpenter Wang received so many jobs, Su Tang also said that the things in the shop must be finished for her in half a month, so that her business could not be delayed. As for the furniture in the backyard, it could be slower, but it could not be delayed until the new year. First Chinese network www.01zww.com


    It''s only more than a month after the lunar new year. Sutang still wants to sell a wave of desserts before the new year. This is very important.


    Carpenter Wang also hoped that he would hand over all his work before the new year, so that when he got the money, he could have a good new year.


    So he went back to find his brother, who was a carpenter like him, and gave him some work. Then he began to work together.


    Chen Shui Shui Shui prepared all the stones and materials in advance. The next day he went to the yard of Su Tang''s house. Su Tang watched him build the oven together.


    Chen Shui Shui Shui had never made this kind of strange stove before, but fortunately, it was not particularly difficult. In the end, it took less than two days to make it. He only needed to dry the stove again, and Sutang didn''t let him continue to help with it, so he gave him the money directly.


    Chen Shui Shui Shui originally thought that Su Tang was a little baby to play with, but later found out that there was a shop in front of sucang, so he guessed what the effect of the thing he built. But because the shop is not open now, and sucang has not said how to use it, even if he is curious, he can''t ask any questions and leave with doubts.


    After a few days, Suchang kept Zhang Cuilan and mint looking at the oven. After drying, they began to burn firewood and stove.


    In addition to studying with Song Yi every afternoon, Su Tang is also busy with other things, selecting suitable tableware and porcelain, and some small things used in the shop.

 Chapter 212

    But also to make soap, the family are very busy, time is also in such a busy, in a hurry, the blink of an eye has reached the twelfth month.


    Carpenter Wang successfully finished the counter, tables and chairs in the shop in front of him. As soon as the shop opened, there was a counter more than one meter high outside. There was only a door on one side that one person could pass through, so that people could come in.


    After entering the door, there is a counter inside, and there is a cabinet behind the counter, which is used to put some materials and tableware. There are two tables and several comfortable chairs on the side of the door. When entering the door, a row of tables and some small stools are pasted on the wall.


    Although the area is not large, it can accommodate at least a dozen people to eat snacks at the same time. In Su Tang''s opinion, it is estimated that there will be no crowded time. After all, it is not like that modern girls have the habit of sitting out and chatting, drinking milk tea and eating sweets by the way.


    The door that would have led directly to the backyard was decorated in a shelf behind the counter, making the whole dessert shop more private.


    "Miss Su, are you satisfied?" Carpenter Wang asked her when he was doing his work.


    After all, several generations of people have done this. Su Tang is satisfied with his craftsmanship and nods, "as I think, carpenter Wang is good at craftsmanship."


    After being praised in this way, the carpenter Wang said with a simple smile, "I''m sure I can do the work properly for you, girl."


    Su sugar''s hand is on the table, on which are carved the patterns and patterns she specially designed for the shop, which is also very delicate. She nodded with satisfaction, "after that, the furniture in the yard will trouble carpenter Wang."


    The carpenter Wang nodded. In fact, the things in Su Tang shop were a little more troublesome. On the contrary, the furniture needed in the yard was often made by Wang himself, so it was simple.


    Carpenter Wang got Su Tang''s approval and went back to make furniture, which was just the same. When he went out, he also arrived at the sign made by Sutang. Sutang checked it and found that it was ok, so he left it.


    After that, sucang closed the door of the shop and went into the backyard through the small door inside. The furniture in the backyard had not been delivered, and it was still a little empty, but Zhang Cuilan also cleaned up everything. Peerless Tang clan www.jueshitangmen.info


    The custom-made tools of sucan are well placed on the kitchen shelves. From the space, sucan takes out cream cheese, white sugar and eggs.


    After half a month of continuous burning, the oven has completely evaporated the water from the stone and mud. Orange cat also said that the traditional oven can be used now. Sucan is going to try to make a simple cheese cake today.


    Two eggs, sugar and cream cheese are placed in a large bowl, and sucan keeps stirring with chopsticks until the three blend into a creamy mixture.


    Then put the cream in a specially made, palm sized bowl, and sucang looked at the orange cat and said, "is the temperature enough?"


    "I''m a beast, I''m not a scale, I''m not a thermometer!"


    Why does its owner always use it as this kind of tool, can''t give play to its real and powerful ability?


    Su Tang looked at it and said, "well, you''re still a bug. In that case, you''re quite useful."


    Orange cat''s fate is over


    This is to break her friendship. Su Tang laughs, "OK, is the temperature enough?"


    "It''s ok now." Although the owner as a thermometer and scale, but also as a bug, but the beast or for dessert compromise.


    When sucang heard it said it was ok, she put all the small bowls on the tray and pushed them into the oven.

 Chapter 213

    Western desserts require very fine materials and precise oven temperature regulations. If they are wrong, they are likely to fail.


    make complaints about baking a cake with this rough tool, because it has orange cat around it. Although it always eats, it is quite competent as a measuring tool.


    Orange cat, which has been reduced to a measuring tool, says that what can it do? It just regrets, or regrets!


    Fifteen minutes later, you can see that there is a fluffy cake baked in the small bowl. Sucan takes a bite with a small spoon. The entrance is soft with the unique aroma of cheese. "If you can put some fruit on it, it will be better."


    It''s been a long time since I''ve eaten the cake. I''ve had such a familiar taste in my previous life, which makes Suchang have a unique familiarity and enjoyment. As a result, when I open my eyes, I can see the little eyes of my god beast, orange cat.


    Su sugar looked at the complaint in his eyes, but also with a smile, and quickly took two small cakes to it, which saw it shake his beard, happy to eat the cake.


    Judging from the omnivory nature of the orange cat, Su Tang admits that Si''er is not an ordinary meow.


    One success proved that the oven was working, everything was ready, and now she was ready to open.


    I didn''t find any date to make sure the oven was ready for use the next day, the sixth day of the lunar month.


    Sucang took mint to bake cakes early in the morning. Because it was just opened, she didn''t plan to make many styles. She only prepared the kind of cheese cake she made yesterday and the milk candy made by sucang before. Flamboyant novel www.ranwen52000.com


    Because there was no special paper for cupcakes at this time, Suchang used a special small bowl instead. Although it was ok, it also meant that this kind of cake could not be taken away. Therefore, sucan also made a kind of cheese cake that could be taken away. A large piece of cake could be cut into small pieces to sell.


    The sign had been hung outside and covered with red cloth. Song Yi knew that today''s Sutang''s dessert shop was going to open, so she asked Duanmo to come to help.


    Holding ink also bought firecrackers and prepared to meet a little later. Because today is the first day of business opening, sucang also knows that she sells things that she has never seen before, so she doesn''t do much. She also puts dishes outside so that guests can try them.


    Mint carries the cake baked in the morning and puts it on the counter of the shop. Because the cupcake can''t be taken away, it is only placed in the inside counter. Outside, there are milk candy and cheese cake. In addition, there is a teapot sitting on the stove in the room, in which fresh milk tea is boiling.


    In addition to three kinds of sweets, we can also drink fresh milk tea. If you like, you can order a cup of fresh ginger juice and milk. At present, there are only three kinds of products in the whole shop.


    Su sugar is not in a hurry. Sell it first, and then add new products slowly.


    Seeing that all the preparations were almost finished, it was almost the noon break time of the Academy. Su Tang asked Zhang Mo to go out and light firecrackers. Then he opened the sign that had been blocked by red cloth before: dessert!


    There are only these three characters. The only special is that there is a very unique pattern on the top left of the photo. It is a logo specially designed by Sutang, which is a modern candy appearance.


    After that, Sutang asked Zhang Mo and mint to take the handprinted leaflets to the two gates of the college, which was copied by someone before.

 Chapter 214

    In this era, there were not many people who knew Chinese characters, but all the students in the Academy knew Chinese characters. Therefore, Su Tang decided on one of the most common modern publicity methods for his shop, distributing leaflets.


    The flyer says that the new store is open, the second half price, the new products are free to try and so on.


    Some students in rich clothes came out of the Academy. When they saw that someone was giving it to them, they asked for one from the hand of holding ink. Then they looked down at "dessert, what''s this?"


    "It''s very fresh, Zhu ran. Do you want to try it?" Beside the boy who was talking just now, a boy also said that the three of them were children of a well-known rich family in the town, so they always played together. The first speaker was Zhu ran, and this one was Li Qiang.


    "Five Wen for milk sugar, 15 Wen for cup cake, 10 Wen for ginger juice, 15 Wen for milk with ginger juice, and what kind of cheese cake, 20 Wen a pot of milk tea? What kind of shop is this The last boy was named Wang Hong.


    Wang Hong read the price of the products on the leaflet, and the whole person was not good. Although he had never heard of the product, the price was too frightening.


    It''s only one Wen for a bowl of Yangchun noodles and two Wen for a fish ball. It''s enough to eat enough. As a result, the cheapest thing in this dessert bar is five Wen. What''s this not a black shop?


    "It''s a little expensive, but I''m also curious about what kind of desserts are so expensive. Let''s go and see what''s on sale in this shop."


    Although Zhu ran thought that the food was not cheap, they could afford it, which was even more amazing. The thing they had never heard of was a deliberate gimmick, and it was really delicious. So the three people looked for the dessert according to the address on the flyer. School novel www.xuefu168.com


    Many students just give up because they see the price on the flyer, even if they don''t look at it. No matter how good it is, it''s useless if they can''t afford it. Moreover, it''s all things they haven''t heard of. Who knows what it is and maybe it''s misleading.


    Before holding Mo knew that Su Tang was making this flyer, he also said not to write down the price, or it was estimated that many people would not come, but sucang did not agree.


    Desserts are never consumed by the poor. Even in modern times, a good cake is not cheap. Some people may not even dare to think about it. Since it is not a target customer, what is the significance of attracting it.


    Of course, the modern sales concept is to let people who can''t afford to spend also consume, but such a sales method is easy to cause problems, Suchang''s things are not bad, originally only want to face the rich family''s customers, it is better to be clear and clear about the price.


    In fact, she was mainly afraid of trouble. When he knew that she was thinking like this, he didn''t persuade him any more. He was just worried that Sutang''s business would not be good at that time, but there were no more servants.


    Zhu ran and they found the shop on sucang''s side with the list. They found that it was quite lively. After all, they were young children. When they saw the new things, they were curious to see the excitement. If they could not afford it, they would not delay watching it.


    Seeing these people, Su Tang said with a smile, "good afternoon, everyone. Today''s dessert bar is open. The second half price is half price. Our products include cheese cake and milk candy. If you have a bowl, milk tea can also be taken away. Welcome to taste it."


    "There are samples of milk candy here. You can try it." Su Tang pointed to the small bowl on one side, so that everyone could have a try. Inside, there were small pieces of milk candy, cakes, and a small cupcake, all for people to try.

 Chapter 215

    After Sutang finished, everyone was very cautious. After all, they were scared by the price on the flyer. They always thought that the store was not a black shop, or how could it be so expensive.


    In fact, there are a lot of valuable things in the county seat or the larger state capital or the capital city. However, in places like Qinghe town, there is no so-called concept of high-level consumption. At most, the rich can eat more sweets and snacks.


    Naturally, there is no difference between the desserts. They are sold to ordinary people and rich people. On the contrary, jewelry and materials are different. The rich can wear good materials and wear gold and silver, but the poor can''t. the styles and embroidery are not the same.


    However, in terms of food, the rich people in Qinghe town are not different from others. The shop of Sutang is only for customers with better economic conditions, so the starting price is five Wen. That is to say, in her shop, the minimum consumption is also five Wen, and it is only a small piece of milk candy.


    However, sucang is selling this kind of forced qualification. I am a local tyrant, and I can afford it, but others can''t.


    Seeing that everyone hesitates not to come up for a try, Suchang is not in a hurry. There will certainly be some. Can there be a good face? Others can''t afford it. If he can afford it, it will attract people. If it happens that this thing is not bad, the business can sit up and do not worry.


    "This is cheesecake?" After Zhu ran came here, she heard that Sutang had been tried. She came over and looked down at the small golden cake and the little milk candy on the plate and asked her.


    Hear Zhu ran ask, Su sugar heart murmur, this not come.


    "Yes, this is cheese cake. The raw material is also milk. After I tried to make it at home, I just heard the saying that knowledge is power, so I named this cake cheese cake. It''s homophonic. The cheese cake tastes delicious and melts in the mouth. Would you like to have a try?" Ha ha literature net www.hahawx.net


    "Melt at the entrance? I''ll try it As soon as Zhu ran heard that Su Tang said the word, he was curious. He could not imagine what it was like to melt at the entrance. As for other people who did not dare to try, he was not afraid of being misled.


    So he took a piece of cheese cake with a wooden stick and put it in his mouth. He felt that the cake melted naturally when it entered the mouth. There was a unique flavor slightly mixed with sweet and salty taste, but there was no familiar smell of milk.


    "It''s true..." It has a very unique taste, but the taste is just like that introduced by sucan. It is very dense and melts in the mouth when it goes down. After a small piece goes down, it will melt in the mouth, and then it will be full of sweet taste.


    Zhu ran couldn''t help but want to have another bite. He saw Su sugar blocking him. "Sorry, classmate, try is free. Everyone can only eat one piece."


    Seeing sucang like this, Zhu ran was also very hot, and quickly took 30 Wen money to Su Tang, "give me two yuan!"


    Then he looked at the side of the candy "this?"


    "You can try everything for free. You can try this candy." Try is free, but only one chance, Suchang let him taste.


    Zhu ran also took a piece to his mouth. The taste of the candy was totally different from that of the cake just now. The taste of the candy was full of milk and sweetness. At first, it was a little hard, then it was chewy. After eating, it was full of milk fragrance, just like drinking a large glass of milk.

 Chapter 216

    "This milk candy is also made of milk. After you buy it, you can also use hot water to boil it. Two pieces of milk candy can almost make such a bowl of milk." Sucang continued to introduce the milk candy she sold.


    Because the milk candy she made is not the milk candy that is often eaten in modern times, she is made of condensed milk and milk powder, so if it is brewed with hot water, it will return to the state of milk.


    In fact, Su sugar is also telling you the real material of her things. Think about how expensive milk is. Can sugar made from solid milk not be expensive.


    The shop of Suchang specially ordered milk. After all, it''s a serious business. There''s no one who hasn''t been able to sell any more. In case of being targeted in the future, I''ll be surprised.


    Su Tang didn''t risk being found out of her own space, so she went out of her way to find a house to send milk to her door. Although she used milk from the space, she sold all the milk bought from outside to space at half price.


    Zhu ran likes sweets very much. The cheese cake is not so sweet, but it tastes very good. On the contrary, the milk candy sold by Su Tang is more in line with his taste. Because it is so sweet, he took 50 Wen and came out "give me ten of these."


    To tell you the truth, if it wasn''t for knowing who Zhu ran was, some people would suspect that he was entrusted, how to eat and buy.


    Wang Hong also strange, pull him "what''s wrong with you?"


    Zhu ran waved her hand, "try it. When do you drive, I''ll buy some to take back to my grandmother. She must love it."


    Wang Hong saw all his friends said so, and exchanged a look with Li Qiang. Anyway, there was no money to try it. Just try it. Aiwen.com www.aizw.net


    So they ate a piece of cheese cake and milk sugar. The taste of the cheese cake really satisfied them. Li Qiang liked the taste of the cheese cake and bought two. Wang Hong, like Zhu ran, loved the rich flavor of the cream candy and bought ten.


    When they saw that the three young masters had eaten, they bought them. Sutang didn''t blackmail people for money, so they came to try them one after another.


    Zhu ran saw the wrapped sugar and cheese cake, and then took a spoon to taste the cheese cake, and was completely conquered. "This is delicious, I want two more, no, I want three!"


    The cheesecake just now has a dense entrance, just like it melted, but this Cupcake tastes better than that one, so it melts in the mouth, and then the whole mouth is full of milk fragrance. Zhu ran loves this taste too much.


    "Sorry, at present, only milk sugar and cheese cake are taken out. This cheese cup cake, ginger juice milk and milk tea are not convenient to take out. They can only be served in class. If you bring your own tools, you can bring milk tea."


    Sucang directly refused, mainly because small bowls also need to spend money, and can''t give people away, so the price will be more expensive, there is no way.


    "We can eat in the hall. Let''s go in and eat!" When Zhu ran and Li Qiang heard about it, they were about to go in, and then they were stopped.


    "Sorry, this dessert bar only provides girls'' food, but male guests are not allowed to stop. If you have family members coming here to go shopping or need to have a rest, you can come to our dessert bar, which is only for female guests. Sit down for a while, eat a cake, drink a cup of milk tea and have a rest. All female guests are welcome to the dessert bar."


    "What, you don''t let men in yet?" What he said surprised a group of people.


    Su Tang nodded, "women go out more inconvenient, but try to provide a little help to female guests."

 Chapter 217

    Although there are a lot of students in the east street because of the Academy, many jewelry shops and other shops are also here. Naturally, many women come here to shop in the commercial center.


    It''s also a coincidence. At this time, I heard the excitement coming here. A little girl of about ten years old with a girl heard Su Tang say so. Her eyes lit up and she came out of the crowd and looked at Su Tang. "Sister, do you mean your shop is only open to female guests?"


    People only saw the girl about 11-12 years old. She was wearing a water red dress and a frosty cloak. The white fox hair was blown by the wind and stirred the girl''s cheek. Her round face was inlaid with a pair of black round eyes. She was looking at Su Tang curiously.


    When they saw her, they stepped back a little and whispered, "Miss Lu!"


    His voice was so low that the little girl apparently did not hear him.


    But Su Tang was surprised to hear that. Seeing the little girl looking at herself curiously all the time, she nodded with a smile. "Yes, the food in the shop is only for female guests. Would you like to come and have some dessert?"


    "That''s great. I''m tired of shopping." The little girl heard sucang say so, happy with the girl will enter the sucang dessert bar.


    This time, sucang did not stop her, let her in, and then gave the orange cat eyes on the side, let it inquire about the origin of this little girl.


    Orange cat had a delicious dessert today. He was happy to give sucang a good news.


    Seeing that mint had already sent out the flyers, Su Tang asked her to come over and take charge of the tasting and selling outside. She followed her into the inner hall. 69 schoolbag www.69shubao.com


    The appearance of the little girl was just an episode. As she entered the dessert bar, the onlookers confirmed that the goods were novel, the price was very expensive and the rules were very special. It was really only open to female guests.


    Everyone saw that the tasting was indeed free, and they all came to try it. According to Su Tang''s teaching, mint asked everyone to line up and arrange a trial. However, she was still a little busy. Finally, she came to help with ink, which was not a mess.


    "Miss, if you want any desserts, you can have some from the menu here." Su sugar followed the little girl into the door. After she came in, she looked around all the time. She was very curious, so she pointed to the menu on the wall and said to her.


    "Is this the menu?" The little girl saw that there were colorful paintings hanging on the wall that Su Tang pointed to. She thought they were good-looking, but unexpectedly they were menus. They were very novel and curious.


    This menu was drawn by Su Tang himself. What he painted was the appearance of the products in the current dessert bar. After all, it didn''t look like the popularization of modern education. There was no illiterate any more. It was natural to order from the menu.


    But there are not many people who know Chinese characters here, so Su Tang decided to draw them. After all, this is what she learned, and she is good at it.


    "Yes, miss. I can also introduce them to you." Su Tang nodded and said to her.


    The little girl looked at it carefully. "I haven''t eaten any of your food. Would you recommend it to me?" Finally, she frowned and found that when she looked at these menus, she didn''t know what it was, what was delicious and how to eat it.


    So she simply asked Su Tang whether she was the boss after all. She certainly understood, so she asked her to recommend it to herself.

 Chapter 218

    "Since Miss hasn''t eaten it, I suggest that you try our special cup cake, which can only be served in class. Today, the second half price is half price. Miss can buy two and then match it with a pot of hot milk tea which was cooked early in the morning."


    Sucang directly recommended the best afternoon tea match for her, milk tea with cheese cake, it is perfect!


    The little girl nodded. "I want you to say that."


    "All right, miss. Please have a seat. Chenghui is forty-two Wen." Su sugar calculated the price, and she said, "because the cupcake is 15 Wen, half price only charge you seven Wen, miss, if you eat well, welcome to come again."


    When the little girl saw sucang asking for money, she responded, "do you want to pay first?"


    "Yes." Sucang here is completely in accordance with the modern rules, order after payment, and then cooking, easy.


    Knowing this rule, the little girl blinked her big eyes and said, "your shop is really different. Green orange, give me money."


    Although she thought this rule was very special, she still asked the girl to give her money. After hearing this, the servant girl took out a purse and counted out 42 Wen to Su Tang.


    Su Tang took over and put it away. Then she went to the back of the counter in the inner hall and poured out a pot of hot and fragrant milk tea. Then she took two cups of cake and put them on the plate with a small spoon and a tea cup on the tray. They put them in front of her: "your meal is complete!"


    The little servant girl didn''t say anything, but when she saw that there was only forty-two Wen, she still said, "it''s black to ask for 15 Wen for such a small one." 17 biqu Pavilion www.17sct.com


    The voice was still relatively small, and she felt that her young lady had been trapped by her simple and disorderly spending. Although their family was not bad at all, she could not give it to others in vain.


    Su Tang also heard the words of the little servant girl, but she didn''t care. Her things were so expensive, but the only one was that she bought them at a clear price. If she wanted to buy them, she didn''t want to and no one forced her to spend money.


    Seeing that Mint was coping well outside, sucang also took a cup of cake and poured herself a cup of milk tea. Sitting on a rocking chair behind the counter, she leisurely took a sip of cake and a sip of milk tea. It was really the power of sweet food.


    She just sat down, and orange cat came in. Su Tang gave it a bowl of milk tea. Then she watched her drink it and had a conversation on her head. "Her name is Lu Wan''er. She is 11 years old. She is the only daughter of the Chengs in Qingyuan County. Recently she came back to accompany the old man to prepare for the new year."


    Just a moment ago, orange cat recognized the background of the little girl.


    Su Tang found out the identity of the girl who orange cat inquired about. She didn''t expect that her dessert bar had just opened on the first day. Unexpectedly, she got the miss of the county Cheng family. You know, the biggest one in this county is the county magistrate. The serious seven grade officials are all the officials sent by the official department after the Jinshi in the imperial examination.


    In addition to the county magistrate, there is also a eight grade county official, a nine grade master, and a non official.


    Naturally, the county magistrate is also a very powerful official in the county. Lu Waner is the only daughter of Lu Xiancheng. She has been spoiled by her childhood. Zhu ran and her father met Lu Waner once in the county before, and met her today.


    But Lu Wan''er doesn''t know Zhu ran. Lu Xiancheng is actually a native of Qinghe town. These days, Lu Waner comes back to accompany her grandparents instead of her parents. However, there are not many interesting things in this town. She just finds it boring. So she comes in and has a look.

 Chapter 219

    Knowing the girl''s identity, Su Tang also had some thoughts. Since Lu Wan''er is the only daughter of Lu Xiancheng, basically in a county, Lu Waner''s social circle can definitely be called the most noble young lady in the whole county.


    It''s all her dessert bar for customers. Su Tang sits on the rocking chair and looks at Miss Lu, thinking about how to make her bring more customers to her and make her earn more money.


    Lu Wan''er naturally did not know that she was only an appearance, and she had been targeted by Su Tang.


    She heard her servant girl say that Su sugar''s shop is a black shop. She quickly glared at her servant girl and said, "I''ll take your month off again."


    Lu Wan''er is 11 years old this year. Her servant girl has been waiting on her since she was five years old. She is only two years older than her. After being said by her own young lady, the little maid is also wronged to shut up and dare not speak.


    Seeing that she was silent, Lu Wan''er looked at the two small cupcakes and fragrant milk tea that were placed in front of her. Qingju looked at her young lady. Although she had just been said, she still came to pour her a cup of milk tea.


    Then Lu Wan''er picked up the small spoon from the plate.


    Only saw this small spoon, but the size of the thumb belly, the handle is wooden, it is also carved with a round toot very cute pattern.


    She only thought that the small spoon was also delicate and lovely, and then she took the spoon to scoop out a small cup cake. The Milky cake melted in her mouth instantly, and slowly bloomed the unique flavor of cheese and the mild milk fragrance.


    "Eat well!" The taste of the cake immediately conquered Lu Waner. Her round eyes narrowed and she exclaimed. Heyuan book bar www.heyuanba.com


    After saying that, she couldn''t help eating another mouthful, and then another mouthful. Seeing that she only ate cake one mouthful after another, Su Tang said, "Miss, you can eat it with milk tea. It will taste better."


    After being reminded, Lu Wan''er also quickly picked up the cup. The newly cooked milk tea was still a little hot. She sipped it carefully, only feeling a silky and fragrant taste. The mellow milk and the tea aroma blended together, and the sweet taste blended into a strong taste.


    "This is good to drink!" Lu Waner''s eyes brightened.


    Su Tang looked at her white lips after drinking milk tea. Her round face was full of happy smiles. The pear whirlpool on her lips was filled with honey, and she also laughed, "thank you for your appreciation."


    The milk tea she made is made of milk produced in space, while the tea is planted in space and then fried at home. Although the technology of frying is relatively common, because the material is good, the milk tea brewed from black tea naturally tastes different.


    In any case, modern sotang has drunk many brands of milk tea, which is not as good as her own cooking.


    "Appreciation, appreciation, must be appreciated. Is this your own food? It''s so delicious. You are so good." Lu Wan''er can''t stop eating a mouthful of cake and milk tea.


    "Because I am now in filial piety, I can''t eat meat and fish, and I''m a long age. I''m afraid I don''t have enough nutrition. So the teacher asked me to eat more milk and eggs, but it''s boring to eat every day. So I studied and made some fresh food to open this shop."


    After contacting Lu Waner, Su Tang thinks that her personality is quite lovely. In addition, she also wants to ask Lu Waner to help her bring some guests over, so she takes the initiative to chat.

 Chapter 220

    Lu Waner nodded when she heard Su Tang say so. Just now when she saw Su Tang, she found that she was dressed in plain clothes and wore two white flowers in a bun in Shanghai, which indicated that she was in the filial piety period.


    So now she is not surprised to hear that she is observing filial piety, but she still says, "you are good. This cupcake is really delicious, and milk tea is also good to drink."


    "You can bring it to your friends later Su sugar see her so generous, also smile to say directly.


    Lu Wan''er nodded all the time. "It''s necessary. I''m sure I''ll tell them to have a taste of this delicious food."


    Said, two cupcakes to eat, round face egg tangled for a while, looking at the sucang, "that, give me two more of this cupcake."


    The amount of Cupcakes is not large, but desserts. Su Tang thinks that the little girl can eat two of them alone, and then add milk tea. Unexpectedly, Lu Wan''er needs more after eating. She thinks for a moment and says, "although the dessert is delicious, it is not suitable to eat more. Miss, there is still half a pot of milk tea left to drink. It is estimated that she can''t eat it after drinking it."


    "But I still want to eat it." Lu Wan''er wrinkled her face and looked forward to seeing her. "Sister, you can give me two more, I''m sure I can eat it."


    The coquetry model started very quickly. Lu Waner directly poured out her own tricks. The green orange beside her was speechless: "Miss, miss!"


    At any rate, she is also a young lady of the county Cheng family. She can''t be a little pompous and coquettish to a girl younger than herself.


    Lu Wan''er didn''t care. After saying that, she saw that Su Tang was not talking. She went over to her and said, "give me another one, eat one, good sister..." Watch it www.twotxt.com


    Tianlalu, sucang is petrified. It''s the first time in her two life that she has seen such a coquettish girl. However, the little girl is not pinched. She is very cute. It''s as sweet as bee candy.


    Who can withstand such coquetry, Su Tang helplessly smiles, "Miss, you are the guest, I am a seller, you want to buy more, how can I not sell, but this sweet food eat too much bad, will remind miss."


    Su Tang wants to get closer to Lu Wan''er. At least she is the daughter of the county Cheng family. In Qingyuan County, except that the county magistrate is older than Lu Waner''s father, her father is the second person.


    Lu Wan''er must know the most powerful families and young ladies in the county. They are all her potential customers. How could she know that Lu Waner is such a disposition? She is a bit lazy and indifferent, and meets such a spontaneous and warm-hearted person.


    Regret to build stubble, how to break?


    Su sugar always has a bad feeling. Sure enough, after she said that, Lu Wan''er immediately became happy. "Then I''ll have two more cupcakes. Is that milk candy the same as milk tea? I''ll buy ten more candies and two pieces of that cheese cake to take back to eat."


    Then I watched myself finish the rest of the cup and looked at sucang. "Good sister, can''t we take the cupcake out? I want to take it to grandma. She has bad teeth. I''d like to eat this."


    Su Tang listened to her sister''s calling herself. To tell the truth, although her body is a Lori, her soul is not. So it''s not good to be called like this by a little girl.


    "Miss, if you really want to take it out, it''s not impossible. You can take the cup away, but you should leave a deposit of two Wen. After eating, you can send the cup back and refund the deposit."

 Chapter 221

    Su sugar is also entangled in the end, no way, this kind of grinding, she is really out of the way, just said can take away.


    In fact, sucang doesn''t want to sell more. She''s a businessman. Who can''t live with the money? But the small cup that she bakes cupcakes costs two Wen.


    If it is directly put into the product, the price of each cake will be increased by two Wen. Although it is only two Wen, the cake of 15 Wen per small cup is already very expensive in the eyes of many people. If the price is increased by another two Wen, it is estimated that more people will say that she is black.


    She is also considering that when the space reaches level 30 and the supermarket is opened, if there are ready-made paper cups, it will be much easier, but it will also be time to see them.


    She had thought about this scheme of returning the deposit before, but she gave it up because it was very likely that the cup would not be returned after it was taken away, or she would not know when to return it.


    She may continue to buy new cups, and then if the old cups are returned, she will take them back for a while. Anyway, it is very troublesome.


    So Su Tang simply didn''t take it out and saved a lot of things. Now that Lu Wan''er grinds her like this, Su Tang can''t eat, so she brings out the plan she gave up before.


    Lu Waner heard that Su Tang said she could take it out. She immediately hugged her happily. "Thank you, good sister. I knew you''d be the best. Can I have another pot of milk tea? I''ll give you a deposit for the teapot."


    Su sugar heard her a good sister, but also can''t listen to it. "The tea pot deposit is five Wen, and, miss, don''t call me a good sister."


    If she had known that she was such a coquettish person, Su Tang would not come along. She was not impatient and was too close to others. Even if she was a good friend, she also liked a little distance.


    Lu Wan''er''s enthusiasm is self-made. It''s a dead end for sucang. She can''t hold on to that kind of person. Love literature www.lovewenxue.com


    Su Tang just wanted to say that it''s really disgusting. After hearing this, Lu Wan''er nodded, "yes, I don''t know your name. My name is Lu Waner. You can call me Wan''er. We will be friends in the future. Then you will make new delicious food. The first one is to ask me to eat it."


    Well, after talking for a long time, this grinding human essence is still a kind of food. Wait for Suchang here. It''s warm.


    Su Tang didn''t say anything, but the orange cat on the other side had finished the milk tea. When she saw her owner being made such a fuss, she was so heartless that she said, "how warm, master, master!"


    It was obvious that sucang couldn''t stand such enthusiasm and deliberately made fun of her. She said, "well, there''s no dessert tomorrow."


    Orange cat instantly autistic, Su sugar heart sneer, baby, she a human can not clean up has been meow?


    What can su Tang do with the little coquettish she provokes on her own initiative? She can only recognize "my name is sucang."


    "I''ll call you sugar and sugar. What you''ve made is so delicious. I''ll go back to ask zhuo''er and they will come to eat it. How about me? If you have something delicious in the future, can you be the first to eat it for me?"


    Lu Wan''er pulls Su sugar''s sleeve. Her round big eyes blink and blink. She can look forward to it.


    Su sugar said that you sold your best friend like this, did she know?


    Before Luo Xingchen is also a foodie, this she actually provoked a eater, how can she do, she is also very desperate.

 Chapter 222

    "Yes." Su sugar was always looked at by the little girl''s big eyes, and the movement of nodding was just like being out of control.


    "Thank you, Tangtang. Would you like to make other delicious food? Are you also sweet? When will you make new delicious food? I will go to the county soon after the new year. It will be inconvenient to come here. So when I am in town, can you make more?"


    Lu Wan''er holds Sutang and talks constantly. Su Tang only thinks that her ears are noisy. She clearly opened this dessert and only entertained the female guests in order to be more clean. So why is she now?


    Sucang is a little suspicious of life. "Now sit down, I''ll get you a cupcake, and you can take the rest back to your family to taste."


    Just like escaping, Su Tang asks Lu Wan''er to sit down and get her a cake. When Lu Wan''er sees her like this, she says, "how much is it altogether? Green orange, give it to me."


    Just now, Qingju said that Su Tang was black. As a result, she couldn''t stop eating. She also slapped her face. The key is to watch her keep pestering Su Tang, which makes her face even worse.


    "Miss, sit down first, don''t you see Miss Su busy?"


    That is to say, the servant girl who has served from childhood to big dare to talk to the master like this.


    "Sugar and sugar didn''t say anything and didn''t dislike me. You still disliked me, hum!" Lu Wan''er was said so by her servant girl and took a look at her.


    Su sugar heard that, in fact, what she disliked was just the people she had caused, and she could only recognize it.


    She also filled a pot of milk tea, took three cupcakes, and ten candies. She put a small Cupcake on the table in front of Lu Wan''er. "Nice to meet you. I''ll treat you to this one." Doctoral novel network www.book84.net


    Although she is a coquettish and a little annoying, she is still very cute. Since she knows her and is her first guest, she has bought so much, so she plans to invite her to eat.


    "Sugar sugar, you are so kind!" Lu Wan''er hears Su sugar say so, smiling pear vortex can hold honey, happy not.


    Sucang nodded. "Well, obviously you have found my charm."


    Lu Wan''er didn''t expect that Su Tang would make fun of herself. She was surprised, and then she laughed, "sugar, you are so nice."


    Su Tang nodded with a smile, "that''s right." It''s cheeky. It makes Lu Wan''er happier.


    In fact, although Lu Wan''er seems to be coquettish and can grind people, she is very sensitive. For example, Su Tang just said that she asked her to bring her friends. After hearing this, the little girl told Su Tang that she invited zhuo''er to come.


    You can see that although she looks at silly Baitian, the little girl also has her own ideas. She may not be unaware that Su Tang was a little impatient with her just now, but she just didn''t show her.


    She deliberately pesters Su Tang as a friend. Now she offers her a cake. In fact, she accepts the friend she has come up with and makes fun of her. Lu Wan''er is more happy.


    Su Tang didn''t know how the decent and pampered little girl could be so sensitive, but she was always provoked by her own. She was pretty cute. Her friends were friends. In any case, one sheep was driven and two sheep were also driven.


    At most, I''ll ask her for more delicious food in the future. It''s nothing. Su Tang talks to Lu Wan''er and laughs.


    After eating the third cupcake, the little girl was really full. She drank a whole pot of milk tea. Finally, she reluctantly asked Qingju to take the things she bought and gave out the sweet of Su sugar.

 Chapter 223

    After seeing Lu Waner away, Su Tang thinks that there won''t be too many female guests to the inner hall on the first day. After finishing Lu Wan''er''s cups, she sits down to rest.


    "Miss, the candy outside is almost sold out. Do you need to replenish it?" How did you know that she just sat down and saw Mint come in and said this.


    "Nearly sold out? Didn''t you put 50 pieces of sugar out there, and it''s almost sold out now? " Hearing the peppermint say so, Su Tang Leng for a moment.


    Su Tang had thought about it when she set the price. The final price of milk candy was five Wen. Milk is a precious thing. The milk candy can''t be sold cheap. Even if her milk is produced in space, it can''t be sold at a low price.


    However, the concept of "five Wen Qian" as a sugar may not be accurate enough. However, when Sutang took Sunuo to the grocery store before, she could buy two Caramel sweets with the same size for one Wen. From this, we can know what the price of milk candy Su Tang gave her.


    So Su Tang thought that there were not enough people to buy, but she also made 100 pieces of sugar ahead of time. Is it winter? This sugar can be put in, but it can''t be sold for a while. It can be sold for two more days.


    But sucang I never thought that it could sell a lot. It didn''t take long for the mint to be sold out, which was totally unexpected.


    Mint nodded, "I saw that I bought one of the many things I had eaten. Now there are less than 20. Today''s should be enough. Master Zhu saw that the lady had gone with a cup of cake, so..."


    After peppermint came in, the business was temporarily handed over to hold Mo for help. It was not only about the milk candy, but also because Zhu Shao Yeh saw Lu Wan''er leave with a cup of cake. So he asked mint to ask why. Was it only sold to female customers? Thousands of Novels www.77xs8.com


    After hearing about mint, Zhu asked why Su Tang took Lu Wan''er away. She told Mint why Lu Wan''er could be taken away. Mint took another 20 milk candy and went on selling.


    Su sugar took a look at the door and knew why such expensive milk candy sold well. It was because it was the cheapest that it would be.


    In fact, compared with the general malt sugar, the milk sugar of Su sugar is really very expensive, but in the shop of sucang, the other 15 Wen 20 Wen is much cheaper.


    In fact, sucang''s milk candy is different from modern milk candy. Modern milk candy is made by special tools, while sucang''s milk candy is made by hand. It uses milk powder made of pure milk in space, and then condensed milk made from fresh milk.


    Everything out of the space is the best taste, that is, the best and top taste. So is the natural milk powder. As for condensed milk, it is made of pure milk. It''s real material, without any moisture.


    Therefore, the taste of this milk candy is full of sweet taste. Anyone who eats it will feel delicious before drinking milk directly.


    Su Tang''s location is close to the Academy. The students in the academy can''t say how rich each one is, but at least they can afford to build a school that is close to two liang silver a year.


    The taste of milk candy is good. Most students can''t afford to eat it every day. However, they can still afford to spend five Wen on a tooth sacrifice. Naturally, many people try to buy one of these fresh things.


    There are about 100 students in the Academy. The nearby villages send the children here. Even if only half of them come to buy a piece of sugar, the shipment is quite large.

 Chapter 224

    What''s more, there are some families with better conditions in the Academy, such as Zhu ran and others. They can buy ten sweets at a time or even more at a time, and eventually they say that they sell so fast.


    However, it is estimated that only new stores will be opened. Many people will be so fresh for a while. After all, with high consumption, it should not be so busy all the time.


    After su Tang understood, she didn''t say anything more and went back to the inner hall.


    Zhu ran knew from mint that they would pay a deposit for the cup if they wanted to take it out. Without saying a word, Zhu ran bought two cupcakes and two pots of milk tea, and then went to the shop next door and ordered other food.


    After seeing Zhu ran and them like this, several students got together to buy milk tea. One could drink less and taste it. Then they went to the next door to eat it.


    The next door was originally selling steamed buns, so I was very happy to see that sucang was able to attract customers to their shop.


    Because there were no other female guests to the inner hall, Su Tang was free. Knowing that Song Yi was still at home alone, she cooked several dishes and rice in the backyard, and asked her to send them back.


    "Send this to the teacher. Because there is no one to use the shop here, I won''t go to study in the afternoon. I''ve asked Mrs. Li to find someone for me. When I buy someone who can use it, I''ll go back and continue to study with the teacher."


    Su sugar and holding Mo said, but also let him explain to Song Yi. Holding Mo took over and heard her say so, he also said, "the master also knows, but the young lady is better as soon as possible."


    Song Yi is used to reading with Sutang every day. Now suddenly she doesn''t go. She must have a temper. Holding ink can tell sucang like this.


    Su Tang also understands, and she promised to study with Song Yi before, she easily does not promise, but since she has promised, she must do it. Online e-books www.txtzaixian.com


    Originally, she was going to buy two people from Mrs. Li, but at that time only one Yu Caihe could use it. The Luo family would continue to ask for soap after the new year, and the production of soap could not be stopped. The people here would not be able to use enough, and mint could not be left alone.


    Su Tang can only be on the top for the time being. However, when she left that day, she told her to help find someone who could use it. She wanted to make money, and she was also actively running in several villages nearby these days.


    "I know it all." Hearing this, Su Tang agreed.


    Holding ink is a servant, but these days also and Su sugar contact more, know that this young lady is to say no two temperament, since promised certainly will do, also not much.


    He is just a servant. If he violates the rules, he is not beautiful.


    Su Tang watched holding Mo leave. She went back to the inner hall, sat down and felt the door behind her open. Then the lively voice of the little guy said, "elder sister, I''m here to deliver your meal."


    Looking back at Zhang Cuilan, she followed Su Nuo with a food box. After she came in, she saluted Su Tang "yes, miss."


    "Yes Su sugar nodded, let Zhang Cuilan put the food on the table, and then looked at the little guy, "Why are you here, have you written all the words you practice in the morning?"


    As soon as she saw her sister asking about her homework, Su Nuo immediately nodded, "it''s finished. I can check it when I go back."


    Su Nuo is very interested in reading. He still remembers his sister''s saying that he would become a senior official in the future, so although it was hard, Su Tang taught him that he would do his best.

 Chapter 225

    Su Nuo is very attentive to reading, but Su Tang is busy with a lot of things every day. Even if she doesn''t come to the shop, she has to follow Song Yi to read.


    The rest of the family are servants. They are so different in age and respectful to him. Su Nuo is not as lonely as he was when he was in Sujiatun.


    Su Tang looks at him as lively as before. Every time she goes back, the little guy sticks to her, but she is sensible and doesn''t delay her sister to do business. She also knows that it''s not easy for him. She has a plan in mind, but she doesn''t say it at this time.


    Instead, he pinched his face with a lot of meat: "my little glutinous rice is great!"


    "Yes, I am my sister''s brother!" After being praised, the little guy raised his head and straightened his chest. He looked very proud, and Su Tang was laughing all the time.


    Zhang Cuilan saw it on one side and sipped her lips, but she was worried. She took a look at the mint that was busy outside. Su Tang knew that her mother must be worried about her daughter, so she said, "take the food out to mint, and I will eat it with xiaonuo."


    Zhang Cuilan heard that and happily saluted her daughter and sent the food to her daughter. When Su Tang saw it, she sighed. Regardless of where it was, it was the mother''s child that was the treasure.


    Mint see his mother came, but also smile and cry, Zhang Cuilan gave her the dishes and chopsticks for her, and helped her to eat them.


    In the inner hall, Su Tang also took chopsticks to eat, but after a few mouthfuls, he put down his chopsticks.


    When the peppermint is finished, Sutang asks Zhang Cuilan to take Sunuo back with her. She says that the inner hall only receives female guests, so it''s not good to let Sunuo be there, although Sunuo is still a child.


    The little guy is also sensible and knows that he can''t disturb his sister. He follows Zhang Cuilan. Feiyang''s Novels www.fytxt.com


    Zhu ran and his wife actually came again until the time when they were off school. Because the second half price today, Zhu ran bought six cupcakes, two pots of milk tea, and two pieces of cheese cake. He bought ten of them at noon.


    Results in the afternoon class smell too fragrant, eat three, and then buy three.


    Li Qiang and Wang Hong didn''t buy as many cupcakes as he did, but they also bought some cupcakes for the family to taste.


    In addition to them, at noon with others to buy single milk tea, there are several together to buy two pots of milk tea, after they how to divide is their own business.


    It was not until sunset that Su Tang asked mint to close the shop and prepare to go back. As a result, the shop was closed. Jiang He and Qian came.


    "Sugar girl''s new shop has opened, and her wealth has been greatly improved." Close the door. Sue, two people want to run here.


    They knew that Sutang came to see the shop. At that time, they were worried that Sutang was also selling fish balls, for fear that it would affect their business. Only later did they know that they were selling sweets. It was a relief.


    They wanted to come here to celebrate, but they came out early in the morning to set up a stall, but they didn''t have time. They just came after collecting the stall.


    Su Tang also understands their careful thinking, but he doesn''t care too much about them. It''s just that Xiaomin''s thought is very normal. He can''t expect everyone to be elegant and great. He has his own careful thinking, which is normal and does not harm people.


    "Thank you, brother Jiang and sister-in-law." Su Tang said thanks, and then said, "I should have invited you to come in and sit down, but it''s inconvenient at this time. In addition, my shop only serves female guests..."

 Chapter 226

    Su Tang was embarrassed to say that Jiang He and Qian also knew the strange rules of the shop, so they quickly waved their hands, "no need, our shoes are dirty, don''t step on the ground. We should have come to congratulate you, but we have been busy all the time. Today, we can listen to them discuss these desserts of sugar girl. They all say that they are delicious, and their business will be better and better in the future."


    Two people are sincere blessing, anyway, there is no competition.


    "I''ll borrow the good words from my elder brother and sister-in-law." Su sugar heard them say such auspicious words, also said with a smile.


    Jiang He and Qian also saw that Su Tang''s shop had been closed, so they said a few words, on the pretext that he still had something to leave. Sucang finally closed the door and began to settle accounts.


    "Seventy three candies, thirty-two cheesecake, eighteen cupcakes and twelve teapots of milk tea, miss. This is the money collected today, a total of 195 Wen."


    After finishing the mint, I found that I had sold so much money. After counting the money, my face was beaming with joy, "such a month can be a lot of money."


    Su Tang was also a little surprised when she heard about the turnover, which was more than she thought. She took out the capital, because the shop was originally her own, and all the people who used it bought it back. After taking out the capital, the net profit was at least 900 yuan.


    This profit is very high, but sucang also said, "it is estimated that tomorrow will not be so much, today''s performance is good."


    Sucang took five Wen to mint. "This is a reward."


    Today, she is basically busy with her own work. She is also distributing leaflets and selling goods to collect money. She will be rewarded on the first day. 19th floor literature www.19wo.com


    Mint face Happy put up "thank Miss reward."


    Su Tang also laughs, looking at the time is not early, two people go back together, originally Su sugar thought the next day will not be so much, how to know a lot of bought back the day before, because the taste is good, know where the sugar bar, there are special to buy.


    The second half price lasts for five days, so the turnover of the next day is higher than that of the previous day.


    Seeing this, Su Tang can only sigh that he seems to have underestimated the consumption level of Qinghe town, or the power of eating goods.


    Good business is a good thing, of course. After that, sucang was busy in the shop with mint, because she only entertained female guests. In addition to Lu Wan''er, one or two came over two days later.


    Sucang is not in a hurry. Anyway, it''s open, and her things are not bad. People will hear it gradually. Word of mouth will give her fame and reputation.


    Then on the fifth day of opening, Song Yi couldn''t stand Sutang''s no longer studying. When Su Tang arrived at the shop in the morning, she opened the door and saw Mrs. Li waiting at the door.


    "Miss Su!" When she saw sucang, she was smiling all over her face. Then she looked at the peppermint beside sucang and said, "this is Danielle. I''ve enjoyed my life with Miss Su. It''s only a few days. She''s changed like a person and has grown a lot taller."


    Peppermint had lived with Zhang Cuilan in Mrs. Li''s house, and knew each other. These days, she had been selling goods and doing business in front of her. She also practiced a lot of character. When she saw Mrs. Li praising herself, she also laughed, "Auntie, miss, I changed my name to mint. Naturally, Miss Li is so wonderful. There is no better one."


    Naturally, Mrs. Li even said yes. She bought and sold people everywhere in her grandmother''s business. After she sold it, she saw a lot of them. But Mint really lived well in the master''s house. She was well dressed, with flesh on her face, and she looked good. She knew that the master was kind and kind to his servants.

 Chapter 227

    Su sugar see two people like this, smile at one side, and then look at the two women who follow Mrs. Li, and say, "let''s talk first!"


    Su sugar advanced into the shop''s inner hall, and Mrs. Li quickly agreed. She looked back at the two women who followed her. "You can be more careful in a moment. It''s rare for us to have such a good master in our town. Do well."


    The two women agreed in a hurry, and then followed Mrs. Li into the hall. As soon as she came in, she was full of surprise. "No wonder Miss Su''s life is getting better and better. How clever are you to come up with such a fresh idea? Is this Cupcake? It''s a good painting."


    Mrs. Li was full of praise. Because she opened the door and there was nothing in the shop, sucang asked peppermint to boil water first, and then sat on the stool. "Don''t praise me. It''s just that you''re trying to find these two people for me."


    "Yes, Miss Su made a deal with me. I''ve been running around these two days and I''ve just found them." Seeing that Sutang was not willing to say anything else or nonsense, Mrs. Li talked about these two people with sucang.


    Su Tang also looks at two women, one is a woman''s head, the other is a girl''s, but look at the age is similar, the woman''s body is more neat, there is no patch, the girl''s body is more worn-out, more patches.


    "The lady of the Wang family is a miserable woman. The man she married was gone two days ago, and her father-in-law and mother-in-law had already disappeared. She was left alone. Her parents took her back and sold her to her brother to renew the string. I thought Miss Su wanted to find something capable, so I brought it to the girl."


    Mrs. Li introduced the two men, and then said that the girl "this big girl of the Yang family is also suffering..."


    ''s introductory presentation, susugar is not willing to Tucao, which sells the body is not the hard life, but also make complaints about Li Pozi. Second Chinese network www.dearzwxs.com


    "When she was 16 years old, her parents made a marriage for her, but it was only two months after the engagement that the boy died unexpectedly. Later, her parents ordered three more marriages for her. In the end, none of them could survive for a month, only her husband.


    Her father was very kind. When she saw this, she wanted to say that she would not marry. She would stay at home and help with her work until she was 22 years old and became an old girl.


    It was good. Who knows that her father was gone two days ago. Her stepmother only said that her life was hard and she didn''t want to live with her. She sold her own land and house to take her child back to her mother''s house. She didn''t want to take her with her. She sold her. She was also a very capable worker at home


    After all, it was Sutang who specifically told her that she wanted to buy someone and asked her to look for someone. Therefore, when looking for someone, Mrs. Li naturally completely followed the requirements of Sutang and basically met the requirements of Sutang.


    However, Su Tang, after hearing what Mrs. Li said, looked at the girl and laughed, "hard life?" It''s a familiar word.


    When Mrs. Li saw that Su Tang said this, she laughed awkwardly. "If Miss Su is worried, then the lady of the Wang family is good."


    That''s why Mrs. Li brought two people together. After all, there is a hard word that people don''t dare to buy them back to use. They''re afraid that they can get rid of them again.


    But because Yang Dani''s stepmother was in a hurry to go back to her mother''s house for the new year, she wanted a low price. She bought five Liang silver, which could sell seven or eight Liang silver, making more money than others.

 Chapter 228

    Mrs. Li thought that although Yang Dani''s life is hard, she also has her own hard life. She likes to buy such a daughter-in-law. After all, she has a hard life. Others don''t want to marry such a man. If she has the money to buy one, she can still stand her own resistance.


    Although Yang Dani is not very beautiful, it is not bad to sell, so she brought it today, which can only be regarded as a tie-in.


    Her business as a grandmother is also impenetrable. Even if she can''t choose sucang, it seems that she is dedicated to her work, isn''t she.


    Hearing this, the Wang lady looked up and looked forward to Su Tang. Just now she saw that the mint she was waiting for was dressed up, and her new dress was not even patched. Only the girls who had a good life in the village could have new clothes to wear. She should want to be bought by Su Tang.


    But Yang Dani heard Mrs. Li say so, pursed her mouth, looked at Su Tang, and did not speak.


    Su Tang looked at her like this and asked her, "are you hard?"


    When Yang Dani heard her asking herself, she probably felt that she had no hope, so she directly said, "if I am really tough, I will kill that stepmother. How can I kill my good father.


    Obviously, it was the woman who chose the sick man to marry me every time. I was very happy. Naturally, she died before the marriage day.


    As for my father, it was clearly that she was lazy and wanted good things. My father died in order to satisfy him when he went out to work. It was not because of me. "


    Li Po Tzu always gives her a look at her. It''s not because of this that the white girl was not taken in by Su Tang. It''s also because a master wants a concubine to give birth to a boy in the past two days. Girl student network www.sntxw.com


    Today, Yang Dani is still so aggressive. Even if she doesn''t want to be bought by sucang, she is afraid that she will damage her reputation again and again. "Don''t shut up, is this what you can tell Miss?"


    Su sugar is very interested in looking at her stubborn face, "do you feel unconvinced?"


    "I don''t believe it. It''s not me who does harm to others. Why do they say I''m wrong? I have tried to be better. As a result, everything has become my fault, and no one listens to my explanation.


    I don''t know how I can be better and more comfortable. I know that the young lady certainly dislikes my hard life. I said it is useless.


    But I really want to tell others that I have no life hard, I have no fault, I can actually do very well, I am not worse than other girls


    The 22-year-old girl''s family, in modern times, is only a college student and has not graduated. However, in this era, she has become an old girl who can''t get married. She has been criticized and criticized. But even if others say that she is an old girl, she will stubbornly want to ask the world what she has done wrong and why she has to face it herself.


    "It''s her. How much is it?" Su Tang heard her say this, but she laughed and asked Mrs. Li directly.


    Li Po Tzu directly surprised, "Miss Su really want to buy Yang Dani?"


    Some people don''t know what kind of way Su Tang is to buy people. Before that, white girl was so stubborn. After saying something, sucang didn''t even consider buying. But it was Yang Dani''s turn. She was also famous for her hard life. She rushed out and said such words, and Su Tang was willing to buy again.


    Mrs. Li was startled. The Wang lady and Yang Dani were a little silly when they heard that. They suddenly looked up at Su Tang.

 Chapter 229

    She was wearing a black cotton padded jacket and two small flowers on her double bun. She looked like a little girl, but she had a slight smile on her eyebrows.


    Easily said to buy Yang Dani words, Su sugar heard Li Po Zi asked, see her "why, not sell?"


    "Sell, how can you not sell it?" Mrs. Li was just surprised, but she had the reputation of being hard-working. Yang Dani was not good at selling. Su Tang was willing to buy it. She didn''t like it.


    Yang Dani also responded that sucang was going to buy herself, and quickly said, "Miss, my stepmother sold me five Liang silver."


    It''s clever. Before she became sucang''s person, she said her own status directly. Mrs. Li also glared at her for several times, but Su Tang found it interesting.


    She would choose Yang Dani because she felt that she had strength. It was not the white girl''s obstinacy that her head had been washed into brain damage. Instead, she was clearly unfairly treated by fate, but she still had a strong upward momentum.


    Sucang has a reputation for being hard-working. She has experienced the feeling of being criticized and talked about behind her back. To tell the truth, she is not strong enough to bear.


    She believes that Yang Dani will also face it, and she has grievances, because she knows that she has no hard life, and that her stepmother is playing a trick, but other people don''t listen to it and don''t believe it. She is very aggrieved.


    But sucang would like to buy her, because she said that she has been trying to make herself better. She said that she was not worse than others. She really wanted to see a wild grass, which was not fragile and stormy, but still grew up strong. Zhuowen.com www.zhuiwen.org


    She likes such a girl and is willing to use such a person to give her a chance. Of course, what''s more, even if the stepmother comes to visit her in the future, she will only be willing to be loyal to her master, not her so-called relatives.


    Moreover, her stepmother was anxious to go back to her mother''s house, and maybe she could find a better family. Relatively speaking, it was relatively simple. As for Wang''s wife, who was sold to her brother''s string by her own family, maybe she had her own, but it was so weak. If she had seen it well in her family, the autumn wind would be light, if there was anything else.


    Compared with the two, it is obvious that Wang''s wife is relatively risky in the future. In addition to her personal emotional tendency, Su Tang chooses Yang Dani.


    Mrs. Li took a peep at the Sutang and began to help Yang Dani, who was thinking about Su Tang. Then she said, "I bought Yang Dani for five Liang silver, and sold it to Miss Su for seven Liang silver."


    As soon as Yang Dani heard this, she wanted to talk, but she immediately shut up when she saw Su Tang''s eyes coming. Su Tang took a look at Mrs. Li and said, "it''s not easy for her to find a buyer, but after all, it''s me who asked you to help find it. Just six Liang."


    If you sell a person normally, you''ll get a profit of one or two liang, depending on your aptitude. For example, if you''re good-looking, you''ll be worthless.


    Although Su Tang has silver, she will not give it to others. Yang Dani can sell six Liang silver, and most people won''t buy it.


    Today, Yang Dani is cheap, but it may not be easy to sell, but Wang''s wife is much easier to sell. Some of them want to be concubines or go to work at this age.


    When Mrs. Li heard Su sugar''s offer, she glared at Yang Dani. Yang kept her head down and did not speak. She only gave her a head. "Miss Su is also a regular customer. Six liang of silver is six Liang. If you still need someone, please come to me."

 Chapter 230

    After all, Yang Ni didn''t want to buy a lot of silver, so she didn''t want to pay back the silver, so she didn''t want to pay back the big money.


    Hearing her say so, Su Tang nodded with a smile, gave her six Liang silver, and got Yang Dani''s contract of sale.


    "My servant, Miss Xie, if you give me a chance, I will certainly do a good job in the future. I can do anything hard or tired." When Mrs. Li left, Yang Dani knelt down to salute Su Tang.


    Su sugar see her like this, nodded, "Dani this name is not good, later called Pu Wei!" The villagers in


    nearby make complaints about their children''s names. They are not able to use their brains. She bought a few people, and two of them were called Da Ni. Sue sugar really worked hard to resist Tucao.


    "Thank you, miss. I''ll call you Pu Wei later." Pu Wei kowtowed.


    Su Tang asked her to get up, and she was a little curious, "Miss, what is Pu Wei?"


    "Puwei is a kind of very flexible grass." Su Tang just felt that she gave people the feeling of toughness, so she named it.


    At the same time, Su Tang took Pu Wei and mint to make a cake. At the same time, he told Pu Wei about the rules of the family. In that sentence, things at home can''t be said, everything else is OK.


    Pu Wei said many times in his heart that he would never do it again. From the beginning of the day, Pu Wei and mint were responsible for the dessert bar.


    In the morning, sucang takes them to make cakes when they are free. In the afternoon, they change shifts. In this way, they don''t have to be tied in the shop all the time.


    In the afternoon of that day, Su Tang went to the song mansion. When she opened the door with ink, she came. She was also very surprised. "Miss is here. She said that she would go to get lunch later." 16 Novels www.book16.com


    Su Tang nodded, "today I bought a new servant, so I don''t have to be in the shop all the time. Where''s the teacher? Is he in the study?"


    "Yes, the young lady didn''t come these days, and the master ate less than before. It''s really nice to have you back. The master missed you."


    "Holding ink, I think you want to be beaten. What nonsense!" Song Yigang, who was originally in the study, just heard someone knocking on the door. She thought that it might be su Tang. She asked her to open the door with her ink in her study.


    Who knows to hold Mo unexpectedly just see Su sugar, what shake off to her to listen to, speak out quickly.


    "Yes, the small one is wrong. The small one should be called. The small one will pour tea for you and miss. There is still milk tea sent by Miss before. Master, do you want milk tea or tea?"


    Yesterday morning, song Mo said, "look at the fresh cake, and I''ve got two pieces of milk in it."


    Su sugar pointed to the food box that just entered the door and handed it to holding ink, and said, holding ink quickly agreed and retreated out.


    "Unworthy disciple, you still know to come back!" This tone, do you want to be so sad.


    It is said that old children, old children, Song Yi is the same, although very smart, and finally tease Su sugar, but Su sugar does not come for a few days, also has a small temper.


    "Teacher, I miss you so much. I haven''t seen you for a few days. You''ve all lost weight. I miss you so much that I can''t sleep and eat well. Finally, I met my teacher today, and I felt the warmth of the winter, like the sunshine!"


    Su Tang sipped her lips and laughed to see Song Yi''s spirit, then blinked and began to dress and entertain her relatives!

 Chapter 231

    "Cough, ghost spirit!" Song Yi saw that little fox flattered herself, but she was so exaggerated. She coughed twice and said something to her.


    Su Tang said, "thank you for your praise!"


    Song Yi has no way to deal with Su Tang. Like a little fox, she is a ghost spirit. Before seeing her by her side every day, she was either angry with him or thinking about how to anger him. She was used to making a fuss. These days, when she was away, Song Yi''s meal was not delicious.


    Now see Su sugar back, or just like before, Song Yi was also no words "I did not praise you."


    "Oh, I know the teacher''s heart is praising me, I understand, tacit understanding, tacit understanding!" Song Yi said so, Su Tang blinked and answered.


    This is serious nonsense. Song Yi looks at her again without being angry. "Make up for the four days before the year!"


    "Teacher, how miserable I am This words just finish, Su sugar began to sell his miserable performance.


    This noise, holding ink into the door to see the study so lively, but also can not help grinning, sure enough, miss at home, all of a sudden lively up.


    Song Yi looks at sucang''s shameless sale. Her beard is always in disorder and points to sucang: "you, you..."


    No matter what, miserable or to sell, more study is impossible, Su sugar big eyes red red "I really good miserable ah!"


    In the end, Song Yi couldn''t do anything about Su Tang. She could only keep on holding the bamboo board to watch Su Tang study. Su Tang knew that she couldn''t be too angry. When she was old, she could flush her Qi and blood. If she was angry, it was bad for her health. 000 literature www.000wxxs.com


    So when learning, she was more serious. Song Yi didn''t find a chance to clean up the little fox. She felt a little angry again!


    After that day, the rhythm of sucang''s life was officially restored. Every morning, she would come and watch mint and Pu Wei make cake and milk candy together. The specific materials of sucang would be prepared in advance and put in the kitchen of the shop.


    Milk is specially ordered and will be delivered. Mint and Pu Wei can see that the cake is made of the same materials as inexplicably. However, they are servants bought by Sutang, so they don''t ask or say anything. However, in their heart, they understand why Sutang and they stressed that all things in the family can''t go out and say such things.


    Peppermint is younger and Puwei is older. They work together. The operation of the dessert bar quickly gets familiar with it and liberates Sutang completely. Basically, the net profit of the dessert bar is 800 Wen per day, and more than one or two silver.


    Although a lot of money has been invested in the early stage, the profit still makes sucang feel at ease every day. Only a small amount of money can make her feel beautiful and happy.


    Then the sweet potato bar opened for ten days, and it was only half a month before the Chinese New Year. On the fifteenth day of the twelfth lunar month, Su Tang got up early and prepared to take mint and Puwei to dessert. Unexpectedly, someone knocked on the door.


    At this time, Su Tang was surprised that someone came to visit. Pu Wei went to open the door and saw a group of people standing at the door. The young master was dressed in red and covered with a black cloak. When he saw the boy who opened the door, he was also surprised, "who are you?"


    Pu Wei also looked at the visitors. This is what she wanted to ask.


    However, Su Tang heard the voice of someone coming and said, "Why are you here?"


    It''s not Luo Xingchen.

 Chapter 232

    When he heard sucang calling himself, Luo Xingchen took a look at sucang and asked his entourage to unload the car and then went to Miss Su Tang


    Luo Xingchen folded his hands and solemnly saluted Su Tang. When Su Tang saw her in this dress, she probably saw that there were more people in sucang''s family, and she also followed her entourage.


    Su Tang also solemnly bowed down to salute "Luo Er Shao!"


    On the contrary, Zhang Cuilan and peppermint had seen Luo Xingchen in front of her own young lady before. Now it''s a little uncomfortable to see her like this, but they dare not say anything. At the beginning, Luo Xingchen dealt with the traitors around her, which was a powerful method.


    They are all servants. They don''t ask, look, listen or say about the master''s affairs, so as not to cause trouble. Now, they dare not think about the day before. How can they make mistakes and give up such a good life.


    Then see Luo Xingchen winking at himself, Su sugar smile and stretch out his hand "inside please!"


    Luo Xingchen nodded and agreed, advanced to the main room, Su sugar lagged behind a step, and then told "mint and Pu Wei to open a shop, lotus lady to cook some fresh milk tea later, and Lady LAN to wash two cups of honey hawthorn."


    Hearing Su Tang''s order, several people went to work. When mint and Pu Wei went out, they saw several people carrying all the things in the car down to the yard. Others asked Zhang Cuilan how to put this thing.


    "Why did you come here at this time? At the end of the year, it doesn''t mean to check accounts? " After su Tang and Luo Xingchen enter the door, they sit down and ask her. 168 Novels www.168jxs.com


    Luo Xingchen heard her ask, with a sarcastic smile, "master, I talked with you this year about the sauce business, the end of the year inventory to Luo Xinghe, anyway, I''m ok, and the new year is coming soon. I''ll send you the New Year gift, and the current profits will be sent to you to hide."


    When Luo Xingchen talked about these things, his tone was also very indifferent. The master of the Luo family had only two sons. He was afraid that his son would be too capable. After Luo Xingchen showed his business ability, he also entered the family business management.


    It may be that Luo Xingchen is indeed gifted. Her father is afraid that his son will seize power. He has been using the eldest son and the younger son to restrain each other in recent years.


    Luo Xingchen and Su Tang have no secret. Anyway, her own family is in such a mess, so she said directly that before Luo Xingchen was oppressed and no one could say that her sisters were married. When they came back, they were all about concubines and babies of their own family.


    She said that they did not understand, plus the sisters did not know that she was a girl, they all thought she was a younger brother. Her mother was afraid to be found out that Luo Xingchen was a girl. When she raised her, she raised her own, so her sisters and Luo Xingchen were not close.


    Now I want to find Luo Xingchen, which means that if I have something to do with my brother''s help, I don''t know what to say.


    Luo Xingchen also wanted to talk to her mother before, but as soon as her mother heard her say these things, she would cry all kinds of pity on her. If she wanted to be treated like this, she would also persuade her to be considerate of her father.


    Several times down, Luo Xingchen is not interested in saying these, anyway, her mother is still more concerned about her husband, even let her disguise as a man is to please and maintain their own status.


    Before I had to bear it, my temper was even worse. Now I know Su Tang, she really has people who can say these things.

 Chapter 233

    "Tut Tut, human nature!" Su Tang knew Luo Xingchen''s family before, but after hearing her say these, she was also sarcastic.


    What kind of father son relationship, once it is related to money, it will not be beautiful to whitewash it again. How can human nature be so ugly.


    When Luo Xingchen saw her sarcastic tone, she also laughed "yes, human nature!"


    To tell you the truth, she has been disguised as a man all these years. She seems to forget that she is a woman sometimes, but occasionally she is very tired. She is also a normal person. She sees that she has worked hard for her family''s plan and talked with Su Tang for cooperation and development.


    However, she was frightened by her own father, and her mother didn''t understand her. She was worried all day long. She said that she was hard-working, and she was not easy. However, she never thought about her future as a girl. She even said that if she was found out, she would be dismissed.


    All of these put pressure on her, and she would be tired, but when she came to Sutang, although it was not a rich yard, she just sat face-to-face, as if she could relax.


    Hard? It''s hard, but at least there''s a person in the world who understands and understands you. It''s you who can express your emotions freely, so that she can really feel relaxed.


    "Not long?" She said again.


    It''s half a month before the lunar new year. At this time, Luo Xingchen comes to her. Su Tang doesn''t expect to stay long, so she asks. As for the Luo family, I can''t say clearly. Just understand.


    As a result, Su Tang just finished, she saw Luo Xingchen looking at her, "sugar, I just come, do you drive me away?" Wentingge novel website www.wentingge.com


    What''s wrong with this? Zhang Cuilan carried the honey Hawthorn just washed into the door, put the tea cup on the table next to sucang and Luo Xingchen, and then said to Su Tang, "the little brother of Luo family came to ask where all the things brought by master Luo are."


    Luo Xingchen saw what he had brought, and quickly said to Su Tang, "this is the new year goods I sent you."


    After that, she took out a list from her arms and gave it to Su Tang, which recorded what she had sent. Su Tang was not polite. She took it and said to Zhang Cuilan, "take a look and take them to the store."


    Although the yard is not big over there, there are many rooms to put more things in.


    Zhang Cuilan got Su Tang''s answer. After saluting, she told the servants of Luo''s family outside. They just started unloading and put them back. Su Nuo watched the excitement and followed Zhang Cuilan away.


    Luo Xingchen once saw this, let two attendants outside guard, oneself and Su sugar good talk "what shop, did you open a shop?"


    Su Tang nodded, "well, when are you leaving? I''ll make you some cakes and candies. You can take them with you. It''s a reward from me. Today, this car is from you?"


    Su Tang didn''t believe that Luo''s family decided to cooperate with her. She would send her a special New Year gift. It''s estimated that she didn''t want to walk around seriously. Today, these should be sent to her by Luo Xingchen.


    She also looked at the gift list just now and signed it as Luo Xingchen, so she knew it in her mind. As she said before, she believed Luo Xingchen more than Luo family, and had always been their cooperation.


    Luo Xingchen drank a mouthful of honey hawthorn, space spring entrance sweet, with hawthorn and honey of sour and sweet, a person let people have a little more spirit.

 Chapter 234

    "It was you who did business with me. What did it have to do with them?" Sure enough, Luo Xingchen said so.


    "Not bad." She said so, and sucang nodded.


    Two people said at least a month did not meet, but did not see a little strange to each other. After that, they laughed together, and then Luo Xingchen said, "I want to talk to you about something serious this time."


    Su Tang drank a mouthful of honey Hawthorn "en?"


    Luo Xingchen sat upright and said, "I will start planting pepper and tomato at the beginning of spring next year. I have collected some Chuang Tzu these days. Can I put them here for the time being. I will plant tomatoes and peppers at that time."


    Su Tang also thought that Luo Xingchen would come to see her at this time. It might be more than what she said. It would be the spring festival soon. She came here and rushed back. It was estimated that the new year would soon come. In such a hurry, she just wanted to see her. Su Tang felt that she should not have such charm.


    But Su Tang didn''t expect Luo Xingchen to say this. She looked at Luo Xingchen and said, "what''s the relationship between Chuang Tzu and the Luo family in Beikou?"


    "Do you want to be so smart? I tried to make these Chuang Tzu. Luo Xinghe didn''t know what trouble he had caused. Many Chuang Tzu were sold at a low price. I asked people to help me collect them, but it would be troublesome to put them in my own place, so..."


    "Can I help you?" Sucan followed her words, "and then?"


    Finish saying to see Luo Xingchen a pair of Phoenix eyes to look at her, Su sugar is looked at like this also still calm "in business, you let me give you white help?" 18 Novels www.18wxw.com


    Friendship is friendship, business is business. After the things happened before, Luo Xingchen can''t trust Luo family''s people completely now. Moreover, after getting to know Su Tang, Luo Xingchen also feels that he needs a retreat.


    Having an idea, she happened to see that luoxinghe was selling Zhuangzi, so she took over. This time, she wanted to put it in the name of Su Tang. Of course, Luo Xingchen was also adventurous, because once she went to the Yamen to file, Chuang Tzu would really be su Tang''s.


    At that time, if sucang occupied it by herself, she would have nothing to do.


    However, as the old saying goes, the biggest handle on Luo Xingchen lies in Su Tang''s hand. If she wants Luo Xingchen''s things, Luo Xingchen can only give them, and there is no other possibility and choice.


    So it''s safer to put it with her. She also believes that sucang will not really pit her things. After all, she is the person who wanted to pit her directly before. Moreover, Luo Xingchen believes that sucang will not only have such a heart and mind, although in the eyes of many people, sucang is just the most ordinary peasant girl.


    But when Luo Xingchen looked at Su Tang''s posture, he knew that he would surely give some blood, but was he in business.


    "Your line, these Chuang Tzu are all your own. I only give out Chuang Tzu and people. You are responsible for the management and raw materials, and so on. Share and discuss in detail!" Luo Xingchen also didn''t want to really let Su sugar help, she actually looked at the Su sugar said before, she wanted the line.


    She bet that there are other things in Sutang''s stomach. No matter how many benefits the Luo family will get, they will pave the way for sucang. Since she is optimistic about the development of sucang, Luo Xingchen certainly needs to cooperate early.


    Su Tang heard Luo Xingchen''s offer and raised her eyes to look at her. She only saw a pair of young Phoenix eyes with a certain degree of determination. After feeling her eyes, she laughed, "sugar, take me with you. Be my back road!"

 Chapter 235

    Seeing what she said, Su Tang snorted "19!"


    In fact, Sutang also thinks that it is good to cooperate with Luo Xingchen. It is with Luo Xingchen, not with Luo family. Because of the internal situation of Luo family, sucang is not optimistic about the development of Luo family, although Luo family is still the largest in North China.


    However, once there is no wise leader and speaker in the family, the business field is always changing rapidly, and it is not certain what will happen in the future.


    Sucang wants to make use of the current market resources of the Luo family, but she does not intend to combine the interests of the Luo family too deeply, so as not to get involved.


    Compared with Luo family, Su Tang is more optimistic and believes in Luo Xingchen, not only because she has a handle, although this is also a reason, but also because she has seen Luo Xingchen''s business vision and ability.


    Su Tang likes to make money, but she doesn''t like standing in front of the stage to yell. Luo Xingchen is a man now. It''s more convenient to go out to the market to talk about business. They can be the best partner in the business field.


    Before Su sugar told Luo Xingchen to prepare for the future, which was what she meant. Now Luo Xingchen came to her door and offered to offer it, which was also in sucang''s prediction.


    They are all smart people. Luo Xingchen also knows that it is Su Tang who intends to do so. She finally tells Su Tang that she prompted herself.


    Results heard the words of Su Tang, Luo Xingchen directly jumped up, "sucang, are you black or not?"


    Su sugar heard, put down the tea cup in his hand, looked at Luo Xingchen, blinked, "people are white!"


    "Five five, that''s at least four or six points!" Look at Su sugar like this, Luo Xingchen shakes off his goose bumps, "you don''t do this, people are afraid of it!" I love soudu www.520soduxs.com


    Sucang has goose bumps, so why do they hurt each other? They should hurt others.


    "Stop!" She said.


    Luo Xingchen nodded "same feeling!"


    After reaching an agreement, Su Tang said, "you still have four or six points. I don''t think you are beautiful. You want to be beautiful. At most, you can get some places. I have to manage all the details. What kind of dream do you want me to do?"


    Luo Xingchen also argued that "first of all, I do not want to be beautiful, I am beautiful!" She had to emphasize this, and then she said, "what about the five Chuang Tzu, and I''ve been sent out on Chuang Tzu. Do you mean to give me 20% of it?"


    Su Tang also said, "who are you out of? Can you use the people you give? They are all Luo family people. I dare not use them. What''s the shame of me to give you 20%. If I don''t give you 10%, it''s just a friend. Besides, you don''t look as beautiful as me."


    What Su Tang said is really important. There is only one rule for Su Tang to employ people, which must be trusted by her. Those who have secrets are not qualified to take risks. Luo Xingchen now obtains these Chuang Tzu from Luoxing river.


    She said that there was something wrong with luoxinghe and sold it at a low price. Is it true that if there is something else in it, is sucang able to take such a risk, or does Luo Xingchen not have to be afraid of this risk?


    Luo Xingchen was said to have no words by Su Tang, "then I also went out of Chuang Tzu! Sanqi is OK. Sugar, you eat meat and always let me have some soup. I''m already very poor. If you don''t help me, I''ll beg along the street if I''m desperate. Can you bear to watch me fall into such a poor state? "


    "Bear your heart, I must have paid for you to warm my bed for Miss Ben!"

 Chapter 236

    Su Tang looked at her pretending to be pitiful and pinched her chin.


    Luo Xingchen was surprised to look at sucang, "sugar, you are such a person, that Nu family is your people after, so three seven bar, three seven bar!"


    This is also the deliberate twist with Su sugar, and then continue to say.


    Su Tang was just joking. In fact, if Luo Xingchen didn''t come up with these Chuang Tzu, many of her ideas would take longer to come true. Sanqi is also her idea.


    Because Luo Xingchen is the second young master of the Luo family, her parents are not separated, so she can''t have her own private property outside. Therefore, it means that these Chuang Tzu and production lines need to be managed by sucang. Luo Xingchen can''t get more shares.


    But 30% is always needed. When the time comes, this little traitor will use the Luo family''s market to help promote sucang. You can''t give less. If you give less, you won''t work!


    "For the sake of warming my bed, I''m seven, you''re three." Su Tang finally pinched her face with a smile.


    Luo Xingchen heard Su sugar agreed, came to hold her "sugar ah, my sugar, you are the best."


    Su sugar said, why do friends you know recently like to move around and cuddle.


    "This is the title deed of Chuang Tzu. Tomorrow I will go over and transfer it to you." She took out the title deed and gave it to sucan.


    Su Tang took over and looked at it, then shook his head. "These Zhuangzi are not very useful. You can sell them and give them to me in cash. I''ll buy some more Zhuangzi near Qingyuan County, and concentrate on them to manage them."


    Luo Xingchen took out five Zhuangzi, not to mention anything else. Su Tang took a look at it and distributed in five counties. She was not very familiar with the geography here, but the five counties could not be very close. Such five Zhuangzi were not easy to manage, and Su Tang always felt that the things she got from Luoxing River were not so simple. 90 look at Novels www.90kankan.com


    Although sucang and Luo Xingchen are open and open and cooperate with each other, the owner of the Luo family and luoxinghe are doomed to be the opposite, but sucang has not planned to meet each other directly in a short time.


    In this way, all Chuang Tzu are located near Qingyuan County. Su Tang is very simple to manage. She is still in filial piety and is not convenient to go out. At the same time, because Qingyuan County is relatively partial, she just met Lu Wan''er. Although she only knew each other, it was not good enough.


    But at least she has a way to get in touch with Lu Xian Cheng, and maybe she can use it if something really happens. In this way, sucang has a stronger control and avoids the possibility of luoxinghe playing tricks from it.


    Luo Xingchen heard sucang say, also nodded, "OK, then I''ll let people run this matter these days, and I''ll send you the silver after the new year."


    Compared with using these Chuang Tzu directly to Su Tang, Su Tang''s method is obviously more cautious. After all, it''s her own private property. It''s good to be cautious.


    "Be careful with people." Sucang reminded her.


    Luo Xingchen nodded, "don''t worry, I know it in my mind."


    She has been reminded of the betrayal last time, and she will certainly pay attention to it carefully. This time is more important than the last time. If something goes wrong, she may be expelled from the Luo family, not to mention fighting for the position of the Luo family leader.


    What may be fatal is that Su Tang will be very careful if she doesn''t say so.


    Su Tang knew that she knew in her mind that she would either not do it or do it without any problems. She also learned a lot about the rules of Qihuang state with Song Yi these days.


    Parents in the same family, their own private property, if known, the consequences can be large or small.

 Chapter 237

    But just thinking that Luo Xingchen had such a big brother, Luo Xingchen really bought private property was found, she thought that the consequence is a little smaller, it is not so easy, be careful not to have an accident is the best.


    When the most important thing was settled, Luo Xingchen was relieved, and then sat down to talk to Su Tang about other things. "I''ve brought you the silver of soap before this time. It''s Spring Festival. You''ll need money."


    When she was talking, she went outside and asked her entourage to come in with a small box. Then she asked the entourage to go out and open the box, only to see that there was golden gold inside.


    "This is 330 taels of gold. If you change it into silver, it will be 330 taels. I will give you these for the time being, and the rest will be given to you by the end of the first quarter of next year."


    It''s normally settled at the end of the year. Luo Xingchen specially asked people to calculate these profits for her. Luo Xingchen also knew that Su Tang didn''t have much money in her hand, and she didn''t take out the formula for soap. So she had to purchase raw materials by herself, regardless of how cheap the raw materials were. The output of so much soap must also be a lot of money.


    Luo Xingchen thinks that since he came here, he can also reduce the burden of sucang.


    Su Tang was really relieved to see the gold she had given herself. She had too many things to do and didn''t have enough money. Otherwise, she would not borrow money from Song Yi. Now Luo Xingchen has sent the money ahead of time, which really lightens the burden on sucang.


    "Yes, so sensible!" Su Tang took a look at the box. There were 30 pieces of gold ingots and three pieces of silver ingots, which were equal to 33 taels of silver. There was no problem at all, so she closed it and put it aside.


    Seeing sucang saying this, Luo Xingchen looked at her with bright eyes. "So, can you give me a reward for warming up the bed? Roast fish, grilled fish, sugar, my sugar, I haven''t eaten it for a month. I dream about your roast fish!" Zhongyuan book bar www.zyshuaba.com


    While talking, she looked at sucang expectantly, and she said, "this money was originally made by selling soap. You didn''t warm my bed for me. What reward do you want?"


    "Now I''ll warm you up, sugar. I''m so cute, so good-looking, I''m so sensible. Do you have the heart to starve me?" Luo Xingchen continues to entangle Su Tang.


    Su Tang looks at her so frivolous, and is about to open her mouth to say something. When Yu Caihe opens the door, she hears what they say about warming the bed.


    Su Tang and Luo Xingchen know what is going on between them. What Yu Caihe and others see is that a little girl and a young man say such words. Yu Caihe, who was also married before, opened his mouth and was surprised that their young lady was so powerful that she made such a beautiful young man warm up.


    For a moment, this is not startled, and then see Su sugar and Luo Xingchen are looking at her, Yu Caihe embarrassed standing here, do not know whether to go out or come in.


    "What are you doing there? Milk tea is ready?" Su Tang saw her standing at the door, she knew that she had heard it, but she had bought all the servants. Otherwise, she didn''t know what it would look like. Thinking of this, she glared at Luo Xingchen.


    Luo Xingchen laughed, she didn''t mean to. She said that people should not disturb her. Who knows when they were playing, Yu Caihe came in.


    In Caihe quickly put the cooked milk tea up, "maid to miss and young master Luo to send just cooked milk tea."

 Chapter 238

    "Well, you can go to the desserts later. You can have a look at the cupcakes that you have just baked and the milk candy that you have made. Take some of them and give them to master Luo." Su sugar see milk tea, let Yu Caihe go to take the cake.


    Yu Caihe heard sucang say so and agreed to go out.


    Luo Xingchen took a sip of milk tea with a cup of tea in his hand. Girls, the entrance is fragrant and smooth, which makes her happy. "Sugar, this milk tea you made is good to drink, much better than the herdsmen in Northwest China."


    For most people in Qinghe town, milk tea is a new thing, but it is different for luoxingchen. Beikou Luojia is a big business in the north. As the second young master of the Luo family, she often runs in the north.


    She had been to the northwest before, and had seen the herdsmen there who could make milk tea, but the milk tea made by sucang was different, which was much better than the milk tea they cooked.


    After all, it is the product of space. At present, the space is grade 17. Obviously, it will be more difficult to upgrade later. However, sucang also obviously feels that the quality and taste of things produced by space have been greatly improved. Now, Sutang has unlocked two plots of land, a total of eight pieces of which can be planted with more crops. We are constantly striving to upgrade.


    "Yeah, that''s what it is. I just want to make some new products and make delicious food for you in the afternoon." Milk tea is not her own original creation, so Luo Xingchen said that the milk tea of Northwest herdsmen was not surprising, but deliberately said that she wanted to make delicious food.


    When it comes to delicious food, Luo Xingchen''s eyes brightened up: "grilled fish, sugar, my sugar, make grilled fish for lovely me, I want to eat roast fish."


    After eating the addictive rhythm twice, sucang didn''t know what to say. "I said Luo Er Shao, when will I get you fish?"


    Although there are some in the warehouse of the space, she can''t take it out this winter. Luo Xingchen has to eat fish to eat. 97 Chinese www.97wz.net


    "I''ll do it. I''ll make it. Your roast fish is so delicious. I''ve been thinking about it for a long time. You can make it for me." Luo Xingchen looked at sucang pitifully.


    Sucang helpless "you offend me one day, I poison you must be very easy, eat goods!"


    Look at her like this, sucang can say "fish, I think of a way, I''m going to make some other delicious this afternoon, go with me to the dessert bar over there."


    There is an oven over there, and the kitchen can also be used. Now the furniture is also sent to us. Su Tang is about to move in these days. If Luo Xingchen comes a little later, she may not be found.


    "Desserts, is that your shop?" Luo Xingchen just heard that sucang had mentioned this dessert several times, but just now there were other things, so he didn''t ask. Now he finally remembered to ask.


    "Well, I bought a shop and opened a dessert. I said I would move there these days, and you came." She said.


    "Then I didn''t come in time?" Luo Xingchen is a little curious about what kind of shop Su Tang is like. She went to help her open the door and went out of the yard with her.


    It''s also a coincidence that Su Tang just told people to do things. Besides Luo Xingchen''s entourage, there was no one else in the family. When Su Tang went out, she closed the door, and they went to the dessert bar and chatted.


    Because of the attendants, they are not joking like they are in private. Instead, there are su Tang''s servants. Luo Xingchen can relax a little. Su Tang''s people are all bought by herself. They have nothing to do with Luo''s family. They will not be exploited or betrayed by Luo Xingchen. On the contrary, they can make people feel at ease.


    Luo family''s person now Luo Xingchen oneself also can''t believe completely, her secret is important, careful is on.

 Chapter 239

    When the sun was just right, they didn''t take a bus. Instead, they walked over, but they didn''t know. The scene of the two people laughing and talking was seen in the bottom of our eyes.


    Su sugar and Luo Xingchen went to the dessert bar together. They didn''t come in from the front door. It was time for students to have lunch break. There were many people in front of them. They came in through the back door.


    "It''s only for female guests. Haha, it''s you who think of it." Luo Xingchen heard on the road that Su Tang said that the shop she opened was only for female guests. I was surprised. I don''t know how Su Tang could have thought of it.


    After entering the courtyard, Luo Xingchen asked her entourage to find an inn to rest. She followed Su Tang into the courtyard. When Su Tang heard her say this, she also laughed, "it''s not that I''m afraid of trouble. Next to the shop I bought is Qinghe town Academy. A group of young students, if they are open to them, they will be killed, or so clean."


    "Are there many women?" Luo Xingchen is the first time to see the shop that is even picky about customers.


    Anyone who opens a shop is for making money. Only targeting one group means rejecting customers from other groups. Generally, businessmen who make money don''t say that. Luo Xingchen is curious about whether sucang can make money, or can there be guests?


    "Not bad. Not many people came at first, but there will be two or three waves a day." Su Tang didn''t want to make too much noise at the beginning, and all of them were female guests. What''s more, she was a girl herself. She also provided convenience for girls.


    But I didn''t expect it was really popular. Now it''s cold, and the dessert bar is warm. Many people come here to buy things. They can take a rest and have some desserts. The key is that the desserts are still delicious, and they have customers.


    Lu Wan''er also had introducers, but she never came back. She only asked the green tangerine around her to buy a cake. She said that she was cold after she went back that day. She did not dare to come out. Love Library www.ishusexs.com


    Luo Xingchen followed sucang into the door, carefully looked at the yard, knew that it was the Home Su sugar bought, and said, "it''s not big."


    "I still keep my filial piety." Luo Er Shao is also a rich family. Naturally, he looks small here.


    Su Tang thought it was OK. On the one hand, she couldn''t afford a better one at that time. On the other hand, it was not good for her to buy a big house to live in. She had to build a grass house on the edge of the grave.


    Luo Xingchen nodded, then pulled her to ask, "what do you think, only facing female guests, that''s not driving away a lot of guests. You certainly didn''t put forward such rules in vain. What''s the idea?"


    They are all businessmen. Luo Xingchen doesn''t believe that sucang is only for the sake of being clean. She and sucang have known each other for some time. But she knows that sucang is not a loser. Her mind in making money is not bad. Suddenly, it is not so simple.


    "Guess, guess what I''ll cook for you." When she asked herself this question, sucang blinked, did not answer, and let her guess by herself.


    In fact, Sutang is mainly for the sake of cleanliness. Of course, she also has the purpose of exploring the market. She didn''t look at her shop and said that it was only for female customers, but it was only for female customers in the inner hall. It was completely open to take away from outside.


    She just wants to see what the women''s market is like in this era.

 Chapter 240

    She is a professional in clothing. If women can do it in the high-end market, she can design clothes and jewelry, which is also a lucrative business. Of course, she will not let it go.


    The high-end market has always been in Sutang''s plan, including the previous cooperation with Luo Xingchen to make chili sauce and tomato sauce. What she wants is her own line, which is also ready to make high-end products.


    The things produced by her space are not ordinary, so it''s definitely impossible for her to take them out directly. If you plant the seeds of space directly outside, orange cat has said before that the setting of space is the best, the best state, the best taste, the best weight, and everything is just right.


    Of course, the best seeds are better than others. In this way, there are boundaries and differences in taste. Naturally, they can be sold as high-end products.


    It''s the same with the desserts now, and so is the grilled fish she''s going to cook. Modern people are familiar with this thing. Basically, in any city, there are always grilled fish shops, but some restaurants are full of business, while others are empty.


    After all, catering still depends on the taste. Since Sutang wants to sell chili sauce and tomato sauce, he has never underestimated the wisdom of ancient people. Sutang believes that after the two sauces are put on the market, someone else will work out how to do the roast fish.


    It''s not a strange way to cook fish. How can she get a foothold in the market at that time depends on the taste, the best fish and the best seasoning. Of course, it also has the best taste. Naturally, it is also expensive to sell.


    Space is not cheap to sell, with the attitude of the beast orange cat is, can not look down on the great space and space law, sold cheap it angry.


    Sucang also means that good things should be sold expensive. It''s not the time to take a few organic radishes and apples to exchange for a few Wen. Today''s literature website www.jrwxw.com


    Su sugar has never been aimless. In short, she must have her own purpose and plan for what she does. Luo Xingchen knows well about sucang. She opens this dessert bar to explore the female market and high-end market.


    If the high-end of Qinghe town also has something to do, it goes without saying that Qingyuan County can''t only be in Qinghe town, and how can she go to a bigger place to develop in the future.


    So the price of her desserts is also high. Originally, she didn''t hold much hope. She only thought that the things were so expensive that the buyers would not be many.


    But I didn''t expect that after the opening of the dessert bar, the sales of the second half price had been good for the first five days. I thought that there would be a lot less after the activity ended, but the impact was not great.


    Su Tang must give thanks to the emperor of Qihuang. Although many people don''t live so well, some ordinary people would like to have a taste of the sweet food bar.


    Although many people may only eat it once a month, they are willing to pay for it and eat it.


    Before that, they came to ask them if they could make a birthday peach shaped cake. If they want to celebrate the old people''s birthday, they usually don''t mind spending more money.


    It can only be said that sucang''s current market exploration situation is better than she thought. Although there are still the most poor people, there are not many middle and high-end market development, which is also promising.


    But Luo Xingchen asked her, she is not going to tell her directly, let her guess.

 Chapter 241

    This kind of sales concept does not exist in this era, but the modern society has entered the era of division of labor, even consumers have been refined, and the goods are more targeted.


    Since the modern times, sucang has such a concept. At this time, the businessmen still don''t understand. Sometimes, the target population is small, which is also a kind of sales direction and path.


    Luo Xingchen couldn''t think of it, so she ran out to see it. Su Tang saw her like this and didn''t say anything about her. She got two black fish out of the space.


    Zhang Cuilan asked Zhang Cuilan to clean it up. Zhang Cuilan and Yu Caihe were surprised to see that Su Tang had brought such a fresh fish. It was a big winter. The Qingjiang River was frozen and solid, and there was no problem with the carriage running around.


    Even frozen fish are rare. Su Tang took the fresh fish. Everyone was surprised, but they didn''t dare to say anything.


    Su Tang only said that he bought it outside, and his servants didn''t dare to say anything. Su Nuo agreed with him solemnly, but he said that these must be given by the river god.


    It must be said that it''s great to have the river god on his back.


    In addition to fish, Sutang also brought out some other vegetables. In this winter, vegetables are more difficult than meat. In fact, sucang has been a bit tired of eating recently, only bean sprouts and bean curd, cabbage and radish. Do you feel like vomiting.


    So I took the opportunity to bring out some fresh dishes and improve the taste.


    He went out to buy fresh tofu and frozen tofu. After the fish had been cleaned up, he asked Zhang Cuilan to be in charge of grilling the fish. Yu Caihe followed the instructions of Sutang and made the bottom of the roast fish step by step. He cut all the dishes and prepared to cook them together.


    Sucang and Sunuo are still the same as last time. Fresh cabbage, spinach and agaric in casserole will be boiled slowly.


    Finally, she made two grilled fish, one of which was specially sent to Song Yi by herself. By the way, a friend came and asked for a day off. Song Yi said that she knew she was playful. Su Tang was so playful that Song Yi was helpless. Fortunately, the fish was delicious. Music Literature www.lelewx.com


    The rest of the roast fish is left for Luo Xingchen to eat. The food is full of sweat with hot and sour roast fish with rice. It''s really a little expensive childe''s model is gone.


    "You can''t eat too much. I''ll bake a cake in the afternoon. Don''t be unable to eat it." Seeing how delicious she ate, Su Tang and Su Nuo eat casseroles with rice.


    Although it was all vegetarian, the vegetables in the space were delicious, and they had a good time.


    Luo Xingchen heard sucang say so, put down his chopsticks first, "but it''s so delicious. This black fish is so tender. Sugar, if you open a grilled fish shop in the future, it must be full of business. It''s really delicious."


    After saying that, he swallowed and salivated, and he couldn''t help grabbing the chopsticks. "I can eat something else."


    Su Tang looks at her like this, don''t know what to say. "Luo Er Shao, at least is the young master of the Luo family in Beikou. Is there any success?"


    The young master of the first rich family in the North has been eating too much. The key is to destroy his image. He was originally a pretty young man.


    Luo Xingchen heard her say that she didn''t care "in front of you, what can I do for you?"


    Su sugar directly covered her face, she wondered if she should not expose her identity, there is always a sense of being Lai, how to break?


    Fortunately, Luo Xingchen still had a little control. She didn''t have the same stomachache as last time. She put down her chopsticks and left most of the roasted fish for her to eat at night.


    Sucang naturally agreed.

 Chapter 242

    After lunch, Pu Wei and peppermint continued to work in front of them. Su Tang began to make Yu Caihe and Zhang Cuilan busy. The brown sugar and water they bought were heated and stirred in the pot. Then, they were poured into the flour made of cassava that Sutang had bought a few days ago, and the dough was brown sugar color.


    Luo Xingchen and Su Nuo are beside Su Tang. Looking at Su Tang''s command, Su Nuo is curious about "does elder sister want to make sugar?"


    Luo Xingchen knows more about "is this a dessert?"


    Su Tang asked both of them. She rolled the two dough pieces into pieces and explained to them that "to some extent, this is the auxiliary material of desserts. Of course, it''s also a dessert."


    Finally, the rolled noodles are cut into small pieces one by one. Finally, they are rolled into small balls one by one. They are almost the same size. The brown sugar colored balls are placed in a large bowl.


    Luo Xingchen looked over and said, "this is the auxiliary material. Is it in what?"


    Su Tang nodded, "I call them pearls. Do they look like black pearls?"


    The little guy is more honest, looking at the small gray ball, shaking his head "not like."


    "Poof!" Luo Xingchen directly did not hold back and laughed.


    Su sugar white her one eye, and then said, "that''s because it''s not cooked yet, lotus lady, boiled water."


    At the same time, some brown sugar water was boiled. Those pearls which were gray and protruding turned into transparent black after being boiled in water, and they became beautiful immediately.


    Su Tang asked Yu Caihe to mix these pearls with brown sugar water, and then took a spoon and filled one up to show Sunuo and Luo Xingchen, "is it like Black Pearl this time?" Save your books www.chunshu8.com


    Su Nuo looked at the black pearl in surprise. "It''s really changed. It''s black and bright. It''s good-looking."


    Luo Xingchen of course has seen Black Pearl, but to say that the so-called pearl made by sucang is the same as the real black pearl, which is fake, but also nods "a little interesting."


    "This pearl is a kind of auxiliary material, which can be put on it when making double skin milk, and the cake can also be put on it. Of course, my most important thing is to put this in the milk tea, and then it becomes pearl milk tea."


    Before the pearl milk tea can add more accessories, and later she will see if she can get coconuts, can also be added to milk tea.


    "Pearl milk tea?" Luo Xingchen heard the name and nodded, "it sounds good."


    "It''s not good, but it sounds expensive and advanced, OK?" Su Tang said that she has always thought that the name of pearl milk tea is very spiritual. It is talents who can think of Pearl and milk tea together.


    "Ha ha, that''s right!" Luo Xingchen said.


    Su Tang also laughs, and then asks Yu Caihe to pour a pot of fresh hot milk tea in the shop in front of her. She pours a cup for all three of them, and each cup contains several pearls. Then she takes a small spoon to hold a pearl and eats it together with fragrant milk tea.


    Pearl has chewy taste and its own milk tea sweet, it is really good taste.


    Su Nuo and Luo Xingchen see her like this, also learn to eat together, the little guy likes to eat sweet, a mouthful down happy can''t "good sweet."


    Luo Xingchen had drunk milk tea before, but the milk tea made by herdsmen in Northwest China is different from that made by Su Tang. Now, with the addition of pearls, it is even more different. "It''s delicious. It''s chewy."


    After being boiled, the pearl is chewy, sweet and fragrant. It is blended with milk tea to form a unique taste. The more you eat, the more delicious it is.

 Chapter 243

    "It''s good. I''ll bake some other cakes later. I don''t think it can be used as a new year''s gift. Take it along the way." Su sugar see Luo Xingchen and Su Nuo like it, so said.


    In the afternoon, Su Ming still has a lot of cakes, but she still has a lot of cakes.


    On the same day, Sutang baked some other cakes. In the evening, she made fresh double skin milk with the pearls made today. Because they were all desserts, Luo Xingchen had a good time eating it and didn''t want to go.


    Before that, she was curious about why Sutang''s shop only entertained female guests. She wanted to think for herself. She had no answer, and she didn''t tell her.


    Let her think about it slowly. Finally, sucang put all the cakes baked by herself in a big box and let Luo Xingchen take them to eat on the road.


    Although reluctant to give up, because he had to go home for the Spring Festival, and there was something to do with Chuang Tzu, Luo Xingchen got up the next morning and left in a hurry.


    Send her to the town and come back, Su Tang and Zhang Cuilan said that they were ready to move. At this time, Luo Xingchen just came over and took all the soap made before, which could save a lot of effort.


    When Zhang Cuilan heard that, they were all busy and began to pack up their things. They had only lived for a month. When Su Tang''s sister and brother came, they didn''t bring anything because their home collapsed.


    The most troublesome thing was the boxes that made soap at home. Zhang Cuilan went out and hired a donkey cart to load the boxes and pack the rest. Su Tang''s brother and sister, with four servants, formally moved to the backyard of the dessert bar. 135 Chinese www.135zwxs.com


    Carpenter Wang''s action is still very fast. Basically, all the things in Sutang and Sunuo''s rooms are complete, but the shelves for putting goods in the back room and the tables and chairs and cabinets for the people in the West Wing room are needed. They must have been finished a year ago.


    It''s not convenient to have these things, that is, the four servants are not convenient. However, they will have them in a few days. The main reason is that since they have their own houses, they are not willing to continue to live in the rental places. It is more convenient to go there earlier.


    So she moved her house. Because the house had not expired, it could still be used. Luo Xingchen and Su Tang had reached an agreement on cooperation. Luo Xingchen thought that she would come frequently in the future, so she asked Su Tang to buy her a three in house in Qinghe town so that she could live in a small house when she came.


    This is not in a hurry. Even if Luo Xingchen comes next time, it will be in time. Anyway, the yard can still be used for the time being.


    If there was nothing at home, she sent Luo Xingchen to leave, and there was enough time for her brothers and sisters to move. After the move, Su Tang asked Su Nuo to practice calligraphy at home, but she went to the Song Dynasty.


    As a result, I saw that there were two carriages at the gate of the song mansion, and people were constantly carrying the things from the cars down to the courtyard of the song mansion.


    Holding ink on the door to watch, Su sugar see such a situation, came to "holding ink, this is what?"


    See Su sugar, holding ink salute "the young lady is coming, the capital city has brought the New Year gift, the master is in the study, young lady, come in quickly, don''t let them bump into you!"


    Su sugar heard the new year''s gift, nodded, and then entered the door, but those busy carrying things of the servants to see holding Mo so polite to her, some people curiously looked at Su sugar.

 Chapter 244

    As a result, he was held up and said in a cold voice, "before your master asked you to come, didn''t you say what to say and what to do?"


    These servants just feel fresh and curious when they see it. After being reminded, they quickly bow their heads and rush to the road. They dare not look at it and work quietly.


    After su Tang enters the door, she prepares to go to the study and finds out who Song Yi sees in the main hall. It is a young man who looks like a little boy. When Su Tang sees that Song Yi is busy and doesn''t disturb her, she goes to the study by herself.


    Looking at the time almost, he came out and found holding ink. "It''s almost time to make lunch. What should these servants do?"


    Su Tang is a disciple of Song Yi. To speak of, holding Mo is a servant and Su Tang is a young lady. Since he became a teacher, he has been very polite to Su Tang. However, although there are only a few people in the family, so Su Tang will cook more for Song Yi every day.


    Holding Mo won''t eat with Song Yi and Su Tang, but it''s still made by Su Tang himself. Su Tang sees that there are many more people today, so she asks how to do with those people.


    "The young lady only prepares the master''s and her own. They are all servants. She can''t use it. The young lady takes care of the things and takes them out to eat when they are finished." Holding Mo heard Su sugar asked, quickly said.


    He felt uneasy when he ate something made of Su sugar. He had told Song Yi before that he would not eat some by himself. It was Song Yi who said that it was not good for two people to eat separately, so that he could eat miss''s craft.


    This is not the rule and duty of being a servant. Today so many people come here and hold Mo, of course, dare not make su Tang busy. It''s unusual for a peasant girl to be a disciple of their master''s family. Biquge DM www.zhaidm.com


    Su sugar heard holding ink so said, also a little surprised, "today to go?"


    This looks at the dusty, a look is just arrived, unexpectedly left that day, do not live a night to rest?


    Holding Mo nodded, "should have arrived, has come to the end, is to go back immediately, afraid is years ago also can''t go back."


    Song Yi has been educating Su Tang with all her heart these days, but she has never specifically introduced her identity. However, with orange cat, she almost knows that she is in such a hurry. When she sees these people in such a hurry, she also estimates why Song Yi''s status would be settled in such a partial place as Qinghe town alone with his entourage. To say, it''s just for the sake of his wife, even if she has deep feelings, None of them.


    Su Tang knows something in mind, so she doesn''t ask and say much. After hearing this, she laughs and says, "I know."


    Holding Mo thought that Su Tang would ask again, but he didn''t know it would be so quick. He nodded. Then he watched Su sugar go to the kitchen and start to work. He couldn''t help shaking his head. The idea of your people is really different from that of their servants. Even a peasant girl like Miss Su is hard to guess.


    However, Song Yi was silent when she saw the messenger and heard what he said. Then she said, "I worked hard all the way. I didn''t have anything to say to them, and I told them everything that should be said. Although the local officials worked hard, they worked hard, and they learned hard for many years. It is an important thing to benefit the common people."


    Song Yi said, while the messenger''s servant saluted and promised, and then looked at the letter in her hand, "you go down and help me carry things, and come back later."


    The servant heard that, after saluting, he retired and went to help hold the ink.

 Chapter 245

    Song Yi opened the door after him. When he came out, he could smell the smell coming from the kitchen. He knew that sucang was cooking. The sudden smell immediately removed the serious color of Song Yi. He laughed and shook his head, and then went to the kitchen.


    "Well, can''t you wait? I''ll have another dish. I''ll have dinner right now." Seeing Song Yi coming, Su Tang looked at him and said.


    "Well, if you have something to do, I''ll put it in the study." Song Yi saw her face steaming in the kitchen, red and lovely, and then said so with sucang.


    Su sugar heard his words, also agreed to come down, after a while, she wiped the sweat on her face, cleaned up to the study.


    Entering the door, I saw Song Yi holding the letter in her hand. She seemed to be thinking about something. When she heard her coming in, she looked up at her and said, "sit down!"


    Su Tang sits down and looks at Song Yi, "what does the teacher want to say to me?"


    Song Yi hands the letter to Su sugar, Su sugar see him like this, stupefied for a moment, did not receive "disciple can not read it?"


    If it was just an ordinary letter from home, Su Tang would not be like this, but she knew that Song Yi was the imperial teacher of the dynasty. Such identity and status meant that things around Song Yi would not be simple.


    If there are gullies and pursuers in their hearts, they will probably be very happy with Song Yi''s treatment. However, Sutang has no lofty pursuit. All he wants is to eat and drink well and be comfortable and comfortable.


    Who is Song Yi? Just now she took the letter and showed hesitation. Even if Su Tang was not a fairy, she thought with her toes that it would not be an ordinary letter from home, and it might be a trouble.


    Orange cat''s reply to her also proves her own conjecture, so sucang still wants to push, some things she doesn''t want to involve.


    As a result, Song Yi instead laughed, a little helpless smile "unworthy disciple!" Search e-books www.sodutxt.com


    "Hey, hey Sucang giggled.


    Then song Yicai sighed, "after living these years, it''s not as clear as your little girl thinks."


    "But you can''t escape. Look, talk about your opinion." But still added "don''t worry, no third person will know what you see, what you say."


    Song Yi also knows that Sutang''s pursuit is not at all. Although Song Yi can''t understand why Su Tang thinks that making money is her only pursuit in life, he has learned about Su Tang in the past few years, so he just asked her to talk to herself and guarantee that no one else would know.


    Su Tang heard him say so, but he didn''t continue to refuse. Song Yi only took hold of ink here. Indeed, there was no one else to say. She took the letter and looked down.


    I thought it was a serious thing, but I didn''t expect it was a complaint letter written by a teenager, which said a lot about the things in the capital city, and how difficult and aggrieved I was and how angry I was.


    The writing is not bad, but the writing is vivid with the sharpness and childishness of young people. After reading, Su Tang looks up and says, "is this?"


    "Pei Xuan, before accepting you, was my youngest disciple." Song Yi said directly where the letter came from.


    Su Tang nodded, "the two clothes I made before are for him."


    "Yes, what do you see?" Song Yi stabilized Su sugar.


    Su Tang''s satirical smile "what can there be, from ancient times to the present, it is either a great success or an emperor''s paranoia. It''s really boring, and there''s no new pattern to come out."

 Chapter 246

    "The so-called emperor''s mental skill is just balance and measurement. The Duke of the state, who has made great contributions to China, had a deep love relationship with his wife, but his wife''s death never wavered.


    However, the emperor suddenly changed his mind to continue to serve this meritorious official, and sent people to fight Japanese pirates in the southeast. Can water war and land war be the same thing?


    I think the routine of his death can''t be simple. If the emperor is loyal to the emperor and patriotic, he can resist the order and seek rebellion


    "Stachyose!" Song Yi just asked Su Tang to say what she thought. She didn''t know that the little girl was so bold. She dared to say anything directly.


    Naturally, sucang doesn''t talk to everyone. It''s also certain that only when she and Song Yi are there, no one else will know.


    As for Song Yi, she is now his disciple, a grasshopper on a ship. If she guessed correctly, and Pei Xuan, tut, she knows why Song Yi went so far away by herself, and the emperor blew his hair.


    "It''s just a pity for a child. When I heard such news, it''s not like heaven and earth. Maybe some people will brainwash them. They are loyal and patriotic.


    If you want to understand him, even though he is suspicious and arbitrary, he will kill meritorious officials at will. Tut Tut, Pei is a poor boy. "


    Song Yi listens to Su Tang''s words and looks at the little girl in front of her. Who can know that the girl who has always been a penny pincher seems plain and simple. Compared with those bright and beautiful girls who claim to be amazing talents that Song Yi once saw in the capital, Su Tang is simple and even less impressive. Bookstores www.shucang.cc


    Can be such a little girl, really a pair of bright eyes to see through the hearts and feelings of the world, but also hide a sharp and rebellious edges and corners.


    Su Tang doesn''t mind Song Yi looking at herself like this. She has never said that her name is silly white sweet. This kind of person''s setting is not popular any more. Now the popular one is dark Lori, HMM.


    "Fortunately, you are just a girl. Otherwise, if you go to court, you will be so rebellious that you don''t know what to lose." In the end, Song Yi could only say that he could not refute Su Tang. It was even more difficult to imagine how she could analyze the situation in the capital from such a simple letter.


    So keen, but so rebellious, Song Yi can only say that, fortunately, sucang''s demand is not so-called status and prosperity, otherwise it is definitely a disaster.


    Su Tang also smiles and blinks when she hears Song Yi say that she is a little naughty. "How can the teacher do this? Before, she said that the face of the disciple is very suitable for officialdom. How can she say that the disciple can''t go to court?"


    When Song Yi heard this, the little fox blocked himself with what he had said before. Then he saw that the little fox laughed. He put the letter written by Pei on the table and touched his nose. "I''m a businessman. I''ll never lose anything if I eat anything."


    When she said this, the orange cat leaning on Su Tang''s leg looked up at her, only to see the girl''s eyes with bigger black pupil than ordinary people, and the eye wave flowed. In the blink of an eye, it was as if you could see the black wings behind her.


    Orange cat shivered, don''t ask, ask is it was brain damage, carefully selected to find a dark Laurie as the master, it is regret, also late!


    However, Song Yi looks at Su Tang and doesn''t know whether she should have a headache or proud.

 Chapter 247

    Song Yi took Su Tang at the beginning just because she felt that she was too free here. In addition, because Su Tang was from Qinghe town, she was somewhat similar to his wife''s lost daughter.


    Just because the background was clean, he thought that he could help him with his work. In addition, he thought that little fox pretended to be smart and lost to himself, so he took it and taught him in person.


    However, who could have thought that the little girl was a fairy and could not be seen through. Song Yi thought that he had seen many people and things, but still could not see through the eight year old girl in front of her.


    It''s like the chess game he played with Su Tang recently. From the beginning, he won every game. Now he even occasionally doubts why he won.


    "Why is the little girl so deep in her mind?" Song Yi looked at Su Tang and finally said.


    Song Yi can''t see the black wings behind the little fox, but Song Yi knows that no matter how rebellious the little girl is, she is the girl who would rather die than love to study, but can make him upset in order to comfort him and continue to learn the things she doesn''t like for him.


    So instead of letting her show such a deep expression, tell her to be simple.


    Su Tang is also picking eyebrows when she hears Song Yi''s words. So, she has always said that she just wants to be simple and cool, and doesn''t want anything else. But if something comes to her, she won''t be cowardly to escape.


    In short, she let the barrier disappear if she was upset!


    "What''s your mind? The teacher is too dark. How can you look at such a simple, kind and lovely girl like me?"


    Song Yi pointed to her, "you!" 90 Literature Network www.90wxw.com


    Su Tang smiles, and then Song Yi says, "what you said is reasonable, but it''s not easy for you. He''s not simple. He''s just the son of Duke Pei. His mother is also the younger sister of the emperor, Princess Mingxi. The emperor is his uncle."


    Sucang said it was good, but with such kinship, Pei Xuan was even more difficult. When Su Tang heard him say this, he wanted to say something, but he didn''t say it in the end.


    She can satirize the emperor in front of Song Yi, because Su Tang believes these words. Song Yi and many ministers who understand them just don''t say it. It doesn''t mean they don''t understand it.


    But for the so-called family, family, and so on, Su Tang can sneer, but in this land, others may not be able to understand, on the contrary, they will think that she is indifferent.


    So she didn''t say it, but looked at Song Yi and joked, "Oh, I only know that the teacher is so powerful today, so I, the chicken, also hold the teacher''s thigh and become immortal?"


    "What kind of immortality, but also chicken, little fox is also similar." Song Yi heard the little disciple''s joke and said to her.


    Su Tang smiles, and then Song Yi seems to have said this to Su Tang. After thinking it through, she used to write a letter on the paper with a pen.


    Song Yi did not shy away from her, so Su Tang took a look at her, only to see that they were persuading Pei to be quiet, believing in the emperor, his uncle, and his father.


    Su Tang looks around and admires Song Yi. It''s nonsense to say so many words. In fact, it''s not to tell Pei that your life is in the hands of that person. Your father can only do his best. You can stay well!


    Tut Tut, it''s really a poor child. After reading Sutang, she commented in her heart.


    Orange cat felt the thought in Su Tang''s heart, said, can your tone be more schadenfreude.

 Chapter 248

    However, when Su Tang and Song Yi were talking, young people were practicing martial arts in the yard of Pei state mansion in the capital city, and then a servant came to report, "my Lord, your highness is coming!"


    "I''m not free. Let him go back!" Pei Xuan took the towel from the servant girl''s hand. In the winter, his clothes were thin and his head was covered with sweat.


    When the servants heard him say this, they did not dare to speak. It was the prince of the dynasty. They did not dare to drive people away.


    "Well, you''re still in a bad temper. I didn''t give the orders. Are you too black faced with me?" Pei didn''t pay attention to the servants. He turned around and was about to leave. As a result, he saw a young man in apricot yellow dragon pattern robe coming in at the gate of the courtyard and looked at Pei with a smile.


    This man is Murong Zhao, the crown prince of Qihuang Kingdom, and also Pei''s cousin. When Pei Xuan sees Murong Zhao, he ignores him and turns around to go.


    Murong Zhao is 15 years old. When the emperor ascended the throne at the age of 35, his eldest son was the crown prince. He did not know that he had not been ill for a long time.


    The empress was not favored and had not given birth to a legitimate son for many years. The emperor made many beauties come to the palace. However, he still let the queen give birth to his eldest son, murongzhao.


    After Murong Zhao was born, it was as if the curse was over. Other concubines also successively gave birth to princes. However, they were younger than Murong Zhao in terms of fame and age. Therefore, Murong Zhao''s position as crown prince was relatively stable.


    However, the emperor has become more and more old and muddled over the years. Murong Zhao''s youngest brother is also 13 years old. Recently, there has been a lot of noise. When Murong Zhao grew up in such a situation, he naturally had no apparent skill with his own brother. On the contrary, he had a closer relationship with Pei Xuan, who was only one year younger than himself.


    So Pei Xuan was so angry that he came to him to explain. At this time, he saw Pei''s angry turn and left, so he quickly followed up. 29gg Novels www.29gg.net


    "I know you didn''t order it, but I see you''re angry." Pei is also very impolite to Murong Zhao.


    "Well, you can''t be so unreasonable. How unjust I am." Murong Zhao was treated like this by Pei Xuan, but he was not angry and complained to himself.


    Pei Xuan looked at his smirking face and snorted and stopped talking.


    "Well, what the teacher said, why can''t you put it in your heart and wait more? Your father is not as vulnerable as you think, and it will pass."


    Answer him, only Pei''s silence, a moment between the two people will be cold down.


    Not to mention Pei and Murong Zhao in the capital, Su Tang mocked Pei after seeing Song Yi''s reply to Pei.


    So what kind of noble status can be? On the contrary, it may face greater calculation and more burden, and it may not be as happy as her little peasant girl who has no parents.


    The so-called elder martial brother in Song Yi''s mouth didn''t leave a deep impression on Su Tang''s heart. For Su Tang, it was not enough to rely on this kind of relationship. What she recognized in her heart was strangers and her own people. Otherwise, it was blood relationship, which was not important.


    For Su Tang, Pei Xuan was just a stranger who had contributed ten Liang silver to her and gave her a chance to get to know Song Yi. Of course, she was also the poor baby in her heart, so there was nothing else.


    The person who sent the new year''s gift got Song Yi''s reply. He put down his things on the same day and left Qinghe town and turned back to the capital.

 Chapter 249

    After su Tang''s brother and sister moved a little bit, everything returned to the rhythm before.


    Su Tang took Su Nuo to study in the morning, watched mint and Pu Wei bake cake to make milk tea, and in the afternoon went to the Song Dynasty to study. Seeing that the new year was approaching, Sutang''s pearls received good repercussions after they were introduced into the dessert bar. Although it costs money to add pearls alone, some people are willing to try.


    The new year is just around the corner. The business of the dessert bar has not been affected. On the contrary, it has become better than before. After all, it is Chinese New Year. People always have the idea of having a fat new year. As long as conditions permit, they also hope to buy good things for the new year.


    Before last year, a lot of gifts were needed. The desserts in Sutang bar were delicious and high-grade. Sutang also specially customized some new year gift boxes, which can be sent as gifts and are very popular.


    For several consecutive days, the profit has reached one or two silver, so that Su Tang can''t close her mouth when she looks at the money that has been recorded every day.


    After Luo Xingchen gave her the profit of the soap, she paid it back immediately. She had no debt and was light. Now she still has a lot of money in her hand.


    He had money in his hand, but he was not flustered. Although he was in filial piety, Su Tang thought that it was the first spring festival that his brother and sister had spent together. So on the morning of the 25th of the twelfth lunar month, he did not let Su Nuo read books, but took him out to go shopping to buy something for the Spring Festival.


    "Sugar gourd, sister, do you eat sugar gourd? I''ll treat you to it." The little guy has been reading by Sutang for a long time recently. He is also very hard-working and seldom comes out to play. He is very happy.


    When he came out, he happened to see the red sugar gourd. Although Su Tang made honey Hawthorn at home and the sugar Hawthorn before, he was greedy when he saw the fresh things outside.


    Su Tang now gives the little guy 20 Wen a month. He saves it well. He seldom buys snacks. Today, he is generous. He wants to invite him to eat sugar gourd. Search e-books www.sodutxtxs.com


    Seeing that he was so generous, sucang laughed "good!"


    Su Nuo quickly ran to buy sugar gourd, Su sugar stood on the side waiting, watching the little guy give each other six Wen, and then the vendor gave him two sugar gourd.


    "Sugar!" Not waiting for Sunuo to come back with sugar gourd, sucang heard that someone called himself. When he turned back, he really saw his acquaintances.


    "Brother Shun and sister-in-law, are you coming to town to prepare new year''s products?" It was su Yongshun and Qin''s husband and wife, not only them, but also su Fu''an and his daughter-in-law, Wen''s holding daughter danier, Su Fuhua and his daughter-in-law Tong''s, and even Su Nuan.


    It''s rare that a large family comes to the town. However, there are more people in the town these days than before. Because the new year is coming soon, most people are busy buying new year''s goods and killing pigs.


    Su Nuan''s eyes lit up as soon as she saw sucang


    "Ah, it''s warm and tall, and it''s beautiful." Su Tang agreed with a smile.


    However, Su Yongshun and Qin''s eyes were strange when they looked at Su Tang. It happened that Su Nuo came back, "brother Shun, sister-in-law!"


    Su Fuan and Su Fuhua also called people. The little guy still had two strings of sugar gourd in his hand. When he saw that there was a younger generation, he took one for Su Nuan, and then gave the remaining one to Danielle, who was in Wenshi''s arms.

 Chapter 250

    Sugar gourd is not cheap. Su Yongshun and Su Fu''an both said no.


    Su Tang knows that his family can make money now, which is not bad. Moreover, although Su Nuo is young, he remembers that he is an elder and is also a kind-hearted man. He said with a smile, "it''s OK. Xiaonuo and I always eat Hawthorn at home. It''s only when we look at the fresh food that we want to have a taste. He''s an elder. Take it when you give it."


    After hearing what she said, Su Yongshun didn''t push any more. Seeing the expressions of Su Yongshun and Qin''s, Su Tang was a little strange. In the winter, she didn''t talk like she did. She said, "it''s rare that brother Shun and sister-in-law are all here. Don''t worry about going home. I said that I would go back to burn paper for my parents and see brother Shun and sister-in-law."


    Today, Su Yongshun and his family came to town to buy new year''s products. They didn''t expect to see sucang.


    As a matter of fact, after moving from sucang to the town, no one knows where their brothers and sisters live. Su Yongqiang is still worried about it, but they are not familiar with the town. On the contrary, Su Fuhua is familiar with the town and has inquired about it. However, in such a large Qinghe town, it is not so easy to find two children.


    In addition, there are other things, so I can only worry about it. I didn''t expect to meet Su Tang''s brother and sister today. When they heard Su Tang''s invitation, Su Yongshun and Qin''s nodded and agreed.


    Su Tang had a look. It was a little far from the dessert bar, so she took them to the courtyard where they had rented before. It happened that the things over there had something to do with the things she and the Su family wanted to talk about.


    The family followed sucang to see such a big yard. They were surprised. Su Nuan was young and said, "do sugar aunt and uncle Nuo live here? It''s so big."


    "It''s just a temporary rental. Come in first." Sucan opens the door and comes in. 16K Chinese www.16kzw.com


    After taking them into the main hall, Su Yongshun and they followed them into the door. They felt that the temperature in the room was very high. There was still water on the ground, which was a little wet. On one side of the Kang, there were some wooden boxes like things, on which there were some green buds.


    Sucang asked them to sit down, went to the kitchen and flushed some black tea left by them when they had not moved away, and brought it up. "There''s nothing else. It''s just tea. It''s just hot to quench thirst."


    "Sweetie, don''t be busy. Before you said you lived with Nuo Ge''er, is this Mr. home?"


    Su Yongshun looks around at such a large main house. He says that tile roofed houses in this town are good. It is estimated that the rent is not cheap. When he sees that there seems to be no one else, he asks Su Tang.


    "My husband''s house is not far away. After all, Xiao Nuo and I are still filial piety, and we are afraid of bumping into Mr. Wang. We live here for the time being." Sue explained.


    When the family heard her say this, they could understand that Su Fu''an took a sip of tea, which was very light, but the taste was sweet. They could not help drinking a bowl one after another. When Su Nuo saw this, he added a cup to him.


    Provoked by Wen''s look at him, Su Fu''an some embarrassed smile.


    Su Tang is looking at Su Yongshun and Qin''s "I saw that Shun elder brother and sister-in-law seem to have something hard to say just now, but what''s the matter?"


    She brought Su Yongshun''s family here. It''s true that she had something to talk to Su Yongqiang. She thought she would take Su Nuo to the grave during the new year''s festival. By the way, she would like to talk with Su Yongshun''s family. Since Su Yongshun''s family has come, she should bring it here first. It''s not in a hurry.

 Chapter 251

    When Su Tang asked them this, Su Yongshun and Qin looked at each other and said, "it''s nothing else. It''s just that Sun Chen has been making trouble all the time, saying that you cheated her or something. Sun Tiezhu and she came to the town to look for you, but they didn''t find it, so they came to the Su family to make trouble."


    Su Yongshun and Qin''s family are also a little embarrassed. According to the reason, Chen XiuXiu was deliberately unreasonable and should have asked the village head to make a judgment. However, because of the previous incident, Su Tang also offended Wang Changhe. Of course, Wang Changhe did not.


    Let''s say that since it''s Chen XiuXiu who has the appeal, let''s talk to the sister and brother of Su Tang. Su Tang is such a capable person that he can handle it without him.


    It''s needless to say what situation Chen XiuXiu and sun Tiezhu are like. They have been looking for trouble with the Su family.


    Su Tang thought it was something, but she didn''t expect it was this. After she arrived in the town, she was busy with her own affairs, making soap and opening desserts. She forgot Chen XiuXiu even though there were so many things.


    "I lied to her, but she dares to say that how many people watched at that time. I thought it was not easy for her to let her go. Otherwise, she still dares to find trouble in the name of a thief now?"


    Su Tang hummed when he heard what Su Yongshun and Qin said. Su Yongshun and Qin nodded, but that''s not what he meant. But Sun Tiezhu and Chen XiuXiu were unreasonable.


    Obviously, everyone watched her give Sutang silver bracelets and take away two cloth bags of Sutang. However, Chen XiuXiu insisted that when she went to sell satin in the town, the satin would be gone. She would have to ask her for compensation.


    In response to Chen XiuXiu''s reaction, sucang had a warning in advance. At the beginning, she didn''t know that the house would collapse. How could she sew two grain bags with satin in advance, and put the rest of the valuable satin in her space. Changsha novel network www.csxsrc.com


    At that time, she just thought of it for a moment, and let the orange cat do a trick. She had to say that although the meow was useless at first, with the upgrading of her space, meow still had the meaning of a divine beast, although it was still meow all the time.


    The orange cat felt the owner''s evaluation, and the cat''s eye looked at her. The cat''s hair exploded fiercely: meow


    Su Tang doesn''t care about orange cat, so she asked Chen XiuXiu that day whether she must be greedy for her own food. If Chen XiuXiu does not change her mind, Su Tang will help her.


    It was just a trick to get it, and it was not true. Su Tang also expected that Chen XiuXiu had taken advantage of her two pieces of satin. Although it was only a small piece, it was still valuable.


    There is only one family in Qinghe town who can accept the satin. It happens to be the Lady Wang who cooperated with Su Tang before. But Su Tang still remembers that she ate her own kickback.


    Although dark Lori was indifferent, she still held a grudge. This time, Chen XiuXiu took down the satin and sold it to empress Wang in the town.


    As soon as the Lady Wang saw the material, she knew it was a good thing. She fooled her for a moment and gave her money. It was a pity that everything was ok here. Unfortunately, Chen XiuXiu turned around. The satin material turned into ordinary coarse cloth.


    When Wang Niang Zi looked at herself, she was wrong. Of course, she felt that Chen XiuXiu was lying to herself. After Chen XiuXiu turned around, she saw Wang Niang Zi and said that she was not giving satin, and she was not willing to.

 Chapter 252

    However, they had a good fight. The Lady Wang was able to open a cloth shop in Qinghe town, but she was not a person without background. Chen XiuXiu showed her violence and won the fight. However, the father and mother who beat her up didn''t recognize her.


    Sun Tiezhu is also a bear. Chen XiuXiu went to her mate again. As a result, she was found by her daughter-in-law and chased her in two lanes. She was beaten black and blue, and her daughter-in-law did not recognize her face.


    Naturally, Chen XiuXiu did not get any money from selling Satin before that time. Wang Niang Zi said that it was not Satin at all. She was justifiable, mainly because Chen XiuXiu could not find Wang Niang''s trouble. When she turned back, she could only find soft persimmon and said that Su Tang cheated her.


    If she wants to get her own benefits back, sucang belongs to two families at a time. She is very happy to get revenge. She just didn''t expect that Chen XiuXiu didn''t bite Wang Niang. She only knew that she was back in the nest.


    Also thinking about the past, Chen XiuXiu also had no reputation as a thief, so she was distressed by the silver bracelet that she had given to Sutang.


    Su Tang thought of the silver bracelet that had been put in the space before, and heard Su Yongshun and Qin''s saying that Chen XiuXiu was in trouble with the Su family, and shook his head, "does the village head care?"


    "He was such a man. He used mean means to become the village head at the beginning. It''s not the first time that he has been looking for our family''s troubles in private these years." Su Fuhua has a bad tone.


    As a matter of fact, the Su family is now in a difficult situation, but they can only bear it. Who let Wang Changhe have a good son who can read? It has been said that Wang Xiaotian will go to the county to take the children''s test in the new year. If they succeed, the su family will be more difficult.


    This matter is known in the hearts of the Su family, but Su Yongshun and Su Fu''an are so calm that they can''t speak out. It''s not like that Su Fuhua is young and can''t help it. 139 Novels www.139xs.com


    "Is it true that when the village head is not in charge of the villagers, what is the significance of the village head''s existence?" After hearing Su Fuhua said this, sucang said something casually.


    After finishing this sentence, Su Yongshun and Qin suddenly looked at her, "what does tangnier mean?"


    Su Tang looked at them like this and just laughed, "no hurry, take your time. It''s because of me that Sun Chen made such a scene. It''s up to me to solve this problem. It''s just that I and xiaonuo are not convenient to go back, OK?"


    Su Tang looked at Wen''s and Tong''s "trouble your nephew and daughter-in-law to go back and pass some words."


    When Wen and Tong see Su Tang looking for them, they listen carefully. Su Yongshun also want to know what Su Tang is going to do. Then they hear Su Tang say, "let''s say that our Su family has confessed and dare not offend the village head''s future relatives. I seem to have watched Wang Xiaotian and sun Guihua go to play in xuewozi on the day of snow!"


    "Hiss..." Don''t say what reaction Wenshi and Tong''s, Qin''s direct absorption of air-conditioning, this word if said out, can not small movement.


    Su Yongshun didn''t expect Su Tang to come up with such an idea. He hesitated, but Qin thought for a moment and said, "I think tangnier''s idea is OK. Isn''t wang Changhe saying that he can''t control Chen XiuXiu? This time, I think he still cares."


    Wang Changhe shirks his responsibility. Su Tang drags Wang Xiaotian in. Wang Changhe won''t stop talking for his son. Chen XiuXiu has a vicious beating from the village head. No matter what, he can always stop for a while.


    In this way, the Su family and Wang Changhe probably have no face feeling. Wang Xiaotian is Wang Changhe''s most important son. He would like all the family''s hopes on him. How about going with sun Guihua? It''s hard to hear.

 Chapter 253

    "In this way, my brother can..." Su Yongshun is a little hesitant. Wang Xiaotian is still a good boy. They all know what sun osmanthus is. In case Wang Xiaotian and sun Guihua are together, they will not harm people.


    Su Tang sighs at Su Yongshun. It''s no wonder that such a large family of Su family was bullied by a stranger named Wang Changhe. One by one, they are either too honest and honest, or they are just like Su Yonggui. They go out and talk to each other.


    However, because of this personality, they have been able to help their brothers and sisters. Su Tang thought for a while and tried to persuade him, "brother Shun, I''m afraid it''s wrong. Even we all know that sun Guihua is not worthy of Wang Xiaotian. How can Wang Changhe not know?"


    Fortunately, sucang is good at fooling people, so sucang began to "before our house collapsed, Wang Changhe wanted to take this opportunity to let the sun family stop thinking.


    It''s just that he used me to achieve his goal and showed a kind attitude. He felt that I should be grateful to him. What''s the reason? I didn''t cooperate with him, and I offended him. At that time, brother Shun and sister-in-law were all present, and they all understood. "


    Su Yongshun and Qin''s nodded together, which was the case at that time.


    "Wang Changhe lost the opportunity to break the relationship. Naturally, he resented me, and he also resented the Su family.


    But originally Wang Xiaotian and sun Guihua did not deserve, now we also give Wang Changhe a reason and an excuse.


    What kind of person is Wang Changhe? No matter how many times the sun family does, he is just disgusting. He can''t really marry to the Wang family.


    Seeing that they are not all old, they should break up quickly. In the future, their marriage will not delay anything. What''s wrong? Wang Changhe would like to thank us for giving him a chance to disconnect. " I love e-books www.52xtxs.com


    Su Yongshun said that their family''s eyes are full of question marks, looking at Su sugar, "sugar Ni er said is really like this?"


    Orange cat is wagging its tail, pitifully looking at the Su family, "Oh, stupid two legged beast!"


    Su Tang looked at the proud quadruped. "Si Er, they are stupid two legged beasts. What about your master and me?"


    "You are a great, smart, beautiful, lovely and kind-hearted master in the world. You are different from other two legged beasts."


    While boasting and weeping, what era is this? How can the living environment of the beast become so bad.


    Su Tang is too lazy to pay attention to it. When Su Fuhua heard the last sentence of Su Tang, he said sarcastically, "he will never be grateful to our Su family, and my father is too kind. But for Wang Xiaotian, we Su family would not dare to speak in front of Wang Changhe."


    Wang Xiaotian was said by a gentleman in Qinghe town. He might be admitted to the school. In fact, Qihuang country really pays attention to education. For example, there are academies set up by the state in such a partial place as Qinghe town.


    There are also teachers who are specially invited from the local area. Although the teaching level is different, Su Tang thinks that the founding emperor of Qihuang country has foresight.


    It''s a pity that the cost of studying is too high. Even if there are academies, the state can''t afford to pay more money to maintain them. Local academies are self financing. In this way, the more biased they are, the more expensive the study will be.


    It''s very simple. Because there are not many students, it will naturally be higher. On the contrary, where there are many students, the study can be cheaper and the teachers'' treatment will be better.

 Chapter 254

    Such background and education level, coupled with the higher status of scholars, are suddenly different. At present, there are few children students in Sujiatun and nearby villages, so Lin Sheng doesn''t have to think about it.


    There are no two students in Qinghe town, and those who have some hope have gone to Qingyuan County. Most of the students in the academy are not even qualified as children. They say that Wang Xiaotian has a chance to be admitted to Tongsheng. Wang Changhe and Su Yongqiang are all convinced of this.


    Su Tang didn''t believe that. The examination was not so simple. It was difficult for a child to take three exams. It was difficult to play well once. Wang Xiaotian also studied in Qinghe town Academy. The level of education is that Wang Xiaotian is the first in the Academy, and it may not be very good.


    In Qinghe town, he is more aggressive than in the county. What''s more, Su Tang lives near the Academy, and many of the guests are college students. Wang Xiaotian is not a top-notch scholar in the Academy.


    However, she could not say these words to Su Yongshun, because they were born with deep respect for scholars, which naturally made them feel inferior in front of them. They were also afraid that Wang Xiao would be naive and the Su family would be retaliated at that time.


    Even Su Yongqiang thinks so, so he has been trying to cultivate his grandson to study. He also wants to rely on his grandson to have a promising future in reading. When the time comes, Wang Changhe will be defeated.


    But sucang is not such a passive person. If someone wants to get in the way, she even leads the way. But she is not in a hurry. She has to step by step.


    "What Fuhua said is that Wang Changhe is grateful or not. That''s his business. But it''s our Su family''s business whether we do it or not. Don''t worry. In this way, Wang Changhe will have an excuse to completely let the sun family dare not rely on them, which is a good thing."


    Su Tang, with a few words at will, defines the news as a good thing. Su Yongshun still thinks it''s not right. However, some women of the Qin family and Wen family think that there is a certain truth in this. 400 Novels www.400xiaoshuo.com


    Besides, they are all women. It''s only by using such tactics to deal with Chen XiuXiu. Otherwise, Chen XiuXiu has been entangled. Many people behind this time said that they were too timid. Obviously, so many people at that time watched Chen XiuXiu take away the satin, and they could bully him again.


    People live a breath, can be comfortable, who is willing to hold back, ah, Qin''s also open-minded, "tangnier said right, we go back to do so, we do not ask for gratitude, but we can not be bullied casually."


    Su Tang said with a smile, "my sister-in-law is right to think so. Sujiatun is our Sujiatun, which is forgotten by others. We can''t forget it ourselves."


    Su Yongshun saw his daughter-in-law all talking and took a look at his eldest son. Su Fu''an was smart and calm. When he saw Su Fu''an, he nodded. Su Yongshun did not have any support, so he did not speak.


    Even if the matter is clear, Su Fu''an will agree to Su Tang''s practice. He thinks that since he took Su Tang''s brother and sister out of the river, they are both evil.


    Moreover, they all say that Su Tang''s brother and sister have a hard life, but the two of them are getting better. Therefore, he is more concerned about other things than his conflicts with Chen XiuXiu.


    "Tanggu said she had something to talk about with her parents. What''s the matter?" Sufu''an is keenly aware that what Sutang wants to say may be an opportunity to change a lot of things.


    Seeing Su Fu''an asking her this, Su Tang turns her head and looks at Su Fu''an. When she and her brother were sent to sacrifice to the God of the river, it was su Fu''an who thought of the idea of letting their brother and sister inherit Su laoshuan.

 Chapter 255

    Su Fu''an was kind-hearted at that time. When she helped her out with a reliable idea, Su Tang could see that Su Fu''an had a lively mind and was a good material for business. She just mentioned it casually when she entered the door, and he could remember it in his mind and put it forward at this time.


    Su Tang is very optimistic about Su Fu''an. Now he asked and said it directly.


    "Originally, I wanted to tell brother Qiang by the way when I went to the grave for my parents. Since I met today, I would like to talk about it first.


    As for this matter, we have several people to know. I talked with a big businessman about cooperation and planted two kinds of new vegetables. I contracted for her to grow seedlings.


    Shun elder brother and sister-in-law also know, my brother and I are so two people, even farmland.


    So I want to find someone to help raise seedlings after the Spring Festival, when the weather is warm, five seedlings will be a Wen.


    Although the price is not high, I can raise hundreds of seedlings myself, and I will not delay the planting before the spring sowing. The other party wants more this time, so I want to let some of our Su families follow suit. "


    Su Tang also says her purpose. Luo Xingchen is very efficient. It is estimated that she will find someone to deal with the Chuang Tzu in her hand on the way. She has asked people to deliver the gold to her hand at night. At present, they are all in her space.


    Five Zhuangzi sold a total of 500 taels of gold, because the new year is coming soon, and the purchase of Zhuangzi has not been put on the agenda. Fortunately, the tomato and pepper will not be planted until April, but it is not so anxious. West West novel network www.xixixiaoshuo.com


    She wanted to buy Chuang Tzu after the new year, and then arrange enough people to prepare the sauce workshop. She was so busy herself that she had no time to manage the nursery.


    In fact, pepper and tomato can also be seeded, but they are not as efficient as seedlings. Su Tang also knows that she and her brother are hard-working and have no say in the family. Although Su Yongqiang is on their side, it is only because they are young and afraid that they will be bullied.


    Since the influence of the family on their brothers and sisters is doomed to be lifelong, and it is very big, then she will let the Su family get better. She will not take this kind of family to play with them.


    Dark Lori is so revengeful. With this plan, Su Tang originally wanted to talk to Su Yongqiang, but it was the same when she saw Su Yongshun. She was also going to take Su Yongshun''s family with her.


    When Su Fu''an heard Su Tang''s words, he immediately looked at the box on the Kang over there. "What did sugar Gu say about raising seedlings?"


    Su Tang brought them here, but he didn''t hide their meaning. When he asked, he nodded, "yes, these are the ones I tried to breed for the time being. Because there are several Chuang Tzu to use, they need a lot of seedlings. If you want to, you can grow them together and someone will collect them."


    Compared with Chen XiuXiu''s case, it is obviously more important to make money. Hearing Su Tang''s remarks, Su Yongshun and Qin''s family all went to the Kang. They saw a big box on the Kang, which was divided into many small grids. Each grid was filled with soil. On such a winter day, each grid was green seedlings, which was very pleasant.


    "How much firewood it takes." In winter to see such a touch of green, indeed gratifying, but Qin still lamented.


    All of them are farmers digging in the fields. They all know that they don''t have any vegetables in winter. It''s because it''s cold. If you''re warm, you can grow vegetables. But if you just look at the temperature control, you can see that it''s expensive.

 Chapter 256

    "It''s still too cold at this time. I have to burn the fire for 12 hours to ensure the temperature. After the Spring Festival, it doesn''t need to be like this. I''m just trying." Su Tang heard Qin''s exclamation and explained.


    Wen''s daughter-in-law and Tong''s daughter-in-law look at these green seedlings. When the temperature is high in spring, they don''t need to burn so much firewood. It doesn''t take much effort to raise seedlings. Even if their two daughters-in-law can do it at home, it''s not hard. Five seedlings cost one cent. They don''t listen much. But they can have tens of thousands of trees at home, which is two liang silver Ah.


    When they think of this place, they both look at their men. Can su Fu''an and Su Fuhua account for what they can think of? In Sujiatun, how many people work hard from the beginning of the year to the end of the new year, and they can''t earn one or two silver, and they still have to chew. Basically, there is nothing left.


    This family has almost one or two silver income, which is not willing, Su Yongshun and Qin also want to understand, look at Su sugar "really five seedlings for a Wen?"


    "Yes, because the exact number of Chuang Tzu has not yet been determined, but the price will certainly not change. The specific amount of Chuang Tzu has to be determined. It is estimated that it will not be less than 50000 seedlings."


    In fact, there is no complicated process for raising seedlings. You can pay close attention to it. What''s more, the most important thing is that it will be finished in less than two months without delaying the spring ploughing. As long as you work hard, you can get a quick one or two silver coins, or even more income.


    However, Su Yongshun and Qin knew that this was the opportunity Su sugar gave them. When they heard her say they wanted so much, they were all moved. "It''s a pity that tangnier thinks about us. We''ll take it. We don''t know when we can fix it. We haven''t done it before. We''re afraid we can''t do it at that time."


    Su Tang led them to sit down in the main hall. "It''s not urgent. I''ll give the seeds here. Don''t be modest. Even I, who has never been to the field, can grow seedlings. How can I not do this well?" 520 Novels www.520fs.com


    When Su Yongshun and Qin''s family heard Su Tang say this, they were embarrassed to laugh. When it comes to farming, Su Yongshun does not need to be modest.


    "In addition to my brother and sister-in-law''s house, there may be other families. But because it needs a little warmer, I thought I would talk to brother Qiang when I visited my parents on New Year''s Eve.


    When I met brother Shun and sister-in-law today, I told you first. It''s good that you know about it. Don''t tell anyone when you go back. I''ll talk to brother Qiang again. Let''s see how many companies can do it together.


    My younger brother and I were in our old family, and my brother and sister-in-law also knew what kind of family we were. Although we were from the Su family, we were still young, and so on. "


    Since the benefits have been released, sucang naturally has to say good words to herself. When she meets Su Yongshun''s family today, she will bring them over to talk. On the one hand, she has something to say about seedling cultivation. On the other hand, she can see that they seem to have something to say.


    Su Yongshun''s family had been very kind to her and her younger brother. Although she was indifferent to others, she would also treat others well to those who were good to her. She took the Su family to do it, but also to strive for her own existence and status in the family, and even the right to speak.


    If she can''t change the significance of the family for the existence of this era, she will let herself become the controller of the family, and her fate can only be controlled by her own hands.

 Chapter 257

    That''s why Su Tang and Su Yongshun said this. They all nodded when they heard that Su Tang said that he and his brother were at home before. They both knew what life they had.


    "We all know what sugar says, we all know it." Su Yongshun said that before was not qualified to say what, now Su sugar brother and sister adopted, it is not the same.


    When Su Tang heard them say so, she nodded, "because before, I was not familiar with our Su family, so I walked more with brother Qiang and brother Shun. If there are people who feel reliable and want to recommend, they can also recommend it.


    For the time being, we can decide to use five families, but the others are fine. After all, xiaonuo and I are hard-working, and the river god doesn''t accept it. So if you are afraid of being affected, it''s unnecessary. "


    Su Tang is not familiar with the Su family, so this time, she is also able to use people with her ability and attitude. She does not want to use that bowl to eat and put down chopsticks to curse her mother. She is not mean, is she.


    Since she took the way of sucang to make money, she can also say a sincere thank you to her. She is not so kind.


    Su Yongshun and Qin''s family heard that Su Tang meant to ask them to help them choose people. It was a good thing to send people. They all belong to the same family. They always get close to each other, just as Su Yongshun and Su Tang often walk around.


    When Su Yongshun and Qin''s family heard Su Tang say this, they exchanged their eyes and looked at the little girl sitting on the chair in the main room. Compared with the time when they lived in their house, they were obviously taller. They were dressed in simple white cotton padded clothes and double bun, still dressed in the rules and simplicity of filial piety.


    However, her bearing is no longer like the ordinary little girl in Sujiatun. She is also a young woman, and how capable she is to negotiate such a big business with other people''s big businessmen. 600 Novels www.600xs.com


    Naturally, Su Tang also saw the exchange of eyes between them, but she didn''t care what others thought of her. In fact, she always had a solid foundation. At that time, she was deep and simple, and she didn''t go out. Therefore, other people''s impression was that she was sent to sacrifice to the river god.


    "We all know what tangnier said. If you get such a good money making business, you can''t think of our own people in the Su family. It''s not the reason to do things." Su Yongshun said.


    Su Tang nodded, "brother Shun and brother Qiang are not like this. I know that I believe you, so the people you recommend, I also believe that this thing should be moved next spring, but it is not in a hurry!"


    All the people who should have been warned also said that she believed in Su Yongshun''s family. When she heard her saying so, Su Yongshun nodded with a smile. Of course, they were not like that.


    In the meantime, Su Tang solved the problem of Chen XiuXiu. By the way, he dug a handful of Wang Changhe and sold it to Su Yongshun''s family.


    On the other side, the orange cat lay on sucang''s shoulder and shivered. "The master is a terrible two legged beast!"


    A god beast still dare to complain about its poor living environment, that is, he killed himself, and Su Tang was too lazy to pay attention to it.


    "On New Year''s Eve, my brother and sister-in-law are also trying to find out whether there is a reliable family. I will talk about it carefully when I go to brother Qiang''s on New Year''s Eve." This is not really in a hurry now, sucang finally said.

 Chapter 258

    "Well, we''ll go back and look for reliable people." That''s all I''ve said. Yes, of course.


    On the other hand, she looked at Su Nuo who didn''t speak. Suddenly, she said, "brother Shun, sister-in-law, happy cooperation!"


    The little guy also followed sucang to talk about business before. He saw sucang and Luo Xingchen say such words, but he used them today. He made sucang laugh and said, "you boy, you learn fast!"


    Su Yongshun and Qin''s family also saw that all of them were Su Tang''s words. Su Nuo didn''t say much. They gave sugar gourd at the beginning, but when they looked at their clothes, they could see that their life was very good.


    Now I suddenly see the little guy come to such a sentence, also smile "Nuo elder brother son can be more lively than before, after reading, our Su family will have a master again."


    They all think that Su Nuo is very clever. It can be seen that Su Tang teaches well and has a husband in the town. Su Yongshun said that.


    Little did you know that Su Nuo is now taught by Su Tang alone, and there is no other teacher at all. But this is not important. After being praised, the little guy also looked up with pride. "I made an agreement with my sister. She will try to make money in the future, so I will study hard to be a senior official and rely on her."


    "Promising!" After hearing this, Qin also laughed and praised him, but he didn''t take the children''s words seriously. Many years later, after seeing the sister and brother of sucang walking all the way, he knew that at this time, both sucang and Sunuo were serious and realized.


    Because the yard is now empty in the nursery, there is no other use, and there is nothing else. In addition, Su Yongshun''s family also come to buy new year''s goods, so the discussion is almost over, so we left together from this side.


    Su Tang sent Su Yongshun''s family to leave. This time, he talked with sucang about a good job to make money. His family''s faces were full of smiles. Although they could not be publicized, they were full of hope of warm weather, so they could make money at that time.


    "Someone is looking at you!" Looking at the family''s back disappeared, sucang turned to leave and saw the orange cat on the roof of the house.


    Su Tang frowned and said, "or the man?" Bibi e-book www.bibitxtxs.com


    "Yes." Orange cat replied positively.


    This is not the first time. At least this is the third time. Su Tang frowned and looked at the orange cat. "Make your favorite food. Go and find out who this person is."


    "Roast fish, Baoxin fish balls, milk tea and cake!" Orange cat asked.


    What kind of animal is eating like this? Su Tang has white eyes and says, "OK!"


    The orange cat ran after people and said, "you can use all the animals as thermometers and scales. What''s wrong with eating?"


    Before leaving, she also refuted Su Tang. Well, she dares to hate her. Su Tang stares at the disappearing figure of the orange cat.


    "Sister?" Su Nuo saw her sister standing here and didn''t speak. She pulled her.


    Su Tang came back to his senses and pulled him to "en, continue to buy new year''s products!"


    The little guy immediately laughed "OK!" He thought that his sister would not have time to go shopping with him today. He didn''t expect that his sister had time, so he was very happy.


    Take the orange cat to the place where people come from. Su Tang takes Su Nuo around the town. The little guy may not have come out for a long time, so he can''t stop when he sees the delicious and interesting things. He also has the money to buy them. He coaxes the little guy to blossom and his mouth will be grinning to his ears.


    After shopping on this day, Sutang had no time to take Sunuo out of the house. Seeing that the new year was coming, the business of the dessert bar was so good recently that many people came to buy gift boxes or bought candy as a gift for the new year.

 Chapter 259

    Mint and Pu Wei are busy in the back of the head every day. After su Yongshun''s family returned to Sujiatun, they really began to talk about Wang Xiaotian and sun Guihua''s digging into the snow nest.


    When Wang Changhe heard this, he was very angry. Sun Tiezhu and Chen XiuXiu could not afford to trouble the Su family. After all, Su Tang''s money was one or two silver. If he could marry his daughter to the Wang family, he would not know how much good it would be in the future.


    The sun family said that Wang Changhe''s son had polluted their daughter''s reputation. Wang Changhe even felt dirty when he heard that his son and sun osmanthus were put together. How could he like it? The two families were still entangled.


    As a result, the Su family was quiet. It was cold and everyone was reluctant to go out. Recently, they were talking about the lawsuit between Wang Changhe and sun Tiezhu''s family, which was very lively.


    On New Year''s Eve, when she got up in the morning, Su Tang took Su Nuo back from the town to Sujiatun. Song Yi said that it was cold and asked him to drive Su Tang by hand, but Su Tang refused.


    It''s very good for nuozi to go out for a long time before she goes out to study in the village.


    This can''t work. Reading requires physical strength, so recently Su Tang has tried to take him to move more. Anyway, he is not in a hurry. It''s only half an hour''s journey.


    So Su Tang''s brother and sister got up in the morning, and the day before, they had prepared something for the memorial ceremony. They were carrying things and strolling outside Sujiatun.


    Instead of going directly into the village, they turned around and went to the grave, because it was new year''s Eve. Many people went to the grave. They were surprised to see that their sister and brother were also here, dressed up in cotton padded clothes and carrying large boxes. 77 e-books www.77dd.net


    Before the adoption, many people speculated that it would be very difficult for them to live on their own, and they needed the help of the Su family. They didn''t know what they could do for them. It seems that their lives are much better than those of many families.


    Su Tang is indifferent to such a vision. No matter what time and space, there are always good people in some places. Before that, many people thought that their brothers and sisters were easy to bully, but after that, sucang became famous in the two wars, which eventually made someone in Su Yonggui''s family suffer.


    In addition, Su Tang also used to take his younger brother to hit people with stones, which also let people know that their brothers and sisters are not easy to bully, so they just look at it and point out, and dare not say anything.


    The tombs of the Su laoshuan family are in a relatively high place. The Su family was the first to settle here. They specially set down a treasure land with good geomantic omen as the family cemetery. All the Su family members were buried here after they died.


    Originally, the little guy was looked at like this, and he was a little timid. As a result, when he saw his sister so calm, he also learned the same thing. He puffed up his chest and didn''t care.


    When they were about to arrive, they just saw a group of people coming over. They were still acquaintances. When Su Nuo saw them, she grabbed her sister''s hand and tightened her "sister!"


    "Yes Sucan''s voice was very low.


    Su Nuo heard his sister''s light response. He looked up at his sister''s indifferent expression, took a deep breath, and continued to move forward with her sister. Then, he met the person opposite him.


    "Why are you here?" Zhao saw Su Tang''s brother-in-law from afar, and his face sank down, blacker than the bottom of the pot.

 Chapter 260

    Before he got close, he gushed, "if you know your life is hard, you should stay away. When you have to go to the grave, you should come. It''s not enough to kill your own mother. Do you want to kill the Su family? Do you have a conscience? "


    As soon as Zhao saw Su Tang''s brother and sister, she was very angry. She was beaten by Su Tang''s brother and sister. After that, her third son was also beaten, and her family could not raise their heads in Sujiatun. They were both tough dogs.


    Thinking of what happened before, Zhao really wanted to bite Su Tang''s sister and brother to death, and then they met and began to spray.


    "Listen to what Yonggui''s sister-in-law is saying. How come you have contracted the road? You can only come, but not me. If you can go to the grave and burn incense, we can''t?


    Or do you think your uncles and aunts, that is, our parents, deserve to be able to eat filial piety from their children and grandchildren, but they don''t even have a incense burner?


    Ah, does elder brother Yonggui think so? Do you have conscience? When our parents were alive, they did not offend you! "


    If you are stupid, don''t come out and lose face. When she was at home before, Zhao was abused and bullied by her and didn''t know how to resist. Finally, she could only kill herself by hitting the wall with cowardice. How dare she send her to the door.


    I don''t want to have a quiet new year, so she will help them!


    It''s not enough for them to lose face. It''s not enough for them to lose face.


    Don''t you want to be disgraced?


    Su Yonggui hears Su Tang ask him if he means it. He stares at Su Tang and says, "if I don''t want old Shuan''s house to have incense inheritance, and do you talk to me like this now, right, brother and sister?" Baolai novel network www.baolaishiye.com


    This means that if he didn''t let go of his mouth, Su Tang''s brother and sister would not have passed on to Su laoshuan''s family, and Su laoshuan would not have inherited Xianghuo.


    When Su Tang heard him say this, he was very angry. He said as if they had taken the initiative to adopt the child to Su laoshuan.


    "Yonggui, what do you mean? Do you feel dissatisfied that I presided over the succession of tangnier and Nuo Ge''er to Uncle Shuan? Why didn''t you feel dissatisfied at the beginning?"


    Su Yonggui''s words are shameless. At first, it was clearly that their family hated the hard life of Su Tang''s brothers and sisters, and they were afraid of conquering them. Moreover, they had pushed sucang''s younger brother and sister down the Qingjiang River. If Su Fuhua had not gone fishing for someone, or su Dani had not become the present sucang.


    These two children have been born long ago. What''s the matter now? Let alone Sujiatun. Even the villagers outside can understand it.


    As a result, Su Yonggui and his brother-in-law say such things. Today''s new year''s Eve all come to worship their ancestors. Naturally, Su Yongqiang''s family also arrived. Can you let him talk like this when you hear Su Yonggui''s words.


    Su Yonggui didn''t expect that his words were heard by the patriarch. His lips moved and he wanted to speak without saying anything. However, Zhao''s mouth was turned aside and said, "I''ve done everything. How can I not let you say it?"


    Su sugar nods, as expected is extremely shameless!


    Zhao said this, Su Yongqiang a man is not easy to say what, Zhou can not be so good temper, directly opened his mouth.


    "I see what kind of bullshit you put on. I forgot it. I''ll remember it for you.


    For the sake of Su Sanshou, your family is going to send their grandsons and granddaughters to sacrifice to the river god. My elders say that this is not reasonable and can''t do so. What do you say? It''s your own business and no one should interfere. I''m not wrong! "

 Chapter 261

    "The two children, you pushed them into the river to offer sacrifices to the river god. It was their brothers and sisters who had a hard life. The river god master was unwilling to accept them. Fuhua took people to get people out of the river.


    My father is the head of the clan. The children are OK. Let you take them back and keep them well. At least they are your own grandsons and granddaughters. Their blood is Zhao''s.


    Good children must get rid of them. What do they do wrong to be treated like this?


    You are not willing to support them even if you die. My father, as the head of the Su family, said that you can''t get rid of your family if you don''t make mistakes. Only then do you want to pass on your two children to old Shuan, who just passed away.


    It''s written in black and white. It''s covered with your fingerprints. What''s the matter? I thought it was getting rid of the drag of hard life.


    What kind of bullshit is there with me at this time? When others are as stupid as you, they can''t forget it? "


    Zhou is not used to Zhao''s stink. What happened at the beginning? Su Yonggui wanted to forget it. He told them to remember it.


    Her husband was the patriarch of the Su family. She worked hard and was misunderstood like this when she worked hard.


    Su Tang wanted to give Zhou a big hand, but that''s what he said. At the beginning, it was clearly that they didn''t want to continue to raise their brothers and sisters. As the patriarch, Su Yongqiang tried to give the children a way to live and let them adopt.


    What was su Yonggui''s family''s face at the beginning? How could they mention it? At the beginning, they sacrificed the river god as animals.


    So for their own blood, who doesn''t feel cold-blooded in their family behind their backs, but also when their own face? Global fiction www.qqzkw.com


    "You..." The Zhao family was buried and eliminated by the Zhou family, and Zhang Kou wanted to refute it.


    At this time, there were many people going to the grave, not only Su Jiatun. Wu hated Su Tang''s brother and sister just now, but she knew that it was not the time to ask for Su Tang''s trouble. Anyway, she already had the evidence, so she was waiting for one strike. Last time, she could not sacrifice the river god, so she would be allowed to soak the pig cage next time.


    But I didn''t expect her stupid mother-in-law to take the initiative to ask for trouble. Wu also scolded the dead old woman in her heart and would be a drag.


    Now that Zhao''s family wants to talk again, it''s not only Su Jiatun''s people buried in this area nearby. Now that so many people are watching, Wu doesn''t seem to be Zhao. She still remembers that Su Tang, a little girl with sharp teeth and sharp mouth, is hard to deal with.


    Now she heard what Zhou said. Wu''s face was red and white. She heard what Zhao wanted to say, and pulled Su Dafu''s "Dafu brother!"


    Su Dafu didn''t talk at the same time. He saw a pair of children he and his wife had had, but they seemed like strangers.


    It was not until Wu called him that Su Dafu looked up at Su Tang''s brother and sister. "Before, you didn''t understand. Now you only make your grandparents angry."


    I had a big grass. Su Tang was looking at Zhou''s and Zhao''s, but suddenly Su Dafu said something to her. Su Tang looked at the slag and got angry.


    "What are you talking about?" Su Tang looks at Su Dafu strangely.


    Su Dafu looked at Su Tang and said, "you should not blame others. Your life is given by us. If you go to serve the river god, you will also contribute to your family. How can you not feel grateful at all? You are not like your mother at all!"


    Su Tang admitted that she was really stunned!

 Chapter 262

    To tell you the truth, Su Tang and Su Yonggui''s family had conflicts twice before, and they had never met Su Dafu. Later, orange cat said that Su Dafu was relying on Wu''s relationship to find work outside and make money for his daughter-in-law, so he was not at home.


    Today is their first meeting with Su Dafu after their brother and sister''s adoption. Originally, Su Tang thought that the dregs and shameless men would only be silent. Unexpectedly, they said something like this.


    Su Tang was shocked by Su Dafu''s shameless arrogance. She was really less knowledgeable, and slag man saw a lot of them. She was so natural and self righteous that she was sure to see her for the first time.


    The most important thing is, if it is not for her adoption, this thing is actually her nominal father, orange cat, she will kill her to sacrifice to heaven!


    The orange cat left alone in the town to check the background of the stalker suddenly shivered. It was not around the owner. How could such a murderous spirit come to it.


    "Do you remember her?" Su sugar for a moment did not know how to retort so shameless, how to know that she did not speak, it was the little guy on the side of the mouth.


    The child''s voice was very clear. Suddenly, it rang out in such a place. Sunuo took her sister''s hand and looked at Su Dafu. "I thought you had forgotten her. You would only be with this woman every day. You like this woman''s Nier, and then her son. Do you remember my mother, remember that she gave birth to us?"


    This question may have been held in the child''s heart for too long. Before that, he did not dare to ask. Later, when he saw that Su Dafu never mentioned his mother, he was so desperate that he did not ask.


    But today, when Su Dafu suddenly mentioned Liu, the little guy looked at Su Dafu with a bit of stubbornness. Book Temple novel network www.dushuci.com


    Zhou was full of confidence and wanted to scold Zhao, but after hearing this, he turned his head and looked at him "Nuo elder brother!"


    She was only six years old, but asked the father who gave birth to him. Su Tang sighed. Because of her own experience, she had a strong sense of self-protection, so she always paid back in the face of the world instead of taking the initiative to pay, because she was afraid of being hurt.


    After a long time, she naturally became indifferent to the world. At least, she was not hurt. She came here for more than 20 years in the previous life and protected herself well. After all, she was not su Dani. She had no feelings for all the people in the Su family.


    It''s just that Su''s family killed Su Dani. Since she has occupied other people''s body, she has to avenge her revenge. That''s all.


    But Su Nuo is not the same. He is the real child of Su Dafu and Liu. In literary and artistic point of view, this child once yearned for father''s love, and even thought that maybe his father was a person without love, which was his personality.


    However, Su Dafu was so affectionate to Wu''s family and his children that Su Nuo couldn''t convince himself. He just tried not to look forward to it or see it, but how could he not complain and hate in his heart.


    Until today, Su Dafu said that his sister didn''t look like Liu. He could even mention Liu''s, so he asked Su Nuo to question Su Dafu, "do you remember her?" A few words seem simple, but it hurts.


    Su Nuo didn''t pay attention to everyone. He just looked at Su Dafu stubbornly. "Are they your children only? What''s wrong with my sister? Why do you say she?"

 Chapter 263

    "My sister and I have left you. Can''t we live well by ourselves? Is this not enough? Or are you satisfied only when we are dead? Why don''t we have the qualification to live? Why can''t we let us go? Why? "


    Su Nuo, one word at a time, questions Su Dafu as well as fate.


    Su Tang didn''t expect to hear his younger brother say such words, turned to look at him, and saw the little guy''s eyes red, trying to protect his sister, no one can say his sister, his sister is the best in the world, no one can say her.


    Su Nuo has not been a naughty boy who only knew how to run around before. In the past time, Su Tang taught him how to read and how to be a man and how to do things. He was not stupid at first. Now his words are more logical than before.


    The power of a six-year-old baby to say such words and questions can be imagined.


    "Little boy, you..." Zhao said, "what kind of thing can you compare with sirang..."


    "Enough!" Su Yongqiang heard Zhao''s words more and more unbearable, and finally couldn''t help it.


    Zhao wanted to say more, but he was still afraid of Su Yongqiang, the patriarch. He gritted his teeth and shut his mouth. "Even if you are the patriarch, you can see what the little boy said, what kind of thing he is, and dare to say that we are lucky. Who dares to treat them well and not be killed by them?"


    "Hehe, if I can choose, the first one will kill you, believe it or not?" Su Tang can''t bear it. She looks at Zhao directly. If she can kill the dead, she must kill the old woman first.


    Su Tang''s eyes are colder than the snow in the mountains. When she looks at Zhao, she looks like she has a sharp blade.


    "I said that you are a little boy with no good intentions. You still conquer me, and I will kill you!" Biqu Ge novel www.lifankus.com


    Facing Su Tang''s brother and sister, he rushed over. As soon as Zhou saw this, he stepped forward and pushed Zhao. Zhao fell to the ground.


    Wu originally wanted Su Dafu to say that Zhao told her not to talk. Who knows that Su Dafu actually said Su Tang''s brother and sister. What''s more, what''s the meaning of Liu''s? This still thinks Liu''s is better than her.


    Wu was very anxious and angry when she met with someone who didn''t have a tacit understanding with her. Just now Su Nuo''s questions were really killing words. Originally, they were just humiliating in Sujiatun. It is estimated that several villages around her have known about this.


    Wu really looked at Zhao''s hatred, but he couldn''t ignore it. He gave his son to Su Dafu to hold him in his arms and supported Zhao in the past.


    "Big Lang doesn''t accept me, I know, I..." Wu also wanted to sell the pot.


    "Shut up!" Sucang interrupts her directly and doesn''t let her talk.


    "My nephew and daughter-in-law should be clear about it. Do you want your aunt and I to follow the villagers from all over the country to talk about how our brothers and sisters lived under your hands?


    Let me repeat that our brothers and sisters have never eaten eggs since they were young. Your own daughter can eat egg soup every other day. My brother and I can only drink rice soup every day. No, it''s rice washing water, because there is no rice.


    That''s all for me and my brother to feed the chicken, feed the pig, and wash your daughter''s urine ring before we can eat it. Otherwise, we will be hungry.


    If you say my brother and I don''t accept you, I''ll ask you. If you are me, you accept a stepmother who beats you all day and is black and blue all day, and doesn''t even give you food, and says you''re a bitch every day, why don''t you follow his mother''s early death? Can you accept it? "

 Chapter 264

    Su Tang''s eyes turned red, looked around and looked at all the people. "Or let me ask the people here today, are they also able to accept it?"


    Su Tang speaks to Wu''s family like a barrage of fire. She is really angry today. She is shameless and dregs by Su Dafu, and the psychological shadow of a child caused by a group of bastards.


    Who can understand the impact of the original family on children? She was just because of the divorce of her parents. She had been walking alone for many years, but she just made herself better on the surface. When you live in this world, the people who hurt you most are always your closest ones. How can you face the world with love and optimism.


    No one is worth trusting, except herself, how she came here, she knows, so she knows how hard it is to recover after being hurt in her heart. However, the group of people in front of her are so unscrupulous that they break a child''s weak heart.


    Some injuries can''t be made up for the rest of her life. Recently, she tried to make up for the little guy''s sense of security. She knew what it was like to have no sense of security. But today, Su Dafu''s words, her efforts were in vain.


    She didn''t say that before, because even though she and Su Nuo were adopted to Su laoshuan, after all, Su Yonggui''s family was still close to their brothers and sisters by blood, so they completely broke up with the previous family. At that time, she couldn''t say what to say behind their backs.


    But she didn''t want to bear it today, and the two times before, Su Yonggui''s family had no good reputation in the Su family. Since they came to the house by themselves, did she need to take care of any face?


    On this new year''s Eve, when people from the surrounding villages come to the grave, listen carefully to what the truth is. Biqu Ge novel www.lifankus.com


    Wu did not expect that Su Tang would say these words so recklessly. He was pale for a moment, and opened his mouth to refute "I


    "My nephew and daughter-in-law don''t have to quibble. I''ll stand here today and say a word to you. People are doing things. Heaven is watching. If you don''t believe it, you can look up and see who the sky goes around. How you behave and do things will eventually be reported to you. When you were a newborn Wulang, you should not forget what the doctor said."


    Su Tang didn''t let Wu talk at all. Moreover, she said that Wu''s health was damaged when she was born to Wulang, and she could not regenerate after that. She was afraid that Su Yonggui and Su Dafu knew that they had bribed the doctor not to let him speak, and the doctor didn''t mention it when he received the money.


    However, she went to the doctor for treatment in private. Because of her own problems, Wu Lang was born with a deficiency. Few people knew about it. That is, Chen XiuXiu was inquisitive before, but no one else in the Su family knew about it.


    Su Tang''s words are to shut Wu''s mouth. Su Dafu is now friendly with her, so that she can completely forget Liu''s original wife, who was deeply affectionate and didn''t care about her body. Even her own children are willing to inherit them to others.


    However, it is because Wu has money, and there is still a little personal relationship in his family, which can help him make money and give him benefits. Moreover, because Wu''s family can regenerate at this age, Su Dafu doesn''t have to worry about not having a son to inherit his incense.


    But this is a time when the level of medical care is low, that is to say, when healthy children often die halfway, Wu''s son will only be more difficult to survive than ordinary children.


    Su Tang looks at Wu with cold eyes, with a warning.

 Chapter 265

    It''s still a long time. Now, Su Dafu doesn''t mind. If Wulang dies at that time, she will never give birth to a son. Does Su Dafu still feel good?


    She Wu''s relationship with people, but also before selling to others as a servant girl to know the idea of relationship, than the son, who is more important.


    In ancient times, people attached great importance to incense and inheritance. If Wu was smart, she would shut her up now, otherwise they would all shake it out. She and Su Nuo had already passed on, and they were not worried.


    The reason why Su Tang insists on being filial to Su laoshuan is to express their determination and perseverance, so as not to make them go back. It will take time for Su Nuo to grow up and be able to stand on the door. During this period of time, she must predict and be prepared in advance.


    Wu looked up at Su Tang''s eyes and was shocked to hear what she said. How did the little cub know? She could not keep them. They must die!


    Su Tang watched Wu''s eyes from shock to horror to the final madness. It was orange cat''s absence that Su Tang could see that she had moved to kill her heart.


    In other words, the Wu family never gave up the matter of asking them to die.


    Seeing Wu''s case, Su Tang''s eyes also looked at Wu''s. after living for two years, she still couldn''t play a Wu''s family. She came here to live happily, not to be oppressed.


    Give her to find not happy, dare to stretch the claw, she was broken.


    This said, do not say others, Su Yonggui did frown, "what do you mean?"


    Su sugar ignored Su Yonggui and pulled Su Nuo to "come to worship my parents well. I don''t have to be disturbed by these people." Biqu Ge novel www.lifankus.com


    Then continue to educate Su Nuo: "xiaonuo, you remember, don''t care about you for the people who don''t care about you, because it''s not worth it, but also because the people who care about you will not be willing to let you hurt."


    Su Nuo heard her sister say this, red eyes nodded, "OK, sister, I remember, will not."


    Su Tang nodded, "good, remember, our parents are buried in front of us. We should strive to strive for success in the future, so that they can be proud of us underground. Let''s go!"


    With that, he turned to Su Yongqiang and said, "I and xiaonuo will go to worship my parents first, and then I will visit brother Qiang''s house."


    Just now, Su Tang''s words were sonorous and powerful, and the voice was not small. Everyone looked at Wu curiously and wanted to know what she would refute. As a result, after su Tang finished, Wu dared not speak.


    Naturally, I know what Su Tang said just now. Su Yongqiang and Zhou''s family as well as Su Laixi, their sons and daughters-in-law, when they saw sucang''s sister-in-law, nodded and agreed.


    However, Su Yonggui thinks that Su Tang has something to say, and he still wants to ask "you are..."


    "Su Yonggui, it was you who thought that our brothers and sisters had to take over your family. Since you are afraid, stay away from us.


    In the past eight years, what have you done to me? You have no conscience. You don''t feel wrong. You don''t feel sorry. But the river God looks at it, but God looks at it. Everything will pay off.


    Don''t put on airs in front of me, I look sick


    Of course, Su Tang will not directly tell Su Yonggui about Wu''s children. A little torment and torment are enough to drive people crazy. Wu killed Su Dani. If you want to return this life, other accomplices will pay for their own behavior.

 Chapter 266

    After that, he ignored Su Yonggui''s family. Su Tang left with Su Nuo and went to the top to worship Su laoshuan and his wife Huang.


    Sun was watching today''s farce, standing beside him with a sneer, pulling his man away from his involvement. Zhang and Su Sanshou had been beaten for Su sugar before, and they all hid in silence today.


    When Zhao heard Su Tang say this, what else should he say? Zhou stopped him. "Some people still don''t think you are the only one who is smart. Others don''t know what you are. Who doesn''t know what you have done?"


    "If it''s good, don''t do these things. Tangnier and Nuo Ge''er are all good with you. We have to catch up by ourselves, and then we''ll find Lizheng to talk about the things you''ve done!"


    After Zhou finished speaking, the Qin family, who had just arrived, also spoke after understanding the situation.


    "You..." Zhao also wanted to say, Wu quickly pulled her "Niang, the weather is cold, the road is not good, the family still hair, let''s go back."


    After that, Zhao''s wave was just a slap in the face


    Wu didn''t know that she would be beaten and in trouble if she opened her mouth first. But Su Tang pinched her most worried thing. She didn''t dare to say anything more, so she had to open her mouth.


    Su Yonggui felt that there was something wrong with his eldest daughter-in-law, but this kind of thing could not be said in front of an outsider. So when he saw his old wife like this, he also hummed, "if there is anything else, I will talk about it later."


    Then he looked at Su Yongqiang and Su Yongshun and said, "I don''t know what we''ve done, but we''ll have a look at it. Who will be punished if the river god sees it?" Novel No.6 www.6haoxs.com


    Su Yonggui took the lead. Wu supported Zhao and Su Dafu followed. From the beginning to the end, Su Dafu did not answer Su Nuo''s questions.


    Even when he left, he didn''t look at Su Tang''s brother and sister again. Maybe for him, to mention Liu was just casual. The woman who had been coaxed by his sweet words was not only buried in the thick soil, but also completely cut off from his heart.


    Su Yonggui is still tough at this time. Su Yongqiang and Su Yongshun almost smile. Su Yongqiang has to open his mouth and teach him a lesson. Su Yongshun quickly pulls him.


    "Brother Qiang, don''t say it. He can''t listen to it. Tangnier doesn''t want to make too much trouble for the new year''s Eve. Let''s have a good Spring Festival. Everyone knows what''s going on. Now tangnier and Nuo Ge''er have passed on to Uncle Shuan, and they will get better and better in the future, which is also a good thing."


    Today is new year''s Eve. Generally speaking, everything should be put down first. It''s not the first time for Su Yonggui to get rid of the lesson. It''s just that he is angry.


    Su Yongqiang also knows that this is right. When he thinks that Su Yonggui''s family is actually doing things like this, he feels that the Su family has mouse excrement, which is very uncomfortable.


    However, there was no other way. Finally, Su Yonggui''s family also left, and the two families separately went to worship their ancestors.


    However, many people in Sujiatun who came to visit their graves saw the bustle today, but they talked about it as a topic during the Chinese New Year.


    The tombstones of Su laoshuan and his wife, Huang, are very simple. At first, Su laoshuan died suddenly, and there was no asset in the family. All the money was not enough. It was the clansmen who gave a little bit to bury Su laoshuan.

 Chapter 267

    Su Tang and Su Nuo go to the tomb of Su laoshuan and his wife. They take out the contents of the box and put them in front. Then they light incense and yellow paper.


    "We adopted it to my parents without your consent. I don''t know if you are satisfied.


    I can''t promise anything else, but since I call you parents, even if you''re not here, I won''t lose your face.


    I will do what you want but can''t get. When the spring is warm, I will send someone to move the graves of my brother, sister-in-law and niece to join you.


    I''ve made money now, and xiaonuo is also studying. In the future, you may be able to become a scholar from Nong. Although we came here by ourselves, I think you will be satisfied. "


    Su Tang burned paper and muttered, "anyway, I want to thank you. Without you, my brother and I don''t know how to get away. Next year, we will bring my brother and sister-in-law back, and I''ll rebuild your grave. You can watch carefully. Although it''s not your choice, we can certainly do better than anyone else!"


    With these words, sucang kneels down and kowtows with Sunuo.


    In fact, Su Tang doesn''t believe in ghosts and gods, but even if Su laoshuan is no longer alive, she has to admit that the time of his death is really just right, so that she can have a chance to live with her brother.


    This favor was not given by Su laoshuan''s family, but Su Tang remembers that there is not much she can do, but she will achieve all her wishes in her lifetime.


    When Su Nuo heard her sister say these things, she also said, "Mom and Dad, I''m Sunuo. I''ll be a senior official in the exam. You''ll have a good time!"


    The two brothers and sisters kowtow together for a memorial ceremony, and then they took everything down the mountain.


    Because there had been conflicts before, when the two brothers and sisters went down the mountain again, although there were still a lot of people and foresight, nothing happened again.


    After going down the mountain, the two brothers and sisters first went to Su Yongshun''s house, called on Su Yongshun couple, and then went to Su Yongqiang''s home together. 90 look at Novels www.90kankanxs.com


    After knocking on the door, Su Xuelai opened the door. For the Chinese New Year''s Eve, Su Xue saw that Su sugar''s brother-in-law and Su Yongshun''s husband and wife were all here. She was also stunned, and then called people "Uncle Shun, aunt, sugar aunt, uncle Nuo."


    "Snow, are your parents there?" Su Yongshun asked her with a smile.


    "It''s almost time. Is the dowry ready?" Qin asked Su Xue with a smile.


    When Su Xue saw her asking herself this, her face turned red. "What did Auntie say? My parents are at home."


    As he said this, he invited Su Tang and his daughter-in-law, Lu Shi, who was su laiwang''s daughter-in-law, also came to ask, "Uncle Shun, my parents are waiting in the main hall."


    Su snow a see sister-in-law to come, blush ran away, provoked Lu Shi also follow smile "big girl is thin skinned ah!"


    Su Xue heard her sister-in-law making fun of herself and stretched out her head from the room. "My sister-in-law also said that before you married my third brother, you were not a big girl with thin skin!"


    After hearing this, Lu Shi laughed, "yes, yes, Xiaoxue, you are the big girl to marry. You are all right."


    So funny, make su snow red face, angry hum.


    Su Laixi''s daughter-in-law Luo Shi heard the third brother-in-law and her sister-in-law joking, came out "all want to be a mother, still so naughty, don''t ask Uncle and their door."


    Lu''s character is lively. When she was told, she would laugh. It''s Spring Festival. Everyone is in a good mood.


    Su Tang followed Su Yongshun and they were ready to enter the door, and then handed the box in his hand to Lv''s family. "This is the tribute to my parents today. I just went to shun''s house and gave it to ruige''er. I didn''t want to leave it for ruige''er."

 Chapter 268

    Although all the offerings are to be put on the grave, the people in the village live in poverty, and all the offerings are good, and they are eaten secretly outside. Therefore, all of them take them home after the memorial ceremony, because they are the fruit for ancestors'' sacrifice and good food for children.


    When Su Tang went to Su Yongshun''s house just now, she gave some of them. All she took today were cakes from the dessert bar and some chicken, duck, fish and so on.


    Chicken, duck and fish meat, a kind of meat and fishy meat, can''t be eaten by sister and brother in filial piety. Cake and other things are often eaten at home, but they are not fresh any more. Su Tang is too lazy to bring it back to town, so she gives it to two families.


    "I''ll thank Tanggu and uncle Nuo for regor." Because they knew that many of the fruits were meaty and fishy, Roche and Lu didn''t refuse, so they said thanks and accepted them.


    Hearing this, Su Tang and Su Nuo nodded and then went into the main hall to say hello to Su Yongqiang. Su Rui, Su Yongqiang''s grandson, was also in the main hall. It was very kind to see Sunuo.


    Su Tang thought for a while that they were talking about serious things, so she asked Sunuo and Suri and a group of children to go out and talk.


    When Su Yongshun and Qin''s family heard that Su Tang was going to take them to see Su Yongqiang today, they knew that this was su Tang''s intention to improve their discourse power in the Su family. After all, the clan leader was the master of the family, but the importance of speaking in the Su family was different from each other.


    Two people naturally happy to follow over, but Su Yongqiang see them like this, a little doubt "Yongshun and sister-in-law also come, but what''s the matter?"


    Miao took brown sugar water to the room. Su Tang heard Su Yongqiang ask, and then looked at Su Yongshun and said, "there are some things." First Literature Network www.cnd1wx.com


    So he told Su Yongqiang what he and his family said before, "at present, we can confirm that at least several hundred thousand seedlings are needed, and there are other seedlings to be increased in the later stage."


    When sucang and Su Yongshun said that they didn''t know the quantity, but they received a letter from Luo Xingchen in the past two days. This time, they also set up ten farms to grow tomatoes and peppers. According to the number of 1000 seedlings per mu, the 10 farms of Luo family need more than one million seedlings.


    So Su Tang came here to say the quantity. In fact, it doesn''t include the farms that she hasn''t bought yet. According to the estimation of the silver in her hand, it is estimated that it needs to be close to several hundred thousand seedlings.


    Su sugar said this, don''t say it''s su Yongqiang. Su Yongshun and his wife, who had heard Su sugar say before, also took a breath of air-conditioning, "sugar Ni Er, how much do you say?"


    "Although there are a lot of them, it''s not complicated to raise seedlings. I have estimated that if the whole family works together, the shunge family can produce 30000 to 50000 seedlings."


    Because seedling is not a kind of seed, so it is not used in such a large area. You just need to be careful.


    Su Yongqiang''s voice is trembling, "five seedlings are a Wen, if hundreds of thousands of them..."


    "I can be sure that if we Su family can eat these jobs, there will be at least one hundred Liang silver." Su Tang had made it clear before that she only had the money to raise seedlings for the Luo family. She and the Luo family would pay for the money, but the Luo family took the big part.


    The rest of her own and Luo Xingchen''s Chuang Tzu, all the money is her own, this has to wait for her to buy Chuang Tzu, after confirmation, mainly because the seeds she needs to raise seedlings are not the same as those for Luo family, high-end.

 Chapter 269

    Hearing Su Tang''s understatement about the number of one hundred Liang, Su Yongqiang and Zhou''s are both cold-air-conditioned, and then Su Yongqiang is excited, "OK, great, our Su family has a chance. Thanks to you, tangnier, such a good thing."


    "Brother Qiang, it''s polite to say that. Xiaonuo and I are su family members. Before and now, we have also been helped by our family. How can we not think about our family members? I roughly calculated that if we were more diligent, the hundreds of thousands of trees would be enough for almost 15 families.


    This job makes a lot of money, and it is not so complicated. Only one thing is that we should keep it confidential and not divulge at all. Therefore, we need to be cautious about the users.


    If it is disclosed, the big businessmen may lose tens of thousands of taels of silver or even hundreds of thousands of taels of silver, and the Su family can''t afford to pay for them when they sell them. "


    The tomatoes and peppers are absolute secrets. The Luojia family in Beikou is also very cautious. Sucang is OK. Anyway, most people would not think that such a small place in Sujiatun could do such a big thing, and no one would stare at her as a little peasant girl, but what should be said is still to be said.


    In short, if you want to make money, you have to tighten your skin. Don''t let out any news. Otherwise, the whole Su family can''t afford to pay for it.


    Su Yongqiang heard such a warning, but did not feel strange, "should be should."


    I want to know that I can earn several Liang silver in more than two months. Can such a good thing have no risk? It is normal to have risk.


    "That''s what the other side said to me. If only brother Qiang could understand.


    After all, enough benefits always carry enough risks. I believe that most of the characters of our Su family are good. As long as they are selected, they will not make mistakes. Small composition novel www.xzwxs.com


    At that time, we will also sign a contract with our family, but if we breach the contract, it may be 100 times the compensation.


    This matter will wait for a little warm after the new year, so I''m not in a hurry. Brother Qiang will also consider it.


    If we break the contract, it will be ten thousand taels or even more, because we may increase the number of seedlings after that. If brother Qiang is worried, I will look for other families. "


    Su Yongqiang has to decide whether he can get it or not. Almost half of the Sujiatun are Su''s family members. Even if they are down and down, there are dozens of families who are always close to each other.


    The meaning of Sutang is very clear. This work is not for the whole Su family, but for some families. Moreover, the requirement for density protection is very high. If you are wrong, let alone 100 Liang silver, the compensation is 10000 Liang.


    Zhou also heard that Su Tang said so. She couldn''t help but look up at Su Tang. She specially emphasized that as long as there were only 15 families, there must be no su Yonggui family. Was she thinking too much, or was this only 8-year-old girl intentional?


    Zhou''s idea was just a little over. Anyway, the significance of sucang in Su''s family is definitely not the same as Su Yonggui''s.


    Even Su Yongshun was not qualified to know or even decide to discuss such a big matter in advance.


    "Fifteen households are OK." Su Yongqiang naturally also heard the meaning of Su sugar, and then took a look at Su Yongshun, "shunzi''s family must be able to."


    Since Su Tang brought Su Yongshun and his wife here today, it is obvious that Su Yongshun will definitely occupy one of the places.

 Chapter 270

    After hearing Su Yongqiang''s words, Su Yongshun also said, "yes, I''m looking for beans. Their family can also do it. There are also rich families who have tight mouths and can do it!"


    Su Yongshun also said that two people he recommended. Before Su Tang told him that he needed five, he recommended two. He dare not say too much. After all, Su Yongqiang is the patriarch.


    Su Yongqiang heard what he said about the two families and nodded, "they are good, that is, the conditions at home are not good, I don''t know if they can do well."


    "Brother Qiang and brother Shun will have a look. First, we''ll fix the people, and then we''ll take them to sign the contract. I''ll distribute the seeds to you."


    Seeing them, Su Tang began to discuss it. He said, "it''s Chinese New Year today. Anyway, I''m not in a hurry. Anyway, I remember that there''s such a thing. It''s OK to make preparations after the new year.".


    "That''s fine." It is not so easy to decide the candidates for the 15 households. When Su Tang said this, Su Yongqiang agreed.


    "It''s not too early. I have to take my brother to see Mr. Zhang, so I won''t stay much. When brother Qiang has decided on the candidate, if there is any problem, I can send a message to the dessert bar in East Street, and I will come back to explain." It''s already noon time, and sucang doesn''t plan to stay any more.


    If she doesn''t go back early to accompany Song Yi for the Spring Festival, the old man will be angry with her.


    Seeing that Su Tang left, they knew it was late, so Su Yongqiang and Qin didn''t stay. They watched Su Tang and Su Nuo go out hand in hand and go out to the village.


    "Who would have thought that tangnier and Nuo Ge''er had such a good fortune that they just adopted it for a few days." Looking at the back of his brother and sister leaving, Zhou said. 678 reading novels www.678kxs.com


    Qin also nodded, "tangnier is smart and capable."


    "After all, I have seen the river god. It''s always unusual." Zhou sighed.


    Almost every time they see the sister and brother Su Tang, they can feel the change of the two brothers and sisters, and they are getting better. Let alone the business of 100 Liang today, the 8-year-old girl talks about it as if it were light.


    That talk, that talk, and before in Su Yongqiang''s home that dumb poor is completely different.


    However, it''s not surprising to think that Su Tang''s brother and sister, who were picked up after a trip from the Qingjiang River, must be different. It''s not surprising that they just sigh that they have such opportunities and luck.


    "That''s also our opportunity for the Su family. Shunzi, don''t rush away with your sister-in-law. Let''s talk about it in detail." Money is a good thing. If they have money, the Su family can send more children to study. Anyway, if they read more, they will have more chances to pass the exam.


    Therefore, Su Yongqiang also heard that this job requires a high standard, and once there is a risk of information leakage, he still does not hesitate to agree. Such an opportunity is too rare. If we grasp it, their fate of the Su family may also be modified. He can''t let go.


    Only in this way, the 15 families must be very careful in their choice, and they must be honest. Then they should not talk about the good things everywhere, and do things in a hidden way.


    Wang Changhe still thinks that the Su family is not happy with them. This matter must be kept low-key and won''t cause disputes. Every family has several Liang silver income. If it wasn''t for the Suchang family, where would such a good thing come from.


    "Oh, you guys are so impatient. When is it? Sugar said that it''s time to have a good Spring Festival first, and then talk about it in detail."

 Chapter 271

    Zhou and Qin looked at their men''s impatience, as if they were going to settle down all the people today.


    This is the new year''s Eve and the new year''s day, but it is not something that must be settled immediately. After the new year is over, we can talk about other things.


    When Su Yongqiang and Su Yongshun heard their daughter-in-law''s words, they felt worried. Then they agreed. After a year''s discussion, Su Yongshun and Qin''s family went home.


    When the two men left, Lu came out. "The things from my parents, Tanggu and uncle Nuo are a little bit..."


    Originally, Lu and Roche thought about the fruits offered by Su Tang''s brother-in-law, that is, some chicken, duck, fish and so on. At most, they had some desserts, so they took them. They thought that after the new year, sucang would build a house, help more, send more, and then return it.


    As a result, Lu opened the box given by sucang just now. In addition to a chicken, there were also milk candy and cakes. When Lu saw these, Lu and Luo were a little worried. They seemed to have taken up the weight.


    The two quickly came out and told Su Yongqiang and Zhou. After hearing about it, Zhou looked at the milk candy and cake in the box and said, "is this milk candy?"


    A few days ago, Su laiwang went to work in the town and made some money. He also heard that the most popular snack in the town is the milk candy cake. He used to know that the candy cost five Wen a yuan. He bought six yuan and came back. After eating for a long time, his mouth was full of milk.


    "Yes, this is the candy from the sweet bar in town, and this is cheesecake. It costs 15 Wen for a small piece." Lu also heard his father said that he had just let Su laiwang have a look at it and confirmed that it was a very expensive snack. Yue e-book www.yuetxt.com


    Although people in the village can send things to and from each other, most of them are from their own homes, and they are not very expensive. Although the fish sent by Su Tang is worth some money, they were fished on the Qingjiang River. Moreover, the fish is only three catties, three Wen a catty, and one fish is less than ten Wen.


    Today, sucang gave them milk candy and cake. There are eight pieces of milk candy in a small plate, and three pieces of cake, not to mention chicken. This kind of dessert is nearly 100 Wen.


    Su sugar sent so casually, they didn''t think much about it. Now, how can they return such a heavy gift.


    Zhou had seen Su laiwang spend money to buy that kind of milk candy before. He also said that he couldn''t live a good life. He could not afford to have such a small piece of sugar for five Wen.


    When I saw three big cakes in the box, I heard my daughter-in-law say 15 Wen and 1 yuan. I really took a breath of air-conditioner: "what kind of snacks are so expensive?"


    Su laiwang quickly explained, "my mother doesn''t know. Some time ago, there was a dessert bar in the East Street of the town. All the products are fresh. It''s said that they are all made of milk, so they are very expensive. Moreover, only female guests can eat in that shop. It''s also very fresh. I went to pick up Dalang before. When I saw it, I went to buy it."


    Even the boss of sucang doesn''t know. The dessert she opened is the object of heated discussion in the town. The food is delicious and expensive. Although sucang doesn''t say it, her attitude is there, and the consumption in her shop is beyond the imagination of poor people.


    Now the town takes the sweets from the dessert bar as a symbol of status. After all, it means that they can afford it.


    "Tanggu is so generous. It costs 100 Wen for this. It''s said that the new year is coming soon. The sweets bar''s gift box is in short supply, and the cheapest box costs 100 Wen."

 Chapter 272

    Su laiwang really sighed. He didn''t know that what Sutang was talking about today was the business of hundreds of Liang silver. He really sighed when he saw something like this from Sutang.


    Half a year ago, not to mention half a year ago, just three months ago, who could have thought that Su Tang''s brother and sister could live as they are now.


    Su Yongqiang also listen to his son explain, and then feel a name familiar, "you say this thing is what shop to sell?"


    Zhou also responded to the "dessert?"


    "Yes, my parents also think that the name of this shop is strange. Let''s call it dessert. It''s said that there are only female guests in the inner hall. There are other desserts that are not to be taken out, and pearl milk tea. They are all fresh things. Those rich families in our town have gone to buy them."


    Su laiwang said everything he knew. The main reason was that the rules of the shop were strange, and the things sold were different. There was a lot of discussion in the town.


    Hearing this, Su Yongqiang and Zhou exchanged their eyes, and both saw the shock of their eyes. Just now they heard it with their own ears. Su Tang said that if you have any questions, you can go to the desserts bar to send a message. This shop may be the business partner she mentioned.


    "Now that you take it, take it. Tomorrow is tanie''s birthday. It''s inconvenient for her to keep her filial piety. Let''s prepare a gift for her in private." Su Yongqiang said.


    Luo Shi and Lu Shi also think that things are expensive. They dare not make decisions. When they see their father-in-law, they agree to come down.


    Zhou also had a little reaction. Since sucang just said that he could send messages to the dessert bar, it was obvious that sucang had something to do with the shop. They had a large family and a lot of houses, so they could get more when they were raising seedlings. What can''t they earn back or a return gift. Niuba literature website www.68wenxue.com


    "It''s Chinese New Year''s day. Our family also enjoys the delicious food of the town''s elders. We put them away and eat them at night." Zhou also said.


    "Laiwang, go and call your elder brother and second brother to the main hall, and all of you come here. I''ll tell you something serious."


    Su Yongqiang saw that there was still time to eat. He gathered the family together, and then told his son, daughter-in-law and daughter-in-law about the business that Su sugar said today.


    "Uncle Shun''s family can raise 30000 seedlings. Our family has more than their family members. Our family has a large area. We can certainly raise 40000 seedlings. If we pay five for one Wen, it is eight Liang silver..." After hearing what parents said, the three brothers looked at each other, and their voices were shaking with excitement.


    "Yes, it''s a rare opportunity. I don''t understand it sometimes. So we must select the 15 families and make no mistakes. If it''s an accident, we can''t afford to pay 100 times compensation according to your sugar girl.


    You young people also inquire about each other, even if the little doll in the family is naughty and loves to play around and talk nonsense.


    There are more than 60 households in our Su family. We can definitely find 15 reliable ones.


    As for our family, because you sugar aunt said that the nursery needs temperature and place. Although we don''t separate our families, you will raise seedlings according to your abilities.


    When the time comes to earn money, you only need to hand in seven achievements at home. The rules are set like this. If you join Xiaoxue, how much dowry you can earn depends on your own ability. "


    The ancestral rule is that parents do not separate their families. It''s a shame that they really do. Su Yongqiang''s family is not separated. However, as parents, Su Yongqiang and Zhou''s do not seem to be some parents who hold all their own money. Instead, they will let each family have a little mobile money.

 Chapter 273

    Of course, these incomes have to be parents. They know it, which is different from their own stealing money.


    In this way, each has its own advantages. What family members need to contribute, and no one will be lazy. They will work hard. Most of the money handed over to Su Yongqiang and his wife will be used only when there is something important at home.


    Su Yongqiang also wanted to decide the candidate after that, so their own family made it clear in advance, and then concentrated on selecting people, and finally signed a contract to raise seedlings to make money.


    "Yes, we all listen to Dad." When the three brothers of sulaixi heard that their parents arranged this way, they were very happy. They didn''t agree.


    "A hundred times of compensation. It seems that Tanggu is not planting ordinary things this time. When we select people, we must be quiet and don''t come out very often." Su Laifu also expressed his opinion.


    "Yes, but it''s worth the money for more than two months." So did sulashi.


    They are busy at the end of the year, and they only pay a lot of money in a year. They all have a good life in Sujiatun. They have less than eight Liang silver a year. They have eight Liang silver in just two months. It''s normal to have risks.


    "That''s right. If it wasn''t for Tanggu, it''s estimated that such a good job would not come to us. Parents can rest assured that we would help to select all the people." Sullivan nodded.


    Su Xue heard that she could earn a dowry, and her face was red, but she also raised hope that a girl''s dowry would be thicker and she would have a position in her husband''s family.


    Su Yongqiang''s family then talked about how to choose people, how to be careful and how to keep secret. They didn''t even stop eating. 163TXT www.txt163.com


    In the evening, the family was conquered by the unique taste and taste of Suchang''s milk candy and cheese cake. No wonder it''s so expensive. It''s delicious.


    Su Yongqiang and his family had a meeting. Su Yongshun had a meeting with his family when he went home. They also got the fruit presented by Su Tang. They just didn''t know how expensive the dessert bar was. They just thought it was really delicious. But the couple still talked to their children about the need for tens of thousands of seedlings.


    The whole family is looking forward to it. This is a great opportunity. We must seize it and make more money.


    Regardless of how the two families had a meeting to discuss, and because they wanted to keep secret, they thought about how to be careful not to be discovered. After leaving Sujiatun, sucang and Sunuo walked slowly to Qinghe town.


    Because it was new year''s Eve, there were basically no people on the road. As a result, they met with Zhang Mo on the way to pick them up. The two brothers and sisters got on the carriage and went directly to the Song Dynasty mansion.


    Today, Su Tang is going to celebrate the new year in the Song Dynasty. She and Sunuo told Zhang Cuilan before they left. They just let them relax and spend the new year.


    Su Tang made a lively new year''s Eve dinner, cake and milk tea in the Song Dynasty, and then accompanied the old man to play chess vigil to spend his first spring festival together.


    The next day, on the first day of new year''s day, Su Tang woke up from the Kang of the Song Dynasty. She opened her eyes and saw a big faced cat. Orange cat was lying in front of her, with two small pink flowers on her head. A line of words appeared on her head: "happy birthday, master!"


    Not to mention, it''s very cute. Seeing it like this, sucang reached out and rubbed its big, fluffy face and said, "thank you, my god beast!"


    "Hum, meow..."

 Chapter 274

    It''s rare that sucang is willing to call it a mythical beast. It''s very proud and charming. This festival is also the birthday. Sucang said that he didn''t care about it.


    Su Dani''s and Su Tang''s previous birthdays are one day, both on the first day of the new year''s day, but there is no bigger birthday than this. Su Tang lived alone in the previous life, and with this kind of time, she is also used to her birthday.


    But as soon as she saw her own meow moo moo and her blessing, Su Tang still wanted to say that she was in a good mood in the morning. She crawled out of the quilt and turned her head to see a new suit of clothes beside her pillow: "is this?"


    "This morning, Lord song sent it in person," said the Lord


    Although Su Tang is still a Lori now, she is a girl after all. It is inconvenient for others, so Song Yi brings her clothes to her.


    Su Tang held out her clothes. Her light gray coat and black waist length skirt were covered with thick cotton trousers. Although they were still made of cotton, they were exquisite in workmanship. The belt was grey and black, and there was a white cloak outside. The white fox hair at the collar was soft, and the white rabbit hair hat and armbands were fluffy and warm.


    In addition to these, there are a pair of small white flowers made of flannel and a pair of gray cotton shoes, which are neatly placed beside the pillow, but represent Song Yi''s careful care of his disciples. All of them think of getting ready.


    Su Tang is in filial piety. She has requirements for clothes, not to mention jewelry. Clothes can only be made of cotton and coarse cloth, with only three colors of black, white and gray, and clothes can not be embroidered.


    In addition, they must wear white flowers on their heads, which is also a way to express one''s own situation to the outside world, so as to avoid people''s unhappiness when they don''t know what others say or do in filial piety. Xuanxuan book bar www.xuanxuanbook.com


    Most farmers don''t have to worry about this because most of them don''t have money to dress up, but Su Tang can''t dress up even if she has money. Obviously, she is a pretty little girl now, and she is still dressed in a simple way.


    Before is cotton padded clothes and trousers, cotton padded clothes are very thick, belt a tie even.


    But today, sucang has been nine years old. She has to go out with her efforts for such a big girl in the capital. Being a housewife also teaches her daughter how to deal with and deal with things outside, and how to manage the affairs in the back house.


    Most of the girls in Beijing will discuss their marriage before they are 16 years old. After they are nine years old, they have to learn these things. Otherwise, it will be a shame to get married later.


    At the beginning, Song Yi''s daughter didn''t die until she was 13 years old, so although she can''t compare with his wife, she always knows something about how to raise her daughter. It''s very important for a girl''s nine-year-old birthday and her 15-year-old birthday.


    Because of her filial piety, Su Tang couldn''t have a big birthday. She was just a peasant girl, not a girl from a big family in Beijing. However, Song Yi asked Zhang Mo to go out and find the best embroiderer. She ordered such a dress for Su Tang. She also thought that Su Tang would do business, so she couldn''t help it.


    Knowing that this was Song Yi''s intention, Su Tang got up to wash and wash, and then took out all her clothes and put them on carefully. Although the bottom dress was a skirt, there was a thinner cotton padded trousers inside, which was beautiful and warm.


    The hair was still a simple bun, with two flannelette flowers on both sides. Although the dress was plain, it was neat and beautiful. Then he put on the outer cloak and opened the door.

 Chapter 275

    At the same time, Su Nuo got up and went out. When she saw her sister coming out, the little guy was also in front of her eyes


    When she was su Dani before, her sister and brother were not full of food and naturally had no nutrition. However, although they could not eat meat after adoption, they would always eat milk and eggs with sugar.


    As for children, nutrition has kept up with it and grown very fast. In more than four months since we came to this era, both sucang and Sunuo have grown a lot. Today, when we deliberately wear a waist pinching skirt, we already have the demeanor of a little girl.


    But it''s still a dark Lori.


    No wonder it''s not treated like a beast, is it!


    Su sugar heard the three consecutive words of the little guy, but also couldn''t help laughing, "en, happy new year, thank you, little Nuo!"


    Hearing his sister''s thanks, the little guy blushed. He went to his sister and looked at his sister''s clean cloak. He wanted to hold her, but he was a little afraid. So Su Tang took the initiative to hold him.


    "Let''s go and say New Year''s greetings to my husband!"


    Seeing his sister pulling himself, the little guy first smiles and then frowns together. He is so afraid to see Master song, but he dare not call him master song.


    Su Tang takes her younger brother into the main hall. She sees Song Yi sitting at the top of the table drinking tea. She kneels down with her younger brother and says, "I wish you a happy new year, good health and happiness!"


    Song Yi looked up at her little disciple when Su Tang came in. She saw that the new clothes specially prepared for her were clean and beautiful. She looked like a little girl. She also had a sense of pride. It was almost like raising a girl.


    He raised a good skin smooth little fox, then do not know which bad boy to cheat home, anyway, all little fox, better let the girl cheat back one, reliable! Standard literature www.chidwx.com


    Su Tang kowtows to Song Yi with her younger brother. Then she looks at Song Yi with a cute smile. Her eyes are very cute. Unfortunately, the holding ink on one side and Song Yi see her essence at once. This is to trap people.


    "Congratulations on becoming rich. Bring me the red envelope!" Su sugar pulls Su Nuo''s two palms upward. She also holds out two palms to Song Yi and asks for a red envelope.


    "Cough!" Hold the ink to try to hold back.


    If Song Yi didn''t look at the first day of the new year and the first day of the new year''s day, she would throw the lid of her tea cup away. Is there anything else in the fox''s eyes?


    "Can''t you ask for anything else?" Although Song Yi knew that Su Tang could see clearly, he could not forget the sour taste when he saw his disciple as a Qian Jing.


    Su Nuo is pulled by her sister and kneels down and dare not speak. Although Song Yi is not the kind of person who will be very cruel to him, Su Nuo is really afraid of Song Yi. Anyway, she thinks that this master is very powerful and afraid.


    Therefore, Su Nuo thinks her sister is very powerful, because she can even joke with master song and talk like this.


    Song Yi didn''t pay much attention to Su Nuo. Instead, she looked at her unruly disciple. When Su Tang heard him say this, she blinked her big black and white eyes, then tilted her head and said, "can the red envelope be bigger?"


    Song Yi gritted her teeth and said, "if it''s too big, I''ll hit you again."


    "It''s OK. I''m not afraid. Please hit me with money." Sucang this cheeky, was said like this, but also back to molestation.


    Song Yi speechless stares at Su Tang "unworthy disciple."


    "Dear teacher!" Sucang has a funny face.

 Chapter 276

    Song Yi was chased by his disciples for a red envelope in the morning of the lunar new year, which was also a unique experience. She took two small pockets from her arms and gave them to Su Tang and Su Nuo respectively. "We need to work hard in the New Year!"


    Su Nuo didn''t expect that he also had it. He didn''t dare to reach out and looked at Su Tang. Su Tang nodded with a smile, and then he took over "thank you, master song."


    Song Yi has a general view of Su Nuo, not to mention that she is smart or clumsy. She has taught many male students for many years before Song Yi, and Su Nuo is not so excellent among these disciples. Moreover, compared with Su Tang, the fairy sister, this is even more so.


    However, because he was the younger brother of the disciple, Song Yi would not give any black face, so he took care of it together. Of course, there must be a difference between taking care of him and paying attention to it.


    Su Tang is not a child either. Sometimes it depends on fate whether people can be familiar with each other or whether they can be good. It is just like Song Yi is happy to see her and wants to accept her as a disciple.


    Even if Su Tang Qi blows his beard and stares every day, he is also very happy. Compared with Su Nuo, he is actually a very clever boy, who is also sensible, but Song Yi doesn''t like it.


    Since you don''t want to be reluctant, because you don''t have to, Su Tang doesn''t have to. Song Yi has to like Sunuo because she likes her. It''s enough for Sunuo to take good care of her.


    After taking over the small purse, Sutang opened it and found that there was a small golden pig with exquisite beating. Sutang belongs to pig, and Sunuo''s is also a little golden cow, which is the zodiac of the two people.


    In front of Song Yi''s face, Su Tang weighed it for a moment or two, then looked up at Song Yi and said, "thank you, disciple."


    "Promising!" Song Yi laughed and scolded her at her little disciple''s appearance as a financial fan. 202 e-books www.202txt.com


    Su Nuo saw the gold for the first time, but didn''t know where to put it. Su Tang got the red envelope and took his younger brother to get up. Song Yi said, "the teacher is waiting. I''ll make you breakfast."


    Then she took Sunuo and ran out, leaving Song Yi looking at the door and laughing, "this wild girl."


    "The master likes that of the young lady." Holding ink heard Song Yi say so Su sugar, said this sentence.


    In fact, if sucang is not so jumpy, maybe Song Yi will not accept her, so she can see clearly with Mo Ke, and her master will spoil her.


    When Song Yi heard him say this, she gave him a purse and said, "if you talk too much, you don''t go to the kitchen to help burn a fire. She doesn''t make a fire. Don''t burn it."


    She knelt down to thank her immediately when she got her hands full of ink. Hearing Song Yi''s words, she quickly went out. Su Tang can''t make a fire by herself. How can there be such a stove in modern times? Fortunately, Su Dani used to work a lot before, so she would.


    But after all, she was young and not very skilled. Before Sutang started a fire again, she was scalded by accident. Later, Song Yi asked pangmo to help make the fire while she was cooking, so as not to hurt her again.


    He was a serious scholar and a girl''s family. How can I leave a scar when I''m injured? Although holding ink has no cooking talent, he can still make a fire.


    Looking at holding ink to open the door to help Su sugar, Song Yi stood up and went to the window. The snow still accumulated on the wall a year ago, and the cold wind outside was freezing. In a twinkling of an eye, it was another year. The Spring Festival was coming, and spring was coming.


    This is the most quiet year he has ever lived. Without his children and grandchildren around his knees, it is not so lively. Fortunately, it is not lonely.

 Chapter 277

    Thinking of this, Song Yi couldn''t help looking at the direction of the capital for a year. She didn''t know what the situation was and when it would be better. Prince, Prince


    "Ah..." Song Yi sighed heavily and put away all her thoughts. There will always be past and there will be.


    However, after a while, Su sugar made breakfast, holding ink to serve, Su sugar also took out a small gray purse, without any embroidery, which was the cheapest one in the shop outside, and handed it to holding mo.


    "Happy new year, please give me more advice next year."


    Anyway, Su Tang was able to join Song Yi''s door, thanks to the fact that he brought Su Tang to see Song Yi at that time. Even if he held ink at the beginning, he only wanted to see if Su Tang could make clothes for Song Yi.


    But it did give Su Tang a chance. Later, during the time in the Song Dynasty, Zhang Mo also took good care of their brothers and sisters. Especially at the beginning, Su Tang studied with Song Yi in the afternoon. Su Nuo had no place to go in the town and couldn''t understand. All of them were playing with Su Nuo.


    Although she is a servant, holding Mo has been helping her a lot, Su sugar is all in mind, this new year, also specially prepared a gift for him.


    Holding ink did not expect sucang will give himself this, quickly put down the plate in his hand, a little embarrassed, "Miss, you are welcome, all small should do."


    Song Yi left from the capital with only one person, not only to hold the ink reliable, but also to hold the ink looked not smart, but loyal, and aware of the current situation.


    When she was young, she worked around Tai Fu, and Song Yi was in a high position. Naturally, there were many people who were eager to please her. She was always appropriate in dealing with her ink. She was not greedy and should not have her own benefits. She always recognized her own identity. Qi Yin''s Novels www.qiyinxs.com


    He is just a servant. All his status and flattery have something to do with him. It is also because his master has nothing to do with him.


    For many years, Song Yi had many servants in his house in the capital. Many of them felt that they were also extraordinary because they were servants of the Taifu family.


    If they met Su Tang like this, they would look down on Su Tang even if they knew that Su Tang was accepted as a disciple by Song Yi. After all, it was a remote place. They didn''t have any experience. They could hold ink differently.


    He always knew that he was just a servant. Even when sucang had not been a teacher before, he was always polite to sucang. He would not think that he was superior. In fact, holding Mo was the son of his family, and he was born a servant. Even if his master was Taifu, he was also a servant.


    Although sucang is poor and a peasant girl in remote areas, she is a decent common people, and her status is higher than that of her servants.


    It''s just that many people now feel that they are seven grade officials in front of the prime minister''s gate, even many people in the village think it''s good to be a concubine and a servant girl for the master. Do you have any money.


    In fact, this is not the case at all. Once they are slaves, they are cheap ones. They have no status at all. They are better than animals and can be bought and sold at will.


    Before holding Mo, he was very polite to Su Tang because he knew his identity. Later, Su Tang became a disciple of Song Yi. He always respected Su Tang as a young lady and never overstepped it. However, he could maintain his personality and laugh and play.


    When there was no sucang before, he still coaxed Song Yi to be happy. Su Tang thought that it was more difficult for such servants to hold ink.


    Also heard Su sugar said that the new year let him teach words, holding ink is shaking his head, "small is a servant, which is qualified to teach miss, Miss teach small is also similar."

 Chapter 278

    Su sugar looked at him like this and chuckled, "don''t care who guides whom, anyway, continue next year!"


    After holding Mo, he bowed down and saluted "yes, Little Miss Xie."


    Then he put away the bag that Su Tang gave him. He nodded and served breakfast together. When he went down to eat by himself, he opened his purse and saw five Liang silver coins in it.


    The monthly example of holding Mo for a month is two liang silver. Su Tang gave him five Liang silver this time. When he saw how much Su Tang had given him, he also laughed. He always looked at Miss Su''s love for money. In fact, he was quite generous. He didn''t have much money. He gave him five Liang silver. He happily collected the money and the purse and ate.


    It''s time to visit relatives on the first day of new year''s day. There are already people walking on the street outside, because there are servants at home. After breakfast, sucang takes his brother Sunuo home with him.


    Hearing that they were back, Zhang Cuilan and Yu Caihe rushed to the courtyard to meet them. Seeing their brothers and sisters entering the door, they saluted together, "young master, happy New Year!"


    Seeing them like this, Su Tang said with a smile, "get up!"


    Then a person gave a purse: "my brother and I give you, new year, continue to work hard!"


    "Thank you for your reward, young lady!" Four people were holding bags and saluting again.


    Mint is young in the end, can''t wait to open, heard inside Ding Ding Ding, a lot of copper money, happy to run back to count money, but Zhang Cuilan did not know what to say, and apologized to Su Tang. Whole novel network www.qbxsw.com


    Su Tang thought it was OK. After all, she was a child, and then announced a good news: "starting this year, everyone starts to have monthly silver, and each person has 100 Wen a month. If you have good performance, there are other rewards. In the new year, do well!"


    In the past, when sucang buyers came back, they didn''t have much money in their hands, so there was no matter how much money they paid. However, even if they were the servants who bought the death contract, they should have some monthly money, no matter how much.


    Now sucang''s hand is also a lot more generous, decided to give the monthly money.


    When Yu Caihe and his wife heard that Su Tang said this, they were busy saluting and thanking Su Tang. This was a fixed income. Although they were selling themselves as servants, they were all women. They could not afford to spend money or powder. With monthly money, they could buy these things.


    Of course, it can''t be done in a short period of time, because as the master''s son, Su Tang''s younger brother and sister are still filial piety. They are all dressed in plain clothes, and they can''t be showy and unsophisticated by their servants.


    Seeing their happy appearance, Su Tang also nodded with a smile and asked them to bring tea. He took his brother to the main room, and then took a small purse to Sunuo.


    "Sister?" The little guy had been watching his sister give a red envelope to the servants of his family. He was also the master, and he would give it to him. As a result, he saw that his sister gave him a purse.


    This purse is also gray, but it has a piece of black bamboo embroidered on it, with a little more decoration. The little guy has some doubts about why his sister gave him this.


    "Lucky money, today is the first new year that our brothers and sisters spent together. Only we, our family, we each other, everything is a new beginning. Our sister will be around you for many years in the future, so don''t worry, don''t be afraid. Then we will work together to make everything better and better, OK?"


    Sucang pinched the little guy''s face.

 Chapter 279

    Su sugar knows that the little guy is still restless, so she always thinks of sticking to her sister.


    However, although he was young, he was sensible. He knew that his sister was busy and wanted to make money, so he tried not to stick to his sister and delay her. He was reading and writing alone.


    Su Tang also knows that the past experiences will inevitably affect Sunuo, but she really can''t do nothing, so she has been accompanying Sunuo, so I hope the little guy can understand that the elder sister will not leave, and their sister and brother will spend many years together, many years, depending on each other, as the only family members of each other.


    Su Nuo''s eyes turned red when she heard her sister say that they had each other. She rushed to hold sucang and said, "sister, sister, protect me, I also protect my sister. We have been together."


    Su sugar touched his head "little fool, can''t always be together, small Nuo big to marry a daughter-in-law, with a daughter-in-law will not think of his sister."


    "No, you must respect your sister and treat her well, otherwise you will not marry a daughter-in-law." The little guy has a serious face and a little stubborn.


    Su Tang looked at him like this and couldn''t help laughing. "I hope you will remember it in the future." When I was young, I always made naive and straightforward promises, but when I was older, I would forget.


    "I won''t forget. I won''t forget anything about my sister." The little guy is serious.


    Su Tang looks at him like this, also does not tease him, "good!"


    Then he put the purse in the palm of the little guy''s hand. He opened the purse and found that it was five Liang silver. Then he looked at Su Tang and said, "ah?"


    Just now I got a Taurus from Song Yi, and my sister gave him back the silver. The little guy felt as if he was rich all of a sudden. Su Tang looked puzzled and said to him, "take what you give and use it for yourself." Which book website www.shuosh.com


    It''s still necessary to cultivate a child''s financial management ability. Su Tang gives him money at ease, which is to let him learn this. Even if he keeps it, it is also financial management.


    The little guy nodded vaguely, "OK!"


    Su Tang snores at his head and laughs, just as Pu Wei brings tea. Because their brothers and sisters are filial piety, they can''t come to visit their relatives, and there''s nothing wrong with them.


    A few days ago, when things were all right, Su Tang asked Yu Caihe to make some sandbags, large and small. The two brothers and sisters had a lively time with four servants.


    After playing for a day, Su Tang went to the Song government to study on time. Although the little guy was lost, he began to study.


    When the fifth break, for the hard-working people, it is the end of the new year. When people return to their hometown to celebrate the new year, the shops in the town are opening up.


    On the sixth day of the first month, the dessert bar reopened. In the early morning, sucang took the prepared things and took Sunuo to the Academy.


    Today''s Academy is just the beginning of school. It''s not like the modern times that pay attention to quality education. Children''s class time is also short, and there are also winter and summer holidays. At this time, except for festivals and holidays during busy farming season, the academies have to open classes and read books all the year round.


    After the new year''s Eve, Su Tang also thought that he was going to run around busy working in Zhuangzi and the processing workshop. I''m afraid he would have no time to teach Su Nuo to read books. So when the Academy opened, he was ready to send him to read books, so that he could know some of his friends and have other things to do.


    The academies in Qinghe town are small, and it is estimated that there are less than 200 students in Qinghe town. They are divided into four classes, class A, class B, and class D. they are all divided according to the level of students.

 Chapter 280

    Once the students feel that their academic level is enough, they can pass the examination and enter a higher class. Class A is the best class in the college and is qualified to take the examination for children.


    When Su Tang took Su Nuo to the Academy, he saw that not only they were queuing up to sign up, but also other people were also bringing their children. After entering, a young gentleman asked a few questions, because most of them were children from nearby farmers, so it was a foundation to recognize their own names.


    Su Tang looked at those who were in front of them. Those who didn''t know big characters were assigned to the third grade class. It seemed that they didn''t have a good source of students. The person in charge of the examination also sighed occasionally.


    Then it was Sunuo''s turn. The students went in by themselves. Su Tang let go and let the little guy go in by himself.


    Although there are also nervous, but the little guy still put up his chest to enter the exam. Compared with other people, Su Nuo seems to have been asked for a long time. It took a long time to see the little guy come out. He was very happy to take his own student brand "sister, I am Class 3 B!"


    When he finished, several parents and children who had been assigned to class D had looked at them. When they saw that both of them were still wearing filial piety, and when they came to the academy to sign up for such a big event, no adults were present, they looked at him in a wrong way.


    However, Su Tang heard that the little guy''s level was so high that he went directly to class B of level 3. He could not help sighing about the education level of the Academy. Knowing that it was poor, he didn''t expect it to be so bad. It seems that this is not a long-term plan. We still need to find a reliable and high-level predecessor.


    Some days later, she went to the county to have a look. She didn''t know the level of academies in the county.


    "Yes, the previous efforts have not been in vain. After that, xiaonuo will continue to work hard and make further progress." Although he did not praise the teaching level of Qinghe college, Su Tang still encouraged his younger brother with a smile. The sound of nature novel www.tianlaixsw.com


    The little guy got a good result today, and was praised by his sister. He was even more happy. "Well, I will work hard."


    Seeing that the classes have been divided, Su Tang is going to take his younger brother to one side and wait. In a short time, a gentleman from Class 3 B will come and take Su Nuo away. However, he still hasn''t left. He sees the young gentleman coming out of the room and looking at Su Tang.


    "The girl is Su Yongnuo''s sister?" This is the youngest teacher of the Academy. He has been admitted to the school at the age of 18. He is also an excellent young man with some names in Qinghe town. He comes out and looks at Su Tang and asks.


    When solemnly asked Su Nuo just now, he found that the child had a quick mind and a solid foundation. He asked who told him to read before. When Su Nuo saw that the teacher asked him, he directly said that it was taught by his sister.


    This answer also let solemnly surprised, a little curious about Su Nuo''s sister. I thought I would meet a bookish lady, but I didn''t know that she would come out and see a little girl.


    Su sugar heard solemnly ask himself, also looked at him "yes, but what''s wrong with xiaonuo?"


    Solemnly and curiously, when she heard the girl speak, she laughed, "no, Su Yongnuo''s foundation is very good. You can enter class A after studying in class B. I''m just curious about who opened the door for him. If you are abrupt, I hope you''ll forgive me."


    Although the things of Sunuo meeting are very basic and open-minded, they always feel that there is something different, but I can''t say it. So when I see sucang asking, I don''t have anything else to say, just explain it like this.

 Chapter 281

    Su sugar heard him say this, also politely smile, "thank you for your praise, later my brother-in-law will ask you."


    Solemnly saw that Su sugar said it was not polite, nodded, "girl, you are welcome, I am a teacher of class a class, I hope to see him appear in my class earlier."


    Su Tang bowed down politely and solemnly wanted to say anything more. She saw the master of class B of level 3 come to take the person, and the rest of the students were also divided, basically in class C of level 3.


    Seeing the students all follow the master, she solemnly looks at the back of Su Tang''s brother and sister leaving. She doesn''t know what she is thinking.


    "What are you looking at? Don''t you feel cold?" Is in a daze, solemnly heard someone talking around him, looking back to see a middle-aged scribe.


    "Dad didn''t think that Su Yongnuo was a little strange?" It turned out that this middle-aged scholar was the head of the academy and his father. When he asked Su Nuo solemnly just now, he thought that the little guy didn''t say how much he had learned, but he was very solid. He was different from other children, but he couldn''t imagine what was different.


    "What''s strange? He should be a special teacher. Although the child only learned the Three Character Classic and the thousand character text, he was very flexible in understanding and using." Or when the father has experience, a word on the point of Su Nuo special.


    Nowadays, even if children study in kaimeng, most of them memorize by rote, so even if they have a foundation, they really just start to learn. However, Su Nuo is different. He can understand what he recites and use it flexibly. This is because when Su Tang teaches, he doesn''t just let him recite, but he explains it carefully and uses specific examples To explain.


    Under this kind of education, the little guy can learn fast and remember firmly. He never makes mistakes when using it. He is very flexible. He is different from other children of course. Please read the novel online www.qkxsw.org


    Zheng Zheng was suddenly explained and clapped his hands. "Yes, that''s what my father said, but Su Yongnuo said it was taught by his sister."


    Zheng Li saw his son so excited, shaking his head, "his sister is just a little girl, where to understand these, coincidence."


    "Dad also knows that the biggest difference between the students in our small place and the students taught by the big academy and the great Confucians is the use of them. Why are there so many Jinshi in Qinghe town for so many years? Even if they are, they are not taught by our academy.


    It is not because the teachers of our academy are all taught by such academies. Most of them are trapped in children all their lives, and even the students are rare.


    The teachers of big academies are able to use books to teach children flexibly. It is said that teaching will be more flexible if the great Confucian like Zhong Wen is the emperor''s master.


    My father has been a mountain for many years, but he always hopes to cultivate better students. I always think that Su Yongnuo''s learning method may be an opportunity. "


    Although the leaders of the academies in Qihuang kingdom are not officials, they are all subordinate to the Imperial College and are managed by the Imperial College. How can there be no comparison among so many academies in the whole country.


    If the remote college can cultivate a Jinshi, then it will be good for the reputation of the mountain leader. The students will come in admiration, and the source of students will be improved. Not to mention the teaching environment, there will be more and more studies. In the future, it will become a great scholar in the world of peach and plum.


    They are all scholars. Even if there is no opportunity to buy goods with the emperor''s home, if you use such channels to get recognition, you will not waste your cold window to study hard for so many years.

 Chapter 282

    Solemnly know that his father also hopes to cultivate more excellent students in their Academy. So today, seeing Su Nuo has the kind of vitality of college students he has contacted before, that is why he is so curious about Su Tang. Moreover, if she is really taught by Su Tang, her method must have something to learn from.


    However, Zheng Li heard his son talk about his ideal and sighed, "I know what you mean, but Su Yongnuo''s sister is just a little girl. How can you know so much? Or don''t think about it. If you can be admitted to the University, we will have some reputation in Qinghe town Academy."


    Even if Su Nuo is a lively girl, she can''t believe that Su Li is really smart.


    Zheng Zheng knew that his father had been disappointed for so many years and had no motivation. However, he looked at the direction of sucang''s brother-in-law''s leaving. Why didn''t he ask and try? Maybe it was possible.


    Su Tang went to the school with the teacher of class B of level 3. Although Qinghe town was a little bit biased, the environment of the Academy was still good. There were charcoal fires burning in the school, and it was not cold. Some students were already reading.


    Having arrived at the school, Su Nuo took a look at her sister and followed him into the school with his bookcase. He promised his sister to study hard and take an examination of senior officials. He could not give up.


    Su Tang also saw that although the little guy didn''t give up, he pouted seriously, and he was a little inexplicably lost. The feeling of an old mother sending her child to kindergarten was in her heart, and she couldn''t help feeling very funny.


    When orange cat came back, he saw her grinning and sighing that the owner had a silly side.


    With a look in her eyes, Su Tang said, "does the beast resist beating?" Xiaofei e-book www.txtxf.com


    The orange cat immediately says, "the master Zheng just now..." It was business immediately. She told Su Tang about the conversation between Zheng Li and Zheng Li.


    Just now, Su Tang thought it was a little strange to ask her solemnly, but she didn''t know what happened, so she didn''t know what happened. She left with her brother and asked orange cat to stay to find out what happened to solemnity.


    As a result, she knew the solemn idea, and Su Tang didn''t know whether to sigh with solemn vision or he thought too much. In fact, when Su Tang taught Su Nuo, she didn''t think so much. She taught how she came to class when she was a child. Moreover, children can''t read books, so they will become nerds.


    When she watched Song Yi teach her, she didn''t say that the rules were dead. After she found out that she was an immortal, she even directly studied with each other. Obviously, she taught her students in accordance with their aptitude, which was very flexible.


    Su Tang naturally thought that everyone was just about the same. How could he know that he was still studying in the academy.


    However, Su Tang was relieved to know that Zheng Zheng had no other purpose. Anyway, as long as he did not expose the existence of Song Yi, Song Yi was the emperor''s teacher, Mr. Zhong Wen.


    Orange cat also knew that Zheng Zheng was not a threat. She jumped on Su Tang''s shoulder and followed her to the outside of the Academy. She talked about other things. "The little bug I left behind reacted. He really smelled of Wu''s two legged beast."


    Years ago, Su Tang ran into Su Yongshun''s family and found someone staring at her.

 Chapter 283

    After finding out, sucang asked orange cat to investigate. Later, it was found that the man was the runner of fuxinglou, but he was an acquaintance of sucang. When sucang wanted to sell fish balls to fuxinglou, he was humiliated at the door and came out.


    Later, sucang signed a supply contract with Jiang He, and until now, sucang has never been to the gate of the largest restaurant in Qinghe town.


    At the beginning, Su Tang still didn''t put it down. If she put it in modern times, she would not go out and she would write passionately with her mobile phone. Several manuscripts were sent out and the restaurant owner came out to apologize to her.


    This means is not easy to use after changing the times. However, it will not be too late for dark Lori to avenge, and sucang will keep it in mind.


    Because of such a marriage, Su Tang heard that orange cat found out that the person following him was the little boy, and he was a little confused. Didn''t he drive them out at random?


    Later, orange cat finds out that the name of the little two is Wu Yong. In the end, what he is tracking and monitoring Su Tang is for. Orange cat doesn''t find out. However, after knowing his surname, Su Tang must admit that he is very familiar.


    The Spring Festival is coming soon. Wu Yong also wants to go back to his hometown for the Spring Festival. Although he has nothing to do with his orange cat all day long, Su Tang doesn''t let him follow Wu Yong all the time. Fortunately, with the continuous upgrading of space, the orange cat''s ability is also greater than before.


    It left some small things on Wu Yong, but it had no powerful function, but it could record the smell of the people Wu Yong contacted.


    If Wu Yong really has something to do with Wu, the stepmother of Su Tang''s younger brother and sister, when Wu''s family returns to his mother''s home on the second day of the new year''s day, there must be a smell on Wu Yong. Then we can determine whether Su Tang''s conjecture is correct. 18 novel network www.18xs.org


    Today, on the sixth day of the first month, Fuxing building is also open for business. Wu Yong, as the second child of Fuxing building, naturally wants to come back to work. Orange cat also confirms that what it left on Wu Yong has the smell of Wu''s family.


    "This is interesting. What did Wu tell him to stare at me?" Su Tang grinned. There is no doubt that Wu wants them to be grounded.


    But what is Wu''s purpose of letting his mother''s family stare at Su Tang? Is she trying to find her feet, or something else?


    This kind of little thing is really troublesome. Su Tang frowns. She has a lot of things to do these days, and she has no time to deal with such small things. She thinks for a moment and asks orange cat, "do you know who the local ruffians in Qinghe town are and where they are?"


    When the orange cat felt his master thought so, his tone was light and ethereal, but with a chill, which was even colder than the wind at this time.


    The beast shrunk its fleshy claws and strengthened its determination not to offend its master in this lifetime. Then he flattered with big blue eyes, "I know, it is said that pockmarked pockmarks do everything for money."


    Maybe there was something wrong with the script during the crossing. Anyway, at the beginning, she didn''t have a good foundation. Su Tang was used to orange cat as a kind of ear news God, and the god beast was quite gossipy. So when Su Tang asked, she asked.


    Hearing that she had a candidate, Su Tang turned her eyes and went to a cloth shop to buy a suit of men''s clothes that she could wear. She went to find a hidden place at the entrance of the town and changed into the space.


    When she came out again, sucang had already become a beautiful young man in red. The orange cat was watching her. She was so mean that she had to hold two little flower balls to cheer on her. She encouraged her: "the master is wonderful, the master is handsome, and the master is the most handsome."

 Chapter 284

    This little apple polisher coughed and lowered her voice, "dogleg!"


    Orange cat wronged: "I am a god beast, I am not a cat, not even a dog!"


    Looking at it like this, Su Tang smiles and learns from Luo Xingchen''s "follow me."


    Orange cat Ao Jiao, and then jump on Su sugar''s shoulder, a person with a cat no one can see, and back to Qinghe town, walk around the West Street, found a shanty.


    "Are you pockmarked Zhang?" Just when sucang came over, she saw a man in his thirties coming out of the shanty. His face was pockmarked and he looked very fierce.


    Today, Su Tang specially wore a red dress of good material. The West Street was originally a slum area. Living here can be said to be the bottom of Qinghe town. Where have you seen a young master dressed like this.


    So they all look at sucang. When she speaks, she deliberately lowers her voice. She also takes advantage of her figure. She looks at the little boy''s age, so she won''t be exposed.


    Zhang damazi saw a young master standing at the door of his house and asked him that he had a bad temper. He called out "what do you want to do with your grandfather Zhang? If you have nothing to do, you can get rid of me."


    So vulgar, looking at Zhang pockmarked spit, Su sugar evaded for a while, "give you money, don''t?"


    When Zhang damazi heard Su Tang''s words, he looked at Su Tang in disbelief. The rich young master could not look more than six or seven years old. He was just a child. Could it be a serious thing to look for him?


    "What do you mean?" Zhang Da pockmarked son still believed, doubt asks. Huowen novel network www.ranwen521.com


    "I heard someone say that you Zhang pockmarked for everything. I''ll give you 300 Wen. You can call someone for me. It doesn''t need to be so fierce that he can''t get out of bed for two or three months."


    Su Tang says his purpose directly. When Zhang damazi hears that this is a work of 300 Wen, he looks at Su Tang suspiciously, "why do you want to beat someone else?"


    "Hum, if you don''t feel comfortable with the young master served by Wu Yong, the young master will teach him a lesson. If my servants are not too weak and don''t have to find you, you can say whether you can make money or not."


    Su Tang looked like a rich dandy, and said it directly. When Zhang damazi saw that the little boy was not old enough, his tone was not small. Looking at the young master of a rich family, he couldn''t help turning his eyes. "Young master wants to teach people, give me one or two silver, and I''ll break his leg for you, OK?"


    "This..." Su Tang was frightened to himself, and Zhang Dazi was ruthless and hesitant on the surface.


    As soon as Zhang damazi saw this young master like this, he thought he was afraid and snorted, "why, you are afraid."


    "I have nothing to fear." Su sugar still remembers his personal equipment, deliberately proud of the neck, so said.


    Zhang Da pockmarked is a shrew. He dares to do anything for money. He doesn''t pay much attention to the fact that Su Tang only asks him to help him out because of his bad service.


    He also thought that he was just a little doll in front of him, which was very easy to fool. He deliberately fooled him by saying that he was going to break Wu Yong''s leg and wanted to cheat more money.


    Now seeing the reaction of sucang, Zhang pockmarked son moved his eyes and said, "don''t be afraid. If you give me money, we''ll give you the job."


    Su Tang knows that he is such a mischievous villain, but his mouth is fierce, and his work is not reliable at all. What he said now is that he saw her young and thought that she was a child deliberately blinding her.

 Chapter 285

    However, Su Tang also wanted to teach Wu Yong a lesson, so that when she was busy with Chuang Tzu and the processing workshop, something would happen to her, causing her more trouble. So she took one or two silver coins.


    As soon as the pockmarked piece saw that Su Tang actually had silver in his hand, he would grab it. Could su Tang let him grab it? He immediately held it in the palm of his hand. Then he looked at Zhang pockmarked and said, "I gave you money. What if you don''t do it."


    Zhang pockmarked also didn''t expect that Su Tang would ask about this, but he was also very thick skinned. He said with a smile, "how can I, young master, go and find out who my pockmarked Zhang is. I''ll get the money and I''ll do it for you."


    After he finished, Su Tang seemed to be hesitant. He didn''t know whether to give or not to give the money in his hand. He worried about Zhang damazi. Finally, Su Tang said, "one or two silver is too expensive. What if you cheat me, I will give you 100 Wen first. If you really beat him to vent my anger, I will come back tomorrow and give you the money."


    Zhang Da pockmarked child was good at playing tricks on him, but he didn''t know that Su Tang would say this. He was not willing to be cruel for a moment. "If you don''t pay, who will work for you?"


    Su Tang seems to be frightened by Zhang Dazi. She steps back and looks at him alertly. Zhang damazi sees that she has collected all the money and wants to rob him. Su Tang immediately shouts, "don''t come here. Come here, I''ll let my father catch you and go to jail."


    Since Su Tang came to see the punk gangsters, she still knew what they were afraid of. The so-called people did not argue with the officials. Su Tang couldn''t look at the children. If he said that he would be in prison when he was nervous, Zhang Dazi would be worried about his background and would not dare to act rashly.


    Sure enough, pockmarked Zhang heard what the young master said to be in prison. If he was a young master of the official''s family, he really did not dare to move. In addition, Su Tang had always behaved as a very unreasonable dandy, just like a young master who was ignorant of the world. However, pockmarked Zhang hesitated and did not dare to speak. Look for books www.xunshu8.com


    Su Tang was also afraid of being late, so she took out the prepared 100 Wen money and gave it to Zhang damazi. "This is a deposit. If you do well, I will not only give you money, but also let my father reward you."


    Zhang Dazi looked at the 100 Wen money he had got, which was the time to bow his head. Su Tang took the opportunity to run away and said, "see you tomorrow!"


    Left orange cat to continue to stare at the pockmarked, Su sugar run a few steps, around a circle and out of Qinghe town.


    Outside into the woods into space, change back to the previous dress, this time she did not do anything else, but directly back home.


    In the morning, she continued to do what she wanted to do. In the afternoon, she went to the song mansion to study. In the evening, she went home. Ju Mao did not come back. Su Tang was not worried because no one could see the orange cat. Of course, there was no danger.


    Su Nuo and Su Tang almost came back together. After a day''s class, she saw her sister again. The little guy happily told Su Tang what she had encountered in the Academy. "Today, my first day in class, my husband praised me, and I also met Suri from class C!"


    The first day he went to class, the little guy was encouraged. Before, he always compared with his sister, but he couldn''t compare with him every time. He was also disappointed. As a result, he was inspired and very happy today.


    Su Rui, the great grandson of Su Yongqiang, has been studying in the Academy for a year and is currently in class C of level 3.

 Chapter 286

    Su Rui knows that she is one level lower than Su Nuo. When she goes back to talk to her parents and grandparents, she feels depressed and sad. She studies harder than before.


    Su Tang looked at the little guy so happy, and was also very happy. "Is it true that you are happy to study in the academy? Has the master ever played tricks?"


    "Everyone else has been punished, only I have not." Speaking of this, the little guy looks very proud.


    "Really, xiaonuo is so good!" Su Tang laughed and coaxed him. Before, he was studying alone at home. Although the little guy worked hard, he was not as lively as before. Now he saw that the little guy had a little partner, and soon became lively. He knew that regardless of his education level, it was right to send him to the school.


    Su Nuo was a little proud, but still said, "worse than my sister."


    Su Tang couldn''t laugh because of the proud and modest little girl. When she saw her sister laughing like this, she was a little embarrassed, but she still said, "if only Dongzi and Huzi could be here."


    The little guy had a good time. When he came back, he thought of his old friends in Sujiatun. When he heard about him, he was moved, but he didn''t mention anything. He said to Su Nuo, "Dongzi and Huzi don''t have money to pay for tuition, so they can''t come to the Academy. When you enter the Academy, you can get to know new friends. Don''t you want to play with them? ¡±


    "I''d like to, but I''d like to think about Dongzi and Huzi. Let''s go to the mountains to dig wild vegetables and pick hawthorn. Later, they will play by themselves. I can''t play with them." The little guy is a little lost.


    It''s good to know new friends, but former friends also hope to be here. When Su Tang sees the little guy like this, he touches his head. "When it''s warm and the new house in Sujiatun is built, we can go back to live. You can find them to play." Bashan Academy www.83shu.com


    Su Nuo heard her sister say so and nodded, "well, I''ll treat them to the cakes we made, as well as milk candy and pearl milk tea."


    "Good!" Su sugar nodded. The child''s mood came and went quickly. In a short time, she was actively going to finish the homework left by the master today. She said that she wanted to take the first place.


    So enterprising, Su sugar saw also want to sigh, this if her teacher accepted her brother should be good, there is no need to chase after her like now, let her learn.


    I don''t know what I was told by my little disciple. Song Yi wrote a letter in her study, asking her to take it out and find someone to send it to the capital. Then she continued to sit down and read.


    After dinner, sucang directly locked the main room and said that she wanted to have a rest and let people not disturb her. Yu Caihe and her servants were also used to Su Tang''s not being served at night, so when they were ready, they went back to their own room to do some sewing or chatting.


    Su Nuo did her homework and heard that her sister had already had a rest. She let Yu Caihe take a bath to wash and gargle and also had a rest.


    In fact, there is no one in the closed main room. After anti locking, sucang directly enters the space. Now the space is level 18. The higher the level is, the slower the upgrade will be. However, it will reach level 20 in about one month. At that time, it will be able to unlock the machine of a processing factory. I don''t know whether it will be a surprise or a shock.


    Sucang put all the things in the space away, then took off her thick clothes and leaned against the bed in the cabin. She took a book from the shelf of the cabin and looked at it at will.

 Chapter 287

    At more than nine o''clock, the orange cat did not come back, so Su Tang cleaned up and took a rest. When she opened her eyes, it was a night outside.


    As she opened her eyes, the space instantly became daylight, and then sucang saw the orange cat enter the space, still shaking off the snowy cloth on her body.


    "Is it snowing?" Su Tang looked at it like this, yawned, leaned against the door of the wooden house and asked him.


    After shaking off the snow on the fur, the orange cat jumped onto his cat shelf and said lazily, "well, it''s still very big."


    "It''s done?" If it snows, their houses will not collapse again.


    Orange cat took his blue cat''s eye and looked at sucang. He was arrogant and didn''t speak. She shook her head and took a bowl of tomato fish balls and a bowl of red dates and milk porridge to it.


    I don''t know what other meow eats. Anyway, her meow is omnivorous. It''s definitely a food cat.


    Seeing that there was something delicious in front of her, she ate a mouthful of fish balls. She couldn''t speak. She took a conversation with Su Tang and said, "that pockmarked seed..."


    Orange cat invisible, others can not see, has been staring at Zhang pockmarked, to see what he did, that pockmarked suddenly got a hundred Wen in his hand, he is the most gambling, money in hand itch.


    He is lazy and lazy. He doesn''t want to be enterprising. It''s best for him to have money even if he doesn''t do anything. Su Tang gives him a deposit of 100 Wen. In Zhang''s opinion, it''s just money for nothing. How can he think of doing things for Su Tang.


    I don''t know who it is. If Xiaowa doesn''t come the next day, will she just fight for the 100 Wen, so Zhang damazi doesn''t really plan to go to Wu Yong. 8090 novel network www.8090xs.com


    Anyway, when he had money in hand, he just wanted to enjoy it immediately. This piece of hemp went to the gambling house with 100 Wen. He always liked gambling, but his gambling was not so good. Eight times out of ten times he lost. Unexpectedly, he just entered the gambling house last night and was lucky. He won nearly one or two silver in an hour.


    Zhang pockmarked eyes to see win money, but also bet red eyes.


    As a result, in the middle of the night, he lost all the money he won and owed the gambling house five Liang silver. When he saw that he was out of money, could the gambler spare him and force him to write an IOU with a profit of five cents.


    When the fingerprints were put on, Zhang pockmarked was flustered. He knew that such a place as gambling house was not something he could afford.


    In fact, this piece of marijuana has been gambling all the time, but he did not dare to gamble too much, knowing that he owed money, he could not afford it.


    If the money has not been paid, maybe he will be cut off his arms and legs. Zhang damazi is just a mischievous gangster. He is scared to death just by thinking about it.


    He knew that he couldn''t play in the gambling house, so what happened today appeared in front of his eyes and used his brain to sue sugar.


    This pockmarked pockmarked piece is still reading Sutang, but it is true that one or two silver coins have been taken out in daytime, so it can be sure that there will be at least one or two silver coins.


    Even though Su Tang didn''t show his identity, he gave him a hundred Wen and carried at least one or two silver coins with him. After careful consideration, Zhang Da pockmarked thought that the young master he met today must not be short of money, at least not five Liang silver.


    Once his mind moved, he would think more about him. If he could tie people up, he would have no money.

 Chapter 288

    This pockmarked son is very quick in his mind. He thinks that there is no better chance in front of him. Although kidnapping is a fatal thing, he can run away.


    In comparison, the background of the gambling house is said to be very big. If he runs away without paying back the money, he must be dead. Moreover, he kidnaps the young master. If the young master happens to have enough money, he may be able to earn more.


    After carefully thinking about Su Tang, he found that he didn''t know Su Tang. If he didn''t see anyone, it would not be a vain thought. So Zhang pockmarked thought about Wu Yong again.


    Wu Yong offended the young master, so he asked him to deal with Wu Yong. Maybe Wu Yong knew the young master. Even if he didn''t know him, he went to clean up the people. The next day, the young master came to the house, and he would cheat people to give him money.


    The more he thought about it, the more he thought about it, the more reasonable he felt. It was not too early for Zhang damazi to watch the last night. He almost arrived at the time when the sophomore of Fuxing building came to prepare for the business of the day, so he ran to the entrance of the town to wait.


    When he saw Wu Yong coming at dusk, Zhang pockmarked turned the man upside down. He punched and kicked him. He also asked Wu Yong if he knew he had offended others and didn''t serve his young master well.


    Before dawn, it was dark. Wu Yong didn''t understand anything at all. He was knocked over. He couldn''t remember who he had not served.


    He works in Fuxing building. All the people who come to Fuxing building are the most rich and noble masters in the town. He is always respectful and dare not be slighted. He often gets reward for his good service. How can he get into such a thing. Infinite novel network www.kuetxt.com


    At last, Wu Yong didn''t remember who he didn''t serve well and offended anyone. After asking for a long time, Zhang pockmarked went down and knocked Wu Yong unconscious.


    This pockmarked pockmarked piece is also cruel. He could have asked about Su Tang''s identity after seeing Wu Yong, but he didn''t ask. In addition, he lost money in gambling and was forced by the people in the gambling house to sign a white note and press his fingerprints.


    For a moment, he felt that he could not find any hope of repaying the money, so he put the resentment on Wu Yong. After holding back for a night, he was forced to be fierce by the beating. Seeing that Wu Yong was faint, he broke both legs of Wu Yong with a stick. Then he returned to his home in the West Street of the town by taking advantage of the night and the heavy snow outside.


    Su Tang didn''t want to let Zhang damazi break Wu Yong''s leg. She thought that such a villain like Zhang Dazi would bully the weak and have no other great skills. How could she know that Zhang pockmarked really broke Wu Yong''s leg when she heard from orange cat.


    "You said Wu Yong''s legs were broken?" This is not su Tang''s idea at the beginning. She didn''t really look for killers. It''s because although Wu Yong humiliated her at the beginning, she never committed a crime to death. People born in peacetime never neglect life as a piece of grass.


    However, Su Tang did not think that she gave Zhang pockmarked a hundred Wen as a deposit, which actually happened after Zhang pockmarked in his hand, which finally led to such a result. Extremely cruel and merciless make complaints about


    . Leave no room for the heart.

 Chapter 289

    You should know that even when Zhang pockmarked finally broke Wu Yong''s leg, he was not sure that sucang would really look for him and give him money the next day, so Zhang pockmarked finally said that he was helping Su Tang, rather than venting his anger for himself.


    To understand Su Tang''s thoughts, orange cat continued to tell her what happened after she asked questions.


    "Both legs of Wu Yong''s two legged beast were broken. After that, he could not stand up. He almost died. When I left, I saw that someone had found him saving him. Then I went to Zhang pockmarked and threw him one or two silver coins and came back."


    Su Tang will let people temporarily stop Wu Yong and find Zhang damazi because he knows the relationship between him and Wu. Wu and she are mortal enemies, especially when she said that on New Year''s Eve.


    Su''s brother and sister Su want to know their own secret before they go to bed, but Su''s brother has to know her own secret.


    For Wu''s sugar, Su''s money is more important than money.


    Since Wu Yong is helping the Wu family, Su Tang can''t figure out why Wu Yong is staring at himself. However, if Wu Yong can''t go out of the house at will, Wu will not be able to make any trouble.


    After all, Wu was married. Su Yonggui and Zhao would not let their daughter-in-law run to the town all the time. Su Tang made Wu Yong unable to move and could limit the Wu family in a short time.


    Su Tang wants to buy Chuang Tzu, arrange the people in Chuang Tzu, and build a processing workshop. She has too many things to do. She doesn''t have time to deal with Wu''s little thing. She doesn''t want to have any problems in the middle of her busy time. Therefore, she wants to have a meal so that Wu Yong can''t freely move in the town, and can''t make Wu''s family stir up any storm. Tianping novel website www.xstpwxs.com


    In addition, Wu Yong used to humiliate Su Tang in Fuxing building. Dark Lori has a lot of revenge. If you have a chance to get revenge, you can''t do without revenge. If you want to get angry, you can take it as revenge for Wu Yong''s humiliation.


    This step can achieve two purposes. For Su Tang, he has done it completely. However, Zhang damazi, who was just a gangster, actually broke Wu Yong''s leg.


    As for jumao''s statement that he would give Zhang damazi money according to Sutang''s instructions, he told jumao before Su Tang left during the day that if Zhang pockmarked really beat Wu Yong, he would give Zhang damazi the remaining 200 Wen.


    Su Tang didn''t plan to see Zhang pockmarked again in the beginning, and this kind of thing could not appear frequently. Although she changed her clothes, it would be troublesome if she was found out.


    After listening to Sutang''s order, orange cat saw that Zhang damazi had broken Wu Yong''s leg, so he gave him one or two silver coins, and then came back to tell Su Tang everything.


    After hearing all this, sucang didn''t know what to say. She was silent for a while and then said "OK!"


    "If they have the same chance, you and your brother will not survive!"


    Orange cat obviously also feels the idea of Su Tang, so she said to her. In fact, Wu wanted Su Tang''s life. She asked Wu Yong for help. She really had the same opportunity. Would they let Su Tang''s brother and sister go.


    At the beginning, Wu colluded with the Zhang family, and had already thrown his brother and sister down in Qingjiang. If it had not been for the present Su Tang, there would have been room for her to die.

 Chapter 290

    Su Tang also knows that tangerine cat is comforting herself. In fact, she knows the truth. So when she sees Zhang damazi breaking Wu Yong''s leg, she is watching. In fact, although Su Tang hates him all day long, he can only eat, which is useless. Now it is possible to save people.


    But orange cat did not. After confirming the situation, he chose to give Zhang pockmarked seeds one or two silver coins.


    Because as a space Guardian beast, it must be the first to protect the owner of sucang. All other creatures have no meaning for orange cat.


    Reason Su sugar or understand, so she will say at last, because now is really nothing bad.


    As if knowing that her master was in a good mood, orange cat kept eating fish balls. "Tut Tut, I have to say, you two legged beasts are killing each other. It''s cruel!"


    "I don''t think you know much about real cruelty!" Just finish saying, orange cat felt that someone had caught the neck of his destiny.


    It''s four fur claws pull, trying to twist their own flesh Du Du neck to Su sugar a face to please: "the master of course is not such a two legged beast, the master is the world''s only the most kind, lovely and intelligent two legged beast, and those sexy cheap are not the same."


    What kind of evil did it do to choose its current owner? It must have been sleeping for a hundred years, and there was water in his head. Which god beast is like this? It is really too difficult.


    The orange cat is flattering on the surface and tears in his heart. The owner is so dark and afraid that he can''t untie it. Wuwuwu


    Listening to the pitiful meow voice of the beast, sucang carried it to face-to-face with himself, "are you sure?"


    "It is certain and certain that a different and ordinary person like the master will be hard to find in a hundred years." Orange cat in the head of flattery in the dialogue bubble. 22 Literature Network www.22wenxuew.com


    This dog leg, Su Tang looks at the orange cat''s blue eyes are all flattering, and then put it down.


    Seeing the delicious fish balls and milk porridge in front of you, the orange cat took a tearful bite, and then said, "if you are destroyed, destroy it. The master''s cooking skills are really unbearable!


    Looking at the orange cat like this, Su Tang said, what kind of beast is always greedy for meow. After looking at the time in the space, it is already dawn outside.


    "The task is not perfect. You have given one or two silver in the budget of 300 Wen, plus the previous deposit is one or two silver and one hundred Wen, which is seriously overspending. So start to lose weight today, my beast meow!"


    "What?" Orange cat lifted his big face from the fish balls and milk porridge in front of him. Did he hear me correctly!


    Dark Lori is serious about revenge and revenge, but nothing is more serious than making money. How can a god beast waste a little money for her.


    "Don''t you hear me clearly? Do you want me to repeat it?" After the orange cat asked, he saw a smile on his master''s face, and the small black wings behind him seemed to be still flickering to say hello to it.


    "It''s getting late, beautiful and kind-hearted master. Do you want to sleep for a while?" What kind of god beast? The living environment is too bad. Orange cat is very quick.


    "It''s very sweet. After eating, I ran around Qinghe town for two times. I thought you were a meatball when I saw the meat growing." The dark Lori, who was flattered by the beast, pinched the orange cat''s ear. Her voice was very gentle.


    Can it refuse? Have you never heard of big orange as heavy? Can orange cat be called orange cat if it is not heavy?


    Some god beast admits that he is meow to avoid laziness!

 Chapter 291

    Adult orange cat is full of discontent and complaints, but Su Tang looks at it with a look and immediately advises. Orange cat covers her face with her paws. It is regret, that is, regret.


    The owner that others look for at most is a dumpling filled with black sesame. It is a black rice roll. The world is so terrible. Wuwuwu


    Su Tang looked at the orange cat like this, turned his head out of the space, looked at the cat''s head at his wrist, covered his face with furry paws, pursed his mouth and laughed!


    Sucang knows what happened yesterday, but he doesn''t continue to tangle. What has never happened is not worth worrying about, because it can''t change anything. People''s eyes are long in front, and of course, we should look forward.


    Huang Daxing, the manager of Fuxing building, scolded Wu Yong for not going to work today. However, he was only a sophomore. Even if he didn''t come, the business would continue.


    Wu Yong was discovered by the people of the same village. Seeing Wu Yong lying on the snow covered with sacks and covered with blood, he quickly came to get the man up and sent him to the hospital in Qinghe town.


    The pockmarked hand was very black. The doctor looked at it carefully and said that Wu Yong''s legs were broken and could not stand up later. People from the village went to Wu Yong''s home to report to him. When the Wu family saw that Wu Yong was like this, they were all flustered.


    Their Wu family was not a rich family. They sold their daughter to the master''s family in the town when they could not make it. Wu Guixiang knew how to please his mother when she was a servant girl. In addition, there were many cases in the last month. After that, she got the chance to sell herself and went back to her mother''s home with a lot of money. Love books www.aibook8.com


    After that, Su Dafu died. Wu Guixiang was also an old girl in her twenties. She saw that Su Dafu was good-looking, and Su Dafu was used to coax women. So Wu Guixiang married Su Dafu as a sequel.


    When Wu Guixiang was a servant girl, she helped her brother find a good job in Qinghe town because she would please her mother. Over the years, Wu Guixiang''s help helped the Wu family live a better life.


    Now the main force of the Wu family to make money is Wu Yong. Now I tell them that Wu Yong has been broken by others. After that, he will be a useless man. What should they do in the future.


    The family is also miserable, sad clouds and fog, quickly let people find the family can make the decision, has married out the daughter to go.


    Wu originally asked her brother to help her follow Su Tang''s brother and sister. It was because Chen XiuXiu had given her the news that Su Tang was fawning on a rich family''s boy. During the Spring Festival, Wu Yong convinced her of this. She was waiting for a chance to expose Su Tang''s true face.


    Su Tang keeps saying that he wants to be filial to his adoptive father, but he colludes with each other outside. It''s su Yongqiang''s way to protect him. If he doesn''t obey women''s principles, he has to soak a pig''s cage. Wu doesn''t believe that this time, the little boy can still survive.


    As a result, the plan was very good. Wu Yong had an accident. After she received the news, she said to Zhao and asked for money to visit Wu Yong in the town. When Zhao heard her asking for money, she was reluctant to give it.


    Later, Wu couldn''t help but find Su Yonggui. When he spoke, Zhao gave Wu ten Wen. Su Yonggui had been suspicious of the eldest daughter-in-law since he heard what Su Tang''s brother-in-law said to Wu on New Year''s Eve.

 Chapter 292

    Wu tried very hard to find a way to muddle through, but Su Yonggui still had some doubts. Fortunately, Su Yonggui had a good face. He could not let Wu go empty handed.


    But Zhao only gave ten Wen money, Su Yonggui did not say anything more, ten Wen money can not be said less.


    Wu''s mother-in-law was so angry that his teeth itched, but he was worried about the family''s affairs. After taking ten Wen, he took one or two silver from his private house, and then went to the town in a hurry.


    The pockmarked man broke his leg for a moment. Then he came back to sleep. When he woke up, he saw that it was dawn outside. Then he woke up. What did he do at night.


    At the same time, there was also some fear. Zhang Dazi got up from the Kang and found that he had a silver spindle or two on his body. The most common silver spindle on the street had no mark and could not be seen from its source.


    Seeing the silver, pockmarked Zhang felt cold on his back. Was this given to him by the young master yesterday? It was like a ghost. The money appeared on him.


    However, it was just one or two silver coins. Zhang damazi held the silver spindle in his hand, and what he had done yesterday, he licked his lips. He was afraid that Wu Yong would not die.


    "Bah, what am I afraid of?" Zhang Dazi did not dare to think about it. He still remembered that he owed the gambling house five Liang silver. He also remembered that when he beat Wu Yong, he was still black and covered with sacks. Wu Yong must not recognize him.


    So he encouraged himself to collect all the money and went out to see how to find money to pay the debt. 139 Novels www.139xs.com


    It seems to have given him courage and not to be afraid. When he went out, he still looked around cautiously. He saw that the heavy snow covered the floor of the door last night with thick snowflakes, but only his footprints. Zhang pockmarked shivered again, telling himself not to think about it, and then he left on the snow.


    However, Wu went to the hospital directly after arriving in the town. Without entering the door, she saw her parents and Wu Yong''s daughter-in-law and their two children were crying at the door. Besides them, her brother and her brother-in-law were also holding their children and were standing at the door crying.


    Seeing Wu''s coming, the whole family looked over, and Wu''s mother was crying, "Xiang''er, I don''t know which ruthless animal was killed by thousands of knives. Your brother''s leg is broken, your brother''s is useless!"


    Wu Shi has heard the news to her that her elder brother''s leg is broken, but she didn''t expect it to be so serious. When she heard her mother crying like this, she also had a headache: "mother, don''t cry first. How can you break your leg well? Does the elder brother offend anyone?"


    It was only after the new year that people''s legs were interrupted. This was obviously a grudge. Wu asked directly.


    Wu Yong''s daughter-in-law''s eyes were swollen with tears. Hearing Wu''s remarks, she also said, "who can he offend? He has been working in Fuxing building for so many years. He has always been liked by his master. How can he offend others? He has never had an accident before. How could it be this time?"


    Wu was also very angry at the suggestion. She sold her because her family couldn''t marry her brother-in-law. Now her sister-in-law is not qualified to say "what do you mean? Don''t be evil."


    "How dare I? You are the great savior of the Wu family. What can I say? But before that, your brother has been working steadily, and we will get better when we get paid every month."


    Wu Yong''s daughter-in-law said she didn''t dare, but the tone was not pleasant.

 Chapter 293

    Wu Yong''s daughter-in-law felt that her husband had been so abandoned. She didn''t believe that it had nothing to do with her sister-in-law.


    "But since you came to see your brother, he often came back late and said that he was working for you. Now he has caused such disputes. Now his legs are useless and he can''t do any work in the future. What can our family do?"


    Wu Yong''s daughter-in-law is a Diao, has always seen Wu''s bad eye, now has the opportunity, can you say good words.


    However, Wu is not a bully, with the money that he married his sister-in-law at the beginning, he was selling his own money to hold people down.


    She was able to hold her back before. This time, when her sister-in-law looked at her man, she felt that she had something to do with her sister-in-law. Naturally, she would not let go. She wanted to talk to Wu.


    Wu heard her say this, directly angry can not "you fart!"


    Wu Yong''s daughter-in-law and Wu''s family had a conflict, so they fought at the gate of the hospital.


    "What''s the matter outside, so noisy?" But when the family was having a fight in the town''s Medical Center, a carriage passed by. Sucang was sitting in the carriage, holding a stove in one hand and holding his head askew with the other hand. Hearing some noise outside, she asked the orange cat.


    Without waiting for the answer from the orange cat, the driver thought that he was asking. He drove the car and said, "I don''t know whose woman is fighting at the gate of the hospital. I''ll speed up and leave the lady alone."


    Thank you Su sugar heard the coachman''s reply and said thanks.


    Sure enough, the coachman swung a few more whips to speed up the carriage. In the car, sucang leaned against the side of the carriage, and the orange cat was lying on sucang''s lap. When she asked herself, she made a dialogue. Watch it www.twotxt.com


    "It was Wu who had a fight with her sister-in-law. Her sister-in-law said that she had hurt Wu Yong. The fight was very lively."


    Su Tang just knew what was going on. She blinked her eyes and continued to squint to rest. Seeing her like this, orange cat closed her eyes and lay comfortably on sucang''s legs. She was very comfortable.


    This morning, Su Tang went out of the space and slept for a while. Su Nuo got up and had breakfast. She had to go out to the Academy. Only then did she see sucang come out.


    Let Zhang Cuilan carry things to send Su Nuo to the Academy. When she came back, she hired a carriage. Su Tang ate breakfast lazily and went out.


    Today, she is going to go to the dental shop in Qingyuan County, and the purchase of Chuang Tzu has to be put on the agenda. Because she wants to go to places all day, after all, she has to go everywhere to buy Chuang Tzu, so Su Tang specially pays for a good carriage, which she will use in the next few days.


    The driver''s name is Niu Er. His carriage is different from other people''s cars. His wife specially made thick cushions and cushions to lean on. Therefore, the price of his car is naturally higher. Although it is not as hard as other drivers, he makes a lot of money.


    This time, Su Tang wrapped up his car with one or two silver coins, and he got such generous customers when he came out to pick up the work after the new year. Niuer was also very attentive.


    Su sugar holding the stove against the cushion, this way she can not enter the space, there is no other thing, then closed eyes.


    Su Tang doesn''t care too much about Wu''s family. Anyway, it''s certain that Wu has no time to find trouble with her recently. After a while, she can be busy with her career and stay with Wu when she is free.


    One man and one cat sat in the carriage. Within an hour, the carriage passed the gate of Qingyuan County and entered the city.

 Chapter 294

    Compared with Qinghe town, which has only two intersecting streets, Qingyuan County, which is the largest and the center nearby, is much more prosperous. A total of five streets divide Qingyuan County into different areas.


    This time, sucang is going to zuojie street in Qingyuan County. The Yaxing shop in Qingyuan County is here. It can only be opened after applying for qualification in Qihuang country. It is responsible for the rental and sale of houses, the sale of servants, and the work of some other middlemen.


    Because of the supervision of the county government, this trade is relatively regular and reliable. Basically, the large amount of land transactions in Qingyuan County are from here. Of course, if it is a small business, there will be local middle-level people in charge of it.


    All middle-aged people need a qualification from the dental trade in the county. Otherwise, they can''t engage in the business of middle-aged people.


    Niu Er drove his car to the door of the toothshop and stopped. He turned to Su Tang and said, "Miss, the tooth shop is here."


    Su Tang threw the stove into the warehouse of the space, lifted the curtain and got off the carriage. Then he saw a few words of Yaxing in Qingyuan County. The gate was full of people, which was very lively.


    "You go to the side and let the horse rest, and then eat something. Don''t go far."


    Because Su Tang went out late, it was almost time to have lunch. Su Tang thought that if someone in the dental trade recommended Chuang Tzu, he would go to see him. Therefore, he asked Niu Er to eat a little while he was free, so as not to delay his time.


    Niu Er has been following Su Tang these days. Hearing her saying so, he quickly agreed. He did not dare to delay his employer''s work.


    After su Tang explained to Niu Er, he went directly into the front door of the dental shop. He only saw that after entering the door, there was a large hall space with many counters inside. Look at the novel www.kankanxs.com


    It can be divided into three parts, which are real estate, land, servants and other valuables. In this way, there are the most people on the property side.


    Sucang looked around, and it was just right to see that there was a middle-aged man sitting there with a white flower on the side of his lapel. Obviously, he was wearing filial piety just like sucang.


    There are a lot of people standing in line with other middle-aged people. Only he has no one here. I want to know that it is only after the new year that people are really buying and selling land. They are all paying attention to a good fortune.


    Although it''s their own business to wear filial piety, and it''s common for those who don''t die. But after all, they always feel uncomfortable when they get involved in white affairs, so they can choose from others.


    The man''s name is Hu Sande. His mother left a year ago, and he was in the heat of filial piety. Naturally, he knew that he was coming out with filial piety. Other people were looking for luck in buying and selling houses, and they would not look for him. But they were ordinary people who always wanted to make a living. How could he not come out and do things.


    On the second day of the new year, he had not yet opened his business. He did not know when he would be able to make a business. Hu San de sighed deeply, "ah..."


    After tightening his tight clothes, Hu sat down and waited. Then he felt that there was a man standing in front of him. He looked up and saw a delicate little girl in front of him.


    Hu San De quickly stood up and said, "what does Nell want to ask?"


    When sucang came in, she saw that there was no one here, and saw that he was wearing white flowers. She knew that she was in the filial piety period with herself, so she came directly. Anyway, she didn''t believe in these things, and they all wore filial piety, which complemented each other.

 Chapter 295

    Su Tang came to see Hu San de and didn''t see her. She was just a little girl. She was so polite that she was satisfied with her service attitude. She nodded, "I want to buy some Chuang Tzu. Can you recommend it to me?"


    "Chuang Tzu?" Hu San de had nothing to do. When he saw Su Tang coming, he saw that the little girl was as delicate as jade. She was very beautiful. But she was simple and had white flowers on her bun. She knew that she was filial like him. She could not help feeling pity for each other.


    Chuang Su didn''t want to buy a piece of sugar, but she didn''t want to buy a piece of sugar.


    You should know that Chuang Tzu near Qingyuan County is cheaper and smaller. At least, he needs one or two hundred taels. He can make a lot of money by selling one.


    "Don''t you want Hu De''s voice to be lower than that of the other two hundred girls, because you want a small voice from Hu de


    For fear that Su Tang is too young to understand this, Hu Sande confirms with Su Tang. After asking, he looks at a girl like a jade figure and nods, "you know it, can you recommend it?"


    As soon as Hu San de heard this, his heart suddenly became hot. He was a big customer. He quickly reached out and said, "please come inside, let''s talk about it!"


    When other people saw Hu San de invite Su Tang to talk in the inner hall, they also showed their envy. The dental trade is an intermediary business, but generally speaking, the business of several acres of land can be done outside. The fifth novel www.d5xs.net


    But there is also a hidden rule. If it involves a large amount of business, the guests can go to the special rest room in the inner hall to discuss it carefully. After all, it may be hundreds of taels or even thousands of taels of business. It is not good to talk to too many people outside.


    Therefore, people in the dental trade default to see that inviting guests to go indoors represents at least one hundred liang of business, so how can they not envy Hu Sande.


    Hearing that Hu Sande asked himself to go to the inner hall, Su Tang nodded and followed him into the rest room in the tooth shop. When Hu came in, he first closed the door, then lifted the kettle from the stove, poured a cup of hot tea for sucang and put it on the table beside her.


    "I don''t know what kind of Chuang Tzu you want to buy, how big it needs, and what kind of requirements do you have?" After pouring tea, Hu sat down and asked Su Tang.


    "If you want to buy several farms with good farmland, the requirement is that they should be more private. If they are all in the same place, even if they are not, they are also the best way to travel in a day. It is better to be close to Qinghe town and can be a little remote, but they need to be able to use horses and chariots."


    Sucang said his requirements directly. In any case, it''s better to hide the tomato and pepper affairs for a period of time, so the farm that Sutang wants is more private. However, because the tomatoes and peppers produced by the farm have to be transported out at last, it is necessary to be able to get through the car, so it is not very inconvenient.


    Hearing sucang say this, Hu San de thought for a moment, "dare to ask, how much money the girl can give, and I can help the girl to see where is suitable."


    There are many mountains in Qingyuan County, but the soil is fertile. There are many Chuang Tzu in the mountains. In terms of privacy, there must be some. But if we want to be able to open to traffic again, we should have a look at it again.

 Chapter 296

    Moreover, Hu also wants to know how much Su Tang wants to buy. He is also scheming.


    "Under 5000 Liang, you can recommend it to me." Su sugar heard him ask this, also did not conceal, said directly.


    Luo Xingchen young sent 500 taels of gold, equivalent to 5000 taels of silver. She prepared to use them for farming. Although the processing workshop also needs to invest again, it needs to wait for tomatoes and peppers to mature, and then this year''s share of soap will arrive, and she will have money.


    Therefore, Su Tang had no room to spend all his money. Hu had been a middle-aged man in the tooth shop of Qingyuan County for ten years. It is not exaggeration to say that there is not such a big business in one year. Hu only felt that his heart was hot. If it did, he would not have to worry about it for the past two years.


    "If it''s five thousand taels of silver, it will be more than 800 Mu if it''s changed into good farmland. I''ve got a few places here that are just suitable for girls." With these words, Hu took out a rough map.


    "On the south side of Qingyuan County, there is a piece of land, all of which are good fields. Before that, it was the farm of Mr. Zhang''s family in our county. It was only because there were mountains on three sides and it was relatively steep. There was only one way to Qingshui town. After Master Zhang died, Zhangjia was selling this farm."


    Qingshui town is in the west of Qinghe town, which is not far away.


    Su Tang took a look at it, but the area on the map was not small. "How many mu of land is this farm? Are they all good fields? How much is it?"


    Hu San De also said, "the farm area is relatively large. There are nearly 300 mu of farmland, all of which are good fields. There are 20 tenants in it. It is almost a small village. It''s also because of the large area, so from the point of view of selling, it has been sold all the time. Now the price quoted is 1900 Liang silver. " Wonderful book www.miaoshuba.com


    Even if they buy three hundred acres of noodles in nongmi village, they hope that they can buy three hundred mu of noodles together.


    "You can have a look. Is there anything else?" This recommendation by Hu Sande is really good, which meets the requirements of Sutang. Therefore, Sutang nodded and didn''t say whether to buy or not. He only said that he wanted to have a look.


    Seeing her saying this, Hu also nodded and continued to point to a piece not far away. "Just this week, there is another place in the east of each village, which is surrounded by mountains on three sides. This place is not as big as it was before, but there are also nearly 200 mu of good farmland. These two Zhuangzi belong to master Zhang''s family. Both of them have roads leading to Qingshui Town, and the carriage from Qingshui town to our county is only within an hour According to the girl''s request. "


    Sucang continued to nod, "what else?"


    Hu is also sweating. He has been a middleman for so many years. It is the first time that he has recommended him. However, if he wants to make money, he feels very hot in his heart, and Hu continues to recommend him.


    After that, he recommended two farms near Qinghe town, with a smaller area, almost 100 mu of farmland, and two farms near Qingyuan County, which are also more than 100 mu of good farmland.


    There are still three or four that are a little far away. Sutang plans to look at these nearer ones first. She has not been able to move much in the past two years. If she is closer, she can manage it easily. Anyway, the production, transportation and sales are all in Beikou Luo''s home, so she doesn''t have to worry about these.


    Good at their own intention, Su sugar is also very simple, directly with Hu San de said.

 Chapter 297

    Since she is going to buy a farm, it is impossible not to go close to it. Su Tang directly tells Hu Sande that she wants to go to the farm and ask Hu to arrange for it. If it looks suitable, she will pay the money right away.


    Hu San De is also quick to see Su Tang. He directly says that he will arrange "OK, girl, wait a moment first. Let''s go and have a look at every village and Yangge village this week in the afternoon. As for the remaining ones, I''m afraid they are far away. We can see them in one day tomorrow, OK?"


    The buyer must go to see the Grange. The seller also needs someone to follow. As a middleman, he should communicate and arrange well. What they earn is this money. Of course, they won''t say anything.


    Then he asked whether it was OK for him to arrange this way. When she heard him say so, she nodded "yes!"


    She came out to buy Chuang Tzu. She told Song Yi and Su Nuo in advance that she couldn''t come back. She gave the dessert bar and prepared all the raw materials before leaving. This evening, she planned to stay in Qingyuan County for one night. She bought Chuang Tzu in these two days.


    Buying Chuang Tzu is not the most troublesome. After all, the fixed land is good land. You can buy it if it is good land. The trouble is that every tenant of Chuang Tzu must be honest to avoid the early spread of tomato and pepper planting.


    Although it is a matter of time, after all, the diligence and wisdom of the working people can never be underestimated, but can we be able to monopolize a lot of profits later.


    With Hu San De, Su Tang asked orange cat to follow Hu San De, but she came out of the tooth shop. It was already noon time.


    At this moment Niuer had finished his meal and fed his horse. He was waiting at the door and saw her come out. Niu Er came forward and said, "miss is out."


    Su sugar nodded and got on the bus "to the biggest Inn in the county."


    He is going to live in the county tonight. When she goes out alone, she is a girl herself. She always needs to feel at ease when looking for the biggest one. Although she doesn''t live outside, she takes a rest in a small wooden house in the space. Look at nine o''clock www.90dy.com


    After hearing this, Niu Er drove to the middle street and finally stopped at the gate of Xingyue inn. "Miss, this is the biggest Inn in Qingyuan County."


    Su Tang got out of the car and took a look at it. The door was bright. Then she came in and saw the waiter at the door saying, "is miss going to stay in the hotel?"


    "Give me an upper room, which should be more clean without being disturbed, and a common room for the coachman." Sucang said to the waiter.


    The waiter nodded and led sucang upstairs. "Miss, please follow me!"


    Lead Su sugar to a room on the third floor. It''s very bright. The window doesn''t face the street. It''s very quiet. She nods with satisfaction


    "It''s 300 Wen a day. How many nights will miss stay?" When he heard her say yes, he asked her again.


    Hearing that he said the price, Su Tang picked eyebrows, but it was not cheap. You should know that the courtyard that Luo Xingchen rented in Qinghe town was only 300 Wen a month, which was the price for that night.


    "One night first. How much is it altogether?" Sucang took out a purse.


    "Miss, this day is 300 Wen, and that little brother is 50 Wen." Su Tang gave him 350 Wen.


    After counting ten Wen to the waiter, he continued to ask, "where is the most famous restaurant in our county?"


    "If you want to say that in Qingyuan County, the most famous one must be cuiweilou. The chef has a good skill in cooking fish. The only one who can eat fresh fish at this time is cuiweilou."

 Chapter 298

    After all, Qingyuan County is close to Qingjiang River, so fish making is a special feature here. So the famous restaurants are also good at making fish.


    Su sugar a listen is to do fish, shake his head "still have?"


    The second came to realize that today, the young lady still has filial piety, and quickly said, "I forgot. If Miss wants to eat vegetarian food, the rich and comfortable chef is still good. They grow vegetables in the warm room. It''s rare that there are vegetables to eat at this time. The chef''s skill is good."


    Su Tang also nodded his head when he heard that. He asked where the Fu''an lived and was going to have a taste at noon. However, he was also impressed. However, from Qinghe town to Qingyuan County, it was totally different.


    Sure enough, people still have to go out to have insight. If she hadn''t come here today, she would have thought nobody would have thought of it.


    We can''t underestimate the wisdom of the ancients. The working people are still very smart.


    He didn''t let Niu Er drive his car to see him off. After all, he had to run a long way in the afternoon, let the horse have a rest, and let Niu Er stay in his room to have a rest. Su Tang wandered around on his own, shaking to Fu An Ju.


    This fu''anju is also in the middle street of Qingyuan County. It is a small building with three floors. It happens to be lunch time. It is very busy inside. When he sees sucang coming, the waiter at the door warmly says, "girl, do you want to eat? Let''s have some vegetarian dishes. Please come in and have a taste."


    Seeing that Su Tang is filial, the waiter says hello like this. After hearing this, Su Tang smiles and walks into Fu''an house. Seeing that she is only one person, he takes her to an empty table and sits down.


    "Girl, do you want me to recommend a meal?" The waiter politely asked Su Tang.


    "No problem." Su Tang thinks that the service of Fu''an Ju is very good, even better than that of modern times. After hearing this, she agreed. No.7 novel network www.7hxsxs.com


    The waiter began to introduce their special dishes. Su Tang listened quietly. Just as he was about to order, he saw a young man in royal clothes coming in at the door. Behind him, the voice of several attendants was not small. "People, open a private room for the young master."


    As soon as he saw the man, he changed his face and looked at sucang hesitantly.


    Su Tang looked at him like this and said, "I''m not in a hurry. If you..."


    This small two a listen to Su sugar so say, speak quickly, the voice is quick and sharp, "no need not, Miss order a meal."


    Actually, she means to escape from the past. Seeing this, Su Tang picks her eyebrows and sees that there are other sophomores going to take the young man and his party up the second floor.


    "Give me a Braised Tofu, leek eggs, and a cabbage egg soup, and a bowl of rice." Sucang ordered two dishes and one soup for herself.


    The waiter seemed to see someone to greet the arrogant young man. He immediately felt relieved. Seeing that Su Tang ordered his meal, he immediately said with a smile, "OK, miss, wait a moment, and serve the dishes later."


    When the sophomores were gone, Su Tang looked up at the second floor and grinned, "this county is a bit interesting!"


    The speed of serving food is still very fast. Soon, two dishes and one soup are served on the table. It''s very comfortable to look at people with a touch of green in winter. Although Fu''an Ju has vegetable dishes at this time, it also makes meat dishes. Especially in this hall, most people eat meat dishes.


    After all, vegetables are more expensive than meat at this time. Only rich people will enjoy it at this time. Anyway, wild vegetables will be available in two months. Most people can afford it.

 Chapter 299

    Therefore, the two dishes and one soup of sucang are vegetarian, and they are still in the lobby. It is even more noticeable for a young girl to ask for so many dishes. But it''s no surprise that Su Tang is a vegetarian with white flowers on her head.


    Su Tang took a mouthful of tofu with chopsticks and was slightly surprised. The tofu tastes good and the sauce is rich. Then there are leek eggs and cabbage egg soup on one side.


    In the end, the off-season ingredients can''t match the seasonal ones. The taste is slightly less than that of the current season, even less than the production of space. However, the chef''s skill is good, which makes up for the deficiency. Su sugar nods and continues to eat.


    In the end, sucang ate nearly one or two silver for the meal. It was really worth a lot of money. She gave the money quickly and walked slowly to the inn. Before she got to the door, she saw the orange cat squatting at the door of the inn.


    Stachyose


    Orange cat "eat delicious food by yourself. Do you feel good about me?"


    It worked hard to follow Hu Sande for several places. He was afraid that he would make any ghost in the middle. He came back to find that his master had gone out to eat delicious food, but he did not take it with him.


    Eat goods meow that others also have a small temper!


    "I''ll make you a roast fish in the evening." It''s not easy to raise a food cat. Su Tang suspects that it was bound to herself at the beginning, just to see that she can cook. 17 Novels www.17xs.net


    Of course, orange cat won''t admit it. Seeing that Su Tang promised to cook it a roast fish, orange cat twisted his fat neck and told sucang what he heard today.


    Su Tang is not familiar with the county. Although it is said that the dental trade is supervised by the yamen, it is more reliable, but she believes in herself more than any Yamen. So she asked orange cat to follow Hu San de just now. If Hu San de plays a trick in the middle, she will not be afraid to be trapped.


    So orange cat ran several houses with Hu San De, because the owners of these Chuang Tzu were several. Hu hired a car to run fast for an hour before they could finish running. He also set a time to see Chuang Tzu. At this time, Hu San de was having lunch in a hurry, and orange cat came to look for Su Tang.


    "It''s no big problem. After the death of the master of Zhangjia, his sons and daughters were not good enough to sell their property. The two big Chuang Tzu were too big and expensive, and they were not close to Qingyuan County. Two of the remaining ones sold Chuang Tzu to send their children to the Imperial examination, and some were sold by their mother secretly to exchange their land for private property. They were all serious and nothing to sell People with complex backgrounds. "


    Buying land is not a matter of one sentence. If the family relationship is complicated, there may be other troubles after taking over. Su Tang has made the orange cat clear, but she didn''t expect it to be complicated. However, there may be problems with the housewife who sold her for her private property. She wrote down that if she could choose, she would try not to buy her.


    Knowing that Hu Sande is having dinner, he also makes an appointment with the housekeeper of Zhangjia to see Zhuangzi. Su Tang takes orange cat out of Xingyue Inn and takes a bus to Yaxing.


    "Miss Su, it''s a coincidence that I''ve just entered. This is the housekeeper of Zhangjia. Today, she will follow us to visit zhouge village and Yangge village." Seeing sucang coming, Hu San De also said with a smile.


    The housekeeper of Zhangjia also heard Hu San de say in advance that the young lady who wanted to see Chuang Tzu today was not very old. However, he was surprised to see Su Tang. She was as delicate as a jade man and wearing filial piety. She was so generous that she wanted to buy her Chuang Tzu.

 Chapter 300

    "Good housekeeper Zhang, since we have all of them, let''s go." Sucang is also straightforward, not too much greetings, directly to start.


    "All right, miss. Just follow us." Seeing that it was past noon, the day was short, and everyone didn''t want to waste time. Hu San de was very straightforward when he heard that Su Tang was like this.


    So sucang turned and got on the carriage again. Hu Sande and the housekeeper of Zhang Jia had a car in front of him, and Su Tang was in the back, and they went to Qingshui town together.


    This is an hour, and then they arrived at zhougezhuang. When they saw the carriage coming, they rushed to meet "housekeeper Zhang."


    "This is Miss Su who wants to buy Chuang Tzu. Take her to introduce Chuang Tzu carefully." Housekeeper Zhang told Chuang Hu this week.


    A week ago, he was in his forties. When the family was rich, he and his daughter-in-law were servants of the family. When he offended people, he was sent here. When he heard this, he took a look at Su Tang, but did not dare to ask any more questions. He quickly agreed, "yes, Miss Su, please!"


    Su Tang takes a look at the farmer, but she is honest. Orange cat is not here. She doesn''t farm her own land. She doesn''t know what good land is and what is bad land. But orange cat, the guardian of space, is different. It just needs a look to know what''s going on.


    "It''s rare to meet such an honest two legged beast. Basically, the land here is good for black soil. If we grow tomato and pepper, it can''t compare with our own, but it will taste good."


    The orange cat ran out as soon as he got to the place. Soon he came back in the wind and told Su Tang what he had found out.


    Before that week, I didn''t know that Su Tang had already understood everything. She was introducing "Miss Su, zhougezhuang has 289 mu of good farmland, and now there are eight households..." Fresh novel www.xianxs.com


    Because the land is relatively large, so the people who take care of it need more. Because it was bought by Zhangjia very early. All the farmers here came from the servants of Zhangjia. Originally, there were only a few households. Now there are five big families. There are more than 50 people coming down from several generations, but they are all slaves.


    Zhangjia used to be a big landlord in Qingyuan County, but his children were not good. Now, Zhangjia has been in a desperate situation to buy land.


    Hearing that all the villagers were slaves, Su Tang asked housekeeper Zhang on one side, "where are the villagers? Do you take them back or sell them with Chuang Tzu?"


    Housekeeper Zhang listened to sucang''s question and said, "take back what you can''t do, sell with Chuang Tzu."


    When I heard these two people talking about this a week ago, they were all in the master''s hands. If the master killed his servants at will, it would be a crime, but in the end it was just a fine.


    I don''t know how many harsh masters scold their servants. It''s normal to buy and sell at will.


    After hearing this, Su Tang nodded, and then asked orange cat to go to the farmer''s side to have a look. He followed Zhou Qian to look at the land. At this time, it was not yet civilized, and the ground was frozen solid. So she pulled out a piece of snow and dug a piece of soil down.


    Although orange cat has made it clear, she always has to make a show. When she sees sucang, housekeeper Zhang and Hu Sande don''t talk, the more they choose, the more they buy. If they don''t, they won''t buy.


    Nearly 300 mu of land is not small, Su sugar just selected to have a look, saw the orange cat came back, then nodded, "OK, look at the next bar!"

 Chapter 301

    However, Hu San de was a little confused about whether she was interested in Su Tang or not, but he didn''t ask much about "Miss Su, let''s go to Yangge village now."


    Su Tang nodded and took the lead in getting on the carriage. The housekeeper of Zhangjia and Zhou said, "Lao Hu, tell me the truth. What does Miss Su mean?"


    Housekeeper Zhang felt that he couldn''t see through the meaning of Suchang. He asked, because of the large area of each village this week, one of the Chuang Tzu was close to two thousand taels. The place was embarrassed and it was hard to sell. It''s rare to have one to see today. Housekeeper Zhang also got the explanation from the people of Zhangjiang and asked him to sell it quickly.


    As a result, Su Tang was not salty and tasteless, and could not see anything. Housekeeper Zhang was naturally anxious to ask.


    This is because Hu San De is a man of the middle class. It is not the first time that Zhang Jia sold his land. So he is familiar with housekeeper Zhang. When he asks himself this way, Hu also shakes his head. "I can''t see through it. Don''t worry. I''ve seen it today. I''ll definitely ask you when I go back in the evening."


    Housekeeper Zhang hesitated. "Are you sure she can afford it, it''s not a lie."


    "Don''t worry about this old brother. Miss Su really wants to buy Chuang Tzu, and it''s not a business of one or two Wen. If you really want to buy it, you have to think about it after seeing it."


    Hu Sande pacifies housekeeper Zhang''s mood. In fact, Su Tang said that she would buy Chuang Tzu for five thousand Liang silver. After all, she was still young. Since Hu was a middle-class man, he didn''t expect any more accidents. Su Tang showed him a hundred taels of gold in his box.


    Hu Sande is sure that sucang must be rich. Otherwise, he would not dare to contact the seller to see Chuang Tzu directly. In case he meets a liar, he will be blamed.


    Seeing Hu''s affirmation, housekeeper Zhang did not say anything and went on to Yanggezhuang. Love to read novels www.ikxsw.com


    In Sutang''s carriage, she is communicating with orange cat


    "Time is too tight. I just read the hearts of two people. There are some problems in two of the eight families. The others are all good at present. We need to look carefully before we can judge." Orange cat told sucang that it had detected it.


    Orange cat has the ability to read the heart, but at present, it is not high level, and can''t read it clearly. She only has a general feeling. Su Tang also wants to see if all the farmers can use it. If they can, they can save a lot of effort.


    "That''s enough. Take a look at Yanggezhuang in a moment. It''s a good week. It''s in line with my requirements. It''s not far from Qingshui town to Qinghe town and Qingyuan County. It''s very convenient to build a processing workshop in Qingshui town."


    It''s good for Su Tang to look at zhougezhuang. She asks orange cat to check the farmers to see if they can stay. If it''s not reliable, she simply doesn''t want to let the former master deal with it, leaving only the field. She will try her best to find a way.


    If most of them can stay, they will stay. Although it will be more expensive, it will also save a lot of effort.


    "Fish balls in the heart!" The orange cat heard that Sutang also instructed him to work and asked for it.


    This food meow, Su sugar white eyed, it "OK, give you back to make dried fish, OK!"


    When she heard that Su Tang was going to make dried fish for herself, orange cat was happy with her beard and tail waving. "Thank you, master. The master is the best in the world."


    Since recognizing his master''s dark attribute, orange cat has also caught the habit of blowing rainbow fart, which is very dogleg.

 Chapter 302

    Seeing the orange cat like this, Su Tang tugged at its ear. It was not far from zhougezhuang to Yanggezhuang. It took less than half an hour to drive.


    After all, Zhangjia used to be a big landlord, and the land had been raised for many years. The 213 mu farmland here was also approved by orange cat. The number of households in the village was one less than that in zhouge village, but the number was similar, and most of them were available.


    It was not too early to see Yanggezhuang, and then drove back to Qingyuan County. It was an hour''s drive from Yanggezhuang to Qingyuan County. When they entered the gate of Qingyuan county again, it was dark.


    There was no shock absorption in the carriage, so Su Tang couldn''t hold on halfway. So she stayed in the space for a while, and when she came back, she was still energetic.


    Hu San de first talked to housekeeper Zhang and sent him to leave. Then he went to see Su Tang in the inn. "Miss Su doesn''t know how she is today?"


    "Today, these two places really meet my requirements. I want both of them. I can follow them together, but on the price, I only give 3000 Liang to the two Chuang Tzu."


    Su Tang is no nonsense. Since he thinks it''s appropriate, he simply says he wants to buy it. Hu San de can''t close his mouth when he hears Sutang wants to buy it. Then he hears Sutang say that the price of the two is 3000 Liang, but he doesn''t say that "3000 Liang should be the same."


    For the two Zhuangzi in Zhangjia, the price of one is 1900 Liang and the other is 1300 Liang.


    But when you buy something, you bid. Can I make a counter-offer? You can sell two Chuang Tzu at one time and get 3000 Liang silver. Although it is 200 Liang lower than the previous offer, Hu Sande thinks it should not be difficult to talk about it.


    Su Tang nodded, "I can only give you so much at most, but if you can help me to talk a little lower, for example, if you talk about 290 taels, I will give you 20% on the basis of the original intermediary fee. Biquge standby station www.au26.com


    For example, if you buy 290 taels of silver, I will give you 29 taels of silver. On this basis, I will give you another 20 Liang. If you buy 2800 Liang, I will give you 28 Liang plus 40 Liang. "


    Su Tang doesn''t know what the situation of Zhangjia is, so he doesn''t know how much price can be negotiated in the end. However, some people who know the situation of Zhangjia promise to give enough benefits, and are not afraid that Hu Sande is not willing to contribute.


    Hearing this, Hu San de suddenly looked up at Su Tang and said, "is Miss Su serious?"


    Sucang nodded "nature."


    No one can''t get along with money. Such an opportunity is absolutely rare for Hu San de for many years. If he missed a business that could make hundreds of Liang silver at one time, even if there was one, he might not be able to win it.


    His filial piety is a taboo of the world. If he made it this time and had been open for three years, how could he be indifferent? Besides, basically, all the people who sell land and land have something to do with their families. There are a lot of things that can be done in the middle of the price.


    "Yes, miss. You will wait for my good news." Hu knew it as soon as he made a calculation. Moreover, he didn''t lose any money in this business. At worst, it was only 3000 Liang. He also made 60 Liang.


    "Good." Su Tang is not surprised that Hu San de will be moved, the world is bustling, all for profit, enough interests, can drive people''s hearts.


    Hu San de got the news from Su Tang and couldn''t wait to get out of Xingyue inn. Ben was eager to go to Zhangjia, but he took two steps, stopped and turned back home.

 Chapter 303

    Hu San De''s daughter-in-law is waiting for him at home. When he sees his father coming back, he greets him and asks him how he is today. Hu tells his daughter-in-law all the things he has done today, as well as what sucang said.


    "If so, it''s a rare opportunity. Not to mention other people''s families, some of the young masters of Zhangjia know the land price, and they just want to sell Chuang Tzu for money. How much money to sell Chuang Tzu is not up to the housekeeper of Zhangjia."


    When Hu''s daughter-in-law heard of such a good thing, she was also very positive. She also felt that if she did it well, they could make a lot of money.


    "I think so too. The young master of Zhangjia is very confused, but this housekeeper seems to be..." Hu Sande and his daughter-in-law think the same.


    Although he was only a middle-aged man, his son had studied early. Now he is a boy. If they can make it this time, they may save money for their son to take the exam, or buy some land. In the future, he can make money and become a landlord.


    Hu San De''s daughter-in-law looked at her husband and laughed, "you are not confused. The son of the housekeeper has been released from slavery. The daughter-in-law is the sister-in-law of my mother''s family. Don''t worry. I''ll take the car to my mother''s house tonight, and I''ll make sure we have a proper talk with you."


    Su Tang is right. Chuang Tzu has to sell such a good land in Zhangjia for money, and they still sell it together. The family has not been like this for a long time. Now the leaders are not eager to make progress, and only sell their ancestral products.


    The servants of the family are also greedy everywhere. The head of the family only knows how to ask for money, but they don''t know about the land price. The servants eat oil and water, but Su Tang doesn''t understand. Hu San de knows all about it.


    If Su Tang didn''t say so, Hu would not have calculated these things carefully. Anyway, it was expensive and he had a lot of money. But Su Tang gave extra benefits. He must have planned carefully for the money. Starting point novel network www.qidiantxt.com


    Seeing Hu San de go out like this, Su Tang doesn''t let the orange cat continue to follow. Big brother meow is a little tired today. After he comes back, he has been lying on sucang''s head, and the whole person is wilting.


    After all, the space level of sucang is not high, and its ability as a guardian beast is also limited. I''m tired of using it today.


    Sucang then did not go out, told the waiter not to disturb, and then locked the door in the room, with orange cat into the space.


    Then he took a black fish out of the warehouse and prepared to cook fish for orange cat. Originally, there was no kitchen in the space, but orange cat loved to eat rice made by sucang, so sucang got a small stove to do it.


    When orange cat says level 20, it will have the opportunity to transform the small wooden house in the space, and then add a kitchen. However, there is still a little distance from level 19.


    Grilled fish, as well as orange cat''s favorite Baoxin fish balls, and its favorite red dates milk porridge, sucang one by one, and then a cat and a person in the space to eat very sweet.


    Su Tang shouxiao can''t eat meat and fishy food when she''s outside, but she doesn''t have to be afraid of it in the space. Anyway, no one can see that Su Tang and orange cat snatch sour and spicy black fish together, as well as powerful fish balls. It''s a lot of fun to eat.


    After eating, the space will automatically take away the rest of the garbage, and the space is a fresh air. Sucang takes the orange cat for a walk in the space, exercises after dinner, and then sleeps in the small bed of the wooden house.


    As sucang goes to sleep, the space automatically enters the state of night. Orange cat lies next to sucang''s head and enters sweet dreamland together.

 Chapter 304

    The next morning, Su Tang and orange cat drank red dates and milk porridge in the space. It was just light when they came out. Then Hu Sande happily came to look for sucang with breakfast.


    "Miss Su hasn''t had breakfast yet. Miss Su has a taste of the famous fire and wonton in the county?" Hu Sande''s daughter-in-law went out last night and went back to her mother''s house. She was ready to talk to her son. He came here early in the morning to tell Su Tang that it might take some time.


    "I''ll try it." Seeing Hu San de so positive, Su Tang also guessed that even if the two Chuang Tzu really had room for operation and could save more money, she would not like to.


    Su Tang sits down, takes a fire and slowly makes a meal. Hu Sande also tells Sutang that he needs time to communicate with Zhang Jia.


    Of course, Su Tang also agreed to wait. They had a good talk. After breakfast, Hu took Sutang to see the other masters of Chuang Tzu. Most of them came from their own families, but only one came from a maid.


    It is estimated that she is the maid next to the mistress, and then sucang starts her day''s journey to see Chuang Tzu.


    The Zhuangzi I I saw that day were not as big as before. Fortunately, Hu Sande was still very down-to-earth. All the land in these Zhuangzi were good fields. When he came back that day, Su Tang chose three more suitable ones to buy.


    Because of the delay, Su Tang continues to live in Xingyue inn. Hu San de sees that Su Tang gives Qian lisuo. The next day after reading all the Zhuangzi, he takes the land lease that Sutang has dealt with.


    In this way, Su Tang owned three Chuang Tzu near Qinghe town. Basically, each of them was about 100 mu. All of them were employed tenants. There were no servants. The only one who used servants to farm was the master mother''s Chuang Tzu. Su Tang was afraid of future trouble and did not buy it. Fantasy network www.7huan.com


    While Hu San de was busy helping Su Tang with the land lease, his daughter-in-law also came back with joy. With his son and daughter-in-law as the middleman, Hu saw the housekeeper of Zhang''s family.


    Finally, it was said that the two Chuang Tzu bought them with 2500 taels. Naturally, Hu San De also divided the son and daughter-in-law of housekeeper Zhang from the money he got. Except for the young master Zhang, who didn''t even know the land was more than one mu, everyone was happy.


    Su Tang lived in the county for another day. On the fourth day, he got the title deed of zhougezhuang and Yanggezhuang. The previous three Zhuangzi spent a total of two thousand taels of silver and gave Hu Sande 20 Liang silver.


    Finally, in addition to the agency fee of 25 Liang silver, the two big Chuang Tzu helped Su Tang to talk about 500 Liang, and Su Tang gave him 100 Liang. As for how Hu San de shared the money with housekeeper Zhang''s son, it had nothing to do with Su Tang.


    However, in four days, Luo Xingchen gave Su Tang five hundred taels of gold, and she basically spent all of them. She also had the five Zhuangzi in her hand.


    After finishing the work, Su Tang is ready to go back. Hu Sande and his daughter-in-law make money this time. They happily watch Su Tang go out of Qingyuan County, and then the husband and wife go back to count the silver.


    Niu Er has been following Su Tang in many places these days. Seeing that he is going home, Niu Er is also full of expectation. On the evening of the tenth day of the first month, Niu Er drives back to Qinghe town and delivers Su Tang to the back door of the dessert bar on the East Street.


    Give the money to Niu Er. Niu Er looks at one or two silver spindles in his hand and goes home happily with the money.


    Seeing Niu Er go away, Su Tang pushes the door and enters the house.

 Chapter 305

    "Sister, you are back!" Seeing sucang enter the door, Su Nuo, who had been studying in the room, trotted out with sucang in his arms and looked up at sucang. His eyes were full of dependence and missing.


    Su Tang reached out and touched the little guy''s head. "Well, have you been good recently? Can you keep up in the academy?"


    "Of course, my husband always praised me and said that I would be able to enter class A in two months." The little guy was proud when he heard his sister ask.


    Sucang also laughs, "so great, that should be rewarded."


    Then he took the paper bag in his hand to the little guy. Su Nuo took it and opened it to see that there were some fresh snacks inside. "Sister, you are so nice!"


    Hearing the little guy say this, Su Tang touched his head with a smile, "doggie leg, take it back to eat, I''ll check your homework later."


    When Su Nuo heard that her sister wanted to check her homework, she quickly put away the snacks. "Oh, I haven''t finished writing today. Sister, you can check it later."


    Look at him like this, Su Tang shakes his head at one side, and then looks at Zhang Cuilan who also comes out, lets them follow him and enters the main hall. "What can I do these days?"


    When Su Tang left, she said that Su Nuo was too young to be the winner, so she said she was not in if there was anything, and then they could deal with it by themselves.


    Su Tang thinks that she didn''t know a few people in Qinghe town and didn''t have much contact with each other. She estimated that it would not be good to go out for a few days, but she still had to ask when she came back. Huowen novel network www.ranwen521.com


    Hearing Su Tang''s question, Yu Caihe and Zhang Cuilan quickly said, "these days when miss is not at home, the holding ink of song mansion will come to ask when miss will come back every day."


    Su Tang wants to leave for a few days. Of course, she didn''t leave on her own. She told Song Yi in advance. Song Yi was reluctant to part with her. However, she also knew that her little disciple had her own business. She could only let her go. But she missed seeing the sky. Moreover, Su Tang was not there, and she had to cook with ink. Naturally, she didn''t need to talk about the art of holding ink.


    Su Tang said that Zhang Cuilan and Zhang Cuilan would do it at home. When the time came, they asked Zhang Cuilan to take the ink and send it to the Song government. However, Song Yi was unwilling and Su Tang was not forced to do so. Song Yi had a special identity, so she was afraid to contact with people. I think it has its own reasons.


    Hearing that Yu Caihe said holding ink every day, Su Tang also laughed, "well, tomorrow morning I will go to explain to the teacher, is there anything else?"


    "Yesterday at the dessert bar, someone came to deliver a letter to miss Sujiatun. The maid said that the young lady was not in town. They said that the young lady would come back and give you a message to go back and have a look." Pu Wei and mint said it.


    Not to mention, Su Tang went out for four days and actually came to find her. As soon as she heard about Su Jiatun, she guessed that it was su Yongqiang who wanted to find herself.


    However, she was quick tempered. It was estimated that it was for the sake of raising seedlings. She bought it from Chuang Tzu, and she could take time to go back to make him feel at ease. So she nodded, "I know."


    Sucang has a simple interpersonal relationship. Even fewer people know that the dessert bar is her. After the year, the turnover of the dessert bar has been gradually fixed. Basically, the net profit is about seven or eight hundred yuan a day.


    Now the dessert bar has a reputation. If you want to increase the operating profit, you need to add new products. However, for the time being, the sugar bar is not empty. There are too many things to do step by step.


    After listening to the servant''s words, Su Tang thought that there was nothing else except these two things. Unexpectedly, there was another thing.

 Chapter 306

    "Yesterday Miss Lu came to the store and left a message when she knew she was not at home. She said that she would return to the county town in two days, so that she could go home to play with her." As a result, peppermint talked about another person who came to look for sucan.


    Hearing that Lu Wan''er was looking for herself, Su Tang laughed, "is she cold enough to go out?"


    Lu Waner came to the shop when the young sweets bar was just opened, and later introduced several of her good sisters. However, she caught a cold herself and was kept at home for the Spring Festival.


    She was still greedy when she was ill. Every two days, she asked her maid Qingju to come to the dessert bar to buy some cakes and milk tea and bring them back. She did not delay her eating, and she would write to Su Tang.


    She also has a big heart. She never thought that maybe she didn''t know her words. She complained that she couldn''t go out. She always watched the little girl nagging about her ideas. She thought it was very interesting.


    When I was a child, I felt that the sky had fallen down. Such a time in the future life would be the best time. Lu Wan''er could see that she was spoiled at home. She could easily coax the children into writing letters with her, and she even ridiculed that Su Tang''s handwriting was not good-looking.


    I thought Lu Wan''er was ill and didn''t know when to raise her. Unexpectedly, she went out. Su Tang was very surprised.


    Peppermint had met Lu Wan''er before, and now Qingju often came, so she was more familiar with it. She knew that she and Miss Lu had a good relationship. Now when she heard Su Tang say this, she also laughed, "Miss Lu didn''t come to see her yesterday. She told the maid several times that you must remember to visit her when you came back. You also said that you promised to make new food for her. You can''t forget it."


    Can also think of eating, but the disease is good, heard Mint said so, sucang smile "yes, I know."


    I just want to ask someone to send a post to Lu Wan''er tomorrow to see if she can come out. The gluttonous imp has already found her door and has to be satisfied. Come and see the book www.laikanshuba.com


    Having said this, Pu Wei talked about other things.


    "Miss, in the past two days, Jiang He and Qian have been wandering outside for several times. They seem to have something to say, but they haven''t come here yet."


    Su sugar heard Jiang River and Qian''s turn around his shop, frown, and then let go of "know."


    She was so busy that she almost forgot. She saw that the Spring Festival had passed. It was estimated that Qingjiang would be civilized in more than a month, and then fish could be caught again. It is estimated that Jiang River and Qian''s family would make money when they saw the bustling opening of Sutang''s shop, so they were afraid that Sutang would no longer provide fish balls.


    But at the beginning, Sutang and Jiang''s noodle stand signed a one-year cooperation. Since they have signed the contract, sucang still wants to fulfill the contract. Anyway, compared with the soap business in Zhuangzi, it is obvious that the simple business of fish balls is more suitable for some people in Sujiatun.


    I can''t say, I still rely on this as bait to catch fish!


    "I know, it doesn''t matter what it doesn''t matter. If they come up, bring them to me." Jiang He and Qian have their own ideas. They will talk about Su Tang and they will be interviewed.


    Puwei got the response of sucang and saluted "yes!"


    This time, all that should be said has been explained. Su sugar is placed in the lotus picking. They go down to cook or something. She goes to Sunuo''s room. Although the little guy says that she is praised, she still has to check her homework.

 Chapter 307

    When sucang came to Sunuo''s room, the little guy was practicing calligraphy, and he was still eating the white sugar cake that Su Tang had brought back from the county. It was also funny that "if you want to eat, you can write again. What does this look like?"


    In fact, the cake of the dessert bar tastes better than the traditional dim sum on the market, but it is not so sweet. Sunuo children still like special sweet things. Besides, they haven''t had a chance to eat them before.


    So Su Tang saw it in Qingyuan County and bought some for him to eat as fresh food. The little guy liked it very much.


    When she heard her sister say this, Sunuo quickly took the candy cake from her mouth and laughed at Su Tang, "Hey, I''ll eat sugar cake first."


    Looking at Su Nuo eating sugar cake, Su Tang checked the big characters written by Su Nuo. Practicing calligraphy is hard work. The little guy is also young and has a short time to learn. Naturally, he is a little worse.


    Because of the limited time for practicing calligraphy every day, Su Tang''s handwriting is not so good. Every time Song Yi looks at it, she sighs that she has wasted her talent.


    As for what he learned, Su Nuo had recited the three character scriptures of Su Tang before. Now he is learning thousand character characters with his husband, which is in line with Su Nuo''s own learning progress.


    However, Su Tang listened to the little guy talking about his work in the Academy. He mentioned solemnity several times, but he couldn''t help laughing. It seems that Mr. Zheng really moved his mind, but it didn''t matter. Su Tang only asked the little guy to study hard.


    After all, she went out for a few days, so she took an early rest. The next morning, she got up very early.


    "Miss, why are you so early?" When she got up, Yu Caihe was cooking in the kitchen. She was surprised to see Suchang so early. Sunuo was still asleep at this time. Excellent reading www.euyue.com


    Su Tang said with a smile, "I went to Songfu to make breakfast for the teacher earlier. After a while, the young master got up and told him to go to the Academy directly. I came back in the evening."


    After leaving for several days, if she didn''t coax her teacher well, I didn''t know how long she would be complained about. Moreover, she had to ask for leave many times after that. It was very important to please the teacher.


    Yu Caihe and Yu Caihe knew that Su Tang had a teacher who taught her what to learn, but no one had ever seen her. They had only been in touch with holding ink. When they heard that, Yu Caihe helped Su sugar open the door, sent her out, and then continued to cook.


    Holding Mo stood up in the kitchen early in the morning and sighed. The young lady was not at home, and the master couldn''t get used to his cooking. He had to do it. He sighed and lit a fire. Then he vaguely heard someone knocking at the door.


    Holding ink to open the door from the kitchen, I saw Su Tang standing at the door, just like seeing her relatives. Her eyes were full of tears. "Miss, you are back at last."


    Su sugar handed the things in his hand to holding ink, "how does this look like this, the teacher has a bad temper again?"


    It''s said that old children are old children. Song Yi often plays with Su Tang. That''s why Song Yi asks about holding Mo and holding Mo to carry things. Su Tang, as a disciple, dares to say so about his teacher. His servant can''t say that he is the master. He can only laugh at "no, no, the master is worried about Miss."


    "Hard work, you run to ask every day." Holding Mo''s implicit words, Su sugar is such a smile way.


    Holding ink also smile, Su sugar did not go to the main hall and study, but advanced to the kitchen, to see that holding ink has set the fire on fire. "Make breakfast first, and then the teacher will get up and eat it."

 Chapter 308

    At this time, Song Yi hasn''t got up yet. Su Tang knows the time, so she comes here early to make breakfast.


    Su sugar said, holding ink will be moved to cry, "Miss back, good, small to help Miss."


    When the young lady comes back, they will be able to eat what people can eat. They will be happy if they think about it.


    Su Tang took out the red dates and milk that he had brought specially, and asked him to wash the rice with ink. First, he cooked the red date milk porridge in a large pot, and the other pot was ready to make some other dishes.


    The green cabbage just picked in the space is seasoned with minced garlic, which is crisp and crisp. There is also a fried egg with leek.


    In this way, before the Spring Festival, the green color is very pleasant to see. Holding ink, they all say, "the vegetables brought back by miss are very good, but it''s rare to sell them."


    "I saw it in the county. I thought it was fresh to eat at this time. I bought some specially. After a period of time, the wild vegetables on the mountain came down, so it''s better to eat." Sucang would not take out the dishes in space directly before.


    But when I went to the county, I knew that there were already some greenhouses growing vegetables in the county. I wanted to come to the capital. Today, I used the excuse that I bought it from the county to add some fresh dishes to Song Yi.


    "Vegetables in winter have always been rare and not rich, but what Miss bought was similar to that in spring and summer, which was rare."


    Before holding the ink, he followed Song Yi in the capital. The capital is the richest center in the country. There is no good thing. Therefore, there are few vegetables in Qinghe town in winter. However, it is not rare in the capital. It is just expensive. Meng Sheng''s Novels www.mengshengxs.com


    However, the taste of the dishes planted like that is not comparable to that of the season. The one that sucang brought here today is obviously better than that of the current season, which is why Zhang Mo said so.


    "I look good. It''s said that it''s hard to grow them. It''s just so much. Today, I''ll take them to honor our teachers." Finished dishes, Su sugar with holding ink, ready to go to the table, said with a smile.


    Then I heard Song Yi''s familiar voice: "unworthy disciple, how dare you say to respect me when you go for a few days?"


    It turns out that Song Yi wakes up and smells the smell coming from the kitchen. She knows how many kilograms of ink she holds. Needless to say, Song Yi knows that she has brought her bad disciple back. She puts on her clothes and comes out just in time to hear Su Tang saying that she is filial to herself, so she doesn''t resent her.


    Resentment is very obvious, Su sugar heard, in the past to salute him, "students see the teacher, a few days no see, the teacher''s demeanor is still ah."


    "I don''t mean three days at most. How can I go back four days?" Song Yicai doesn''t pay attention to what she says. The little fox has too many flowers. She can''t follow her train of thought and will be bypassed.


    "When I bought two Chuang Tzu, there was a little thing, which delayed one day more. I knew that the teacher was thinking about it. So I came to make breakfast for you early in the morning. The fresh cabbage, leek, and strong red date milk porridge that I finally bought in the county. Please eat it while it''s hot."


    Su Tang knows that he cares about himself when he says this, but he is afraid that he will continue to talk about himself. He quickly bribes Song Yi with delicious food.


    However, no matter how many tricks the little fox has, she can''t escape the eyes of the old fox. Naturally, Song Yi knows what the little girl is thinking. But seeing that the little fox has just come back and asked for her regards, she forgives her once.


    He would never admit that he missed his little disciple''s cooking skills very much. What kind of things are those made by holding ink? Pig food is better than his cooking.

 Chapter 309

    Holding Mo didn''t know how much he disliked himself. He put all the breakfast made by Su sugar on the table and put the dishes and chopsticks on the table. When he saw that Su Tang accompanied Song Yi into the door, he saluted "master and miss have dinner, and I''m going down."


    At first, there were only a few people in the family. Song Yi didn''t want to eat with his eyes on the side. So now, he and Su sugar eat together, and hold Mo eats out by himself.


    Song Yi nodded and asked him to go out with ink. Then she sat down and ate. Song Yi was very satisfied with the crisp cabbage. Su Tang looked as if he was in a good mood. Then she said, "teacher, in two days'' time, my disciples will..."


    "No!"


    Without waiting for Su Tang to finish, Song Yi directly refused. He refused to ask for leave all the time.


    "Before the students said it, the teacher said no Seeing Song Yi like this, Su Tang says that she has to run. Although the farms have bought all of them, the former tenants need to be dealt with, and those before the Zhangjia family also need to be arranged.


    She also needs to buy some people to keep working in the farm. She can''t study without doing anything at home, although she also understands Song Yi''s mood.


    Song Yi used to take her as a disciple because she was bored in this remote place. Su Tang was somewhat like his wife who passed away. She was able to cook and was smart, so she was moved. As a result, Su Tang had no time to accompany him. Of course, Song Yi would be lost and unwilling.


    However, sucang also knew that the old man was in a bad temper. He knew that sucang was serious, but finally he made a compromise. He only needed sucang to promise some unreasonable treaties and coax him well.


    "Because I know what you''re going to say. You said you''d like to read Zizhi Tongjian with me. You haven''t finished what you left last time." Recently, Song Yi and Su Tang read the general guide to Zizhi. It''s really comfortable that they both got something from the collision of their ideas. Moreover, they read history. Song Yi still wanted Su Tang to discuss it with him all the time. Novel of miaobige www.novelhall.com


    "I don''t have to go out all the time after I''m busy this time. Moreover, if I don''t go out now, I will go out later, which may delay more time. Now is the preparatory work. I have to run. I will accompany my teacher to read Zizhi Tongjian until evening. When my disciples come back, I will make new spring shirts for teachers at home."


    Su Tang coaxes Song Yi. She can play tricks with Song Yi on some things, such as learning. But when she accompanies Song Yi, she will sincerely explain the situation.


    Song Yi saw little fox in this way, and knew that she could not stop "don''t wear spring clothes. You should read with me all day in the future."


    "OK, I accompany my teacher to read books every day when I come back. The teacher asked me to arrange all the things. It may take a long time." Su Tang agreed to Song Yi''s request, but also added a sentence.


    Angry Song Yi points her "you little fox."


    "Thank you for your praise Su Tang blinked and accepted this as a compliment.


    Song Yi didn''t say anything to her disciples. After su Tang went out, Zhang Cuilan and Zhang Cuilan got up. Knowing that Su Tang had gone to the Song Dynasty, Zhang Cuilan went to Su sugar''s desk and saw a post on her desk, so she quickly picked it up.


    After breakfast, Zhang Cuilan took the post to the Lu family.


    Zhang Cuilan gave the post to the gatekeeper of the Lu family. When the post was sent to Lu Wan''er, she just got up and was having breakfast. Her mother told her that she should learn more rules. In a few years, she would have to discuss relatives.

 Chapter 310

    Lu Wan''er was very indifferent to her mother''s nagging. She went in one ear and out the other. Then she saw Qingju come in with the post from outside. "Miss, Miss Su sent someone to send the post."


    "Is Tangtang back? Why doesn''t she come to play with me by herself? Bring it to me and have a look." Lu Waner had no patience to listen to her mother''s nagging, but as soon as she heard that Su Tang had sent a post, she was in a good mood.


    Mrs. Lu Yang always shakes her head when she sees her daughter like this!


    Of course, I''m also curious that there are girls with such rules in Qinghe town. Although Yang''s family is not from a big family, she has seen some contacts in the county, and has been to the state capital. It is said that the young lady of a big family will send a post when she invites someone.


    I didn''t expect that a little peasant girl who was handed in by her daughter would send a post to her door. It was quite a rule for a daughter in a big family.


    Although she was born in Song Dynasty, she couldn''t follow the rules of song Tang.


    As Su Tang''s teacher, Song Yi didn''t understand the private daughter rules, but he taught Su Tang all the rules of communication between the children of the big family. In short, Song Yi basically taught Su Tang as a man, and there was no big problem at present.


    In any case, Song Yi thinks that Su Tang will not marry into such a strict family in the future. Even if the big family is willing to do so, it is estimated that little fox has some ways to refuse. Su Tang has always had a good idea and will not change easily. Happy novel www.kaixinxs.com


    Song Yi knows Su Tang well, and she also thinks that the rules of her daughter are meaningless. It is a waste to restrain an immortal with those rules, so Song Yi teaches Su sugar in this way.


    So she used letters and posts, and Su Tang learned from Song Yi. But the reason why she would like to use it for Lu Waner today is because she is in filial piety.


    It''s not good that people who keep filial piety can''t come. Lu Wan''er is young and forgets for a moment, but Su Tang can''t ignore it. The Lu family still has an old man at home. If there is anything else she can do at home, she won''t be afraid of her fate. She will lose her friends, just for fear of other troubles. It''s unnecessary.


    Send a post directly, so that Lu Wan''er is free to come over. Sweets bar is originally a shop and entertaining guests. Even if sucang is filial, it can''t be regarded as violating the rules.


    So in the end, no matter what Yang thinks, Lu Wan''er is very happy to receive the post. She meets Su Tang and asks her to go to the dessert bar to taste new products. She starts to pack up the small things she wants to give to sucang at home.


    When Yang saw her daughter like this, she was surprised that her daughter was as good as Su Tang. Lu Wan''er had a straight personality, but she couldn''t get around the clever ideas of those little girls. So she didn''t have many friends. She didn''t expect to be so friendly with Su Tang, a peasant girl. Yang couldn''t help being curious about the girl named Su Tang.


    Su Tang didn''t leave song''s house all day. He went to study with Song Yi and discussed with him. Su Nuo knew that his sister had gone to song Fu in the morning. He was disappointed, but he didn''t dare to say anything about Song Yi. Fortunately, he didn''t have to hold himself at home as before. When he went to the academy to do something, he would be much better with his friends.


    Su Tang tried to pacify Song Yi and coax the old man to be happy. She didn''t come back from the song house until the evening. When she came back, Su Nuo had to go to bed. Seeing her sister so late, she was a little unhappy, but she was so busy that she didn''t say anything.

 Chapter 311

    Su Tang knows that the little guy is sensible and hopes that she will always be with him, but she can''t. at least in a short period of time, she has to run all these work by herself.


    When everything is on the right track and she has useful people in her hand, she doesn''t need to talk about everything by herself. It will be easier.


    But it is doomed that she can''t accompany Sunuo all the time. Even if she knows that the little guy will be lost, there is no way. Some roads are destined to go alone. This is the reality.


    Because Lu Wan''er replied that she would come to try new products, sucang got up very early the next day. Not only sucang, peppermint and Puwei also got up early.


    While picking lotus and Zhang Cuilan are busy making breakfast, mint and Pu Wei are new products of desserts under the command of sucang.


    First of all, I baked some cookies with butter, flour and sugar. Recently, Pu Wei and mint took over the desserts. They often bake cakes, but now they are more familiar with the oven at home than sucan.


    When Su Tang saw this, he was more direct at the side of the command. He only let two people do it. He baked 100 biscuits in the morning. When Sunuo got up, he smelled the sweet cookies in the yard.


    Su Tang asked him to have breakfast first. Then he put some pieces in a box and took them to the academy as snacks. Su Nuo ate sweet cookies early in the morning. He couldn''t close his mouth with laughter and went to the Academy happily.


    "I''ll start selling this cookie today. For a dollar and five cents, will you bake it yourself?" Su Tang said to mint and Pu Wei. Look at nine o''clock www.90dy.com


    In fact, it''s not difficult to make cookies, but the materials are not available in this era, such as butter. If the processing plants in the space can not produce them, sucralose can not be made.


    Mint and Pu Wei often bake cakes recently. It''s not difficult for them to make cookies at all. When they heard sucang say this, they all agreed to "master it."


    Yu Caihe and Zhang Cuilan also ate this cookie. Their crispy taste and unique sweet smell make them sigh. They are really delicious. They thought that this was the new product that Sutang was preparing to add to the dessert bar today.


    Unexpectedly, Sutang didn''t stop immediately. Instead, he let peppermint and Puwei continue to work. Just after cooling, the crisp cookies were crushed by Mint in the bowl, then the butter was heated and melted, and the two were mixed together.


    Take home custom-made round cake utensils. When the biscuits and butter blend together, put them in the utensils, flatten them with a spoon, and place them on the bottom as the bottom of the cake and cool them outside.


    After doing this, sucang asked mint to take her out of the space. The fresh cream cheese was heated and stirred slowly. At the same time, Pu Wei was asked to wash in the milk with the jelly fruit planted in the space.


    Add the milk jelly and sugar to the mint whipped cream cheese, and continue to stir until all the ingredients are fully blended.


    Then sucang asked mint and Pu Wei to separate the cake paste into two parts. In one part, she added honey hawthorn juice, which turned the white cake paste into light red.


    Pour the light red cake paste on the bottom of the cookie cake. Carefully knock it to remove the bubbles. Freeze it for a while. You can see the condensation on the bottom layer. Then put the white cake paste on it. Finally, put the cut red hawthorn as an ornament in the white part.

 Chapter 312

    As long as you continue to refrigerate, this creative Hawthorn cheese cake created by sucan will be fine. Normally, this kind of cake that doesn''t need to be baked has jilitin tablets to coagulate in modern times, but there is no such thing as gilding tablets in this era.


    so Suzi only used natural gel, and just got lots of jelly fruit in the recent space. She thought maybe she could try it. So she baked the cookies today. If the cake doesn''t work, it will be fine.


    But at present, it seems to be successful. At this time, it is cold outside, and you can refrigerate it outdoors. Originally, blueberries or strawberry cherries are usually used to decorate the cake, but there is no such thing at this time. Sucang takes out the honey Hawthorn ready-made at home. Anyway, it is an attempt. If it succeeds, it can also make many other flavors, but it is not successful Let''s talk about it.


    Mint and Pu Wei are all ready under the command of sucang. When she sees sucang saying that she just needs to put the cake outside and refrigerate it, she is surprised, "Miss, don''t you need to bake this cake?"


    "Yes, this cake doesn''t need to be baked. This is a new way to make cake. You can see how each layer is made. For example, you can also use our baked cheese cake at the bottom, or you can still use biscuits at the bottom, but each layer is layered with cupcakes. The added things can also be different fruits. When the fruit comes down this year, the When you can marinate a batch, you can also continue to do it after the season. You can make cakes with different flavors and shapes


    When Su Tang was busy with many things, she would spare time to teach them new products. Not only did Lu Waner say that she promised to make new products for her, but also because after this association, as long as they use their brains, they can develop many new styles. Learning the same is equal to many different ones.


    "Miss, what is this fruit?" Pu Wei asked about the jelly fruit just now. Obviously, when the fruit was washed, it became sticky. It was obviously the most important material for the cake.


    "It''s jelly fruit. It''s very refreshing to eat in summer. Now we''ll use it as a fixative for cake." Sucan explained. OK composition website www.okzuowenxs.com


    Mint and Pu Wei nodded to show that they knew, and then sucang asked, "have you learned?"


    Peppermint hesitated for a moment, nodded, and Pu Wei nodded directly. This cake was a little more complicated than the previous cake. Sutang asked the two people to bake all the cakes to be sold today, and then try to make the new cake.


    When they heard this, they immediately got busy. Su Tang looked at the time. There was still time for Lu Wan''er to come to the door. They had nothing to do, so they went back to the room to have a rest.


    When sucang came into the house, Yu Caihe and Zhang Cuilan also came to see Pu Wei and mint make cakes, and then they helped wash milk powder fruit with milk. "Miss is really good."


    "Our young lady is very knowledgeable and knows a lot."


    "If it wasn''t for the maid, I wouldn''t have thought of such a magical thing. It''s really eye opening."


    All of them nodded together. Finally, the oldest Zhang Cuilan said, "don''t say anything. Don''t forget the rules. I don''t want to lose my life."


    "Who was not bought by the young lady to live a good life?" Yu Caihe and Puwei both nodded. If it hadn''t been hard before, who would have sold himself to serve others.

 Chapter 313

    "So we all abide by the rules. Let''s make soap after washing this. It''s estimated that the Luo family will pick up the goods again in a few days." Zhang Cuilan finally said that because it was not easy to get such a good life, we should cherish it. They can''t talk about it when they go out.


    Although sucang seems to be gentle and gentle now, she doesn''t treat them harshly and pays them monthly money. But they all remember what she warned them at the beginning that if they want to be content, they should abide by the rules. Otherwise, they will lose their life and there will be no good days in the future.


    "These two legged beasts are smarter than those in Sujiatun." Orange cat, who likes to listen to gossip, comes back and tells Su Tang what Yu Caihe said.


    When Su Tang heard this, she took the book in her hand and knocked on its hairy head, "who has the intelligence of your beast?"


    "That''s right. I''m the most powerful growth beast in this dimensional space. In the future, I''ll be more powerful and smarter. I can definitely help you achieve your dream and become a winner in life." See sucang said so, orange cat raised his head, a face of pride.


    "Well, I''m looking forward to developing your new features in the future and making full use of my beast." Look at it so proud and charming, Su sugar shun the hair on its head, said.


    After feeling sucang''s idea, orange cat blinked her big eyes. Eh, is there something wrong?


    "Miss, Miss Lu is here!" Not waiting for the orange cat to react, Yu Caihe comes to tell Su Tang that Lu Wan''er is here.


    Su Tang puts on her cloak and prepares to go out. After two steps, she sees that the orange cat is lying on her stomach over there and says, "don''t you go?"


    Orange cat bares its teeth and says, "you pit me!"


    What is the development of its new functions? It is a god beast, a living god beast, not a tool. The owner of the black even, but always hate it, too much.


    "It''s not the first time. As for being so surprised, I''ll go by myself if I don''t go." Su Tang knows that some god meow, but he is very lazy. 16K Chinese www.16kzw.com


    Sure enough, after Sutang finished, the orange cat climbed directly to Sutang''s head


    Su Tang has no words to want to pull it from her head. What''s wrong with it? She likes to lie on her head recently. However, although the orange cat looks fatter than before, because Sutang is its owner, even if she lies on her head, it is not heavy, and other people can''t see it.


    But the cat was sleeping on her head, and her tail was still swinging, which made her neck itch all the time.


    "Meow I''m not going down! " Seeing sucangbala himself, orange cat firmly defends his position on sucang''s head.


    If you can''t untie the master, it will step on her head.


    Su Tang snorted, "don''t regret it."


    Dare to be self willed. I''m tired of living a good life.


    Orange cat covered his face, Wuwu, it is really too difficult, and then obediently from the head of sucang down, lying on sucang''s shoulder.


    Su Tang ignored its cute appearance and felt much more comfortable on her shoulders. Then she entered the dessert bar from the backyard.


    When you open the door, you can see that there are not only Lu Waner and her servant girl Qingju, but also a middle-aged woman. When Lu Wan''er sees Su Tang coming, she looks happy.


    "Tangtang, I finally saw you. Before I was ill, I couldn''t go out. Finally, I came to see you, and you went out again.


    When did you come back? I heard peppermint say you went to the county. Why don''t you go to the county later? I''ll go back tomorrow. I''ll take you to play in the county. I''ll be familiar there. "

 Chapter 314

    She doesn''t give sucang a chance to talk. As soon as Lu Waner sees sucang, she hugs her arm and murmurs a lot.


    Yang''s daughter also mentioned that his friend had opened a dessert only for female guests. He had also eaten the cake brought back by her daughter. He came here for the first time today, and it was very strange to see the shop.


    However, when she saw her daughter holding on to others, she also had a headache, "Wan''er, rules!"


    Although the county magistrate is only a small official, she is also a top-ranking official in a county. As an official daughter, Lu Waner is not as good as a peasant girl with rules. Yang naturally wants to say that.


    When Lu Waner heard her mother say this, she turned her mouth, and then she introduced to Su Tang, "Tangtang, this is my mother, who is very nagging. She always says the rules and regulations. My father has said that all rules are dead, and people are alive, aren''t they?"


    "You this wench knows to take your father''s words." Yang heard his daughter refute himself in this way, and said another sentence.


    Then Yang looked at Su sugar "little girl does not understand the rules, I hope not to bring trouble to Miss Su."


    He also knows what kind of temperament his daughter is like. As soon as Yang saw Su Tang, he could feel the unique temperament of this young girl.


    Sucang is not the same as her name, is a sweet girl, on the contrary, she looks very good, before at home did not take good care of, so thin no human shape.


    After the adoption, the nutrition can keep up with it. In addition, everything in the space is good. As the master of the space, her body is also nourished.


    Her white skin and delicate appearance are gradually revealed, but sucang''s temperament is cold, which naturally gives people a bad feeling of intimacy.


    Some things are in the bone, sucang''s experience and personality doomed her not to be that kind of warm little cute, but if there are enough benefits, she can always pretend that it is very sweet and lovely. Reading for a long time www.kanshu99.com


    At the beginning, Song Yi was fooled by her. Later, she took Su Tang as her disciple. On the surface, she found that she looked like his wife''s character. However, Mrs. song was intelligent and loved life, while Su Tang was detached from the world.


    Su sugar has a kind of indifference to see through the world, so it has a unique free and easy.


    For sucang, there are only her and the people she cares about in the world. The others are ridiculed and indifferent.


    So when Yang saw her silly and enthusiastic daughter, she felt a little disobeying to a girl who seemed to be cold and not easy to get along with.


    After hearing Yang''s words, sucang laughed directly, and his cold temperament was destroyed, which made him a little more tender and sweet.


    Su Tang treats Lu Wan''er just as she looks at her little sister. Hearing that Yang is so polite, she answers with a smile, "Mrs. Lu is polite. Wan''er has a very good character and didn''t give me any trouble."


    Lu Wan''er found the backing and looked at Yang immediately. "Look, I didn''t give sugar any trouble. We are good friends."


    "My best friend?" Yang didn''t quite understand the word.


    Lu Waner''s proud popularity "is the meaning of a close friend in the boudoir. Hehe, Tangtang said, she is so good that she knows a lot of things I don''t understand."


    "That''s the case, there should be rules, or what outsiders will look like." Of course, Yang still educates her daughter.


    "It''s my father who said it. The rules are dead. My father said that I''m so good." Lu Wan''er is unconvinced.

 Chapter 315

    When Lu Wan''er talks like this, Yang really wants to pinch her husband''s ear and ask him what he thinks. Every time she wants to teach her daughter the rules, the men always say that they don''t need to do that. They also say that there is only one daughter anyway. In the future, she will hire Wan''er a son-in-law.


    Yang''s also angry, she is not old, may still have birth, and after her own adults may be promoted, daughter can not be so unruly.


    Perhaps knowing that her mother is angry, Lu Wan''er quickly hides behind Su Tang.


    "Mrs. Lu might as well sit down and make a new cake this morning. Mrs. Lu and Wan''er have a taste of it?" Seeing Lu Wan''er''s advice, Su Tang only dares to hide behind her. She is also amused. She quickly interrupts them.


    To tell you the truth, Su Tang thinks Lu Xiancheng is quite right. The rules are for outsiders to see, and the most important thing is to be comfortable inside. People should live a whole life, be cheerful and comfortable, and have so many rules all day long. What''s the meaning of all these rules.


    However, Su Tang also knows that she comes from the modern age. Even in modern times, as an unmarried doctrine, she is also misunderstood by many people. Moreover, in such an ancient times, she would occasionally talk to Song Yi, but she would not talk about it to others.


    Don''t you have to get yourself into unnecessary trouble.


    When Yang saw her daughter hiding behind Su Tang, who was younger than herself, she didn''t say anything. She didn''t love her daughter either. When Su Tang talked, she couldn''t help but sit down first.


    When Lu Wan''er looked at this, she knew that her mother was not angry. In the past, she beat her shoulder and put honey on her mouth to coax her mother.


    When sucang asked Pu Wei to bring up the cookies and frozen cheese cake he had just made, Yang''s mouth was full of laughter from his daughter.


    Su Tang knows how Lu Wan''er''s temperament was raised. It''s no wonder that her parents are so spoiled. 77 e-books www.77dd.net


    "Mrs. Lu and Wan''er came to taste the new products I just developed today, cookies and frozen cheese cake." Pu Wei behind Su Tang holds a tray in his hand.


    There were two small cakes on the white porcelain plate. Mrs. Lu was amused by her daughter. Looking up, she saw the cake that Pu Wei had brought. Then she was stunned.


    I can only see that the cake on the porcelain plate is divided into three layers. The bottom layer is thin golden yellow, and then it is light red. The top layer of white is dotted with the red flesh. The whole cake is like translucent, beautiful as art.


    "It''s beautiful, candy. Is this cake too? It''s so beautiful." Without waiting for Yang''s help, Lu Wan''er stood up in surprise and looked at the cake in Pu Wei''s hand.


    "It''s not cake. It''s what it is." With a smile, Su Tang puts the two porcelain plates in front of Mrs. Lu and Lu Wan''er, and then a delicate spoon.


    "There''s another new product today, cookies." Besides two cakes, there were four cookies baked this morning on a small plate.


    "Finally, of course, with our dessert bar, the most famous pearl milk tea." Su Tang finally poured two cups of pearl milk tea for them.


    Then he reached out and said, "Mrs. Lu, would you like to try something to improve?"


    Finally, looking at Lu Wan''er, "I''ve said that I will make new products for you to eat. I''m not sure whether it tastes good or not. It''s not good for you."


    Su Tang and Lu Wan''er say that people who are not simple always yearn for simplicity. In fact, sucang still likes Lu Waner''s personality because she knows very well that she can''t have such clarity even after she dies.

 Chapter 316

    Mrs. Lu thought that her daughter should not be able to play with sucang. She felt like two completely different people. However, seeing sucang talking to her daughter like this, the girl with cold temperament seems to be more warm.


    Lu Waner heard sucang say so, quickly took out the spoon, and then looked at the cake in front of her. "This cake is so beautiful, I can''t bear to eat it."


    "It''s so beautiful. Eat it." Su Tang shakes her head when she praises the cake. This kind of ordinary cake should be said to be good-looking. What about those modern lifelike, art like inverting cakes.


    Yang agreed with her daughter this time, "Miss Su, this cake is really unique."


    "It''s just a product of our own research, and whether it''s good or not, it depends on the taste of the food." Su Tang heard the same thing from Yang and said with a smile.


    "It''s enough to look good. It''s important to look good." Lu Wan''er finally made up her mind to dig a small piece of cake with a spoon. When she heard sucang say that taste is important, she quickly expressed her attitude. What''s the use of eating only? It must be good-looking.


    "I didn''t expect Wan''er to be a Yan control." Su Tang is a little funny. It depends on the appearance.


    After Lu Wan''er finished, she had already eaten the cake. This kind of frozen cheese cake is basically made of cream cheese and milk. There is no need to add flour and bake it. Therefore, it is very soft and melts in the mouth.


    Honey pickled Hawthorn balanced its own sour taste, showing a unique sweet and sour taste, combined with the taste of its own cake, into a unique flavor. Literature under the pen www.bxwx.co


    "It''s delicious." Lu Wan''er was very surprised. "The cupcake before is very soft, but this one is even more. Mom, let''s buy two pieces for my grandparents. My grandfather''s teeth are not good. When we go back to the county tomorrow, we will bring two pieces for grandma and grandfather."


    This cake is more delicious than cupcakes, and it tastes sweet and sour. Lu Wan''er thinks that the old people in the family will like it after one bite.


    Old people get older and have bad teeth. This kind of soft snack is most suitable for them, but they can''t eat more. It''s a dessert after all.


    Yang also took a bite of the cake and nodded to herself. The dessert made by Miss Su was really extraordinary. The taste was very good. When she heard that her daughter was thinking about the old people in her family, she was very satisfied. "OK, buy everything you want."


    Su Tang is very satisfied to see that they like to eat. Naturally, she wants to promote it to the market. Lu Waner''s mother and daughter like it. I believe others will not dislike it.


    After hearing this, Lu Wan''er smiles, and then eats two bites of cake. She can''t wait to get a cookie. The milk fragrance and crispness of the entrance also make her like "this is delicious, delicious."


    Yang also ate a biscuit, and found that this kind of biscuit is not suitable for the elderly, but it is also very delicious. "I don''t know if there is any new cake for Miss Su today. I''ll take two pieces to Wan''er''s grandparents. I don''t know how long this cake can last. I want to buy more as a gift."


    Yang''s return this time is to take his daughter back to the county. Although it''s near, it''s not good to go back empty handed. Sucang''s cake is not only unique but also beautiful, and the most important thing is that it''s delicious. Yang thinks that many of his friends in the county can bring them back as gifts.

 Chapter 317

    "Would you like this frozen cheesecake, madam?" Su sugar heard Yang said to be a gift, immediately in front of a bright.


    Although Yang and Lu Wan''er have never mentioned their identities, Su Tang knows that they are the wives of Lu Xiancheng. As the wife of the county magistrate, Yang''s contacts in the county will not be ordinary people. At that time, her desserts can be sold to the county.


    Qinghe town is not far away from Qingyuan County, and it is less than an hour after the carriage has passed. It is not so difficult for some rich and noble families to come and buy a dessert or something.


    "What''s the difference?" Yang Shi sees Su Tang to ask so, a little curious.


    "Well, today''s frozen cheesecake is required to be refrigerated. If the temperature is too high, it will melt.


    Other products, such as cupcakes and today''s biscuits, all have a two-day tasting period. They should be eaten in two days. Keep them dry, not in a dark and humid environment.


    Of course, it''s cold here now, and the desserts can be kept for a longer time, but the best tasting period is two days. After this time, the taste may be worse. "


    Sucang introduced the products of her shop carefully, and then said, "so if you want to give a gift, maybe this frozen cheese cake needs to be stored separately, and the rest is almost the same. If your wife wants to, we also have a special gift box here, and you can match it according to your wife''s idea."


    Before the new year, Sutang asked the dessert bar to launch a new year gift box, because many relatives visited during the Chinese new year, and the gift box of the dessert bar sold very well.


    Even now, there are many people who get married or have their birthdays. Anyway, they buy gift boxes for celebrations. Www.51job.com www.51eshu.com


    So Su Tang heard Yang said that she also wanted to give gifts, so she asked, which was more convenient.


    Just now I thought that the temperament of Suchang was cold, and it was not easy to get close to. When I saw that sucang introduced its own products, it was a positive and enthusiastic one, and it was quite considerate. The gift box can be customized exclusively. You can put any product in it.


    Yang felt that she must have been wrong just now. Look at how enthusiastic this girl Su Tang is.


    Sucang said that she has always been very enthusiastic about money, the kind of 100 degree.


    "Let''s eat the cake first. Sugar won''t run away again." Lu Wan''er is eating cake and drinking milk tea while watching her mother and Su Tang talk about these things. She is not satisfied.


    Such a delicious cake is in front of us. What else can we say? We can''t live up to the delicious food. It''s not too late to talk about it after eating it first.


    Yang originally wanted to see what the gift box looked like, but when her daughter said so, she could only shake her head and say, "OK, eat the cake first." Then he looked at sucang and said, "I''ll take a look at your gift boxes."


    Su Tang also laughs and says, "yes."


    After that, Yang and Lu Wan''er ate the cakes and cookies sent by sucang. They even drank the milk tea, which seemed to be really delicious. After that, Yang followed Su Tang to see her gift box.


    The gift box of the dessert bar is specially made by Su Tang and carpenter Wang''s brother. Carpenter Wang''s brother is very good at carving. The gift box is about one foot square, and the log is polished very smoothly. On the top of the box is the variant logo of sugar specially designed by Sutang. The four sides of the box are surrounded by a circle of candy patterns.

 Chapter 318

    In addition to this big gift box, there is a relatively simple wooden box, a little smaller, but also polished smooth, delicate and beautiful.


    Yang originally heard that Su Tang said that she had a gift box here, but she didn''t pay much attention to it. After all, she went to and from the big families in the county. The gift giving was not only inside, but also very important in appearance. However, seeing the box that Su Tang asked Pu Wei to take out, it was really exquisite.


    Although Yang is the wife of the county Cheng, Qingyuan County is only a county after all. Even the so-called good family will not take a mahogany box as a gift box, which is the level of the nobles in the capital.


    Therefore, the box made of pure hand-made solid wood of sucang is put in the county, which is absolutely very good.


    Sucang is also thinking about how expensive it is to sell, and didn''t you see that the bags and packaging of modern luxury goods are worth? That is, the value of the brand. She is also making her own brand now.


    It also includes that the sauces she cooperates with Luo''s family are all the same with the same brand logo. One day, the "sugar" logo designed by her hand will be a loud representative of this country and even the whole world. Everyone who sees the logo will have an idea in their mind, that is, it is a good thing.


    That''s why Sutang designed the box of the dessert bar like this. It''s simple and not complicated, and the logo is very clear. Although the dessert bar has not been open for a long time, it has become famous in Qinghe town. Many people have never eaten it. They also know that there is a delicious but expensive dessert shop on the East Street. Its name is still very special. It''s called dessert.


    From Qinghe town to Qingyuan County and finally to the whole Qingzhou Prefecture, one day, she will make this impression nationwide and even the whole world.


    Yang saw these boxes of Su sugar very good, and inside the box there is a special grid, also can put the sweet bar products, very convenient. 168 Novels www.168jxs.com


    Finally, Yang decided to order ten gift boxes from Sutang, and then decided to order a frozen cheese cake the next day.


    Because knowing that the cakes of the dessert bar are all made of a large round shape, Yang simply asked for a complete one.


    "If my wife buys more, there is no separate charge for the gift box. Ten gift boxes cost 1000 Wen, but a small piece of frozen cheese cake is 20 Wen, and a whole piece of eight yuan is 160 Wen. The total is 1160 Wen."


    Yang asked for ten gift boxes here, and Pu Wei calculated the price for both mother and daughter.


    The gift box Yang asked for contained two pieces of cheese cake, two pieces of cup cake, four pieces of cookies and four pieces of milk candy. The total cost was 100 Wen. Originally, a large box would cost five Wen. If you bought too much, it could help Su sugar to advertise in the county. So the Suchang was wiped out.


    Because of the complexity of the frozen cheese cake, sucang told Pu Wei that the price was 1 yuan and 20 Wen. A whole cheese cake can be cut into eight pieces, which is 160 Wen.


    Yang listened to the nod, let his maid pay, "and today''s cake and this biscuit?"


    This means to pay for the desserts that they ate today. Sucang immediately laughed, "I originally made a new product and invited my wife and Wan''er to taste it. I bought it, so I don''t have to pay for it."


    Although they are in business, Su Tang and Lu Wan''er are friends. It''s nothing to ask for a dessert. Moreover, they try new products. They shouldn''t have asked for money.

 Chapter 319

    "That''s not good." Yang Shi is embarrassed, if only her daughter is just, but she seems to eat for nothing.


    "What''s wrong? Sugar and I are good girlfriends. If I''m sorry, I''ll tell others about the delicious desserts in Tangtang Lu Waner thinks her mother is too polite.


    Su Tang also nodded, "yes, Wan''er and I are good friends, you are also my elder, but a little food, madam, don''t be so polite."


    "Well, I won''t do it!" All this said, Yang is not good to continue to insist, just want to help Su sugar in the county to introduce, also be considered to return the favor.


    Finally, Yang and Lu Wan''er bought the cake to the old man at home. They paid for the gift box and the cake. Then the mother and daughter left together. Lu Waner wanted to stay and play with Su Tang, but she was caught by Yang to pack up her things. The next day, she would go back to the county. How could she play like this outside.


    There was no way out. Lu Waner was caught by her mother pitifully. Knowing that sucang was going out tomorrow, she couldn''t see her off. She kept thinking that Sutang must go to the county to play with her.


    When she heard that she would write to her again, she was reluctant to leave.


    When Lu Wan''er''s mother and daughter left, the school''s noon break had not yet arrived. Su Tang went back and watched Pu Wei make some new frozen cheese cakes. She was sure that there was nothing wrong with it. She checked the work of peppermint. Everything was fine, so she was ready to go back and have a rest.


    Who knows this just turn around, hear outside Mint says "big brother Jiang and sister-in-law are coming." Bashan Academy www.83shu.com


    However, it turned out that Jiang He and Qian''s family had come. Since the opening of sucang''s dessert bar, Jiang He and Qian''s have been scratching each other''s hearts. They were worried that Sutang would open a shop to sell fish balls. When they knew that she didn''t sell fish balls, they didn''t feel relieved. It was up to Sutang to do so well.


    Their business is good and they make a lot of money. Are they willing to make fish balls for them so hard? They think that their business depends on the fish balls made by Su sugar. Now, if they don''t have fish balls in the future, their business will certainly be affected.


    There is a sense of crisis in his heart. Seeing that the new year is over and Qingjiang will be civilized again in a few days, the fish balls frozen by their husband and wife are almost sold out. Jiang He and Qian are really worried and anxious. They come to ask several times and are afraid that Su Tang really does not intend to provide them with fish balls, so they hesitate again.


    However, after a few days, it was the fifteenth day of the first month. Jiang He and Qian knew that they could not continue to drag on, so they made up their minds to see Su Tang at the door.


    "Yes, mint girl. Is Miss Su at home? We have something to do with her." Jiang He and Qian heard Mint call them, politely asked mint.


    I also changed my previous address to sucang. I used to call her sugar girl. Now she has such a good business shop, and there are servants working at home. It''s hard to return the former address.


    "Brother, sister-in-law, wait a minute. I''ll go in and have a look." Mint remembers that Su Tang came back and said that if Jiang He and Qian wanted to see her, they would bring them in, but because they knew that sucang was there, they were still ready to ask.


    Jiang He and Qian naturally nodded and agreed, but before the mint came in, they saw Pu Wei open the front door of the dessert bar and Su Tang came out.


    Su Tang is still wearing the dress Song Yi made for her this year. Because she wants to go out, she still wears a cloak and holds a small stove in her hand.

 Chapter 320

    Jiang He and Qian''s face also looked surprised when they saw sucang coming out. Naturally, they knew that sucang was doing a good business and had money. However, compared with the last time they opened the business, today''s girl is a little taller. The whole person is quiet and cold, and noble and hard to get close to. If they hadn''t seen sucang in rags, they would have looked like that noble person ¡£


    "My shop is not a good place to entertain. Let''s sit down next door and talk about it." Next to the dessert bar is a steamed bun shop. Originally, the business was average. As a result, because of the dessert bar of Sutang, there are students who come to join together to drink milk tea at noon. They often eat steamed buns in his shop nearby, bringing a lot of business.


    After sucang finished speaking, he went into the steamed bun shop next door. When the boss saw sucang coming in, he also welcomed him with a smile on his face. "How can Miss Su come here when she is free?"


    "It''s inconvenient for me to shop. Come and talk to people about something. Please make three cups of tea." Su Tang gave the boss five Wen. There was no good tea in the steamed bun shop. The best one was a pot of five Wen. Most people would not go to the steamed stuffed bun shop to drink tea. There was a decent teahouse, which was more elegant.


    "OK." The boss took the money and was ready to pour the tea.


    Jiang He and Qian followed Su Tang to one side and sat down nervously. Because it was not time for students to rest, there was no one else in the shop. The boss brought up the hot tea, filled the three people, and went to the side. They were very discerning and did not disturb them.


    "Big brother and sister-in-law have tea." Sucang reached for two people.


    Jiang He and Qian also took up their tea cups and took a sip. Su Tang was amused to see that they were so careful. How could she make it look like she was a monster. Cola literature www.kelewx.com


    Little did she know that Su Tang was not really a nine-year-old girl. She had a modern soul and was born with intelligence. Recently, she studied with the imperial teacher Song Yi. Many of the so-called six skills of a gentleman are imperceptibly influenced. Su Tang may not feel any sense of it, but her actions and actions are totally different from those of ordinary peasant girls.


    "My elder brother and sister-in-law must come to me. I must have something to tell me." Sue sugar see two people do not speak, he said first.


    After all, Jiang He is in charge of his family. When he heard that Su Tang said so, he also nodded boldly. "Yes, we signed a contract with Miss Su to provide fish balls. Now we can see that the weather is getting warmer, and the fish balls we have frozen are almost sold out. So we also want to ask Miss Su if we can continue..."


    In fact, they are worried about the breach of contract by Suchang, and now they can fully afford to pay for the breach of contract damages. Jiang He didn''t say half of what he said.


    Sucang knew what they meant, so she continued, "since I signed the contract for one year, I will still abide by it."


    Su Tang is not a person who doesn''t keep her promise. Although Jiang He and Qian''s business are small and careful, they don''t do anything to hurt Su sugar. When she was a small micro enterprise, she cooperated with Jiang He''s husband and wife, and she got a fixed income every day. For her at that time, she really solved her burning eyebrows.


    After that, she was making clothes, breaking the contract with Yang Ford and cooperating with the Luo family. It can only be said that her development is too fast. Jiang He and Qian are no longer enough partners of sucang. However, the original promise was that Sutang would not violate it for no reason. This is not the reason why sucang is a person and does things.

 Chapter 321

    Jiang He and Qian Shi heard that Su Tang said that they would continue to perform the contract, and all of a sudden they relaxed, "thank you, thank you, Miss Su."


    Su sugar sat quietly opposite the couple, looking at their visible joy, and still said to them, "but after a year''s contract, I won''t provide any more.


    My elder brother and sister-in-law must have seen that I have my own shop now, and I have some other things to do. I can''t get up early every day to clean up fish and make fish balls.


    Since I signed the contract for one year, I will complete it, but I''m afraid I can''t do anything after that. "


    Last year, sucang came to the world in late July and early August. Now it''s only half a year. Sutang will explain to them in advance, which is actually enough buffer time for them.


    Jiang He and Qian also understand the meaning of sucang. Now, the desserts of sucang are making money every day, and their business is doing very well. It is no longer necessary to sell three fish balls for two Wen in exchange for money.


    "We all know that Miss Su is different from us." They were also in business. At the beginning, they had a noodle stand. They could not say how rich they were. At that time, Sutang was full of patches. They were very poor.


    However, it was less than half a year ago. The business of their noodle stall relying on the fish balls of sucang was much better, and they also made more money. However, the poor girl who was full of patches at the beginning was already calling slaves and maidservants.


    The starting point is obviously different, but sucang can go to the present, so the two talents say that they are not the same.


    When Su Tang saw them saying this, she said everything she should say: "I''ll make it clear to my elder brother and sister-in-law in advance, and you''ll be ready in advance. In fact, my fish balls don''t have any unique seasoning. It''s just a matter of heart. I believe big brother and sister-in-law can do it." 12 Novels www.12shuoxs.com


    In fact, they told them that they could make their own fish balls. When Jiang He and Qian heard about it, they could only sigh. They had never done it by themselves before. They said that the taste was from the people on the edge of Qingjiang River, and no one could make fish.


    But their own taste is not as good as sushi. If there is anything added, it seems that fish is more delicious.


    Did Miss Su''s fish taste different from other fish? Jiang He and Qian tried to find a way out. In the end, they could only hope that Su Tang could continue to provide them.


    But even if Sutang has let go, there is a time limit. Moreover, sucang is also a gentleman. It''s very clear. After all, the contract was for one year, so they can''t force others to continue signing.


    Sucang also saw the expressions of the two people, and said what should be said, whether it''s business or life, it''s up to you to be the last one.


    I believe that at the beginning, Jiang He and Qian did not expect that sucang would develop so fast. They even thought that they could cooperate for several years or even all the time. How could they know that things would change to what they are now.


    "When the Qingjiang River thaws, the fish balls will be restored to you. You just need to come and get them by yourself." Said all that needed to be said, sucang finally said to the two people.


    Jiang He and Qian Shi got Su Tang''s affirmative reply today, and felt a little relieved, but this was also temporary. So when they heard sucang say so, they both nodded and agreed.


    "Excuse me then." Seeing that it was time for the students'' lunch break, Su Tang stood up and said goodbye.


    Jiang He and Qian also want to go back to look after the noodle shop, and the three left the steamed bun shop together.

 Chapter 322

    Not to mention how Jiang He and Qian studied their noodle stalls and how they started to study new products and make delicious fish balls.


    After su Tang came out of the steamed bun shop, she found that there was a woman in the lobby of the dessert bar that was still empty. Pu Wei was introducing today''s new products.


    Mint is also preparing for a while. Students come to promote the new product. Su Tang sees that both of them are busy, so she goes home to the backyard. In the yard, Zhang Cuilan and Yu Caihe are working together to make soap.


    is also be in full swing. Susugar sees that it is a feeling of being idle.


    The lazy orange cat felt the owner''s idea and cried out on Su Tang''s shoulder. It''s called pet and follow the master, no problem.


    At noon, Su Tang didn''t let Zhang Cuilan and Yu Caihe start. They made three dishes and a soup for Sunuo, and then went to song Fu to make lunch and study for Song Yi. Su Nuo didn''t see her sister when she came back from the Academy. Although she was disappointed, she also got a little comfort when she saw her sister cooking delicious food.


    In the evening, when Su Tang came back from the Song Dynasty, she cooked food for Su Nuo. When her sister and brother ate together, Su Tang and the little guy said that she would leave for a while.


    "Is sister going out again?" Su Nuo had thought that she had eaten the food cooked by her sister today. She was very happy, but when she heard that her sister had only come back for a few days, she had to go out again. Her eyes were red.


    Su Tang looked at the little guy like this and rubbed his head. "Elder sister and brother Luo are doing business together. We need to go out and talk about a lot of things. My sister will promise you that we will come back soon after we are finished?"


    The little guy was beaten and bullied at home before. He was not satisfied with food and clothes. He was also thrown down in Qingjiang with his sister. After he was adopted, he felt that life was much better, just like rebirth. The little guy really depended on Su Tang, the elder sister. Tomb robbing Novels www.daomuxsw.com


    But Su Tang is really busy and has little time to accompany him to grow up. However, the little guy has no sense of security because of his past experience. Although he is sensible, he still has red eyes when he thinks that his sister is not here and there are only servants at home.


    "When my sister comes back next time, won''t she always go out like this, or will she go out all the time?" Sunuo''s eyes are red, just like a rabbit.


    Su Tang came to this world with the little guy. For Su Tang, she really regarded Su Nuo as her brother. She also understood Su Nuo''s loneliness and loved him very much.


    But sucang can''t cheat him that "this year may be very busy."


    Sauce business is not a matter of simple words. From seedling cultivation in spring to tomato and pepper planting, processing workshops should be established to focus on the production of tomato sauce and chili sauce. Even if Luo''s family is involved in the sales, many of them need the attention of sucan.


    Sucang is doomed not to stay at home all the time. Fortunately, most of them still have Luo Xingchen''s help, so they can''t go far.


    "Next year, will my sister not have to go out all the time?" The little guy heard his sister said that he would be very busy this year. He bowed his head and looked at sucang hopefully.


    "Maybe next year." Although the little guy is only seven years old, she is also very smart and remembers everything. So sucang doesn''t cheat him. She doesn''t know whether she will have any new ideas next year. After all, this year alone, she has a sauce business and plans for the grilled fish shop.


    "The sister promised me that she would not be away for more than ten days, would you?" Knowing that my sister is busy with business, the little guy is still sensible at the end of the day to make such a promise as Su Tang.

 Chapter 323

    "Yes, my sister will." Su Tang can''t bear to refuse such a sensible child. Although it may be hard for her, she finally agrees.


    When the little guy heard his sister''s promise, his eyes were red and he tried to smile. He held out his little thumb "hook" to sucang


    Sucang also hooked his finger "pull hook!"


    "Sister, I will study hard. I won''t let you work so hard. I will stay at home every day." Su Nuo got the promise of sucang, still very disappointed, sad, but also tried to comfort himself.


    Hearing the childish words of the little guy, Su Tang''s eyes are a little sour. She lived alone in her previous life, but she has gained relatives in this world.


    Although the little guy who said this now will understand that when he really achieved himself, maybe his sister was at home, and he did not have time, but at this time the child''s sincerity was felt by Su Tang.


    "Well, the sister is waiting for xiaonuo to succeed." Sucang nodded and agreed.


    After dinner, because I knew that my sister would leave early the next morning, the little guy pestered Su Tang to play late, and then went back to his room to sleep.


    The next day, Su and her sister went to make breakfast for them.


    Song Yi also knew that her little disciple was going to go out today, and it might take more than ten days to come back, so she looked serious and depressed. However, seeing that Su Tang was going to leave, she deliberately told her to be careful on the way. It was just like a painstaking old father.


    Su Tangdu listened one by one, and said goodbye to Song Yi. When she went home, she personally sent Su Nuo to the Academy for study and class. Then she came home to see that Niu Er was already waiting at home. Required reading room www.bidu5.com


    Last time, Su Tang asked Niu Er to drive a car to see him off. Niu Er was diligent and honest, and she didn''t worry about her use. Niu Er took home one or two silver in less than five days after he went out. The family was not happy.


    Therefore, this time, Sutang still found Niu Er to use his car. This time, it took longer. It was estimated that it would take about 10 days. Sutang paid two liang silver.


    With money, Niu Er''s daughter-in-law and his parents packed up their things for him without saying a word. This early let him drive over to wait for Su sugar.


    Seeing sucang coming back, Niu Er gets out of the car and says, "Miss Su!" Say hello to sucang.


    "You''ve come so early. You can wait for me a moment." Sucang is also ready to clean up her things, but she basically put everything in the space, so there is nothing to clean up.


    This time, Su sugar''s main task is to arrange the five farms she bought before into suitable farmers. After the new year, the weather will gradually warm up. After that, she will have to focus on the nursery work. She must arrange all the farms into reliable farmers, so that she can save a lot of worry.


    Su Tang went back to tell Yu Caihe that they took good care of their home and then got on the carriage.


    Where are we going, Miss Sue Su Tang gets on the bus and Niu Er asks.


    "Go to the county, Yahang!" When he asked, sucang said directly.


    Although Su Tang went out this time to inspect the farm and arrange for the farmers, she had to deal with the unreliable farmers, not to mention that some Chuang Tzu had only tenants, and there were two Chuang Tzu in Zhangjia.


    To put it simply, she needs to buy and sell people. It will save a lot of trouble to find a middle-class person to go with her. Su Tang is also more convenient.

 Chapter 324

    When Su Tang entered the tooth shop of Qingyuan county again, Hu San De, who was still idle, saw her at a glance. Without waiting for other people''s reaction, Hu San de trotted over and said, "Miss Su, you are here, but you need to buy and sell land?"


    "I''ve just bought a lot of them. I''m afraid I don''t need to buy them." Hear Hu San de say so, Su sugar says jokingly.


    After all, Su Tang bought several thousand taels of Chuang Tzu two days ago, but he couldn''t have come here two days ago, and he had to buy it again.


    "I don''t know what you need. I''m familiar with dentistry, and I''d like to recommend you a reliable man." Knowing that sucang is a big customer, Hu is also very attentive.


    Ordinary people don''t buy so many farms. Hu San de looks at Su Tang''s young age and holds it for a while. Maybe there will be opportunities for cooperation in the future.


    "I just want to ask you. You also know that I bought those Chuang Tzu, but some of them are tenants. I want to buy some farmers to look at the fields and work. I want to find someone who can follow me to patrol the village. If those farmers in Zhangjia don''t work, they need to sell them again."


    Su Tang also did not hide his purpose, directly told Hu San De, Hu San de heard Su sugar''s plan, but also in front of his eyes, this is not a small business.


    He thought for a moment and said, "I''m not a human tooth. I''ll take my lady to see the man who does this."


    So he led Su Tang to find a middle-aged woman. The middle-aged woman was the grandmother of the tooth shop in Qingyuan County. Her husband''s family name was Zhou. Everyone called her Mrs. Zhou.


    This week, Mrs. Zhou and Hu Sande are neighbors. They get on well with each other. Mrs. Zhou has a good reputation. After hearing Hu''s introduction that Sutang wants to buy and sell, she knows that she has met a big customer. Happy book www.leshuoba.com


    In a hurry and Hu San de thanks, and then hospitality Su sugar to go, Hu San de see not their own things, he left to one side.


    "What Miss wants is a servant who can do farm work, isn''t it?" Mrs. Zhou sat down with Sutang in the back to talk.


    Su Tang said what she needed at present. Mrs. Zhou was worthy of her profession. On hearing Su Tang''s words, she also said, "there are servants who can work. It''s OK for Yanggezhuang and zhougezhuang to say something. They were all sold. At that time, the young lady didn''t think it was suitable, so she could sell it from afar


    "It''s just that for those farms with tenants, the old lady still thinks that we don''t have to arrange for them first. Anyway, the distance is not far. It''s better to ask those tenants who rent the land whether they are willing to sell their bodies. Otherwise, miss, you have arranged someone. Those tenants have no farmland, and they may not be able to live their lives. At that time, they may still have to sell their bodies. It''s better to sell them to young ladies, and they are still working nearby."


    This week, the old lady suggested to sucang.


    Hearing her saying this, Su Tang hesitated. "Even if it''s a tenant, it''s always a serious farmer. If you sell yourself, you''ll always..."


    Su Tang thinks that since he is a tenant farmer, he is also a serious peasant household even though he has no land. He can take the imperial examination or whatever he wants. Once he sells his body, he will be a slave. If the owner does not release the contract of sale, he will be a slave all his life, not to mention his children and grandchildren.


    It''s better to be a good farmer than to be a servant.


    That''s why Su Tang wanted to say that those who had only tenant farmers but no farmers would buy some people to farm in the past. She never thought of buying those tenants directly.

 Chapter 325

    Although Su Tang didn''t finish, Mrs. Zhou understood what she meant. She looked at Su Tang and said, "Miss, it''s very kind of you, but it''s not easy to know the tenant farmers. If you meet the kind-hearted landlord and collect less rent, they will be able to live with the whole family. If they meet the bad one, they will not starve to death."


    "No way." Sucang is surprised.


    Mrs. Zhou saw that Su Tang was young. Although she had the money to buy Chuang Tzu, she could not understand the hardships of the bottom class.


    "If you don''t know something about it, you have some skills, and you don''t want to rent other people''s land for a living. Generally, the tenant farmers have no other way to do this. It''s better to have some servants who sell themselves, but they are not willing to leave their hometown, so they can only barely support it."


    Zhou Po Tzu told Su Tang carefully that it was su Tang who wanted to do something wrong. In her opinion, renting farmland was similar to renting a house. It was not.


    When the landlord rents the land to the tenant farmer, he asks the tenant farmer how much grain he has to hand in every year. But now the land is based on heaven. The harvest in the farmland is not so fixed. In some places, the rent is very high. Many tenants have worked hard for a year, and their families have to be hungry.


    So for those who have some skills, they basically make a living in the mountains or do something else. If they have skills, they can make money by relying on them. Anyway, they can''t afford to buy land, they can''t rent them, and they can''t rent them. They have no future but to be exploited all the time.


    Therefore, in fact, many tenant farmers are not as good as the servants who sell themselves. Even if they sell themselves, not everyone can find a buyer. Moreover, many tenants are unwilling to leave their hometown or hope that the family will not be separated.


    But how can such a kind-hearted person want to buy it back together? It''s because Su Tang said that she wanted to buy a farmer, so Mrs. Zhou suggested that she buy a tenant farmer. Fire book www.liehuoshuba.com


    These people do not have to leave their hometown, when the time comes, all they need to do is to work hard to cultivate the land and provide enough food, food and clothing.


    You don''t have to leave your hometown, but you can have a family together. As for those who are not slaves, it''s hard to survive. Who can care about these.


    In Sujiatun before, all the people susang contacted in Sujiatun were Su Yongshun and Su Yongqiang. All of them had farmland at home. Life was not so good, but it was OK.


    In the town, most of the people in the town live fairly well. In fact, no matter in any society, there are bottom people who live hard, and the tenant farmers are the bottom. They can only hope to meet a kind landlord.


    But to tell you the truth, the best thing is to make people barely have food to eat, so as not to starve to death.


    The landlord is not a benevolent society, and many landlords are just like Su Tang. They don''t know how their tenants are living and how they live a rich life. They have no idea about these things.


    Hearing this, Su Tang couldn''t help sighing. At first, she took Sunuo to Su laoshuan. She also said that the starting point was very low. Although Su laoshuan had no property or land, her son and daughter were in business outside. Although they failed and died unexpectedly, they would be in a bad situation.


    Since Mrs. Zhou said so, Su Tang was not a person who would not listen to her advice, so she agreed to go to those farms first and ask if she wanted to buy the tenant farmers there to be the farmers of Chuang Tzu.


    Knowing that she was going to Zhuangzi, Mrs. Zhou told her at home that she was going to go to Zhuangzi. She cleaned up and went to three Zhuangzi near Qinghe town by car with sucang.

 Chapter 326

    However, when Su Tang and Mrs. Zhou went to the farm by car, the tenants of several farms were just like ants on the hot pot. They were very flustered.


    At the beginning, sucang bought Chuang Tzu very quickly. Because there was an orange cat, she could know whether the land met her requirements. As long as it met her requirements, she would buy it. After reading it, she would go back the same day and decide to buy it and go through the formalities the next day.


    She was so efficient that the one who sold Chuang Tzu didn''t have any nonsense. After she sold it, she immediately informed the tenant farmer that Chuang Tzu had changed his master. If she wanted to rent the land, she needed to discuss with the new owner.


    As soon as these tenants heard that Chuang Tzu had changed their owners, how could they not be flustered, for fear that the new owner would not be charitable, or that they would have to increase their rent. They were afraid that it would be more difficult in the future.


    Because they were worried, these tenants were always concerned about the activities of Chuang Tzu. Before sucang''s carriage arrived at the farm, some tenants saw it and wanted to meet the new landlord.


    Naturally, sucang didn''t know what these tenants thought, because they couldn''t get into the space with Mrs. Zhou. As a result, she felt that her bones were going to fall apart, and the whole person was a bit listless.


    However, some god beast who has no desire for survival rolls around in the car with a smile. When Su Tang sees that a certain meow behaves like this, she also hums. If it is not useful for a while, she will not throw the meow out of the car and let it run with the car.


    It was cool when I laughed. Later, I noticed the owner''s sight. The beast also felt that there was a cold wind on the back of his back. He was careless. How could he forget that his master was a dark Lori.


    It was the first time that Mrs. Zhou took such a good carriage, and she was still energetic when she went to the place. Su Tang said that she could not underestimate the working people!


    "Who are you?" However, Niu Er drove to the gate of the farm. As a result, he saw many people waiting at the gate and asked. 315 Chinese website www.315zwwxs.com


    Niu Er also knows that the Chuang Tzu was bought by Su Tang. Normally, the original owner should have cleaned up and left. Now that he sees someone at the door, he naturally asks.


    Su Tang and Mrs. Zhou also heard him and looked at each other. Mrs. Zhou opened the door directly.


    Then sucang saw a group of people waiting at the door, about a dozen of them. At such a time, although the Spring Festival had passed and it was still cold outside, their cotton padded jackets were patched with patches. There was a boy who looked at his teenagers and seemed to be standing outside for too long, and his face was a little pale.


    "Are you tenants of this village?" When Mrs. Zhou saw these people, she reacted, took a look at Su Tang and then opened her mouth.


    These people saw that Su Tang and Mrs. Zhou were in the car. Mrs. Zhou was a middle-class person. She lived a fairly prosperous life at home. She was wearing a thick brown cotton padded jacket and a silver hairpin on her head.


    Then he saw a young lady dressed in plain clothes, but the hat and cloak of white fox and beaver fur that she had just put on was quite extraordinary. Her face was exquisite and calm, and she was looking at them with a stove in her hand.


    For a while, they could not tell who was the new master of Chuang Tzu. At last, only a young man bowed forward and said, "yes, madam, we are all tenants of this village. We don''t know that we are the new owners of Chuang Tzu."


    Seeing what they called themselves, Mrs. Zhou quickly said, "I can''t be a wife. I''m a grandmother in the tooth shop of Qingyuan County. This Miss Su is the new master of Chuang Tzu."


    Mrs. Zhou said this directly. Only when these tenants knew that Su Tang was the new owner, they all came to salute.

 Chapter 327

    "No more salutations." Su Tang saw that these tenants were basically dressed like Su Dani and Su Dalang before. They had a lot of dishes. She probably knew how they had been before. Instead of asking them to salute, she directly took out the key and opened the door of the farm.


    Generally, a farm is a large area of land, and there will be a house for the main household to live and rest. The size depends on the needs of the host family. Some of the farmers also live in the farm, which may be a little bigger. Some don''t live here. However, if you come to visit occasionally, you won''t pay too much attention to it. It''s just as good.


    But if you can afford to buy a farm, the economic conditions are not bad. Therefore, the houses in ordinary farms are much better than those of many farmers.


    This time, the owners of the farms bought by sucang are not only one farm, so they don''t live here. Now, the house is not big either. There are only two yards in the front and back, with a total of eight rooms.


    Seeing that sucang opened the gate of the farm, the tenants were respectful, and Su looked at Mrs. Zhou.


    Su Tang was cold in nature. Unless necessary, she was not the kind of person friendly personality. Besides, these people were all tenant farmers. She used to buy people directly, so she told Mrs. Zhou on the way, and asked her to help Zhang Luo when she arrived.


    Mrs. Zhou was originally engaged in this business, which was nothing to her at all. Naturally, she agreed.


    So Mrs. Zhou nodded when she saw Su Tang like this, and then said to the tenants, "it''s cold outside. Everyone comes to the house first. I don''t know if there''s anything convenient at home. Come and help make a fire."


    The young man who had just begun to speak said, "my daughter-in-law is here. Let her make a fire."


    Although not often people come to live here, but there are firewood here, water burning is also convenient. Bayi Chinese website www.8lzw.com


    Hearing the young man say this, sucang also saw the young woman "can cook?"


    When the young woman heard Sutang asking herself, she nodded, "naturally, Miss Su!"


    "I''m going to stay here for one night. I need someone to help me cook. Ten Wen a day. Would you like it?" I was tired all the way. Su Tang was too lazy to cook by herself. Moreover, it was still very cold on that day. Someone needed to cook the Kang, or it could be cold.


    Besides, not only does she want to live here tonight, but she can also solve the problem in the space. But Mrs. Zhou and Niu Er also have to eat. Su Tang wants to ask someone for help for a while. In front of this woman, she doesn''t ask anyone else.


    The young woman was surprised to find such a good thing. Then she said, "yes, of course."


    Su Tang ignored her mood, nodded, and then took 30 Wen money out to the woman, "give me some egg paste and noodles, and then buy some meat to make a meat dish for them."


    As soon as the woman saw that Su Tang gave her money, she immediately went on to say, "don''t worry, Miss Su, I''ll go to set the stove on fire first, and then I''ll buy some vegetables."


    Several people saw her easy to earn ten Wen, and they envied her very much. Some people regretted that they did not bring their daughter-in-law, but they missed the opportunity and there was nothing to say.


    Niu Er and Mrs. Zhou know that Sutang is for them to cook meat and vegetables. They are also very happy to know that Sutang can''t eat for their filial piety. Although it''s hard to run out like this, they eat well and make money. They both think that sucang is really a good customer.


    Hearing the woman say so, Su Tang nods and goes to the main room first. The rest is handed over to Mrs. Zhou to communicate with these people.

 Chapter 328

    Seeing that sucang entered the main hall without saying a word, these tenants all looked at Niu Er and Mrs. Zhou. Niu Er, laughing, drove into the yard, tied up his horse and fed grass.


    Mrs. Zhou quickly entertained them and went into the side room, and then she told them.


    "As you have seen just now, Miss Su has bought this Chuang Tzu. Miss Su''s meaning is very simple. She is not going to rent out all the land."


    As soon as these tenants heard the news, they only felt that the sky was falling down and "are there so many vacant land without renting?"


    "What can we do if Miss Su doesn''t rent land?"


    When Mrs. Zhou was talking, no one could see. An orange cat was lying lazily on the beam, listening to what happened here.


    The young man seemed to think of something, looking at Mrs. Zhou, "I don''t know how Miss Su is going to arrange these lands?"


    Mrs. Zhou took a look at him, then continued to say, "as I said just now, I am the grandmother of the tooth shop in Qingyuan County. What I do is the business of servants. Miss Su specially entrusts me to buy some reliable farmers to manage Chuang Tzu and the land."


    "Miss Su really wants to buy farmers, not only young labor force?" Hearing what Mrs. Zhou said, these tenants really had a bright spot in front of them.


    In fact, most tenant farmers are quite capable, but they all have different difficulties. For example, many of them have old people at home, and young people can''t do without them, or they can''t afford to buy land because they have no other skills but to farm, so they have to make a living in this way.


    Sucang had not seen it before, but it was the most powerful flourishing age. In fact, there were still people living at the bottom, and most of these tenant farmers, if not the bottom, were almost the same. Feidu novel www.fdxs.net


    Many people were really surprised to hear that Mrs. Zhou said that Su Tang was going to buy a farmer. To tell the truth, they really lived to the point where they could not eat enough. They didn''t care whether it was a slave nationality.


    The reason why such a family lives by renting land is that the old people in the family are not willing to sell their children and sell their daughters, even if it is difficult to live together, but the reality will not give such a family any miracle or opportunity. More often, they will drag each other down and become poorer and poorer.


    Because they don''t want to be separated from their children, they don''t sell a child alone, but if someone is willing to accept a family, they are all willing.


    "Yes, Miss Su was going to buy people here, but I thought that you tenants must have a bad life, so I specially suggested to Miss Su. First of all, if you are willing to sell yourself as a dealer..." Said Mrs. Zhou.


    "I will!" "We''ll do the same!"


    If they can sell themselves to become farmers in Zhuangzi, they will not have to worry about their living problems.


    As for those who are not slaves and who are not easy to survive, who still thinks about those.


    Many people opened their mouths to express their willingness. Mrs. Zhou also saw that someone did not speak, and then said, "this is not a small matter. I told you today. You can discuss it with your family when you go back.


    If Miss Su wants to buy a dealer, all of them are collected by each family. It must be known to all that this is a rare opportunity. In general, it is very rare for the owner to buy someone like this. It is also miss Su''s kindness that she can''t bear to leave your hometown and separate from your relatives.


    If you think about it clearly, you can come to me. If Miss Su likes it, she can sign a contract of sale

 Chapter 329

    Mrs. Zhou is crisp and quick, and all the good ones have said it plainly. In fact, the tenants are not all living a bad life. Some of them have great strength and labor force, so they rent more land. They may live a good life.


    Mrs. Zhou didn''t want to buy one, but most of the tenants were not very well off. It was an opportunity for them to sell themselves as slaves. She said this to these people. As for those who were not willing to sell their bodies, Mrs. Zhou said nothing.


    The land was bought by Miss Su. People rent it if they want to, or sell it if they want. Anyway, they don''t rent it.


    "I can decide now. May I see Miss Su?" It was the leading young man who spoke with great determination.


    Seeing him like this, Mrs. Zhou frowned, "after all, it''s not a trivial matter, this..."


    "Zhou Zhongren didn''t know that he was in charge of his own family." Mrs. Zhou felt that the family''s selling was not a trivial matter, and she could not impulsively agree to it. As a result, even other people said so, and she couldn''t stop it.


    "In this case, I will take you to see Miss Su. As for you, you can go back first. Miss Su and I will stay here for two days, and we will leave early the day after tomorrow." Mrs. Zhou told them that they only had time to think about it.


    Everyone said that they knew. They did not mention it. Mrs. Zhou did not directly take the young man to see Su Tang. Instead, she asked him what the situation was.


    Only then did he know that the young man''s name was Jiang Hong. His daughter-in-law, Zhang''s, were originally from the Wang family in Hong Kong. After Zhang''s marriage to Jiang Hong, Jiang Hong learned that there was an opportunity outside, so he took his wife to other places to make a living. Jiang Hong''s people were smart, and the Zhang family was also able. 04 Novels www.04xs.com


    The husband and wife are hardworking outside. They try to make their life better. Later, they have a daughter, and everything is fine. However, they do a good business, which makes them angry.


    They tried to find someone to make trouble, so that their husband and wife''s business could not go on. The couple were hit. The house leak happened to rain at night. It was miserable enough, but when their parents went to Qingjiang, they had an accident.


    The couple couldn''t do business, so their parents came to the funeral together. As a result, when they could make money, they held them everywhere. Knowing that they had offended people and greedy for their family''s land, the Jiang family leader actually removed the couple and their daughter together.


    Once they were removed, the future of the couple and their children would be completely destroyed. Zhang''s mother''s family would have been deserted for a long time. The couple were full of depression and could only live a temporary life of renting farmland. Although both of them were very capable, the deposed had no future. Therefore, it was a place for him to sell himself.


    Because selling oneself also means leaving the family. Life and death are handled by the master.


    "My daughter-in-law and I can work, and there are only two of us with children in our family. If Miss Su is willing to take us in, she will be a benefactor of our family. We will work for her faithfully."


    Jiang Hong and Mrs. Zhou expressed their determination. When Mrs. Zhou heard about him, she also sighed that she had seen too many poor people. But Jiang Hong and her wife were miserable. They were framed in this way. In addition to Zong, they were really ruined.


    Mrs. Zhou went to talk to Su Tang about the Jianghong couple.

 Chapter 330

    "In addition to seeing my husband and wife''s experience first, I''ll have a look at my husband and wife''s experience."


    Mrs. Zhou saw that Su Tang was calm and calm. She was not sure what she was thinking. But she nodded to bring Jianghong here. At this time, Zhang''s family also set the stove on fire.


    After all, it''s such a big event, so Jianghong also told Zhang, so this time the husband and wife came together.


    "Yes, Miss Su." They saluted politely.


    Sucang looked at them. "Where''s your daughter? And what is your business and who is hurting you? "


    Who doesn''t know that it''s a fatal event to abolish one''s ancestors. Some people would rather die than be removed from their families. Because the most important thing of the ancients was to recognize their ancestors, so selling themselves as slaves was a major event. Eliminating ancestors directly drove people out of their families. How many people would rather die.


    Since it''s such a big event, how can it be that Jiang Hong''s words are so simple and clear that they must have offended a fierce person before they will be revenged. Even if the Jiang family removed them from their families, there was a calculation behind the man.


    And since the couple only have one daughter, why don''t they see this girl? Su Tang looks at the couple''s age of nearly 20 years old, and estimates that their daughter is at most about the same age as herself. Is it safe to let the children out?


    Mrs. Zhou didn''t expect that Su Tang had only a few words, so she asked the key point. As soon as Jiang Hong and Zhang saw Su Tang, they knew that this young lady was not a fool. They knelt down together and kowtowed, "Miss Su!"


    "You don''t have to kneel down like this. I just want to buy a few families to farm, but I''m not in the mood to cause any trouble." Sucang is a person who is especially afraid of trouble. Unless the trouble affects her to make money, she will not take the initiative to find trouble. Seven questions about novels www.7wxs.com


    Only money is true love, and the rest is secondary. Sucang wants to buy people, but not everyone collects it. When it comes to something, it will take a lot of time to deal with it. It''s really annoying to think about it.


    Su Tang was not polite. Jiang Hong and Zhang''s faces turned white. "Miss Su, forgive us. We all said that nianer was not in good health. We originally went to Qinglu county to open a small stall. Later, we made a good taste and opened a small shop.


    How can we know that the young master of the naluo family is so unreasonable. Our nianer is only five years old. He kicked us and vomited blood. Now we can only lie down and recuperate. We are forced to return home by him. Unexpectedly, he threatens the Jiang family and forces them to remove us from our family! "


    Su Tang felt as if she had heard a very familiar word "Luo Jia?"


    Jiang Hong and Zhang looked at Su Tang with red eyes. "Yes, even if I was a ghost, I would never forget him. The second young master of the Luo family in Beikou, Luo Xingchen!"


    "Well, the young master of Luo''s family is not very reasonable. Let''s talk about how Luo Xingchen looks and how he bullies you?" Su sugar heard them say that Luo Xingchen bullied them, but relaxed.


    I don''t know what it''s like for Luo Er Shao to know that he has a pot on his back. Naturally, his reputation is not good, and people who come out of business should not talk about such hypocritical words as kindness.


    Really kind and sincere, the shopping mall has long been taken down. How can you get along with it? You can see how Luo Xingchen handles the traitor at will.


    But Luo Xingchen is definitely not the disposition to bully ordinary people at will, and it will not be such a small pattern. If this Jianghong and Zhang family really offended Luo Xingchen.


    Luo Er Shao would not leave them to hate themselves like this, and then destroy their reputation.

 Chapter 331

    Su Tang and Luo Xingchen are friends. I am confident that the Luo Xingchen she knows is definitely not a person who will bully ordinary people, seize a small shop and force others to remove people from their families. Luo Xingchen has many methods, but she must have a reason.


    Most of Luo Xingchen''s bad reputation comes from her brother. Most importantly, Luo Xingchen will never kick a girl who is only five years old.


    This kind of animal can only do things, if Luo Xingchen did, she would do Luo Er Shao.


    Su Tang thinks so, so let Jianghong and Zhang describe their feud with Luo Er Shao.


    Luo Xingchen, who was on his way to Qinghe town, sneezed suddenly, then looked around and giggled, "I''m sure I miss sugar."


    Sucang feels that her ears are a little hot. Who cares about her.


    When Jiang Hong and Zhang met Su Tang and asked, they naturally knew everything. "Naluo Xingchen is the second young master of the Luo family in Beikou, and the Luo family in Beikou is the largest businessman in the north. Just because our shops are delicious, the Luos in Beikou want to buy the prescriptions we have. After we refused, they bullied us."


    Zhang''s eyes were red. "We finally gave him the prescription, but he even kicked us nianer. Nianer was only five years old at that time. Wuwuwuwu..."


    In the end is a piece of maternal love, did not finish, Zhang is already crying out.


    "Well, then, what does he look like?" Sue sugar is very calm, continue to ask.


    "Miss Su asked Luo Xingchen. He is half a head taller than me, and he is very tall..." The river said a word.


    "Yes, an old man kicked me straight away." Zhang added.


    Sucang looked at them, "taller than you?" Love Library www.2shuwu.com


    How can it be? Luo Xingchen is actually tall among the girls. It is estimated that it is about 1.7 meters. Therefore, it has not been found that she has been disguised as a boy for so many years. At this time, many men are almost as tall.


    However, Jiang Hong is not short. It is estimated that Jiang Hong is 1.72 meters or even higher, half a head higher than him. It is not all 1.8 meters. Moreover, Luo Xingchen is so evil in appearance. It is reasonable to say that Jianghong and Zhang have seen each other. It is impossible to remember her height more than her appearance.


    "Yes, it''s higher than me. Otherwise, I can''t protect nianer." Jiang Hong has been gnashing his teeth.


    However, Mrs. Zhou felt that whether she bought Jianghong''s family or not, it seemed that it had nothing to do with what Jianghong''s enemies looked like. She didn''t understand why sucang kept asking these questions.


    "Is he good-looking?" Su Tang asked again.


    When Jiang Hong and Zhang suddenly heard this question, they were a little confused


    "It''s so ugly." Zhang is vicious.


    Sucang nodded. "I know. I can buy your family, and I''ll send your daughter to see the doctor, and I''ll give you a chance to redeem yourself later."


    Obviously, Jiang Hong and Zhang''s acquaintance with Luo Xingchen is totally different from that of Su Tang. Since the person is here, Su Tang will buy it first and let Luo Xingchen see how to deal with it.


    Jianghong and his wife regard the Luo family in Beikou as their enemies, and they may not be willing to continue to work for Su Tang. So Su Tang will give his family a chance to redeem himself. It is estimated that Luo Xingchen will come to see her in a few days, which will not delay the farm''s business.


    Jiang Hong and Zhang''s family kowtow to Su sugar when they heard that Su Tang said, "Miss Su is so kind that our family will never forget."


    "That''s not necessary." Su Tang didn''t accept the thanks and looked at Mrs. Zhou.

 Chapter 332

    When Mrs. Zhou saw that Su Tang had promised to buy someone, she knew that it was her turn to do something. She asked Jiang Hong and Zhang to pick up the children and just returned to the village to buy some food.


    Jiang Hong and Zhang''s family are now living in a dilapidated house. In winter, they are all shivering and squeezing together. If they can sell themselves to Su Tang, they can live in this village. They are both very active. They trot all the way to pick up things and pick up their children.


    This time, because Mrs. Zhou helped to handle the contracts for buying people, it was different from that when Su Tang went to buy people from Mrs. Li. Mrs. Li bought the people back and then sold them. She also had to bear certain risks and support the family temporarily.


    This time, there is no risk for Mrs. Li. Naturally, it is impossible for her to make as much money as Mrs. Li.


    Su Tang said that Mrs. Zhou would come out with her. Young and middle-aged laborers would give her 400 Wen, healthy children under 15 would be 200 Wen, old people and children with little labor would be 100 Wen per person.


    although not much, Su sugar bought more people this time, and it is estimated that there will be no less people selling. It is estimated that she will also have several Liang silver in a farm, The five Chuang Tzu are about ten or twenty Liang silver at least.


    It''s a rare big customer. Mrs. Zhou is very dedicated.


    Jiang Hong and Zhang''s family had little money. After less than an hour, the couple came back again. The river was still holding a little girl who was only six years old. She was soft and thin, and looked unhealthy.


    Jiang Hong and Zhang are both adult workers, and the silver for selling their bodies is eight Liang. The six-year-old girl has no labor at all. Jiang Hong and Zhang are embarrassed to ask for any more money for selling themselves. Su Tang gives a couple of silver at will and buys it. Reading for a long time www.kanshu99.com


    After finishing the contract, Su Tang called Jianghong, "you are a villager nearby, and you must be familiar with people. There are 110 mu of farmland in Zhuangzi. How many people are needed to plant it, and then you can select the right people to give it to me."


    Since everyone has bought it, Su Tang thinks that it may take a while, so she simply asks Jiang Hong to choose people. Of course, she doesn''t let him alone. She will let orange cat follow.


    Jianghong is a member of the village. He has a better understanding of the villagers'' character. The most important thing is that even the orange cat has no idea how many people are needed to plant such a large acre of land. After all, the sucang in the space only needs a click, and the mythical beast has no experience.


    Jianghong is good at farming. It must be better than sucang. As long as you make sure that Jianghong is not bad hearted, all the people selected are honest and willing to work.


    Zhang had just come back to settle his daughter, and then he went to prepare to boil water for cooking. Jiang Hong thought that something was wrong when he heard sucang calling him. He didn''t expect to sell himself. Before he got used to it, sucang gave him such an important task.


    This is an opportunity to test. Jiang Hong also started his own business. Although he can''t say how powerful and insightful he is, he is also a bit clever. So after hearing sucang said this, he didn''t agree first, but asked something else.


    "I don''t know if there will be ox carts on the farm in the future?" Having a bullock cart is totally different from not having one.


    "There will be carts and carts." Sucang said directly that this is the basic configuration, which must have "all farm tools and other things are ready."


    "I don''t know, miss, do you want just enough labor or a little extra labor?" Jiang Hong asked quite directly.

 Chapter 333

    Many landlords are not willing to hire too many people. It is also true that one person can be used as two people. This question is whether Su Tang would mind buying two more labors.


    If you save money, buy less. If you don''t mind, you can buy more.


    Su Tang didn''t intend to exploit too much, so he heard Jiang Hong ask, "it''s almost good. I don''t want to keep idle people."


    Jiang Hong heard the meaning of Su Tang and saluted "Miss kindness."


    Su Tang is indifferent to his flattery. He is kind and unkind. It doesn''t make any sense to Su Tang. Anyway, she can make money for her. It doesn''t matter to her to spend several Liang more silver now. Otherwise, it will be easy for her to have an accident if she can make money for her.


    Jianghong knew the meaning of Su Tang, and then promised, "the little one will go to the village and ask more about it."


    It''s very active. Anyway, it''s not dark now. When Su Tang sees him like this, she stops him and says, "neither of you nor your children. I have other plans."


    Anyway, they are also enemies of Luo Er Shao. If these three people are in her hands, if they don''t take advantage of Luo Er Shao, they will not lose.


    It''s impossible for dark Lori not to calculate people, and there''s no psychological burden on her.


    As expected, Jianghong ran to the village, and the orange cat followed him. On that night, Jiang Hong came back very late. The Zhang family specially reserved food for him. The couple talked a lot and lived in the warm Kang. Jiang Hong went out early the next day. Thousand degrees Chinese network www.qianduzw.com


    Before lunch, Jianghong brought six families to see Su Tang.


    Seeing these people, Su Tang didn''t ask anything else. She looked directly at the orange cat. Then she saw a dialogue bubble on the lazy beast''s head


    Almost every family of these families has three or four laborers. In one family, even four adults can farm. There are several half grown-ups who can go to the fields. But there are also some children who have no labor force at all. The oldest one is over 60 years old and can''t work at all.


    Originally, these people were afraid that Su Tang would not want to buy them when they saw their men and women, old and young. But they didn''t expect that Su Tang would let Mrs. Zhou handle the contract of sale without saying a word, and then let these people arrange their own place to live.


    A few large tile houses here were soon full of people. Because there were so many people, Su Tang couldn''t afford to live there, but this was not urgent.


    There is no shortage of land in the farm, and there are yards around the house. These farmers have monthly money every month, and then they can build their own houses.


    Although both of them are slaves, they are not the same. Although they work, one is to serve the master, while the other is to manage the land. Therefore, in addition to monthly money, the farmer is relatively free and more self-sufficient.


    Slowly, with their own money, they could build houses in Chuang Tzu. In some big landlords'' farms, the farmers could even catch up with some small villages.


    Mrs. Zhou made money. She was very happy. Su Tang also watched so many people live here. It was inconvenient for her to be here. So she asked Jianghong to hire another carriage that afternoon and took Mrs. Zhou and her family to the next Chuang Tzu.


    At first, Su Tang bought Jianghong and his wife in order to show luo Xingchen. Unexpectedly, Zhang was industrious enough to make a living, and Jiang Hong was also good at arranging affairs. When the second Chuang Tzu arrived, although he was not a local villager, he went out to inquire about it, and the people who helped to choose were also good.

 Chapter 334

    Thinking that since he had to do it, he finished it in one go. Su Tang didn''t even go back to the Lantern Festival. He spent six days arranging three small Chuang Tzu with a total area of about 100 mu into the right households.


    Just to buy these people, before Luo Xingchen gave her gold, the remaining fifty taels of gold spent almost, and finally went to zhougezhuang and Yanggezhuang.


    The two farms are a little more complicated than before, because these farmers have lived for many years and will intermarry with each other, which is relatively complicated.


    So when sucang got to the local area, she didn''t talk about buying people and selling people. She just asked orange cat to look around and inquire more about the two farms, so as to make clear the relationship between these people.


    Then they recorded all the useless things. There were about four families with more than 30 people in total. The older one was over 50 years old, and the youngest was only three years old.


    Because some of these farmers were born at home, and they were also deprived of Mrs. Zhou''s specialty. As soon as everything was clear, they made clear all the sales contracts of these families, and then they could sell them to others.


    "I''m not convinced. We''ve helped the master to farm for so many years. We didn''t have any credit or hard work. Why did we sell us?" These farmers are very unconvinced when they know that they are going to be sold by the master.


    Because they are all adult men, Jiang Hong is also afraid of something, so he quickly let other farmers suppress him, so as not to hurt Su Tang again.


    These farmers were originally sold as slaves. Although the whole family in Chuang Tzu used to be slaves, in fact, because they didn''t have to serve the master, they were afraid that they were more nourishing than the ordinary farmers in the village.


    Suchang will sell them as soon as they come up. If there are so many of them, they must be sold separately, and the family will disperse their things. How would they like to.


    Seeing sucang so young again, I dare to question. 126 Chinese website www.126zw.com


    Su Tang is busy dealing with these employment matters these days, but she is also a little tired. When she hears such questions, she is completely indifferent to "week ago!"


    Before this week, she was the head of zhougezhuang. Because Su Tang thought that she would go back to Qinghe town after dealing with the problems of the village owner. Although Jiang Hong was easy to use, she had to go back with her. Therefore, she specially asked Zhou to come to Yanggezhuang with her to help Mrs. Zhou get rid of all the farmers who needed to be sold, so as to avoid any other accidents.


    Hearing sucang call himself a week ago, he quickly came forward to salute "miss."


    "Hire some cars, and you''ll take a few people to the county before it''s too early." Sucang told me about it a week ago.


    Weeks ago, this was the second time I saw Su Tang. At this time, more than 30 people kneeling in the yard were screaming or abusing. The voice was really not small.


    But looking up at Su Tang a week ago, I felt that the young girl''s face was very calm and unaffected. In general, the crying voice of the child and the shaking old man did not show her any movement.


    This is no ordinary girl! This thought flashed through my mind a week ago.


    That week, Mrs. Zhou also heard that Su Tang asked her own farmers to help her, and she also came to thank her


    Then a week ago, I heard the girl''s voice shallow, "those who are loud, the price is easy to say, they are sold far away, you can''t help it."


    The voice was still soft and soft, without any ups and downs. After hearing it a week ago, she suddenly raised her head and took a look at the delicate girl. She could not help but fight a cold war. She lowered her head and did not dare to say anything more.

 Chapter 335

    That week, Mrs. Zhou didn''t expect that sucang would say such a thing. She was stunned for a moment, then she reacted and said with a smile, "Miss Su, don''t worry, I can save it!"


    Su Tang nodded and took a look at the person who abused himself in the yard. She pursed her lips and turned to enter the main bedroom.


    After leaving Mrs. Zhou and Zhou Qian to discuss how to transport all these people away, Jiang Hong and Zhang''s family also saw that Su Tang was like this. They looked at each other with awe in their hearts. Their young master was a fierce man.


    "Tut, these stupid two legged beasts dare to scold you!" Orange cat also heard these servants scold sucang, and then heard what sucang and Mrs. Zhou said.


    It doesn''t dare to offend the owner. What a dark Lori is good at is that she looks harmless and indifferent. In fact, she can hold a grudge.


    Generally, those who can revenge at that time, dark Lori will not wait for the next moment. These people really think that sucan is a vegetarian.


    "Ah..." Seeing the orange cat''s head coming out, Su Tang grinned.


    Let alone a group of servants who can decide her life and death. Even if the emperor scolds her in front of her, she has to find a way to return it. When she is dead!


    These people who are still swearing don''t know that because of this, they are directly sold by Mrs. Zhou, and some of them are directly sold to the black hearted master.


    Su sugar said, sell well, give more benefits to Mrs. Zhou, Mrs. Zhou is very dedicated.


    But I could say Su Tang''s words. A week ago, I could see that she was not the master of Zhang''s family. She didn''t know anything. She was only nine years old. She was so aggressive in sending out merchants, not to mention buying people. She was no ordinary girl. Warm talent Literature Network www.ncwx.net


    Knowing that the owner can''t rub sand in his eyes, Zhou Qian, who had been dedicated to his work, naturally paid more attention. When Mrs. Zhou went out to hire a car, he selected some young and strong people from the farmers and prepared to help Mrs. Zhou send people to Qingyuan County.


    I''m also afraid that these people''s clamour will affect sucang. I asked people to block their mouths and bind their hands and feet.


    Su Tang sat in the room and felt that the world was clean in an instant. She was really comfortable. She was most impatient and noisy. She was more and more satisfied with what she had done before the week.


    "Miss, do you live here tonight?" Zhang looked at the matter settled, and it was not early, so she came to ask whether Su Tang was going to live in Yangge village.


    At this time, if you leave by car, you can still return to Qingyuan County before dark.


    "Well, stay one night and leave early tomorrow morning." Although all the work has been finished, Su Tang is also tired and unwilling to go to Qingyuan County. She wants to have a good night''s rest and go back to Qinghe town in the morning.


    When Zhang heard sucang say this, she knew how to arrange it. "Now the maid told Niu Er that she didn''t know what she wanted to eat in the evening. I went to prepare it."


    "Make me a soup, a small bowl of rice. Niuer, remember to add a meat dish. You can arrange the rest." Su Tang heard her ask and said casually.


    There''s nothing delicious to eat outside, because Susan is too lazy to make arrangements for people by car all day long, so they all make do with it. Fortunately, this time, it will save time. Even if something goes wrong, it''s just a farm accident. I won''t say that there are so many arrangements at one time.


    If Zhang''s got sucang, he should go back to prepare.

 Chapter 336

    The Zhang family just came out of the main room, turned around and was surrounded by several women. "Sister Jiang, what did miss say?"


    "Sister Jiang, miss, she..."


    These are the wives of the farmers who have not been selected to sell. They have been well served when Su Tang comes. They thought that Su Tang is very easy to get along with when she is young, and she is dedicated enough.


    Who knows that after sleeping all night, Suchang is going to sell people today. Although they are not selected, they are also very flustered. Those who sell themselves also want to know more about the personality of the master.


    Looking at Zhang''s waiting on Su Tang''s side, he thought he was su Tang''s side man. When he was free, he came and approached Zhang''s side and listened to him.


    At the same time, he also gave Zhang some melon seeds and copper coins. Zhang quickly pushed them, "don''t ask me. Miss said it on the first day when she came to Chuang Tzu. Other rules are fine. The most taboo is not tight mouth."


    Hearing this, several women''s faces were embarrassed, "we don''t mean that."


    Seeing them like this, Zhang''s face was smiling, but his words were serious: "I''m also the first servant of Chuang Tzu who was bought by a young lady. I don''t know what you ask me too much.


    Only from the first miss Chuang Tzu, she stressed a rule that all matters of the household and the family were not allowed to speak outside, and it was better not to discuss them casually.


    I''m also the first time to be a servant. I know the rules. I''m afraid there are not as many people as you. But I think what the master has said must not be violated. "


    "Miss is a charity, but it''s not without rules. Instead of inquiring with me, we''d better see for ourselves whether there is something taboo about these people who have been sold today, so that we can know what we can do to avoid being sold.


    It''s hard to be a servant. If it wasn''t for Miss''s charity, there wouldn''t have been such a chance. Do you think so? " Book collection www.jushuku.com


    These women were also worried about coming to inquire, but when they heard what Zhang said, they could not say anything more.


    When Zhang saw them like this, she also laughed and didn''t speak. She was worried that she could understand, but understanding didn''t mean that she was going to reveal something. On the one hand, she didn''t really understand. On the other hand, even if she really understood, since Su Tang emphasized on managing her mouth every time, of course, she should.


    Seeing that they were scattered, Zhang was ready to go to the kitchen to have a look. In the evening, she prepared dinner for Su Tang, who could only eat vegetarian food. At this time, it was not so easy to clean up a bowl of soup with acceptable taste.


    However, sucang also heard these things outside, and what Zhang said.


    "This two legged beast is more intelligent." This is what orange cat thinks of Zhang.


    "It''s quite clear." Su Tang also felt that Jianghong and Zhang were smart people all the way. She used them very conveniently.


    "That is, I want to eat cake!" Lord beast has been trying his best to help sucang recently. Now that he is finished, he will start to ask for benefits.


    Sure enough, it was an orange cat, and she wanted to eat. After hearing this, Su Tang purred and disordered its fur. "Do you really mean to be a god beast when you eat so much food?"


    "I''m sorry. I''ll have cherry cake." God beast said that he was very kind, but also read the cherry cake that Sutang had said before.


    "Go back and make it for you." Su sugar helplessly shakes his head. What can he do with his own beast? He dotes on it.


    Of course, when it''s time to do it!

 Chapter 337

    That night, Zhang made a bowl of potato and egg soup and a bowl of fragrant and glutinous rice for sucang. Seeing that Su Tang was still satisfied, he ate with Jianghong again.


    Weeks ago, she and Mrs. Zhou took all the farmers they wanted to sell. When Zhang went back, she saw that her father was waiting for him with his children.


    "Why don''t you eat it hot and wait for me to do something." Seeing that his daughter Jiang Nian was waiting for him, Zhang quickly entered the door and sat down and talked about Jianghong.


    "I''m sure you''ll be here too. It won''t be so long." Jiang Hong was told by his daughter-in-law that he didn''t do business. He and his wife had only one daughter for many years. Naturally, he loved him. Although it was just an ordinary family, he would not let his daughter eat until his mother came back. He always had to wait.


    And no matter how much they have experienced, the three of them can be together, so sitting together for a meal is the best.


    Hearing her husband say so, Zhang took a look at him and took a piece of meat for Jianghong and her daughter with chopsticks. "Have a quick meal. You''re hungry so late."


    Jiang Hong also gave Zhang''s meat sandwiches. "I want to wait for nianer''s health to be better. Please ask Miss, let her serve with her."


    The couple and a child eat together. Jiang Hong and Zhang say this. Before that, sucang has said that he will help them find a doctor to see Jiang Nian. But these days, he has been following sucang. The couple also can see that Su Tang is very busy and has no time.


    But since Su Tang has promised, he will never forget it. Jianghong has also considered it and will say so to his wife.


    When Zhang heard her husband''s plan, she stopped for a moment, but her eyes turned red. "Miss didn''t say that we can redeem ourselves later." No.5 novel network www.5hxs.com


    To tell you the truth, they used to open shops in Qinglu county. Although the shops are small, they also have an income of more than ten Liang silver a year. When their children were young, they could not be said to have grown up like big girls, but they were always good.


    Now his health is still like this. Zhang feels very distressed at the thought of his daughter serving people with tea and water. In addition, Su Tang also said that he would give them a chance to redeem themselves, so he still held hope.


    "What can we do if we redeem ourselves? We will be removed from our family. After nian''er''s marriage, we can''t find a good family. I can see that the young lady is not simple and has a great bearing. If Luo Er Shao hurt nian''er, we can''t settle accounts with him. We can''t hurt nian''er by serving others all our lives."


    How does Jianghong not love his daughter, but he will plan like this, also has his own idea.


    Zhang is not stupid, the man said so, and she also had some reactions in her heart: "you mean, if nianer can follow Miss, then..."


    "Not to mention anything else, when we were in Qinglu County before, the maid who was close to the county magistrate''s daughter just released the deed of sale to the constable to be a lady?"


    Jiang Hong and Zhang opened their shop in Qinglu County before. At that time, the daughter of the magistrate''s family, the maid close to her, married a constable. Although the constable was not a high-ranking official post, he was also serious, and had a little power. He could also eat some benefits. He had a good life.


    Now that their family has been removed from the family, they have offended the Luo family in Beikou. They have been insulted like this. If they have a chance, Jiang Hong will certainly want to take revenge.


    However, there is no chance for those who have been removed from the clan. They may have a chance to sell themselves to sucang as servants.

 Chapter 338

    "I know, but..." Zhang wanted to say that it was a young lady of the county magistrate''s family, but he did not go on.


    Jiang Hong knew his wife well. He laughed at her and said, "at first, we had seen Miss Hua from a distance. How do you think our Miss Hua is better than Miss Hua, you know it''s different, right?"


    Su Tang''s dress is very simple, but for those who keep filial piety, they can''t rely on their clothes. When they are filial, they can only wear coarse cotton padded clothes, not jewelry or silk.


    However, they could not see anything in their clothes, but their momentum. Jiang Hong felt that their young lady was much more powerful than that of a county magistrate.


    After all, Su Tang learned from Song Yi. Song Yi was born in a defeated family, and he was taught by orthodox scholars. In addition, he had been a person for two generations. Not to mention a common woman, he was a disciple of an ordinary big family. He might not have the bearing of Su Tang.


    "Have you decided?" Zhang knew that her husband was right, but he also asked.


    "Yes, and I think we may have a chance to revenge after we follow the young lady. When we talked about Luo Er Shao, it was obvious that she knew about the Luo family in Beikou, but she didn''t seem to care much about it. She was willing to buy our family to prove that she was not afraid of the Luo family''s influence."


    Jiang Hong has been working hard by Su Tang these days, and he has his own judgment and thinking in private.


    Zhang was convinced by her husband, "I just don''t want to read."


    Jiang Hong took a look and sat beside him eating like a kitten, while his daughter rubbed her daughter''s head. "Nian''er is also our daughter. Can I not love her.


    Now that I''ve sold myself, it''s better to work with Miss than to follow us. 600 Novels www.600xs.com


    With the young lady can also increase some knowledge, miss can read and read, if you serve well, maybe it will be lucky.


    It''s no use for us to be parents. Let her follow us and lose the family, but we must always plan a good future for her. "


    As a father and mother, he only cares for his daughter. Jiang Hong doesn''t care about his daughter. Since he has decided to sell himself as a slave, he can''t miss any good days. He has to look ahead.


    Moreover, as servants, who do not know that the person who is served by the master is the most respectable. If they intend to do so, they do not necessarily think that the young lady can look up to their daughter. They just have this idea.


    "I''ll listen to you, but I don''t know if she can do it." Seeing that her daughter was still a child, she thought that if she was really like this, she would go to serve people later. Zhang was still distressed.


    "When the time comes, if the young lady has agreed, it will be easy to say that the young lady is close to her and has no heavy work. She will not serve tea and water at home." Jiang Hong felt nothing. Even when they were able to make money, their daughter was not a young lady to be cared for at home, and many things had to be done.


    There is no heavy work around you. Maybe it''s just pouring tea and water. It''s not hard.


    When Zhang heard his men say this, he also felt that he was a little exaggerated. "Yes, or you think it''s right."


    The more for her daughter to return, the more can not let her not bear hardships, not grow up will suffer losses.


    While eating, the couple talked about their plans for the future. Of course, they only had this plan. Whether they could succeed in the future depends on the idea of sucan.

 Chapter 339

    After dinner, Jianghong asked his wife and daughter to have an early rest. He had been waiting until midnight when he heard that Zhou and his dealer had come back. He went out to ask that all the people had been sent to the dental shop. There was no accident.


    After knowing that there was no problem, Jianghong and Zhou did not talk about it.


    It was quiet all night. In the morning of the next day, Su Tang got up, and Zhang''s family was waiting for her to wash her face with hot water. "Last night, they didn''t come back until weeks ago. The maid in charge said that all the people were well sent to the County Dental shop. I got up in the morning before the week and was waiting for her to reply."


    Su Tang changed his clothes after washing and came out to see Zhou Dynasty. As Zhang said, although there were several young people, the villagers who pressed people to go were all equally powerful. Those people were still tied up and couldn''t make any difference.


    You don''t have to worry if you send people to the dental trade. The dental trade naturally has the means to look after people.


    "Well done. Today you go back to zhouge village. This year, the farm land is empty. You can plant it when I let you plant it." Knowing that all the people had been sent to the place, Su Tang didn''t care about it. He asked Zhou Qian to go back to zhouge village first, and at the same time, he asked the farmers not to occupy the land.


    Zhou promised to come down without saying a word. After having dinner in the morning, he left for zhougezhuang.


    After sucang had breakfast, Niuer had fed the horses early and tidied them up. He thought that he would be able to go home today, and his face was full of joy.


    Su Tang didn''t want to take the bus with others, so he asked Jianghong to go out and hire a car for the three of them. Then he left Yanggezhuang and prepared to return to Qinghe town.


    It takes more than an hour to drive from Yanggezhuang to Qinghe town. It''s bumpy all the way. Su Tang directly pulls orange cat to rest in the space. It''s not until the entrance of Qinghe town that she comes out of the space.


    Jiang Hong and Zhang''s car followed Niu Er''s car into Qinghe town, and then went straight to East Street. Baidu Novels www.googlexs.com


    It has been half a month since sucang left home to come back now. Seeing the familiar streets of Qinghe town close at hand, Su Tang seldom feels the warmth of going home.


    Niu Er stops at the backyard gate of the dessert bar. It seems that he hears the sound of a carriage at the door. Yu Caihe, who is making soap, quickly comes to open the door. After seeing Niu Er''s carriage, he immediately laughs and says, "miss is back."


    Zhang Cuilan also heard Yu Caihe talking. She came to see the familiar carriage at the door. Then they went to the carriage. Sure enough, she saw the door open and Su Tang came out.


    "Miss!" They salute Su Tang.


    Su sugar nodded, supported their carriage, and then took two liang silver to Niu Er, "it''s hard."


    "Thank you, miss. Thank you very much. It''s not hard. If you want to use the car, please contact me at any time." Although Niuer has been running out for a long time, it is not really hard.


    Moreover, he ate at least one meat dish every day. He was a little fatter and made money. He didn''t feel tired at all. He was happy.


    "Good!" Hearing Niu Er say so, Su Tang nods with a smile.


    Niu Er got his salary and Su Tang. He drove home to get together with his relatives.


    Jiang Hong and Zhang''s family also got off the bus with their daughter. Their car was hired in the village next to Yanggezhuang. They also gave the coachman 50 Wen when they got off the bus. The driver got the money and left quickly.

 Chapter 340

    "Did the young master go to school?" Su Tang gets out of the car and asks Yu Caihe and Zhang Cuilan.


    "I went there early in the morning. The young master has been talking about the young lady these days. I''m sure I will be very happy to know that the young lady is back." Yu Caihe said.


    Knowing that her brother missed her, Su Tang also nodded with a smile, "well, I''ll go to the song mansion to see the teacher in a moment, and Lady lotus will prepare some cakes and milk tea, and I''ll take them with me later."


    "Well, I''m going to prepare now." After hearing this, Yu Caihe agreed immediately and went into the room to prepare.


    Then he looked at the Jianghong family and said, "what''s going on over there?"


    The courtyard where they lived is now used to raise seedlings. As soon as sucang said, Zhang Cuilan understood that "my maid will go to see her every day, and she is very good. These days, people from Sujiatun come to see the young lady three times."


    Hearing Zhang Cuilan say that Su Jiatun''s people came to see him three times, Su Tang knew that Su Yongqiang was worried. Although Su Tang said this, there was no need to worry. It would be nice if it was warm.


    Because in Sutang''s plan, Su''s seedlings are all prepared for Chuang Tzu of the Luo family. Her own five farms are ready to use the seeds in the space directly.


    At this time, although the weather is slowly warming, but the land is still early. It is estimated that it is not easy to get such a big fortune, a good opportunity. Su Yongqiang is afraid of any problems in the middle, so he will find her many times.


    "Well, if they come today, I will go back to Sujiatun these two days." Su sugar let Zhang Cuilan and mint and Pu Wei explain.


    "So Cuihong just took a look at the bedding and let me have a look at it Second Chinese network www.dearzwxs.com


    Zhang Cuilan nodded, "the bedding left by master Luo is still on."


    "That''s good!" Su sugar nodded, and then said to the Jianghong family, "you also follow me."


    However, Jiang Hong and Zhang''s face changed when they heard Zhang Cuilan say a name just now. Master Luo, is that master Luo they know.


    Since Su Tang bought the man back, she didn''t intend to hide it. She was going to let her family meet Luo Xingchen in person. So she heard Zhang Cuilan mention Luo Xingchen and didn''t say anything.


    Both Jiang Hong and Zhang are nervous. They are afraid that Su Tang really has something to do with Luo Er Shao. Their husband and wife are not like sheep in the tiger''s mouth. However, according to Su Tang''s way of doing things, they have totally different styles from the arrogant Luo Er Shao, and feel that there is no possible connection between them.


    Su Tang doesn''t know what Jianghong''s family is thinking. She slowly arrives at the courtyard rented by Luo Xingchen. Zhang Cuilan goes to unlock the door and prepares to enter the yard.


    "After that, your family will live here for the time being, with all the bedding and bedding. You can do it yourself, and then..." Su Tang explains these things to Jiang Hong and Zhang as he enters the door.


    They did not dare to think much about master Luo''s affairs. After listening to sucang''s words, they quickly nodded and agreed, and then asked, "what is the purpose of asking the little family here?"


    Jiang Hong looked at the place where he got out of the car and knew that it was sucang''s home. Now sucang doesn''t let his family arrange to work at home. Instead, he comes here and thinks that there may be separate things to do. This is the same as he had guessed before. Sucang took their family away, and all the other farmers stayed in the farm.


    Su Tang also heard him ask so, and opened his mouth to answer. As a result, he heard the sound of horse''s hooves before he finished speaking. It was also a coincidence that someone came at this time.

 Chapter 341

    Since the Lord is here, Su Tang also smiles. She goes to the door first and hasn''t seen her for more than a month. She really miss Luo Xingchen. After all, she is the first friend and best friend to communicate with each other after crossing.


    Although Su Tang always has nothing to do with Luo stars, it''s all love.


    Jiang Hong and Zhang''s family, seeing Su Tang like this, followed them to the door and looked in the direction of the sound of the horse''s hooves. Then they saw the boy stepping on the horse.


    Seeing only his skin like jade, Phoenix eyes and thin lips, and his delicate facial features, Jiang Hong and Zhang could not help but praise Luo Xingchen''s appearance. What a beautiful young man.


    "Parents, he has a good look!" Even the little Jiang niancai could not help saying such a sentence.


    As a result, hearing his daughter say so, Zhang quickly pulled her daughter to stop her talking. It turned out that this young master was a rich and noble family, which could not be judged by servants like them.


    Luo Xingchen, dressed in blue and white fox cloak, rode his horse and stopped at the gate of the courtyard. He threw the whip to his entourage behind him, and then laughed at Su Tang: "Miss Su, long time no see!"


    Pretended or quite decent, Su sugar see her like this, eyes also contain a smile, "is a long time no see, Luo Er Shao more elegant demeanor."


    This is not su Tang''s exaggeration. Before seeing Luo Xingchen for the first time, Su Tang has seen a lot of fresh meat in modern times. She is still a little surprised. It shows that Luo Xingchen is really good-looking, whether he is a boy or a girl, he is exquisite and good-looking.


    "Ha ha, I seldom get a compliment in your mouth." Luo Xingchen is very happy to hear Su Tang say so. After all, it''s a girl. It''s men''s clothes all day long. There''s no one who doesn''t like to look good. Even real men also like to look good.


    This silly look, Su Tang looked at her like this, pursed her mouth. Love stories www.lianlianxs.com


    Good friends haven''t seen each other for a long time. Although they are restrained by others, they can still see the joy they want to see.


    Only to talk to each other, but did not know that as early as Su Tang said that Luo Er Shao, two people only felt a bolt from the blue, "Luo Er Shao!"


    Luo Xingchen heard them call themselves, frowned and looked at them with a pair of Phoenix eyes.


    This is a very delicate and beautiful appearance, but at this time, when we look at it like this, Jiang Hong and Zhang Shi can''t help but shiver. The momentum of this young man is very strong.


    After all, he is the second young master of the Luo family in Beikou. He has been in charge of business for many years. Luo Xingchen has never been like that in front of sucang.


    "It''s a little rude!" Or Jianghong quick reaction, know that his family is now servants, quickly salute apology.


    Luo Xingchen heard that he claimed that they were Su sugar''s servants, so he looked at her and said, "do you have any rules like this?"


    Su Tang didn''t agree. Originally she said she would wait, but she didn''t expect that this person came just in time. Anyway, she bought Jianghong''s family for Luo Xingchen.


    "Come in first." Su Tang asked Luo Xingchen to speak first.


    "Wait a minute. I wanted to say that I would come first and then go home to look for you. It happened that you were here. Let''s talk and let lady LAN take them to the house and load the soap. Then there are the trinkets I bought for you. You can play with what you like, or give it to the servants if you don''t like it."


    See Su sugar please come in, Luo Xingchen is not willing to follow suit to influence himself and Su sugar to talk, especially since the arrangement of familiar Zhang Cuilan.

 Chapter 342

    After hearing this, Zhang Cuilan took a look at Su Tang, saw her nodding, and then saluted and promised, "the slave girl will go first."


    Luo Xingchen nodded and saw Zhang Cuilan holding the box in his hand. "This is for your miss. I''ll take it for her."


    Zhang Cuilan has also seen Luo Xingchen''s courteous manner towards her young lady, so she gave her the box.


    However, Su Tang watched Luo Xingchen come, and she could not see Song Yi immediately. So she told Zhang Cuilan to "go back and talk to lady lotus. I''ll use this one first. I''ll prepare a cake and milk tea for me when I go to the song palace later."


    Zhang Cuilan was ordered, but also agreed to "yes!"


    Seeing that sucang had no other orders, he left with his entourage.


    And Su sugar and Luo star star star into the yard, open the door to enter the main room, sucang back to tell Zhang, "go to the kitchen to get two tea cups."


    The structure of the courtyard here is simple. You can see where the kitchen is at once. After hearing this, Zhang promised "yes!"


    Luo Xingchen took the box and followed sucang into the main room, put the box on the table beside him, and asked her, "how did you buy someone to use it again? It looks like it''s not smart."


    "Not for you Su Tang also said this when she saw her.


    "What for me, who are they? You still buy them for me." Luo Xingchen said that Su Tang, why don''t you change your name to Lai? Everything depends on her.


    "You can''t do this to me, sugar, my sugar." Luo Xingchen said that he is very aggrieved, this has nothing to do with her.


    It''s not the first time to see her like this. Su Tang looks at her and says, "your enemy." Douzi literature website www.douziwx.com


    "What?" Luo Xingchen originally thought that sucang would say that, just like before, he joked with her, but when she heard what Su Tang said, she felt that something was wrong with her ears. She was wrong.


    "It''s not you who asked, what''s the relationship between them and you? Why should I buy them? I''ll answer you!" Su sugar Shi Ran''s again came a "they, your enemy."


    Luo Xingchen was stunned. "Sugar, I should not have offended you recently."


    So why use such unreliable reasons to pit her, she would rather believe that she and sucang have an enemy.


    "I don''t know them at all." Luo Xingchen said directly, do not know, what enemy ah!


    "Isn''t it a coincidence? These days I went out to buy some useful farmers for the farm. You said that it happened to meet them and said that they had a grudge against you.


    You see, we have a good or bad meeting. I can''t let people destroy your reputation so much, so I''ll buy them and give them to you.


    I don''t need to thank you very much for a friend. You can give me one hundred taels for our relationship. "


    Su Tang''s words can be relaxed and simple. Luo Xingchen directly looked at Su Tang with her eyes wide open. "I know you''re black. I didn''t expect you to be so black!"


    Don''t say that the enemy is not her, it is true, this mouth to her a hundred Liang, cruel or she is cruel, Luo Xingchen said that he is willing to be inferior.


    Of course, Su Tang is simple, but all of them are smart people. Luo Xingchen is not the first time to experience such a thing. He has already reflected how this is going on


    "Congratulations to Luo Er Shao, who has risen one year and has not lost his IQ. Congratulations!" Sucang clapped her hands.


    Luo Xingchen vomit blood, Su Tang, did you learn how to meet people when you were born?

 Chapter 343

    See Luo Xingchen by oneself a word to hold back like this, Su sugar ha ha ha''s cover stomach, smile can''t stop.


    Luo Xingchen looked at her with a face of grievance, "sugar sugar, I was framed so much, you are still like this, I am so difficult!"


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha Sucang is particularly heartless and continues to smile.


    When Zhang knocked on the door with a teacup, he saw sucang sitting on the chair, covering his stomach and smiling tears. The young man sitting on the side was helpless and aggrieved.


    Seeing her come into the door to deliver tea cups, Luo Xingchen opened the box he was carrying and looked at the teapot inside. He took it out and poured two cups of milk tea for himself and sucang.


    Then he looked at Zhang''s "do you know me?"


    Zhang was a little confused because Su Tang had just called Luo Er Shao. Now she asked herself when she saw Luo Xingchen and saw that she was a rich young master with extraordinary momentum. In addition, she was now a servant who sold herself. She was afraid to answer for a moment.


    But Su Tang saw her like this and said, "bring Jianghong and your daughter here."


    After hearing this, Zhang went out to call Jianghong and his daughter to see Su Tang and Luo Xingchen.


    Su Tang drank a mouthful of fragrant milk tea, watched them salute with himself, then raised his finger to Luo Xingchen. "Don''t you remember when you turn to ashes? Give you a chance to avenge Luo Er Shao."


    Jiang Hong saw Su Tang saying this, and suddenly looked up at Su sugar, and then looked at Luo Xingchen, "you are the second young master of Luo family in Beikou, Luo Er Shao Luo star?"


    Luo Xingchen also looked at the Jianghong family, "I am."


    "No way!" Zhang''s voice is very sharp. They clearly remember that it was not this person who took away their shop and prescription, and who hurt their family''s nian''er''er, not Luo Er Shao. Wenxin school www.wenxinxuetang.com


    When Luo Xingchen saw her like this, she also gave a cold hum and frowned, "I''m the second young master of the Luo family in Beikou if I don''t change my name or sit down. It''s just the second young master of the Luo family in Beikou. Listen to Miss Su''s saying that you and I have a feud. What kind of hatred is it


    "It''s impossible. It''s not like this. It''s not like this. It''s not Luo Er Shao." After all, it was a woman. Suddenly, Zhang couldn''t accept the news.


    Hate people for more than a year, the results found that is fundamentally wrong, can not collapse.


    After all, Jiang Hong calmed down. He looked at Su Tang and Luo Xingchen and said, "Miss, at that time, knew it, didn''t she?"


    Su Tang also did not hide "yes, don''t worry, I promise to see a doctor for your daughter, and I will do it. As for the hatred between you and Luo Er Shao, it''s better to talk with the real Luo Er Shao."


    "Little thank you, miss!" Jiang Hong salutes Su Tang.


    Su Tang laughed and said, "no need."


    "If you don''t meet the young lady, maybe the small family will hate the wrong person to death. Thank you for letting the little family know who the real enemy is." Jiang Hong also thought that Su Tang would give them a chance to redeem themselves. Obviously, at the beginning, sucang didn''t really want to buy their family.


    But because they know that they and Luo Er Shao this hatred, because she and Luo Er Shao are friends.


    But even if it''s not for them, it''s true that they won''t be cheated for a lifetime. He will write down this kindness.


    Su Tang shrugged her shoulders and said nothing.


    After Jiang Hong finished, he looked at Luo Xingchen again, "I want to ask Luo Er Shao, the man took my shop and prescription with your name, and also kicked my five-year-old daughter. Does Luo Er Shao have anything to do with that man?"

 Chapter 344

    Jiang Hong didn''t show his servant''s identity this time. He also saw that Su Tang bought them in order to let them see the real Luo Er Shao, so he asked Luo Xingchen directly in the capacity of the bitter master.


    Luo Xingchen is also a human spirit. He can''t see Jiang Hong''s attitude. He snorted, "you''re smart. Tell me what the man looks like. I want to see who has the ability to do things by my reputation."


    Liu and Jiang Hong had only heard that the man who was troubling them claimed to be the second young master of the Luo family in Beikou, named Luo Xingchen. At that time, they only felt that the young master of the so-called richest businessman in the North was nothing more than a gangster and bullied small businesses like them.


    However, it was only after seeing Luo Xingchen that he really understood that the young master of the richest businessman in the North would not look like a gangster. Luo Xingchen''s bearing of wealth means that his momentum is extraordinary.


    Seeing Su Tang in, Jianghong and Liu also explained how they were bullied by Luo Er Shao.


    "Pity our nianer was only five years old at that time. She was kicked by a foot and vomited blood. Up to now, she is still very weak. Most of us can only lie down and raise them. He has taken away the prescriptions we have worked hard for. Those servants around him said personally that he is the second young master of the Luo family in Beikou, Luo Xingchen!"


    Zhang took his daughter with a lump in his throat. Speaking of the events at that time, they were just ordinary small merchants. If it was not for the second young girl of naluo, how could they have been reduced to this place or even be removed from their families.


    Luo Xingchen had thought that someone was doing evil in her name, but he was just bullying men and women. Unexpectedly, she heard Zhang and Jiang Hong say that the man was kicking Jiang Nian''s little child.


    But a child just wants to rob. Why do you have such a hand? What''s more, Luo Xingchen himself is a woman, how can he not pity girls. Love Library www.ishusexs.com


    "Pa" a sound, two talents finish, Luo Xingchen slapped on the table, "he also kicked this little girl!"


    Su sugar see her so angry, hum a "have words to talk, pat what table, the table does not cost?"


    The rent of the house, when it is really damaged, it is not to lose money.


    The Zhang family and Jiang Hong were shocked to see Luo Xingchen so angry. The real second young master of the Luo family was only a teenager, which was much stronger than the man who pretended to be.


    Unexpectedly, Su Tang actually spoke at this time, which made Luo Xingchen''s momentum weaken. Luo Xingchen also found that she was so angry just now. Jiang Nian''s little girl was originally small and timid, and had been hurt so much by bad people before. When she patted the table, she was shaking like a little girl and a small animal.


    Luo Xingchen took a look at Su Tang, took a deep breath, and sat down. "My master of the Luo family in Beikou is not going to embarrass a small merchant, but that person is my Luo family. If my Luo family people do something wrong, the Luo family won''t ignore it. Your prescription will take me to buy it. As for the girl, I will ask the doctor to show it to her, and all the expenses will be borne by the Luo family."


    Although it was not Luo Xingchen''s work, she knew who it was, and she still undertook it. The Luojia family in Beikou was the richest businessman in the north. She felt ashamed to say that they occupied the benefits of small businesses.


    Since the other party has occupied the reputation of the Luo family, she will also take the place of the Luo family.

 Chapter 345

    When Jiang Hong and Zhang heard Luo Xingchen say so, they can see that Luo Xingchen has already paid a lot of sincerity.


    But when I think of my family who was forced by others, and my daughter is now like this, and their family has been removed, how much money can be given to compensate them.


    "It''s easy for Luo Er Shao to say, because you Luo family bullied us. Our daughter is like this now, and three of us are directly removed by Jiang family. Even if we are given money, what can we do? Luo Er Shao doesn''t know what it means to eliminate Zong."


    Even if he knew that the young master was the young master of the largest rich merchant family in the north, he could see that he was not an ordinary man, but Jiang Hong could not help saying such a thing.


    What''s the use of losing money? They are not only dependent on their families, but also despised for their money, and their daughters are not easy to marry. The key is that since Luo Er Shao has admitted that it is the Luo family''s fault, why only deal with them in this way, should we not find out the perpetrator and let him accept punishment?


    Jiang Hong''s meaning is also very clear, Luo Xingchen how can''t hear, but think of who that person is, is also a headache.


    However, when Su Tang looked at Luo Xingchen, she also knew that she was in trouble. Knowing that she was not good at speaking, she said, "tut Tut, Luo Er Shao is really elegant. She likes to carry the pot for people. Although I bought the people at random, they are my servants. Give me a good word. Can you tie the people and let them die and vent their anger?"


    Su Tang knows that Luo Xingchen is not an indecisive person. She grew up as a boy and learned to do business. She has been in charge of her family since she was only 12 years old. However, if she really hesitates to do nothing, there will be no Luo Er Shao now.


    When Luo Xingchen was dealing with the traitors around him, what kind of thunder method was that? It was very simple. There must be a reason why he hesitated this time. Seven questions about novels www.7wxs.com


    Jiang Hong and Zhang''s su sugar are also good. If Luo Xingchen can deal with the people and let the Jiang family take back the decision to abolish the clan, she will naturally let the couple go back to live a good life. How useful people are, they can''t be forced to sell themselves to themselves.


    But if Luo Xingchen''s side is in trouble and it''s not so clear to clean up, it should also be explained clearly. For Su Tang, only other people carry the pot for her, and there is no such thing as she carries the pot for others, so does Luo Xingchen.


    Luo Xingchen can only shake his head when he hears Su Tang''s saying that "this man is a man whom Luo Xinghe trusts very much. What he did this time, I''m afraid, is not from Luo Xinghe''s instruction, but is his own decision."


    Luo Xingchen doesn''t know how the most appropriate way to deal with this problem is to bring people over, fight them and punish them. However, she is only the second young master of the Luo family, and the Luo family is also very complicated. If the ordinary person is good, she is really familiar with this person. If she wants to move, she needs to plan.


    To tell you the truth, it''s not so simple. Luo Xingchen doesn''t want to give people a pot. But since she is the master of the Luo family and the people of the Luo family do things or pretend to be her name, she can''t ignore it.


    This is not the same as teasing Yang Fu. Yang Fu has moved his mind that should not be moved. However, for the Jianghong family, this is a groundless search for fault. The nature is not the same.


    So Luo Xingchen''s principle let her bear, but also difficult to do so Su sugar said.


    Luo Xingchen knows that sucang will not be ignorant, and it is not the first time that he has contacted with Su Tang. He is shrewd and wants to die. How can he not know that he is in a dilemma, but he is afraid that he has his own ideas and reasons to speak at this time.


    So Luo Xingchen also followed Su Tang''s words and explained a sentence.

 Chapter 346

    After Luo Xingchen finished speaking, Jianghong also looked at Luo Xingchen. Seeing that the young master was embarrassed, he hesitated for a moment.


    However, sucang was not polite and said, "no, it''s a minion. Look, it''s hard for you."


    Then he looked at Jiang Hong and Zhang''s husband and wife, "I thought that since you had a feud with Luo Er Shao, I would let you see people in person and have revenge. When the time comes, let the Luo family tell you Jiang family in person and take you back to the family. I have also released your personal contract, and then you can have a good life."


    Hearing sucang say so, Jianghong and Zhang salute gratefully "Miss charity."


    "You don''t have to. I was helping my friend, and I couldn''t bear to have her stigmatized." Sucang heard them say that she was charitable.


    However, Luo Xingchen heard it on one side, and her eyes turned around. She looked at Su sugar with a moving face, which made Su sugar goose bumps all over the ground.


    "But the Luo family in Beikou is also a big family. Jiang Hong and Zhang are smart people. I think you can see it.


    At least now, Luo Er Shao can only be used and framed by his own family members to slander his reputation. He can''t simply bring out your enemies to avenge you, nor can he help you return to your family immediately. "


    Sucang continued to talk to the two people, "these days, I have seen you do a good job. It happens that I have business here and need help. It''s good to see you. If you are willing, you can stay and help me. I promise you that you will take revenge in person and let you go back to your family again, OK?"


    Although sucang can be used by people now, to be honest, serious business is not just about buying people. It needs a little ability and talent. Kyushu Chinese www.9zzw.com


    Su Tang saw Jiang Hong deal with these contacts very clearly and clearly. Zhang''s work was also very quick. After all, he started his own business, and they were practical and flexible. Su Tang was very easy to use.


    Su Tang has bought a lot of people recently. I have to admit that there are not many people who sell themselves. In fact, they can understand that those who have the ability can''t mix up to sell themselves as slaves.


    Jiang Hong and Zhang''s family were also removed from the clan because of the previous events. Otherwise, they would not want to sell themselves as slaves. Su Tang could not buy such a person who knew a few words and could manage it.


    Qingyuan County is still a little biased. If it is closer to the capital, it can''t buy official slaves, and there will be some good people. But Qingyuan County is remote, and the officials and slaves will not stay here.


    Because Jianghong is doing a good job, sucang has arranged the farmers this time. After that, she has to set up a processing workshop, which needs to be managed. If Jianghong is willing, she can save a lot of effort.


    It can be seen that both Jianghong and Zhangshi are not willing to only get money compensation. In fact, we can understand that when we started a small shop, we could get more than ten Liang silver a year. Even in the county, they were well-off families.


    As a result, the family can''t go back now. Everyone shouts and beats them and sells themselves as slaves. What''s the use of money alone? Going out is not the same as being despised.


    Even if the Jiang family removed them, they still wanted to go back.


    It''s in the bone to recognize one''s ancestors. No one will give up when there is a chance.


    After su Tang finished her words, she looked at Jiang Hong and Zhang''s family without urging them to answer.

 Chapter 347

    Jiang Hong and Zhang really don''t want to have only money. Without the family, even if they have money, their taxes are higher than those in the family. They are also looked down on when they go out. The key is that they forget themselves and have their daughters.


    Without a family, his daughter can''t marry a decent family. When he was young, Jiang Hong knew a few words, and he knew everything. He ran the shop in good order.


    He and Zhang are still young. To tell the truth, they will have sons in the future. If they can''t return to the family, they will not be able to study in the imperial examinations.


    No matter how much money you have in your hand, what''s the significance of the imperial examination if you can''t change the fate of the imperial examination. What''s more, the Luo family can''t give them thousands of taels. One or two hundred would be good.


    In fact, this account is very easy to calculate. If you work with Su Tang, you can return to the clan later. Moreover, because of the relationship between Su Tang and Luo Er Shao, the other party pretends to be Luo Er Shao and does evil. It certainly won''t be Luo Er Shao''s side, otherwise it won''t be so difficult.


    So this means that he and Luo Er Shao are in the same boat to some extent, although their family is only small shrimps, Luo Er Shao is a big whale.


    With Luo Er Shao, they are sure to get revenge. Instead of being looked down upon after taking the money, Jiang Hong knows how to choose "the little one is willing to work with the young lady."


    It''s also wise not to ask about revenge, but to say so.


    Luo Xingchen heard sucang say so, it is a bit unexpected, but also did not directly say anything to sucang.


    "Well, I''ll ask the doctor to see Xiaonian these days and take good care of her body. As for money, Luo Er Shao!" Su Tang looks at Luo Xingchen. Read books www.yshuobaxs.com


    "I''ll go out, I''ll go out. I''ll protect you!" Luo Xingchen agreed.


    Su Tang nodded with a smile. "After a period of time, those five farms will grow some new vegetables, and at the same time, I will establish a processing workshop. At that time, you need to manage all these things. You can help me do things well. I promise you, and I will never break my promise."


    Even if Su Tang had just said that Jiang Hong and Zhang''s family would stay and work, neither of them was very good. But when Su Tang said that Jiang Hong should be in charge of five farmers and processing workshops, the couple were really surprised and looked up at Su Tang''s "miss!"


    They really thought that sucang just made an excuse, or they were kind enough to help them. They didn''t expect that sucang really entrusted a heavy responsibility.


    Looking up just at Su Tang''s faint smile, Jiang Hong pulls Zhang''s to kneel down together. "Miss charity, so important, small must be loyal to work, miss."


    Jiang Hong and Zhang''s family have experienced a lot of cold and warm feelings for more than a year. In the past, they were eager to see their family removed, so many of them had no good color. However, after knowing their experience, Su Tang took them to see the real Luo Er Shao, giving them a chance to know the truth, and even willing to help them revenge themselves.


    Even if they are sold as slaves, they are highly valued and respectable to help manage such farms and processing workshops.


    With such a heart and value, how could Jiang Hong and Zhang remain unmoved and willing to do things faithfully.


    "It doesn''t have to be like this. Since you have decided to do something well, I will help you achieve what you want." Su Tang said with a smile.


    Then let them clean up and arrange to live here. There are only Luo Xingchen and Su Tang left in the main room.

 Chapter 348

    "It''s people who will give me favors." Waiting for the Jianghong family to go, Luo Xingchen hummed to Su Tang.


    Jianghong''s family has experienced a lot of human feelings because of the previous events. So Su Tang is very grateful for this. But Luo Xingchen can see at a glance that Su Tang is buying people''s hearts.


    Of course, the use of sucang is not a conspiracy, but a serious benefit, let people believe in loyalty, but Luo Xingchen still want to say, a sugar really has a heart.


    Hearing her say so, Su Tang also snorted, "why, you don''t want your share in the farm. If it wasn''t for you, I would have spent so much trouble buying people?"


    Luo Xingchen came out to manage some of the family''s businesses when she was 12 years old, and now she has nearly four years'' time. She must have good servants around her.


    But because of the complex form of the Luo family, and Luo Xingchen, this is a private property. Once found, it is not a trivial matter, so the people around her dare not give it to sucang.


    And serious management of talent is not to spend money can buy, have the ability will not mix too bad, no matter in what time and space, what society, this truth is eternal.


    So Su Tang watched Jianghong''s husband and wife work diligently and orderly, and they have sold their bodies. It will be very useful if they are trained. In addition, she has helped Jianghong''s family. With this kindness, Su Tang can rest assured for the time being.


    When talking about Luo Xingchen, she felt guilty. Otherwise, Su Tang would not give her more shares at the beginning, because this guy started to take money, and the rest had to run hard to get her three achievements. Beautiful novel www.meilixs.com


    In fact, the employees of sucang are willing to see and cultivate themselves. The people around Luo Xingchen are easy to use, and she may not be able to use them. Whether Jianghong is easy to use or not needs to be cultivated later.


    Therefore, she did not continue this topic, but asked her, "who on earth can make the arrogant little Luo Er Shao so embarrassed?"


    To say that Luo Xingchen has managed her own strength in the Luo family in recent years, and the degree of breaking hands with her elder brother is not weak. How could she be so embarrassed this time.


    Luo Xingchen heard Su Tang asked, but also sighed, "this man is Luo Xinghe''s trusted person, his sister is Luo Xingchen''s favorite concubine, he knows a lot of luoxinghe''s secrets, if I move him, luoxinghe must protect, many things will come to the surface.


    If my brother is disturbed, our sauce business may also be affected. If you start the whole body, you can understand this truth. "


    Although she seems to be able to break hands with her elder brother at present, it is also the meaning of her father''s willful indulgence. Now the master of the Luo family is afraid that his two sons are too strong, so he is balancing them.


    Sauce business is a very big opportunity. If it is done well, Luo Xingchen will be more powerful. For the time being, Luo Xingchen doesn''t want to fight with luoxinghe directly, which may even affect the way she prepares for herself.


    Although she also knows that the Jianghong family is wronged, she can only try her best to make up for it. She does not dare to take any action when her heel is unstable. In case that the overall situation is affected, the gain will not be worth the loss.


    "Well, don''t worry. Start the business first. You''ve heard my promise. When the time comes, people will catch it and let the Jianghong family deal with it." Reason Su sugar is also understand, so she did not trouble Luo Xingchen, but from the mediation.

 Chapter 349

    Su Tang''s promise to Jianghong is also to think that the other party must be Luo Xingchen''s enemy, which is naturally Su Tang''s enemy. So it will be sooner or later. Jianghong''s revenge will still be revenged no matter how long after.


    For this request, Luo Xingchen has no opinion at all. "Of course, no problem. It''s really bad work. You can''t even let go of such a small child if you don''t say the shops and prescriptions that take people''s lives."


    Luo Xingchen is very angry. To tell the truth, there is also a way to steal. Even a thief should have his own bottom line. It''s really not human to be so cruel to innocent children. It''s really pitiful for Luo Xingchen to see that little girl who is thin and weak today.


    "Just know. You should pay more attention to the doctor''s affairs." Su Tang is also looking at Jiang Nian so pitiful, mainly because Jiang nianzhen is a very clever little girl, so it makes people more distressed.


    "Well, this time I''ll stay in Qinghe town for a while. Now it''s the first month. Should we start to move?" Jianghong''s business is just an episode. Luo Xingchen asks about the business of Su sugar.


    "Well, I''ve already arranged for the farm. It happens that Jianghong''s family is here these days. I''ll ask them to start preparing seeds and start raising seedlings next month. When the seedlings are ready, you can transport them to the farm for planting. Have you started to build the processing workshop?"


    Compared with other things, business is the most important thing. When Luo Xingchen asked, Su Tang also asked about the arrangements of Luo''s family.


    Now she and Luo Xingchen''s own farms have been arranged. The seeds of the five farms, sucang, are ready to be used directly in the space, and each farm will be allowed to raise seedlings and plant them directly.


    And Luo''s pepper and tomato, she is ready to use mature tomatoes and peppers in the space as seeds, then let the Su family raise seedlings, and then give them to the Luo family to plant.


    In this way, the taste of pepper and tomato planted in Luojia is worse than that of seeds in direct space, resulting in subtle differences in taste, which leads to two production lines of high-end and ordinary products. Literature in writing 520 www.bxwx520.org


    Luo Xingchen heard Su Tang ask, also said "has begun to move, you give the recipe to do sauce is not complicated, so..."


    Luo Xingchen is also very depressed. She is supposed to be responsible for the sauce business, but her father still has many opinions and even decides directly, which makes her passive.


    Sucang originally had a simple machine that could smash tomatoes and peppers. She thought that since she had cooperated, she would take it out and set up a processing plant for Luojia.


    I didn''t expect others to take action on their own. They didn''t want to use her. They also curled their lips. "I''m sorry, I said there was a tool to use. In this case, let''s use it in our own processing workshop."


    But Luo Xingchen heard sucang say, eyes can be bright, "you have something good ah, quickly show me."


    Since she knew sucang, she always saw that she could bring out some novel things, so she was curious about what she could bring out.


    "It hasn''t been done yet. I''ve decided to set up a processing workshop in Qingshui town for our five farms. I''ll design and preside over the construction of the whole processing workshop myself. You don''t have to worry."


    After all, in addition to money, but also accounted for 30% of the profits, Su sugar and Luo Xingchen account.


    "Is one enough?" However, Luo Xingchen is a little worried. After so many tomatoes and peppers are ripe, they are just a processing workshop. Can you eat them all.

 Chapter 350

    "Do you know what''s the biggest difference between man and animal?" Su Tang asked herself when she saw Luo Xingchen. Instead of answering, she asked questions in reverse.


    Luo Xingchen got a "what''s the difference?"


    "People have brains, so they invented tools!" Su Tang hummed and said, all of them are processed by hand, naturally not "then you will know that our processing workshop is not only efficient, but also good. The best chili sauce and tomato sauce will be ours, and no one can do it."


    "Really?" Luo Xingchen is said by Su Tang that the heart is hot.


    "Well, I left the care of the Luo family to the Su family. I told them before that you were here just in time to sign a contract for the Luo family." Su Tang was not prepared to come forward on her own. She and Luo Xingchen''s own farm did not need Su''s seedlings.


    It''s enough for the farmers to buy their own. All the seedlings of the Su family are prepared for the Luo family. It''s just right for Luo Xingchen to sign a contract. The main reason is that Su Tang doesn''t want to let people know immediately that she has a share in the business. Do you have to wait, but you can''t worry.


    When Luo Xingchen heard that Su Tang arranged this way, he didn''t have any nonsense: "no problem. Anyway, I''ll often be in Qinghe town. I think you have more people now. The place behind the dessert bar is not enough. I''m going to buy a house in Qinghe town. When I do business, I''ll always go to the dessert bar."


    Luo Xingchen also has her own plan. She rented this yard, but she only lived for that day. As a result, she used sucang to make soap and stayed for a while.


    Later, sucang bought some desserts, and then moved away. She didn''t live here. But before, in order to test and raise seedlings, she didn''t have time here. It was always useful. Enlighten and read books www.qiyands.com


    Luo Xingchen is also looking at Su Tang. Now there are more and more people who need to use it now. Obviously, she can''t arrange to open it. If she often comes to Qinghe town in the future, she doesn''t want to make do with it all the time. She just wants to buy a house. At that time, it will be convenient for sucang to arrange people to use it.


    Su Tang didn''t refuse Luo Xingchen''s suggestion this time. In fact, she would still like to buy someone to use. After all, her career must be getting bigger and bigger. She can''t run everything by herself. She always has to employ people. Now there are many people living in the dessert bar. Jianghong''s family can''t live here now and can only be arranged here temporarily.


    When Luo Xingchen bought the house, it would be more convenient for her to arrange people. She was busy with the business of two people. Of course, she was not prepared to refuse such a considerate arrangement.


    "Well, I''ll have a look these two days. It''s better to have a look next to the song mansion. It''s more convenient for you." Luo Xingchen is still very careful. She knows that Su Tang has to go to the Song Dynasty to study every day. She wants to be closer to her.


    The rest are business details. It''s not too early for Su Tang to look at the time and directly stand up. "Then you go to see the house. I''ll go to the Song government to see the teacher, and tomorrow I''ll go back to Sujiatun to discuss the breeding of seedlings."


    There are a lot of things. We''d better wait for a chat. Su Tang is going to see Song Yi first. The key is that the old child knows that she hasn''t come back to see him immediately. It''s estimated that she will have a bad temper again.


    "Ah?" The result hears the Su sugar to say so, Luo Xingchen Leng for a while, this just said a few words, how to say to go away!


    "You''re stupid!" Su Tang looked at her and said with a smile, "I still have something to do today. I''ll talk about it tomorrow. There are pepper and tomato seedlings that were raised before. You can have a look first, and then send some to your suspicious father. Pay attention to heat preservation. Don''t blame me for freezing to death!"

 Chapter 351

    "You monster Originally heard sucang said he was stupid, Luo Xingchen pouted, but he heard sucang say what to send seedlings. Luo Xingchen looked at her and said a word directly.


    How could someone be so smart that she saw sucang come in less than two hours, and she also dealt with her enemies.


    She didn''t say a word. How could sucang know that her father asked her to go back with sucang to make seedlings.


    If this is successful, it will be tens of thousands of taels of business a year.


    It''s a unique sauce that has never appeared before. The Luo family can''t ignore it. However, Su Tang said that he only wanted to talk with Luo Xingchen. The owner of the Luo family was afraid of delaying the business of making money, so he had to give it to his little son to watch.


    However, she was worried, so she asked Luo Xingchen to come early to look for sucang after the new year. On the one hand, she hoped to implement the planting of pepper and tomato as soon as possible. On the other hand, even if she signed the contract, it could not be empty talk. Sutang said that she had these two kinds of seeds, and she always wanted to let the Luo family see things.


    Of course, sucang can know this kind of thing in advance. In fact, the cultivation seedlings she tested in advance was prepared for Luojia.


    Because Luo Xingchen and Su Tang both know very well now that Luo Xingchen and Luo family can not be equated. Su Tang only believes in Luo Xingchen, and Luo Xingchen only believes in Su Tang to some extent.


    So for the Luo family''s suspicion of her, sucang didn''t feel uncomfortable or angry. Anyway, she just paved the way for her career. It''s not sure who will rely on whom in the future.


    Because there was a prediction ahead of time, so Su Tang decided the Luo family''s idea after Luo Xingchen came to Qinghe town so early and told Luo Xingchen just now. Zero long Literature Network www.09wxw.com


    "Thank you very much for your praise. I still have something to do today. You should buy the house for me and tell me more about it when it is free." Su Tang is also quite impolite to instruct Luo Xingchen.


    "Yes, yes, I''ll buy it for you right away, Miss sugar!" Luo Xingchen said with a smile when he saw her like this.


    For Luo Xingchen, who has been on guard against the people around her since she was a child, it is very rare to meet someone who makes her relax and be herself, and then she is so impolite.


    Sucang waved and said, "no, I''m going now."


    Luo Xingchen laughs and shakes his head. Then he goes to see the green seedlings on the Kang. Then he cleans it up and is ready to go out. After all the doors are opened, he remembers what he is like. He goes back and takes the box he just carried and goes out of the yard.


    Jiang Hong and Zhang also heard the conversation between Su Tang and Luo Xingchen. They were shocked when they looked at each other''s eyes. They thought that sucang''s momentum was extraordinary, and they were not ordinary people''s ladies.


    But later I saw that the place where Su Tang lived was just a small shop in the backyard, and the servants in the family were not neat. The maids around the young ladies of the big families in the county were all about the same age. The servants of sucang were all women, and their ages were different.


    So I was surprised how a young lady of an ordinary family was so different. I didn''t expect that Su Tang and Luo Er Shao of the Luo family in Beikou were friends. This is not so common.


    What''s more, it was Luo Er Shao, the arrogant bully in the legend. Although people are very beautiful, their momentum is still very frightening. Jiang Hong and Zhang have seen it.


    However, Su Tang and Luo Er Shao can be so impolite. They feel that they can''t see through their young lady.

 Chapter 352

    After su Tang and Luo Xingchen separated, they went back to the dessert bar. After listening to Yu Caihe, he prepared a cake and milk tea. Su Tang took advantage of the noon time and went directly to the Song Dynasty.


    "Miss!" I heard a knock on the door, holding ink out to open the door. When I saw sucang, my eyes were red and I was deeply moved.


    Su sugar look at him like this, but also pick pick eyebrow "how so appearance, the teacher is angry again?"


    Su Tang, a beloved disciple, dare to say that it was Song Yi, the emperor''s teacher. After hearing this, he shook his head and said, "no, it''s just that small cooking is not very decent. The master doesn''t eat much these days."


    While closing the door, she helped sucang carry the food box and spoke with her. "Miss said she would come back ten days after she left. The master talked about miss a few days ago."


    Before that, Su Tang said that she could come back in about ten days, but sometimes she couldn''t follow the plan when she was away. So it took more than ten days to go out. Song Yi was naturally worried that she didn''t come back.


    "It worried the teacher." Sure enough, Su sugar heard holding ink so, said with a smile.


    "Unworthy disciple, you still know to come back!" Song Yigang also heard someone knocking at the door. Although their house is not small, there have never been such a few people. In addition to holding ink and going out to buy vegetables and so on, the sister and brother of sucang will come here.


    So when she heard the knock on the door, Song Yi''s heart was lifted. First, she was happy with her mouth up. But when she saw that Su Tang was coming, she deliberately put on a serious look and scolded her.


    Holding Mo gang was very happy to see Song Yi, so he went in and saw Song Yi again. He said, "master, the young lady will come back to see the master. If you are happy, you can directly say that you miss the master." Yunnan biqu Pavilion www.ynbike.net


    "What are you talking about? I think you are looking for a fight. Get down quickly." Song Yi is putting on airs. As a result, he is so exposed by his servants. How could he choose this stupid one from so many smart people.


    After being taught a lesson, he also laughs, knowing that Song Yi is not really angry, and that there is a young lady, he has to rely on it. "Yes, the little one is going to make a fire now. The young lady just said that she would make a good lunch for the master. The master can''t always eat the small craft any more, and I can''t stand it any more."


    This is what ignorant servant, Song Yi stares, holding ink obediently to retreat.


    Su Tang looked at holding Mo and talking to Song Yi like this. Seeing that he was going to retreat, he said, "I have brought milk tea and the new cheese cake in the shop. You can put it on the plate and serve it to the teacher later."


    "Yes!" he said


    "You listen to her Song Yi is very angry.


    When holding ink to retreat, Su Tang appeared a smile. "Teacher, I came back to see the teacher, teacher, you don''t know how hard the students have been on this journey. You can see that the disciples are all thin and very poor."


    Su sugar holding her small face in both hands, pretends to be obedient and pitiful with Song Yi.


    As soon as Song Yi Gang saw her little disciple enter the door, she found that she was thin again. Originally, Su Tang was the age of smoking. If she ate too much, she would not get fat.


    She couldn''t eat anything when she went out. In fact, there was a simple kitchen in the space. It was OK to boil some milk or something. But people were not in the mood when they were busy, so they looked at the lack of meat on their faces.

 Chapter 353

    Song Yi looked at her little disciple and said, "all of them have gone out. What are you doing so quickly? It''s easy to raise some meat. After only a few days, she''s thin again."


    Although she called her unworthy disciples all day long, Song Yi really loved Su Tang as her daughter, and also loved her hard work. Although she hated her coming back late, she knew that she had worked hard and was distressed.


    "I''m sorry for the meat that the teacher helped me raise. I''ll try my best to rest and eat hard later. Hey, my teacher has lost a lot of weight recently. I''ll make you delicious food in a moment."


    Su Tang is very nice.


    Song Yi has no words to say when she looks like this. He has taught the little girl these days. Can he not understand her? If she wants to, she can always pretend to be good, but she will please. She is as weird as a little fox.


    "Do you want to go out after that?" Song Yi said something to her and asked again.


    "It shouldn''t take a long time to go out for a while." In fact, sucang doesn''t want to travel around. The ancient carriage is not very comfortable. To be honest, modern high-speed rail and airplanes are not necessarily comfortable for a long distance.


    No place is more comfortable than lying at home to rest. If you can lie at home, you can make money. If you want to go out, you have to go out.


    This time, sucang left Jianghong and his wife. Zhang is also a quick witted person, and he has good rules in dealing with things. Su Tang wants to stay with him for the time being, while Jianghong can be responsible for the processing workshop and be regarded as a housekeeper.


    In this way, the management of sauce can be left to Jiang Hong, and she does not need to run by herself.


    Song Yi knew that Su Tang didn''t have to go out all the time. She also felt very happy. "Well, I don''t practice calligraphy for a few days. I''ll write it in the afternoon." Worry free literature www.5uwx.net


    "Can''t the teacher not mention this, disciple Xin Sai." When Song Yi said this, sucang was really depressed.


    She can never forget, reciting things is very fast, understanding is no problem, but the painting and calligraphy in Qin, chess, calligraphy and painting, this thing is not only talent can, must be hard to practice ah, Su sugar up to now this word is quite invisible, said too much is tears.


    When Song Yi looked at her little disciple''s pitiful appearance, she couldn''t help laughing. "You also know that your handwriting can''t be seen."


    "It''s just as cool as my disciple''s It''s like a heart shaped candy.


    When he came in with a cake and milk tea, he saw that Su Tang was playing tricks. His master was holding his head down and secretly enjoying himself. "Master, miss, the cake you brought this time is very nice. Have a try."


    Song Yi looked at Su Tang playing tricks with herself, but also ordered her "you, you!"


    "Hey, hey, teacher, try this frozen cheese cake. It''s delicious." Su Tang was said in this way, but she was still smiling and happy.


    Song Yi also took a look at the translucent multi-layer cake. It was really beautiful. She nodded and prepared to eat it. By the way, she looked up and said, "don''t send me away with a piece of cake. Go and make lunch for my teacher."


    "I can see that the disciple is hard-working. I will do it for you." Su Tang sighed like a mold, and did not wait for Song Yi to stare at her eyes and ran to the kitchen.


    Song Yi stares at her back as she slips out, and holds Mo with her head lowered to smile. When Song Yi sees this, she stares at him angrily, "what are you doing here? Go to help quickly. There are clothes made by xiuniang two days ago to send to miss."

 Chapter 354

    Sucang is just when she is growing up. She often wears a dress and then becomes small. Children from poor families usually make it bigger and let it out a little bit.


    However, Song Yi could not see her disciples like this, so she asked Zhang Mo to ask xiuniang to make new clothes for Su Tang. Su Tang didn''t come back before, but now she comes back and asks her to send her.


    Hold Mo to hear after quickly nod "yes, small immediately go to the kitchen."


    Song Yi took a bite of the cake with a spoon. The soft taste in the mouth made her nod with satisfaction. It was delicious. She was indeed a disciple of Song Yi. Making a snack was so extraordinary.


    However, Su Tang was busy at noon to make lunch for Song Yi. In fact, it was a little late. Although there were still many things to do, she didn''t rush to do them. In the afternoon, she followed Song Yi to study, read and practice calligraphy.


    While Su Tang was in the Song Dynasty, Su Yongqiang came to the dessert bar again. "Girl, I came here two days ago to ask you to take a message to Su Tang. Do you have any response?"


    Mint is still busy at the moment. When she sees Su Yongqiang coming, she doesn''t know the relationship between Su Yongqiang and sucang. Fortunately, when sucang came back today, she explained it. So now Su Yongqiang asked, she said, "today Miss has come back. She asked me to tell you that she will return to Sujiatun tomorrow."


    Su Yongqiang''s mouth is full of bubbles. Since the Spring Festival, he has found all kinds of exciting people because of the good opportunity mentioned by Su Tang. Now he is waiting to be determined. As a result, he comes to Sutang, but no one can see him.


    Not to mention the whole Sujiatun, but the whole Qinghe town, there are several families who can earn several Liang silver in a month. If you don''t know about this good opportunity, it''s ok if you don''t know. Since Su Yongqiang knows it, of course, he will be very nervous, for fear of losing it or something wrong in the middle.


    I can''t get in touch with Su Tang these days. Su Yongqiang didn''t sleep at all. I''m afraid it will fly again. I didn''t expect to get the news from mint today.


    "Really, are you talking about tangnier from Sujiatun?" Su Yongqiang see Mint address is miss, very surprised, but still confirmed. Dream literature network www.mxwxw.net


    "Yes, sir. Just go back and wait." Pu Wei just came out to deliver the guests to the dining hall. He also told Su Yongqiang so.


    Finally confirmed, Su Yongqiang smile, nodded, "good, thank you two girls, then I will go back and wait."


    Pu Wei and mint eye watch Su Yongqiang leave happily. Su Tang comes back to the backyard of the dessert bar in the evening.


    "Sister!" "Sugar!" Sucang just entered the door, and then was held full by the little guy, followed by a little guy.


    Su Tang touched the little guy''s head and said, "well, little Nuo has grown tall again. How about learning these days? If you don''t understand, you can ask your sister later."


    Su Nuo opened Su sugar and shook his head. "There''s no doubt about it. Recently I got a grade in the exam."


    Su Nuo was not clumsy. He was always very smart. Although he was not comparable with Sutang, he was definitely the leader in the Academy. He was very good at his studies.


    "Xiaonuo is so good!" Sucang heard the little guy say that, encouraged a word.


    Then he looked up at a young master and said, "you are not looking at the house. Why are you here?"


    Luo Er Shao looked at Su Nuo with a little jealousy. What kind of differential treatment is this? Why is she so fierce.


    "I''ve seen it. I''ve got a few. I want you to see which one you like to buy again."

 Chapter 355

    Luo Xingchen said that he was very aggrieved, he could think for her.


    What expression, Su sugar see Luo Xingchen so, straight shake his head.


    What kind of life is she? To say, she is really not the kind of person who is easy to get close to. As a result, since she passed through this era, she would not have met Luo Xingchen, and would have played tricks, or Lu Wan''er would have been coquettish and clinging to others.


    It''s really a crime. Thinking of this, Su Tang scratched the cat''s head on her wrist with her finger. It''s all due to meow.


    Beast four: meow? Why rely on it? It''s a divine beast. Do you want to be a cameo?


    "I''ll go with you later." Su Tang finally said.


    Luo Xingchen was happy to hear it and looked at sucang


    "I''ll make you delicious tomorrow!" By the way, in addition to playing tricks, or a food, Su sugar sighed.


    Luo Xingchen said with a smile, "I knew I had the best sugar. Come on, let''s go into the room and say."


    After that, he took sucang into the main room, just like his own home, quite impolite. Su Nuo looked at Luo Xingchen behind him, holding her sister, and quickly took her other hand. The elder sister was his and could not be taken away.


    "I''ve got the seedlings protected and sent to my father. What''s your little tool? Can I have a look at it?" This is also thinking about the gadget that Sutang said. Bookstores www.shucang.cc


    Su Tang heard her say, just remember "you are here also nothing, just tomorrow you take this picture, find some reliable blacksmith, type it out!"


    "Ah? Why is it my job again Luo Xingchen doubts, she is curious to ask, how to be instructed to do things again.


    Su sugar white her one eye, and then from the arms, in fact, is the space to draw their previous drawing out, only to see this picture is some scattered parts, but also can not see what it is.


    "It''s a new thing. I''d like to open a workshop to sell it. If you''re interested, you can do it together. You''d better find more craftsmen to make different parts, and then they can be combined together."


    What sucang takes out is a manual meat grinder. There is a trumpet shaped object with a spiral blade inside. With this thing, shake the handle and you can smash vegetables, fruits and meat.


    It''s a relatively elementary machine. In fact, its structure is very simple, but because it involves the lever principle, it is absolutely not available in this era. Moreover, because of its simplicity, it can be made into different sizes.


    Since they want to do the sauce business, many raw materials have to be ground up. If they have one, they can get twice the result with half the effort.


    Because there is no one in this country at present, sucang wants to make it anyway and sell it at that time. It doesn''t need to create a workshop. It just needs to find a craftsman to make the parts and finally assemble them.


    In a modern society with a clear division of labor and a world factory, this kind of division of labor and production combination is not uncommon. But Luo Xingchen, after taking the drawings of sucang, was surprised to hear that "it can still be like this, of course I am interested in it!"


    Luo Xingchen, who can make money, is interested in it, and she really can''t see what it is. "But what is this, what''s its function?"


    "Then you will know that it is not difficult to assemble this one. It happens that there are many farmers in the farm. If you can make a 28% share with the Luo family, how about I give you a personal profit?"

 Chapter 356

    Su Tang looks at Luo Xingchen with a simple face. It seems that the person who just encouraged the second young master of Luo family to seek benefits for himself is not her at all. She is very pure and good.


    Luo Xingchen heard her say so, took a look at Su sugar, and then he hehe laughed.


    This laughter, seems to be a little dangerous, Su sugar looked at her, "calculate me?"


    "Sugar, you see how difficult it is for me. What''s the relationship between us? We''re all our own people, right, so..." Luo Xingchen began to speak.


    Sucang looked at her and said, "no


    "I haven''t said it yet. Why do you say no, sugar? Don''t you love me? Do you not love me? I''m so pathetic..."


    Luo Er Shao, who has no bottom line, pretends to be pathetic and shameless.


    Sucang hummed "yes, I don''t!"


    "You are cruel, sugar, you can''t do this to me, I''ll treat you..." The Opera master gave a wonderful performance.


    Su Nuo, who first talked with his sister and Luo Er Shao for the first time, was stunned. He didn''t know Luo brother now.


    "Sister, he is not a good man!" Sunuo stands in front of sucang and glares at Luo Xingchen.


    Mr. Luo told him that men and women are seven years old, but their elder sister is nine years old. Brother Luo should keep a distance from her sister, otherwise he will not respect him. He should protect his sister and keep him away from her.


    Luo Xingchen is playing this play. Suddenly she hears Su Nuo''s words and glares at her. The play stops abruptly


    But Su sugar see Luo Xingchen like this, try to suppress smile, let this guy play shameless, deserve it. 510 literature www.510wx.com


    Luo Xingchen looks at the little guy''s face and is a little worried about how to explain his love relationship with her sister to a little guy who is less than seven years old.


    Fortunately, sucang has a little conscience, and Sunuo is her brother. She will do business with Luo Xingchen in the future. There are a lot of cooperation, so we can''t let the kids feel bad or anything.


    "Little glutinous rice!" Sucan said.


    Su Nuo looked back at her sister and was very serious. "Sir, I have taught you that men should not be too frivolous to women. It is very impolite. He does not respect her sister and says that he loves or not. He is a bad man."


    Don''t be bullied by men, because they should not be bullied by men, because they should not be bullied by men and women


    Su Tang asked Su Nuo to go to school, but he didn''t want the feudalism in his head and despised women and so on, so he was educated now.


    Sure enough, hearing sucang said so, the little guy had doubts on his face, "Sir, it''s not what he said."


    "What you said may not be true, but what your sister said is certainly true." Su Tang''s tone is firm.


    This is no doubt for the little guy, directly nodded "yes, sister said all right."


    Luo Xingchen said that Su Nuo, the little guy, would not question the sister of some sugar. Although it was a little exaggerated, he also felt that Su Tang was brainwashing his younger brother. However, Luo Xingchen, who has two sisters, is really envious of his brother and sister, who can believe in this way.


    "Yes, so we should pay attention to whether we respect or not. Some people may be polite on the surface, but despise them in the heart. Some people are just the opposite.


    Elder sister and your brother Luo are very good friends and partners of mutual trust. She trusts me, so she is close to me and jokes with me because she believes that I can accept her like this.


    Similarly, my sister believes in her, so she is willing to joke with her. Do you think that elder sister and brother Luo are different from each other in front of each othe

 Chapter 357

    Su Nuo thought for a moment and nodded. Her sister was in front of her family and brother Luo. She was different from her when she was outside. When she was with others, she was more distant.


    "So xiaonuo remembers that whether the elder sister has been respected is her own inner feelings, not the rules or other things outside. Your brother Luo was joking with her just now, and she loves me, just like I love her, but this kind of love is like whether you love your sister or not?"


    Su sugar heart to explain their relationship with Luo Xingchen, Su Nuo resolutely nodded, "love, I only have a sister a family."


    Hearing the little guy say this, Su Tang touched his head and said, "well, sister loves you too. Elder sister to brother Luo is just like you love sister. Sister loves you the same way, not other things. You just need to remember this point."


    "So brother Luo is also our family?" In fact, children can''t think of anything too complicated, so when they hear this, they feel that Su Tang means that Luo Xingchen is his family.


    "Yes, you can treat her as a brother. So you just said that brother Luo was a bad person and misunderstood her. In fact, she was joking with her sister. So I apologized to her and made a better or worse conclusion. Don''t make a conclusion easily. Do you understand?"


    Su sugar also said, Su Nuo reluctantly understood the meaning of Luo Xingchen as a family member, and then apologized to her with some embarrassment, "I''m sorry, brother Luo, I shouldn''t say you''re a bad person."


    Luo Xingchen looked at him so good. Although he was a little mediocre and a little bit unworthy of Su Tang, the reason why the evil spirits are evil is that they are rare.


    "It doesn''t matter. Brother Luo has never disrespected your sister. On the contrary, she is my favorite woman." Luo Xingchen also said.


    "Brother naluo should respect his sister like this in the future. He should not be abrupt or unreasonable." Although the little guy listened to his sister, he still wanted to protect her.


    Luo Xingchen said with a smile, "OK, I will do it." First reading website www.01dsw.com


    Seeing her so agreed, Su Nuo nodded. Seeing that he was also influencing himself to talk about business, Su Tang said, "today''s homework has not been finished. Go to do it quickly. Sister and brother Luo will go to check after talking."


    When Su Nuo heard her sister say so, she first looked at Luo Xingchen. Seeing that her smile was gentle, she also looked at her sister with a smile. Then she pouted and pouted, "that elder sister can''t come too late. I must come before going to bed."


    "Good!" Su sugar nodded, the little guy went back to his room to read.


    When he left, Luo Xingchen sighed, "it''s so nice of you to be like my two sisters, ah!"


    "I''ve never been rich or noble, but I don''t know how close I am to my family." Su Tang heard her say this, sighed, money is really a good thing, can let people rich, can also let people deep in the dirt.


    "Ha ha, it seems to be right, but after all, I didn''t mean to." Luo Xingchen heard the meaning of Su sugar, so said.


    Money is just money. What''s wrong is that people lose their original intention.


    "Human nature, it is." Su Tang smiles.


    "But we will not." Luo Xingchen looks at Su sugar, tone is serious, even with a bit stubborn attitude.


    Su Tang was stunned. "I hope so."


    "It must be, as long as we want to." Luo Xingchen looks into sucang''s eyes.

 Chapter 358

    Looking at her looking at herself like this, sucang squinted, and then a little smile, "then you say, do we want to think about it?"


    "It must be." Luo Xingchen is determined.


    Why does Luo Xingchen believe in sucang like this? Maybe it is because although sucang pursues money and has many calculations like a demon, she still chooses to cooperate with her after knowing her identity.


    She is such a woman disguised as a man in the hands of sucang. If she is really mean, she will definitely directly threaten Luo Xingchen and let her all be given to sucang.


    According to Su sugar''s intelligence and ability, Luo Xingchen also said that she could not have the chance to resist. She must admit that the evil is the evil spirit. It is too powerful, and she can''t calculate sucang.


    But sucang did not. Instead, she believed in her and talked about cooperation with her fairly. In fact, she was helping her. So Luo Xingchen believed in sucang and absolutely trusted her.


    Because even if such a big secret is put in sucang''s hand, she will not be mean to use it.


    It means that sucang is a person with a bottom line and principles. Although sucang also pursues money, a gentleman loves money and takes it in a proper way.


    Compared with the hypocrisy of pretending not to care about it on the surface, but secretly calculating the benefits of money, sucang makes people feel more natural and comfortable.


    Making money is not too difficult for Luo Xingchen and Su Tang, so Luo Xingchen will say so. She sincerely hopes that they will not fall apart because of money and interests.


    Similarly, she was also moved by her joking about love just now, and when Su Tang was educating her younger brother, she also said love freely.


    "Stupid or not!" Su sugar understand the meaning of Luo Xingchen, looking at the girl''s delicate face excited look, eyes are excited red, said with a smile. Novel of new pen interest Pavilion www.510xsk.com


    There are so many people in this world, and there are many different feelings. Her previous life experience makes her not believe in the so-called blood relationship or kinship. What she believes is just everyone''s heart.


    Luo Xingchen sincerely pay, she will naturally also pay feelings, as for the future, walk to see, hope to be a lifelong confidant, but if not, not reluctant.


    "Hey, you said you love me, so..." Luo Xingchen also understood the meaning of Su Tang. He laughed and then went on to the topic just now, that is, to play with Su Tang.


    "Luo Er Shao, I su Tang has lived up to now, and I have never carried the pot for others, understand?" Su Tang directly told Luo Xingchen that she didn''t know what this guy was calculating.


    How could she have lived more than 20 years in her previous life? She has more knowledge than the little girl Luo Xingchen. Can she still make calculations?


    If you want her to carry the pot on her back, it''s no good, and "are you stupid? I have conflicts with Luo''s family. What''s your advantage? We should pit them together, not let them target me, fool!"


    For her own good, she even wanted to move her out, and she didn''t think about what sucang meant to her. Without sucang''s business, she had no future.


    Before breaking his face, sucang must be a good partner for Luojia cooperation, OK.


    Luo Xingchen heard Su sugar say so, just react to come over, cover head "demon, why do you know everything, you are too terrible!"


    With these words, Luo Xingchen looked at her, "so I decided to love you all my life."


    "Thank you very much." Su Tang gave her a big white eye, this shameless rascal with no bottom line!

 Chapter 359

    "Hey hey, I don''t want it. I can''t make sure my father is on the 28th. It''s OK for three or seven." Luo Xingchen also responded to the statement of sucang. At present, sucang is still a partner of Luo family, a firm partner of cooperation.


    Although Su Tang only cooperates with Luo Xingchen at present, the Luo family has no doubt about this little peasant girl. At least Luo Xingchen is still fuzzy and can stand it.


    Even Luo Xinghe still thinks that sucang is a cooperation object that can be fought for. The reason why Luo Xingchen is not making trouble from it.


    This means that in addition to sucang and Luo Xingchen, they are both sides of each other, and no one else knows that they are the most firm partners. In the current situation, it is easy to pick up sesame seeds and lose watermelon if they bind sucang and himself too deeply for a small profit.


    So what we should do now is to continue to maintain such a relationship. Anyway, Luo Xingchen and Luo Xinghe have been fighting for so many years. She collects fire in front of her, and then sucang plans to make a lot of money behind her back. When the time comes, the two people will share and make a lot of money.


    If you want to understand, Luo Xingchen doesn''t count. In fact, she just wanted to take sucang as an excuse, and then she said that Su Tang had to get 28 points. In order to accommodate Su Tang, she agreed to come down, so that she could take 10% of her own.


    Of course, this success is also good, but it also makes the situation of conflict between sucang and the Luo family. Once the owner of the Luo family is hostile and alert to sucang, the cooperation between sucang and Luo Xingchen will face a lot of difficulties, which is typical of their own pit.


    Luo Xingchen didn''t think of it just now. Now, he is reminded that he will not be so short-sighted and will not be required directly.


    "After all, you need to contact the craftsman to make parts, and also need to use the farmer. I''ll give you half a percentage from myself." Sucang has a clear sense of gratitude and resentment. Before that, soap Luo Xingchen and Luo''s family couldn''t help at all. Naturally, sucang accounted for 70% of the profits. Baihui novel www.baihuixiaoshuo.com


    But the meat grinder Sutang doesn''t run by himself. It happens that Luo Xingchen will spend a lot of time in Qinghe town for sauce recently. In addition, the farmers of the farm bought it with Luo Xingchen''s money.


    We can''t let people work in vain. Even if we cooperate with friends in business, we need to make it clear. If we are a villain before a gentleman, there will be no problem.


    Luo Xingchen heard sucang say so and looked at sucang with a moving face. "Sugar, I will love you all my life. If you don''t love me, I love you too!"


    That is, the guy who grew up in the pile of young men can say such words casually. When sucang saw her like this, goose bumps came out, "you give me less."


    "Hey, hey Luo Xingchen is very thick skinned, so she laughs and shakes her head.


    Luo Xingchen didn''t know why. Anyway, she felt that sucang would not harm herself. She felt that she was the most trustworthy and reliable person in the world, and her biggest handle was in Su sugar''s hands, so she didn''t care.


    This kind of meat and numb words can be easily said, and she is also very sincere, on the sucang really admire.


    "I''ll check xiaonuo''s homework first, and then I''ll go to see the house in the evening. I''ll make an early decision. After that, I''ll prepare for the nursery. After this, I''ll go with you to select a site for the processing workshop."


    Sucang talked about the next busy things, the first month is about to pass, the weather will slowly warm up, everything should move up.

 Chapter 360

    "Well, I''ll listen to you." Luo Xingchen nodded without saying a word and obeyed all orders.


    Su Tang nodded and asked her to sit for a while. She went to Sunuo''s room and checked the little guy''s homework. Seeing that her sister was getting busier and busier, Su Nuo also told herself to work harder, so she had been very attentive to her studies.


    Su Tang also felt his progress after seeing it. He encouraged him and said that he would cook delicious food for him the next day. Then he went out to see the house with Luo Xingchen.


    In the afternoon, when Su Tang was studying in the Song Dynasty, Luo Xingchen came out to see several houses. Basically, they were Sanjin courtyards, which were the most common high-end houses in Qinghe town.


    Su Tang walked with Luo Xingchen in the evening and finally decided to have a house on the street with song Fu, because she really needs to study with Song Yi every day, which is also company.


    Su Tang doesn''t know when Song Yi will stay in Qinghe town, but because Song Yi has learned a lot and is taken good care of, she will accompany Song Yi more when she is still in Qinghe town.


    After all, when the imperial master of the dynasty, he would not stay in seclusion all the time. If he left, it would be impossible for Su Tang to accompany him. Therefore, it would be very convenient for Su Tang to come here or find Su Tang if he wanted to find him in the future.


    Luo Xingchen himself is looking good, see Su sugar settled down, said the next day to contact people to buy, and finally go back to rest.


    Luo Xingchen stayed in the inn for a while. Before that, because the yard was growing seedlings, the Jianghong family got a little free because Luo Xingchen took some seedlings and sent them to the Luo family. Luo Xingchen couldn''t live there.


    After struggling for so long, Su Tang came back and went to sleep. After sleeping until daybreak, when she opened the door, she saw that Yu Caihe and Zhang Cuilan had already started to make soap, and sweet cakes were being made in the oven in the yard.


    "Miss, wake up!" Pu Wei was looking at the oven. Seeing that Su Tang came out, he said with a smile. I love soudu www.520soduxs.com


    Peppermint was in front of the shop to open the door. Pu Wei only left Pu Wei to look at the pot. When he saw that Su sugar came out, Pu Wei laughed, "when the young master got up, he knew that the young lady didn''t get up. He specially asked the maids to keep their voices down. Don''t disturb the young lady to sleep."


    Yu Caihe put the alkali water in the oil, rolled up his sleeves and came out, "Miss, you are hungry, the food pot is still hot."


    While talking, he poured hot water into the basin, came to serve Su Tang to wash and brush his teeth. Pu Wei went to the kitchen to serve all the food.


    "Xiaonuo went to school?" Sucang rolled up her sleeves, washed her face with water, and then dried it with a handkerchief.


    "Yes, the young master got up earlier than us. Seeing that the young lady was still asleep, he repeatedly told the servants not to quarrel with the young lady." Yu Caihe said.


    The little guy is very sensible. He knows that her sister is very tired when she goes out. So she wants her to have a good rest. After hearing this, Su Tang feels very warm in her heart


    Yu Caihe and Pu Wei see that although Su Tang is just a simple grace, but the corners of their eyes and eyebrows are smiling, they know that she is happy, so they all smile.


    After breakfast, when sucang went out, Niu Er also came. Although it was not far away from Sujiatun, she didn''t walk long. However, Su Tang thought that she had to save her physical strength recently, so she asked mint to invite Niu Er to come over for dinner.


    Niu Er used to pull a car in the town, so he heard peppermint call him. He knew that he was only going to Sujiatun, but he didn''t say anything about it. After cleaning up, he drove over.


    "Miss Su!" she said

 Chapter 361

    "Well, go to Sujiatun!" Su Tang smiles and nods with Niu Er, and then gets on the carriage.


    Niu Er comes to help Su Tang close the door. He jumps into the car, swings his whip and drives away.


    Sucang comfortable nest in the car, with the rickety carriage, orange cat also languidly lying on the body of sucang.


    Su Tang''s hand slowly rubbed his hair and read about tomato and pepper planting. After finishing the work, it was about the meat grinder. After two months, it was almost warm, and the old house in Sujiatun could be rebuilt.


    At that time, I must buy a carriage. If I go out in the future, I don''t always have to invite a coachman. It''s just too eye-catching.


    "By the way, you can check today. How are Wu Shi and Wu Yong?" She didn''t go back to Sujiatun before. She put some news behind her head for the time being. At this time, sucang remembered again.


    After hearing this, the orange cat opened his eyes lazily


    Why are you so lazy? Su Tang rubbed his head again and said, "I''ll make you delicious food in the evening."


    "It''s about the same!" The Lord beast said that recently it has been so hard, as the owner does not know to give benefits, it has been slack.


    Seeing a certain meow because of a word on the spirit, sucang pulled its ears, this greedy meow!


    Su Yongqiang went to the town yesterday and got the news. Knowing that Su sugar would come today, he got up early in the morning. He also asked his son to call Su Yongshun and his wife home.


    Because they have been unable to find sucang, Su Yongshun''s family is also worried, but they also believe that sucang will not have any accidents. 666 Literature Network www.666wxw.com


    So this morning, Su Yongshun and Qin''s family ate breakfast and came to Su Yongqiang''s home after finishing. The two families waited for a long time. Seeing that the time was getting late, they began to worry again.


    Only when they said that they would come today, not necessarily in the morning, could they finally hear the sound of a carriage outside and hear the movement. Su Yongqiang and Su Yongqiang took a look at each other, and then they came out of the main hall together.


    The whole family was also looking forward to it. When Lu''s Baba came out to open the door, he saw a green carriage parked at the door of their house. The coachman was opening the door and saw a young lady get out of the car.


    The light gray coat with the white skirt, although only ordinary cotton material, the skirt is turned on the thin pleats, very delicate, but also covered with a gray mouse skin cloak, the collar white fox hair with the wind, blowing on the girl''s delicate cheek.


    There is a white floss on each pair of bun, which is delicate, simple but elegant.


    "Sugar girl!" As soon as Lu saw Su Tang get off the bus, she was stunned. She had seen Su Tang a few years ago. In less than a month, sucang had completely disappeared from the small peasant girl of Sujiatun. She was so rich and dignified.


    How not to let her shocked, this is really the hard life who refused to take, so the poor girl who passed on to no one else in the family.


    I can''t see that I''ve been full of patches, but it''s only half a year.


    "After hearing that, Lu''s mother and father will get out of the car


    Then he picked up a food box from the car and said to Niu Er, "I want to talk to someone about something. You can come in and have a rest. You can take me back later."


    In this way, it is equivalent to the package of his car for a morning. Niuer naturally agrees, smiles and agrees. He goes to bolt the horse and enters the door with sucang.

 Chapter 362

    Su Yongqiang and Su Yongshun also heard the news. Looking at Niu Er like this, they also looked at each other, "is this tangnier?"


    Thinking that sucang had bought a carriage, she saw their misunderstanding and explained, "I''m busy these days, so I can save some time by hiring a car back and forth."


    Knowing that it was a hired carriage, Su Yongqiang nodded. It was much more reasonable. How expensive the carriage was. How much would it cost to hire a coachman!


    Su Yongqiang and Zhou invited Su Tang into the main hall to talk about things. Anyway, they were relieved to see Su Tang.


    Su Yongqiang asks Su laiwang to serve Niuer. Niu Er politely sits in the wing room, drinking hot water and waiting for Suchang to finish.


    "Sweetie, sit down. We said when you could come, but I didn''t expect you to come." Zhou took sucang into the main hall and asked her to sit down.


    Su Tang enters the door and puts her cloak on the back of a chair beside her, and then sits down. "I went to work outside a few days ago, but I''m not in Qinghe town. I know that my brother has come to see me several times. I''m afraid you''re in a hurry, so I''ll tell you."


    Su Yongqiang and they look at the smile on Su sugar''s face, only feel that the little girl looks at it as if it is no different than before, but it is a little different.


    Lu opened the door and ran to the kitchen. Roche and Miao were boiling water in the kitchen. Seeing her coming, they flushed the sugar water to serve. Night Chinese www.yeyezwxs.com


    "I almost didn''t recognize Tanggu just now. At one glance, she didn''t look like a girl from our farmer''s family, but she looked like a lady from a wealthy family." Lu said as she helped to rinse the sugar water.


    Miao''s disposition is straightforward, heard LV Shi said, also nodded, "is not it, if not with our own eyes, who can think of last year''s patchwork, at the beginning, or we helped Zhang Luo."


    "It''s a pity that Tanggu has the ability." Su Laixi''s daughter-in-law, Luo Shi, also nodded when she heard the two brothers and daughters-in-law talking. Today, they saw Su Tang at the first sight, which was really frightening and completely different.


    It''s true that he is rich and noble. He doesn''t look like a peasant girl at all. However, when Luo thinks about the fate of Su Tang''s brother and sister, he will live a good life. His life will conquer people.


    Lu and Miao also know what Luo means. They look into each other''s eyes and sigh together. Maybe it''s because of their hard life that people have such fortune, or they may not have it. Anyway, with sucang, it''s always good to take them to earn money together.


    Several people did not dare to let the parents in law wait, but after saying a few words, they hurriedly sent the sugar water up. When they entered the room, they saw that Su Tang was already talking to Su Yongqiang.


    "I''m afraid there are more than a million seedlings to be raised now. How much money each family can earn depends on how much work they have done. I thought it would be about the same for more than a dozen families. Now that young master is here, I''m afraid it''s not enough. So we can add a few more households, 20 families in total, which should be about the same."


    Luo''s home is not small and needs more seedlings, so sucang wants to have more households, so she can''t eat so many seedlings when she can.


    Su Yongqiang was also very happy when he heard that Sutang said that he could add several more households. "OK, we have selected all the other families. They are reliable and have a tight mouth. It''s just for tangnier to have a look. Tangnier means that the young master in charge has come?"

 Chapter 363

    Hearing sucang''s words, I knew that it would not run away. Of course, Su Yongqiang was happy with the good thing of making money, and he made more than he thought before.


    Hearing Su Yongqiang say so, Su Tang asks them who they choose. She is not familiar with these people, but she has a gossip cat.


    The orange cat nodded to show that it was reliable. After all, it was the people who had heard about the corner of the wall. It is estimated that no one knows more about these people than it.


    Seeing the people selected by Su Yongqiang is reliable. Su Tang is also relieved. To be honest, this seedling raising is not a trivial matter, and she really wants to help the Su family. After all, she can''t leave the Su family, so she can only make the Su family strong.


    "Brother Qiang, I''m naturally at ease. Now Luo Er Shao is already in Qinghe town. She''ll keep an eye on the nursery. She''ll choose a few more households. If it''s all right, you can contact these families. At that time, they may need to sign a contract with Luo Er Shao alone."


    Su Tang was polite, and then went on to say, "I hope brother Qiang can understand. If the important business of the Luo family in Beikou is leaked, the Luo family is not our Su family''s strong one. Moreover, signing a contract alone in this way can avoid problems in the future."


    Signing a contract alone is also a way to avoid entanglement. Even if Su Yongqiang is the patriarch, if something goes wrong, there may be accidents. Therefore, let the head of each household sign the contract. At that time, the responsibility will be apportioned to the individual, so as to avoid who wants to evade the responsibility.


    In fact, it can be regarded as helping Su Yongqiang, so his own pressure will be much less.


    Su Yongqiang naturally heard that it was good for him. As for Su Tang, she said that she would show her some new families. It would be good to be more cautious and careful in such a large business and so much money. Www.51job.com www.5uzw.net


    "Well, we''ve settled down these two days. I''ll tell you in town that you''ll find you at the dessert bar, right?" Su Yongqiang nodded his head and asked Su Tang.


    Su Tang thought for a moment, "it''s better to set the time. How long does brother Qiang need to settle down?"


    "Two days." Su Yongqiang thought about it for a while, and didn''t want to delay his time. To tell the truth, he didn''t dare to say that he didn''t sign a contract for such a good thing. He also hoped that it would be settled as soon as possible.


    Su sugar business has always been straightforward, not sloppy, heard Su Yongqiang said, directly nodded, "then two days later, in the morning to Mingxiang Pavilion."


    Su Yongqiang heard that Su Tang was in a place like Mingxiang Pavilion, and his lips moved. Finally, he didn''t say anything. He nodded and agreed.


    "That will be settled for the time being." Su Tang smiles and claps her hands and takes the food box she just carried.


    "Brother Shun and sister-in-law are right here. This is a new cake recently produced by desserts bar. Brother Shun helps me bring some nephews and daughter-in-law to my family, especially warm food. I think she will like to eat it. I have to rush back today, and I will find her to play when I am free next time."


    Su Tang and Su Yongqiang have been talking to each other all the time. Su Yongshun, after all, is not the patriarch. So he listened and said some families he introduced. Now when Su Tang said this, Su Yongshun and Qin''s family are embarrassed that "tangnier is still so kind to us."

 Chapter 364

    As a matter of fact, Su Nuan often talks about Su Tang at home. It''s very difficult for Su Nuan to find a partner who can play and work together. As a result, Su Tang is still so busy, and now she lives in the town, which is very inconvenient.


    However, Su Nuan has made new friends. Recently, she had a good time with Zhou Xiaocao. Su Tang is just like her little sister, and she will read a little more, so she specially mentioned it.


    Su Yongshun and Qin Shi are embarrassed to see her mention them and give them something. Su Tang has given them such a good opportunity to make money. They are not willing to accept her things again.


    Su Tang said with a smile, "I''m an elder. I just bring some small things to the children. Besides, Fuhua and Fuan are the saviors of me and xiaonuo. The upper layer is for them, and the lower layer is for Laixi and ruige''er."


    There is no empty handed reason to come to the door. She belongs to a family. She has helped sucang before, so she will not be stingy, so she specially brought a cake or something. Anyway, this thing is originally her own shop, which is also convenient.


    Su Lai Xi, several of them heard sucang say so, and quickly thank you.


    "Don''t be polite to me. I heard Xiao Nuo say that ruige''er has made great progress in his studies recently. If there is a chance in the future, they will be able to take an examination together, which is also a good story." Su Tang''s words are very nice to hear. Su Laixi and Roche are even more proud. Their son is very excellent.


    Although Su Tang was young, she and Su Nuo inherited Su laoshuan in generations. She said it was a rule to bring something to her younger generation.


    So in the end, they were not polite and took the place of all the children in the family.


    "That''s all for today. I have something else to do. I''ll see you in two days." Because Su Tang got up late today, it''s not early to get to Sujiatun.


    In the afternoon, she had to learn archery and horseback riding with Song Yi, and she had to go back early to cook for Song Yi, so it was inconvenient to stay for a long time. When the matter was over, Su Yongqiang and his wife would not have any doubts and worries, so that they would not come to ask them all the time. Yunxuan Pavilion www.yunxuange.org


    "It''s been a long time. It''s time to go after lunch." As soon as Zhou heard that Su Tang was going to leave, he urged him to stay.


    Su Tang also shook her head when she heard of it. "If there is nothing wrong, I must stay and have a good taste of the food at home, but I really have other things to do. Anyway, there is a long way to go. If we don''t talk about two families, can we still have a chance?"


    Su Tang said with a smile that she did have something to do. Although she refused, her words were also witty and pleasant.


    "Sweetie, this little mouth, has a good name. It''s sweet." Qin heard that Su Tang said so and said with a smile.


    Having said that, it''s not easy for Zhou to stay any longer. Seeing that Su Tang is now dressed in such a manner, Su Yongqiang and Zhou are very comfortable when they hear her saying that they are all family members.


    "Then we won''t keep you any more. Although tanie is busy, she pays more attention to her health. I see you are thinner than before. Don''t be too tired." Zhou said so.


    Qin''s head was nodding. Today they saw that Su Tang was thin, and the flesh on the girl''s face was a little less, so she asked more.


    "Well, I''m sure I''ll eat more and bring back some meat." Su Tang said with a smile, and then put on the cloak to go out.


    Niu Er hears that Su Tang is coming out, and he also comes out quickly. "Is miss going?"


    Seeing sucang nodding, Niu Er quickly went to get the carriage ready and opened the door to let sucang get on.

 Chapter 365

    Su Yongqiang and they also came out to send Su Tang. When Su Tang got on the bus, Yu Guang seemed to see someone not far away. Looking back, he saw a figure running far away. She frowned slightly and it was her again.


    Obviously, Su Yongqiang and Su Yongshun also saw the man and frowned. The Zhou and Qin families were women. When they saw it, they didn''t have to worry about it. They said, "the Sun Chen family is really haunting."


    It turned out that the man was Chen XiuXiu. When Su Tang heard them say so, she grinned and grinned, and then said goodbye to them. "It''s still cold outside. Let''s go in and see you in two days."


    Then he got on the bus and drove away.


    But Chen XiuXiu ran away and finally stopped to catch her breath. Sun Guihua came out to find her mother. Seeing her here, she also came over and said, "my mother said she would take me to the town to buy some flowers. How could she come here by herself?"


    Chen XiuXiu took a look at her daughter and said, "what do you know? Don''t worry about headgear. Don''t you want to revenge the Su family?"


    After calculating how long, she wanted her daughter to marry the Wang family and live a rich life. As a result, the Su family secretly said that her daughter and Wang Xiaotian had made a snow hole.


    Wang Changhe is crazy and has been looking for her family''s troubles. However, it is not so easy for Wang Changhe to get rid of their family. The girl whose Osmanthus fragrans are pure and innocent now spreads such news, does Wang Xiaotian want to be irresponsible.


    These days, Chen XiuXiu and Wang Changhe''s family have not known how many moves. Although Wang Changhe is mean, Chen XiuXiu is also a rogue. At present, he is still in a very sticky state.


    Chen XiuXiu will not forget that it was the Su family who spoke from it that made things like this. There was no chance before. This time she saw it. Naturally, it was new hatred and old hatred.


    Sun Guihua is determined to marry Wang Xiaotian. Recently, it is said that she and Wang Xiaotian are getting better. She is very happy in her heart and only wants to marry her favorite object. Bai Xiao''s Novels www.baixiaoxs.com


    "What kind of hatred is the Su family? If it wasn''t for their biography, I didn''t know when I could marry brother Tian only by my parents." Sun Guihua also thanks the Su family.


    Angry Chen XiuXiu pinched her daughter and said, "stupid of you, did you forget that dead girl robbed her mother''s silver bracelet?"


    Sun Guihua then remembered "yes, my mother said that the bracelet was originally for me, sucang, the robber!"


    "You''re right to think so. The headflower girl will buy it for you tomorrow. Now she will go and do something else." As soon as Chen XiuXiu turned her eyes, she had an idea.


    Sun Guihua heard her mother say so. She said that she would buy her a headdress. She twisted her waist and went home. Chen XiuXiu turned around and went to Su Yonggui''s house.


    Su Yonggui''s family has been having a hard time this year. When they went to their graves, they ran into Su Tang. As a result, other villages knew that their family and Su Tang''s brothers and sisters had a little grudge. Su Yonggui began to doubt her because of Su Tang''s threat to Wu.


    Seeing Su Yonggui be on guard against himself, it is not easy for Wu family. However, the daughter-in-law of Su Sanshou, Zhang, is insatiable. In order to benefit from this, he united with Wu to send Su Tang''s brother and sister to sacrifice to the river god.


    Now he thinks that with Wu''s control, he will have to be strong and beneficial if he has nothing to do. He is more and more difficult to be attacked by the enemy.


    The most troublesome thing is Wu''s family. Her mother''s life was not very good. Otherwise, she would not have sold her to a rich family as a servant girl.


    If she didn''t have some skills, she could find a way to redeem herself and marry Su Da Fudang to fill the house.

 Chapter 366

    Over the years, Wu pinched Su Dafu to death, and she had a smooth life. As a result, since Su Tang''s brother and sister went to sacrifice to the river god, instead of dying, she passed on to someone else''s house, and she began to have a hard time.


    Wu''s mother''s family had been relying only on her brother Wu Yong as a caretaker in Fuxing building. She would please her brother. She also paid a lot of money. Her family life was getting better. Now Wu Yong''s legs were broken.


    Wu''s sister-in-law is as mad as she is. She has to say that her father-in-law is harmed by Wu''s family. Her father and mother still rely on Wu''s family and dare not say anything. However, their attitude towards Wu''s family is still a little different.


    Originally, Wu''s family was rich, and she had some personal connections, so she was able to gain a firm foothold in the Su family. Now her mother-in-law is still suspicious of her because of Su Tang''s words.


    Although Wu can still win over Su Dafu at present, she is also worried that if Su Dafu knows about her inability to live, she will have trouble. Su Dafu was very kind to Liu at that time. After Liu''s death, she didn''t completely ignore her two children.


    Su Dafu may not be good to her, or she will not hate Liu''s two children. Although Wu''s appearance is stable these days, her heart is still burning, and she is very uncomfortable.


    It''s just that Wu thought he could hold on. Even though he was worried, he couldn''t see anything on his face. He was still trying to help his mother''s family to see how he could stand up and make money. At the same time, he hated Su Tang''s brother and sister more and more.


    Since the two children had not died and adopted the river god, her life had become more and more difficult, and she would not have been so if she had not been threatened that day.


    Wu finally found the opportunity to do some embroidery work in his room, thinking that he could earn his own private house by selling it to the town. While doing it, he was still thinking about the latest things. Douzi Bookstore www.douzisc.com


    "Is Dafu at home?" Wu was working. She heard someone calling herself outside, and then her mother-in-law, Zhao, swore in the main room, "what shameless thing must come to the door, something disgraceful."


    Zhao had lost face and suffered losses several times before. He had a bad temper and became more and more irritable recently.


    Wu was afraid that Zhao would come over and see that he was doing private work. He quickly put everything away and opened the door and said, "here it is, here it is."


    She didn''t dare to speak out. She opened the door and quickly pulled Chen XiuXiu into her room. Zhao saw her eldest daughter-in-law from the crack in the window. It was a burst of abuse.


    Chen XiuXiu is not that kind of person to get along with. Hearing Zhao''s behavior, she also wanted to retort. Wu quickly pulled her, "don''t make trouble for me. Since last year, because those two kids were beaten, I have scolded you many times. Why do you come to me at this time?"


    Chen XiuXiu, who had no psychological pressure at all, said bad things about Zhao''s family. After hearing this, Chen XiuXiu also scolded, "bah, shameless old thing, immortal ghost. What qualification does she have to scold me? I''m Pooh!"


    "Come on, I''ve been struggling for a few days. What can I do for you?" When Wu heard her scolding Zhao, she felt comfortable in her heart, but she didn''t dare to let Chen XiuXiu scold him too much, and then she would have to get beaten up.


    Wu has always known that Chen XiuXiu is not a good thing because she has no guard on her mouth. However, because she is well-informed, she has deliberately contacted her. Now, seeing Chen XiuXiu looking for herself, she is also curious about what she is doing.

 Chapter 367

    "You have a lot to do with your family recently. Come to me when you are free." Wu sat down and asked Chen XiuXiu.


    Chen XiuXiu''s eyes swept. She didn''t even have a mouthful. She turned her mouth. When she came to see Wu, she could be a little bit stingy now.


    Wu naturally saw what Chen XiuXiu meant, but she didn''t intend to give her anything to eat. Before that, she had some money in her hand and could do some private work by herself. Naturally, it was not bad for her.


    But this time, her brother Wu Yong had a broken leg and wanted to see a doctor. She sent a couple of silver to her. Later, her parents came to ask for money. She did not want to take care of it. However, once she did not care, her parents said that they would not care about her in the future.


    What''s more, although Wu''s parents are not as weak as their parents, the married women still need their parents to support the scene. Otherwise, they will be the same as Su Dafu''s original wife Liu, or they will die. Even their children can only be bullied without help.


    Wu can only find a way to continue to support her mother''s family. As a result, she is in a tight corner. Naturally, she doesn''t dare to be as extravagant as before. Anyway, Chen XiuXiu will not come here in vain.


    Sure enough, Chen XiuXiu didn''t give anything to herself when she saw Wu. She was really mean, but she had something to say today, so she sat on the Kang to talk.


    "This matter in my family is not the work of your Su family. My innocent and good daughter should have been involved in such a dispute. It''s really hard for me to have a bad life!" Chen XiuXiu heard Wu say that there are many things in her family, and she also said a word.


    On hearing this, Wu quickly said, "you can''t talk nonsense. Our Su is not the same as their su. Who would have thought that they were so black hearted and so dirty and innocent as a girl''s home? What''s the meaning of Wang''s family? When are you going to welcome osmanthus to the door?" 516 fiction www.516xs.com


    As soon as Wu heard Chen XiuXiu say that her daughter is innocent and her life is miserable, she wants to laugh at everything. Who doesn''t know what sun osmanthus is.


    Wu himself is not smooth these days. It seems to comfort Chen XiuXiu, but with a bit of irony to see the meaning of a joke.


    Chen XiuXiu naturally heard that. Although their two sisters and sisters seemed to be very close all day long, they were not really in a good relationship. When Chen XiuXiu saw Wu''s tone of voice, she was also gnashing her teeth. However, she thought that she had to use Wu''s family and pretended that she didn''t hear it.


    "It''s not true. It''s really shameless. If you don''t see it, you''ll come to a bad end." Chen XiuXiu means to say.


    Wu also gnawed her teeth. She swears at her like this. After a few words of secret fighting between them, Chen XiuXiu said about today''s affairs: "ah, although there are more things in my family, our family and the Wang family are also made up of serious parents. It''s your Su family. Some people are afraid that they are going to dip into pig cages."


    As soon as she said this, Wu couldn''t care to fight Chen XiuXiu secretly. But she still remembered that Chen XiuXiu told her that the son of a bitch was fawning on the servant of a rich family.


    "What''s the matter, sister? Tell me about it." Wu took Chen XiuXiu''s hand, a little excited.


    She thought of many ways to see how to kill the two cubs, but she couldn''t reach it. The two cubs were already in other people''s homes. They went out alone and thought about it. It could be regarded as a breakthrough.


    "You must thank me very much this time." Chen XiuXiu looked at Wu''s anxiety and said so.

 Chapter 368

    When Wu saw Chen XiuXiu saying this, she didn''t know that Chen XiuXiu was just because Su Tang had wronged her so big a silver bracelet, and what happened to sun Guihua and Wang Xiaotian before. She wanted to find Su Tang to take revenge.


    However, it was not the first time that the two of them had used each other, and both knew it well. So Wu quickly said, "Oh, my good sister, if you have helped me a lot, I can''t thank you very much."


    Chen XiuXiu heard what she said politely, but she didn''t promise any benefits. However, she has a bad relationship with the Su family now. If she said something about Su Tang''s son-in-law, others would certainly not believe it. Unlike Wu, she was not only the daughter-in-law of the Su family, but also the stepmother of Su Tang. Naturally, it is different.


    So although Chen XiuXiu knew that Wu''s words were not true, she still said, "I can remember what you said. It''s not that I want to take my Osmanthus fragrans to the town to buy a headdress today. After all, I will get married after a few days. My family has a hard time. I always have to dress her up well."


    Wu listened to Chen XiuXiu talking about some of these things. She was worried, but she didn''t urge her. After Chen XiuXiu started, she didn''t burp. She continued, "it''s a coincidence that I want to have a pee on the way. Who knows that Su Yongqiang and his family are coming out? That''s not your son of a bitch."


    Hearing her say this, Wu Shi is also dissatisfied with "what kind of son of a bitch in my family, they have adopted, Su Yongqiang was so good before them, she must be trying to please others."


    "If it''s really like this, will I come to you again? You haven''t seen that dead girl for a long time. Tut Tut, I watched Su Yongqiang''s house open and a green carriage.


    Then I watched Su Yongqiang and Su Yongshun, with their daughter-in-law''s full face courteously, send people out of the house. From afar, I thought I was the young lady of a big family. When I looked up, I found it was the dead girl. " 19th floor literature www.19wo.com


    When Chen XiuXiu talked about Su Tang, her tone was quite envious and sour. Anyone with eyes could see that Su Tang was not dressed up normally.


    "Tut Tut, you didn''t see it with your own eyes. The dead girl was dressed like a lady in a big family. Her clothes were clean and her skirt looked good when she floated.


    What''s more, she''s wearing thick fur. It''s very expensive. You don''t know. It''s worth one or two silver. Tell me how old she is. Where can I get that good thing? It''s not from a good friend! "


    Chen XiuXiu''s eyes are good enough. She looks at Su Tang from a distance, but she sees her dress up so clearly that she tells Wu.


    Wu was also shocked. "Are you right? She''s really rich now?"


    "What''s the wealth? A girl''s family is only nine years old, and even the hard-working River God''s master dislikes her. She has no ability to be rich and noble. She didn''t live under your hand at the beginning, but she was only supported by her good-looking appearance. Maybe how could she serve men behind her back?"


    Chen XiuXiu herself is looking for a wild man in the town. Looking at sucang''s wealth, she also thinks that she is looking for men to have money.


    "I also heard a news that the dead girl sent her younger brother to the college in the town after the new year. These two young children are hard-working, but they can''t defeat the official. In case they are admitted again, they may turn over completely in the future."

 Chapter 369

    Chen XiuXiu was not afraid of big things. She told the Wu family all these things. Wu''s life was unstable this year, and then her brother had an accident. Up to now, she is too busy to work. Besides, without Wu Yong, she can''t often go to the town. Su Tang''s brother and sister live in the town, and she doesn''t know what the situation is.


    Today, she heard Chen XiuXiu say that she knew that Su Tang had sent her younger brother to study. She wanted to save more private rooms to send her son to study. It was only her son who was only a few months old. That would be the future.


    Now Chen XiuXiu''s words really prick Wu''s pain. What she is most afraid of is that Su Tang''s brother and sister will have a promising future. Moreover, Wu always feels that her luck is also affected by this sister and brother. Before her brother and sister had a bad life, she would be OK. Now this sister and brother can''t be controlled by her after she goes out, and her life is better than before, but she is not good.


    So no matter what Wu thinks, she has to find a way to make the two cubs can''t have a good life. She didn''t die last time, but she still can''t die after that. However, she has so many things recently that it''s inconvenient to do anything.


    Fortunately, Chen XiuXiu told her the news. Otherwise, she didn''t know. When Wu heard Chen XiuXiu say this, she also laughed, "there are more people who can study. There are several who can pass the exam. It''s not so simple."


    "It''s true. It''s rare to see Xiaotian in our family." Chen XiuXiu particularly shameless said, as if Wang Xiaotian is her own child, clearly that the marriage has not been decided.


    Wu did not pay attention to her saying so. Instead, she said, "the son-in-law that my sister likes is of course the best, but does that girl really have a good relationship? In case..."


    When Chen XiuXiu heard her say that Wang Xiaotian was her son-in-law, she was also very satisfied. She also heard her suspicion. Although she was not cheerful in her heart, she also said, "I can cheat you. What''s good for me?


    That day, I watched her send the rich young master out of the town. The little brother was very attentive to her. Starting point Chinese www.qdzw.cc


    If not, you can''t believe that she is really fishing for fish to sell. It will take more than a month for Qingjiang to thaw out! "


    Chen XiuXiu is very sure. When Wu heard Chen XiuXiu say this, she also remembered what her brother said. She had seen Su Tang with a rich young master and lived in the courtyard of the town. It is said that the monthly rent of the courtyard is also hundreds of Wen.


    Su Tang can earn a lot of money by fishing for fish. Even if she makes clothes, she doesn''t have much money. Wu herself also makes clothes. She knows how much she can earn.


    Chen XiuXiu said that Su Tang had no ability to make money, and Wu believed it.


    "But she did..." Wu thinks that even if Su Tang is good, she is only nine years old. Moreover, she has been silent at home before. If she can find a mate, is it so simple.


    "Oh, you think everyone is like us, who is determined to live with our own men. You have never seen Liu before, but I have seen it with my own eyes.


    That can really be pitiful, a gust of wind can blow down the same, how many men love her very much.


    Su Dafu asked Su Dafu to ask for marriage in person. The girl is Liu''s daughter. You haven''t seen her now. I think she is more powerful than Liu. Why can she serve men when she is nine years old? "

 Chapter 370

    Of course, Chen XiuXiu knows what Wu''s suspicions are. She thinks that Su Tang is too young to serve men, so she tells Wu.


    Hearing that Chen XiuXiu said so, Wu was silent for a moment. These are all girls. Naturally, there are different differences. Some of them are enlightened later, others are earlier.


    When she married Wang XiuXiu''s daughter, she began to look at her.


    Besides, Wu used to be a servant girl in a rich family before. Although she was not very rich, I also heard that some people loved the girl who had not grown up.


    "My sister is right. I think it''s wrong. Ah, I''m also soft hearted. I think that she grew up around me. If I do something shameful, if I don''t talk about dipping pig cages myself, it will also damage the reputation of our Su family."


    Wu thought about it for a moment, and he would not doubt anything. Although Chen XiuXiu was not a good man, at least in dealing with Su Tang, they could still reach an agreement. Chen XiuXiu could not harm her without reason, so Wu believed what Chen XiuXiu said.


    Besides, her brother also said that she had seen sucang walking with a young master, and now she is dressed up to be so expensive. How could she make money by herself? Before, she could say that she fished fish from the river. In this winter, where would she go to fish.


    This is what Wu''s saying. Chen XiuXiu just listened to it for a moment. What happened to Wu''s sucang? They both had a good idea.


    "Well, it doesn''t affect the reputation of your Su family. Fortunately, your family''s Ernie is still young. If you don''t have such a sister, how can you say a good family in the future?" Chen XiuXiu also followed Wu''s words. Standard literature www.chidwx.com


    As soon as Wu heard Chen XiuXiu mention her daughter, her face changed. She had only these two children all her life. How could she not put them on the top of her heart and never let those two evils affect her children.


    "My sister said it''s good, but it''s no use just talking about it. That girl''s mouth is much more powerful than before. If she can''t catch one, she must be sophisticating again." Wu now caught Su sugar''s braid, but she did not dare to act easily. She had failed every time before. This time, she should be more careful.


    When Chen XiuXiu heard her saying this, she remembered that it was time for Su Tang to blackmail her bracelet. She nodded, "well, that dead girl is really shameless. You can''t let her quibble. If your brother is still in town, it''s not more convenient than us!"


    Before finishing, Chen XiuXiu looked at Wu''s expression, and she laughed and didn''t go on. Wu Yong''s leg was interrupted, and the people were completely abandoned. The Wu family has not made any serious progress. I''m afraid that Wu''s father will be working on the field with his hoe at the beginning of spring.


    Chen XiuXiu and Wu''s were from the same village. They all knew that. They didn''t go on talking. When Wu saw her like this, she also snorted. When she didn''t sell herself as a servant girl, Chen XiuXiu''s family was better than her family, but they looked down on her Wu family.


    Later, the Wu family got up, and the Chen family couldn''t compare with it. Naturally, the Wu family also raised their heads. Now Chen XiuXiu''s mother''s family has seen Wu''s family like this, and they don''t know how many jokes they can see behind their backs.


    It seems unintentional, but it is deliberately poking her lung tube to make her uncomfortable.


    Wu knew that she and Chen XiuXiu were married from the same village in Sujiatun, and they always had some friendship. Wu couldn''t talk to others about some things. She could only find Chen XiuXiu. Naturally, she couldn''t tear her face completely.

 Chapter 371

    When Zhao saw Wu holding Chen XiuXiu talking in the room for a long time, he couldn''t hold back for a long time. He opened the door directly to the big room and scolded him, "how can the Su family marry a daughter-in-law like you if you don''t hurry to cook and you''re a shameless lazy woman?"


    Today, it was Wu''s turn to cook. When she heard Zhao''s doing this, her face changed. Chen XiuXiu laughed at her. She was very fierce all day, but she was also pinched by her mother-in-law.


    "On the contrary, I told you that my mother-in-law is afraid to have cooked the meal at this time. When I go back to eat, what do you want to do? Tell me that we are married together. I don''t help you. Who can help you?"


    While pretending to be a good person, she also deliberately makes Wu''s family unhappy. Wu wants to cook for her mother-in-law, but Chen XiuXiu has her mother-in-law cooking. How obvious the contrast is.


    Of course, Wu knows how Chen XiuXiu treats her mother-in-law. Chen XiuXiu is shameless and has a bad reputation. Of course, Wu''s family will not be the same as her. Sun Guihua is not because she is such a mother, and she is not good enough to be talked about everywhere. She also wants to marry to the Wang family. The Wang family doesn''t want it.


    In my heart, she despised Chen XiuXiu, but Wu''s face was moved. "Thank you so much. If it wasn''t for your help, I really don''t know what to do. I''m useless. Unlike my sister, there are people in the town who can help. It''s still up to you."


    Wu''s family is not an energy-saving lamp. Chen XiuXiu just said that Wu Yong was in the town or something. Now she directly said that Chen XiuXiu also had a good relationship in the town. Anyway, Wu Yong''s legs were useless and he couldn''t help. Chen XiuXiu didn''t want Su Tang to come to a better end, so let''s do something about it.


    Chen XiuXiu changed her face when she heard Wu''s saying this, and then there was nothing like "easy to talk about. I''ll wait for you to come to me when you''re free. Let''s talk about it in detail. Anyway, the girl has done such a scandal and will be soaked in a pig''s cage sooner or later."


    When Wu heard Chen XiuXiu say so, she frowned. She didn''t expect that Chen XiuXiu was unwilling to contribute, but she was not worried. She didn''t believe that Chen XiuXiu could endure. Infinite novel network www.kuetxt.com


    The two of them said goodbye to each other with ulterior motives. Chen XiuXiu left and Wu''s family rushed to cook.


    Su Tang also saw that Chen XiuXiu was the one who had just escaped, but she didn''t take it seriously. She also put orange cat in Sujiatun to inquire about the news, especially about Wu''s brother Wu Yong, so she didn''t worry about any problems.


    As for Wu''s and Chen XiuXiu''s, she''s not going to worry too much.


    After returning to Qinghe town, Su Tang went directly to the song mansion. Without doing anything else in the afternoon, he followed Song Yi to study, and didn''t go home from the song house until the evening.


    Su Nuo has also come back from the Academy. When Su Tang came back, Luo Xingchen was looking at Su Nuo''s reading.


    "You''re interested. Is the house settled?" Su sugar into the door to see Luo Xingchen is looking at Su Nuo reading, said a word.


    Luo Xingchen and Sunuo heard that she came back, and looked at her with bright eyes, "sugar, you are back!" "Sister, you are back!"


    The big one and the small one have a tacit understanding. When Su Tang saw it, she laughed and said to Sunuo, "well, how''s xiaonuo''s study today? If my sister is not at home, if you don''t understand, ask brother Luo if you don''t understand. In the evening, sister will make you delicious food."

 Chapter 372

    Luo Xingchen was brought up by a man, but business is not what an illiterate can do. Luo Xingchen has read and read since childhood. He also has some martial arts skills, which can be regarded as both literature and martial arts. Luo Xingchen has more than enough to teach these things that Su Nuo has learned.


    Su Nuo heard her sister say so and promised, "well, brother Luo is also very powerful, just worse than her sister."


    This said, sucang can''t help but smile directly, children, you are such a truth, someone has to cry.


    When you see the stars, why do you feel like you''re covered with the stars?


    "Xiaonuo, you are wrong. My words are much better than your sister." Luo Xingchen admits that others may not be better than her, but she is better at writing.


    Luo Xingchen''s handwriting is elegant and elegant, which is still good. But the characters, such as his own, can''t become everyone. It can only be said that it''s not bad. Of course, it''s much better than Sutang.


    The little guy is also very good. When he heard Luo Xingchen say so, he put down his writing brush and asked Luo Xingchen, "but brother Luo told me that you practiced calligraphy when you were four years old in kaimeng. Now it''s more than ten years old. My sister has learned to write less than a year now."


    After saying that, the little guy nodded firmly, "so it''s still my sister who is powerful!"


    Mr. Zhang told him before that writing is hard work, and what is needed is practice. Although my sister''s handwriting is not good enough, it is much better than him. If the same time is 10 years, my sister will write better.


    To some extent, Sunuo is my sister''s brain powder. The filter is very thick.


    Luo Xingchen vomited blood and looked at sucang


    "It''s too old for children to laugh at!" Su Tang chuckled when she saw her like this. Www.51job.com www.5uzw.com


    Luo Xingchen said that she was really wrong, Su Nuo is not mediocre at all, especially like his sister, too will accept people.


    Su Nuo said after watching her sister smile, also with a smile, completely did not care about himself, so the truth hurt someone''s self-esteem and soul.


    "Xiaonuo, do your homework first." A joke, Su sugar smile to let the little guy continue to learn, he and Luo Xingchen went to the main room.


    Come out to see Yu Caihe and Zhang Cuilan are busy in the kitchen, and are still cleaning up a black fish. Luo Xingchen''s eyes brighten when he sees the fish, and doesn''t care about his hurt mind. "Fish, sugar, do you want to make a roast fish at night?"


    "You know how to roast fish and make something else at night." This food, Su sugar see her like this, really have no words.


    Luo Xingchen was lost first when he heard that there was no grilled fish. Then he heard that there was something else, and then he looked forward to it. "Other things are OK. Sugar is delicious."


    Yu Caihe and Zhang Cuilan watched as they entered the main room in such a dialogue. They looked at each other and couldn''t help laughing. The Luo Er Shao of the Luo family in Beikou was also vigorous and powerful when he was abroad, but he was totally different in front of their young lady.


    Maybe, this is love.


    Su Tang and Luo Xingchen didn''t know that they were so close that they caused such speculation and misunderstanding. After sitting down in the main hall, they talked about business affairs again.


    "I''ve finished the procedures for the house. I want to go out and run more places tomorrow and find more different craftsmen to produce, so as not to be found out how our products are made." Luo Xingchen sat down and said this to Su Tang.


    Although Luo Xingchen hasn''t seen whether the things made by Su tanglet are really easy to use, Luo Xingchen still believes in Su Tang. What she takes out is nothing in general.

 Chapter 373

    Hearing Luo Xingchen say so, Su Tang thought for a while, "it''s not impossible, but it''s estimated that it won''t last long. As long as you dismantle it, you can understand it."


    In fact, this manual meat grinder doesn''t have much technical content, but if it''s not for Sutang, it can be said that it''s hard for ancient people to think of it. Despite the fact that it''s just a spiral blade, it actually involves a lot of knowledge.


    And the current iron smelting technology, spiral blade is not easy to do, unlike the modern industry developed, printing can be printed out.


    "I have studied it carefully. I feel that the blade that has been wound around is the most important thing. It is not easy to make. At present, it is hard to find craftsmen. In a short period of time, ordinary people can''t copy it. It will bring us a certain profit in the early stage, and we will talk about it later."


    Luo Xingchen didn''t show the picture to the craftsman. Instead, she studied it herself in the afternoon. She really showed her that this thing is assembled by parts. Since ordinary people can assemble it, it is not complicated to dismantle it.


    So Su Tang said that there was no technical content, but what Luo Xingchen saw was that the rotary blade was not easy to make, and it was not cheap. In the whole northern part of the country, even some small merchants liked to copy the good and didn''t dare to make a large number of them. Moreover, according to the technology, the blade was not easy to be made by craftsmen.


    In this way, Luo Xingchen thinks that he can still make a few years of money. When he is thoroughly studied, he will open up to the outside world, and they will also make profits in the early stage.


    Su Tang also knows that blade is not easy to hit, but there is always no shortage of skilled craftsmen among the people. As long as you are careful, it is not complicated.


    "Anyway, it''s up to you. You can arrange it by yourself. I''ve agreed with the Su family to meet in two days. You can also meet with me, and then we can negotiate and sign a contract." 110 literature www.110wx.com


    No matter how familiar, how iron and how many businesses they have cooperated with each other in private, at least the sauce business on the surface is the cooperation between sucang and Luo family.


    Luo Xingchen is now taking her own people, but she can''t believe it. Without seeing Luo Xingchen, she only dares to relax in sucang''s place, because she can completely believe that there will be no Luo family around her.


    Moreover, sucang has a password to his servants, so he can''t go out and say anything.


    After they were bought back, Yu Caihe also saw how Su Tang could make money and how capable he was. He also knew that he had seen so many secrets of his master''s family, and really leaked it out. He had no good end. Therefore, the servants of his family never talked to others.


    When you can pretend to be dumb, you should think that you are dumb. Sucang is a good master. You can give them good treatment when you don''t have much to do. The servants are all bent on doing good deeds and dare not to have other thoughts.


    Not to mention that they see Luo Xingchen in front of Su Tang so easy to talk, but Zhang Cuilan and mint have personally seen her how to deal with the traitors around her.


    They cut off a hand and sent it to the mine, but they just said it casually. They all saw what happened when they betrayed their master.


    Looking at Su Tang, she seems to be young and has no temper, but her servants are afraid of her, so they all abide by the rules.


    So Luo Xingchen relaxes at Sutang''s home. When Luo''s family is around, she still has to carry her airs. After all, she is still Luo Er Shao and needs to have an image.

 Chapter 374

    Because he was worried about the spies around him, Luo Xingchen would pay more attention to the people he used now. Therefore, for the sauce business, the two men were still cooperating. Luo Xingchen represented the Luo family and Su Tang represented himself.


    The business of this meat grinder is the same. On the surface, Luo Xingchen cooperates with sucang on behalf of the Luo family. In fact, Sutang has a separate share for her, so she pays more attention. After all, the money that goes into her pocket can be said to be her own money.


    Luo Xingchen heard sucang say so, and nodded, "yes, I have sent seedlings to my father. It is estimated that he will not worry about anything after seeing them, but are you sure you can get so many seeds?"


    Now Luo Xingchen doesn''t see any seeds in Sutang. It''s OK for Su family to raise seedlings. When she meets people, Luo Xingchen doesn''t have to worry. By contrast, sucang is sharper than she is.


    Su sugar heard her asking herself, grinning, "I said that there is nature, and the rest of the seedlings are useless. You can take time to send people to your house and let these servants continue to plant. When they are ripe, they are all seeds, so that they will not have nothing to do."


    Hearing sucang say so, Luo Xingchen also laughed, "what kind of brain are you? You can think of this idea."


    In fact, the current cooperation between Su Tang and Luo Xingchen is enough to run by himself, but the servants who run errands are not so useful. Su Tang is not willing to use Luo''s family, but willing to use his own people.


    Luo Xingchen also thinks that sucang''s people are more reliable. At least they won''t be her elder brother''s, especially Jiang Hong''s husband and wife. They will never betray them and switch to her elder brother. They are so relieved.


    As for the people around her now, they are not 100% confident, but it''s not good to let them carry soap and plant pepper and tomato in the house.


    And the excuse that sucang has been found, mature are seeds! First Chinese network www.01zww.com


    That''s why Luo Xingchen said that sucang was a good idea and was very happy to adopt it.


    After hearing this, Su Tang raised her eyebrows. "Obviously, my brain is not the same as yours. Let''s go first. I''ll start to prepare seeds. In a few days, you and I will sign a contract with the Su family to raise seedlings, and then you will be busy with the meat grinder."


    For the time being, the two of them have arranged this way first, and the nursery can start next month, so as to make good luck and go to the farm of Luo''s family, it is almost possible to plant.


    As for the meat grinder, I don''t have to worry about it. After all, if you want to use it, you have to wait until the tomatoes and peppers come down. If you make it earlier, you can sell it first. It''s very convenient to grind meat stuffing.


    "OK, that''s settled!" Luo Xingchen also agreed to come down.


    After discussing the business, the mint came in and said, "Miss, the fish fillets have been pickled. Would you like to have a look?"


    Su sugar heard after standing up, Luo Xingchen heard the fish, it is with their own dinner has something to do with, also with stand up.


    This food, Su sugar laughs and shakes her head, and then goes out, "well, I''ll go and have a look."


    Mint heard that she was going to the kitchen and came to open the door. Luo Xingchen and Su Tang went out first, and then she followed them. Several people went to the kitchen door together. They only saw that the black fish had been cleaned up by Zhang Cuilan and Yu Caihe and pickled in a white porcelain basin.

 Chapter 375

    Seeing that they sliced the fish slices and marinated them, sucang nodded, "well done!"


    This time, sucang is going to make a boiled fish for Luo Xingchen. On the one hand, she has agreed to give Luo Xingchen a clean ride. In addition, some time ago, orange cat did run around with her. She helped a lot, but it was also hard work.


    Although the orange cat is a cat, it is actually omnivorous and has a strong appetite for spicy food. Before that, he liked to eat fish in sour soup made by Su Tang. This time, he prepared to prepare a more exciting one for him. So he got black fish out of the space and prepared to make boiled fish.


    When Yu Caihe and Zhang Cuilan heard Su Tang say this, they all laughed. Before they sold themselves, they were all from poor families. They served the family''s food at home. Although they didn''t know the fresh dishes, they would be able to start with the basic knife work.


    Now that the fish fillets have been salted, Su Tang asks Yu Caihe to start frying the seasoning for boiled fish. They only see garlic, dried chili and pepper, and other heavy seasonings go down. There is a strong smoke and pungent smell in the kitchen.


    In Caihe, they also cover their mouths while frying. There is a lot of movement here. Even Su Nuo, who is doing his homework, is attracted to see "what is sister doing?"


    Su Tang said with a smile, "boiled fish."


    "It''s not like boiling water." On hearing this name, Sunuo said that he didn''t seem to see the meaning of boiling.


    Su Tang laughs, but Luo Xingchen is careful after all. She sees that there is a new seasoning in the material that Su Tang just let Yu Caihe lay down


    She saw it just now. It was a round green thing that she had never seen. Night Chinese www.yeyezw.com


    "It''s not new. It''s just that it''s really hard to see it in the north." Su Tang is not surprised that she saw that Luo Xingchen has learned to do business since childhood. If a businessman''s tactile sense is not sensitive, business can''t be done well.


    "What is it?" Luo Xingchen looks at sucang. If there is no such thing in the north, if they can make it, it is also a huge business opportunity. "Can we make sauce in mass production?"


    Full of business experience, Su Tang heard her ask and laughed, "what''s the hurry? Try the taste later. Don''t worry. The chili sauce and tomato sauce haven''t come out yet."


    Business needs to be done, but we should not be too anxious.


    When Luo Xingchen heard Su Tang say so, she also laughed, and her heart was warm. She felt that her future business would certainly grow bigger and bigger. Maybe she didn''t have to be the owner of Luo family. She could become a new Luo family herself!


    Although Luo Xingchen is a woman, she was brought up as a man. She has a different mind. If she knows about it, she will say that she has a good appetite.


    After the seasoning is fried, start to boil the soup, and then the fish fillets are taken out when they are just cooked and put on the side of the bean sprouts after water.


    Pour down the soup, and finally Su Tang asks Yu Caihe to put pepper and pepper on the prepared fish fillets. Pour the hot oil down, you can hear the sound of prickling and cheering, and then there is a smell of burnt fragrance.


    Such a boiled fish is ready, because the seasoning is still some insufficient, there will be some differences in taste, but the taste will be good.


    In addition to the boiled fish, Su Tang asked Yu Caihe to make a tomato and egg soup, then cumin potatoes, and then fried a bit of rattan pepper oil, spinach hot water once, with rattan pepper oil cold mix, so dinner is ready.

 Chapter 376

    "Half of the boiled fish is left in the kitchen for the river god, and you can make some of the rest." Su sugar looked at Luo Xingchen has gone to the main hall to prepare for dinner, and said so with Pu Wei.


    When Pu Wei listened to the river god, his expression became more and more nervous. He quickly went over and respectfully distributed half of the boiled fish and offered his hands in a corner of the kitchen.


    The biggest secret of their family is that their young lady has a different relationship with the river god master. The gods will not eat the food offered by others, but the food they offer to the river god will be eaten.


    At first, they were afraid of shock. Later, they knew that the river god was satisfied with the food at home.


    On the whole, their young lady is not ordinary people, very powerful, at this time people believe in gods, so they are more loyal to sucang and dare not betray.


    It was a silent and public secret in the family, which they did not dare to discuss in private, and Sutang did not always let them worship the river god.


    Sometimes they have their own demands, and they don''t want to offer anything to the river god. Only when the young lady says they want to sacrifice, the river god Lord will accept it. Anyway, their young lady must have a different relationship with the river god master.


    Sucang doesn''t care what the servants are thinking. Anyway, her life is in her hands, as long as she doesn''t go out and talk nonsense.


    Pu Wei put down the boiled fish, and then they did not dare to look at it again. However, after a while, the boiled fish and bowl that were worshipped disappeared. They didn''t have to be surprised. Generally, after a while, the river god would return the bowl that had been eaten up, every time.


    Su Tang decisively put the boiled fish specially reserved for orange cat in the receiving space. Orange cat was put in Sujiatun to inquire for information, but has not come back. Biqu Pavilion book bar www.shuoba.net


    First of all, keep the fish for him. When he comes back, he can eat it. The black fish is relatively large. Because of their filial piety, Sutang and Sunuo can''t eat it. Just half of the fish is for Luo Xingchen, and the other is for orange cat.


    Luo Xingchen saw that the fish was half less and did not ask much. She also knew that she could not eat a whole fish. It was only after the Spring Festival. When it was still cold outside, the hot boiled fish, the green spinach and the tomato egg soup were hot.


    Can arouse appetite very much, Luo Xingchen took chopsticks and put a piece of fish in his mouth, only felt a burst of hot taste in his mouth, and then with some unique hemp.


    "Oh Luo Xingchen opened his mouth, tears suddenly contained in his eyes, a few mouthfuls of fresh fish to eat, and several mouthfuls of rice, just looked at the sucang "this taste, really wonderful."


    Luo Xingchen if not in Su sugar here to eat, really can''t imagine what to eat is this flavor, it''s really amazing.


    In the past, susang used tomato and pepper to flavor the fish. The taste was not so heavy, but the Sichuan style boiled fish was different. It was rich oil and spicy, and the taste was not the same.


    But eating is also quite enjoyable. The spicy flavor is mixed together, which is the most perfect match. The stimulation of this taste is totally different from that of grilled fish before, but it is more enjoyable.


    "Is it delicious?" Su Tang also laughs. Instead of boiling fish, she eats a piece of cumin potato.


    However, the little guy was watching, a little bit swallowing, and felt that the boiled fish was delicious, although there was no boiling at all.

 Chapter 377

    Luo Xingchen took another bite of fish fillets. The spicy taste of the entrance pounded the taste buds. When he heard sucang asking if he was good, he nodded quickly and swallowed with rice and fish. "This taste is better than before."


    Su Tang was worried that she couldn''t get used to it. After all, spicy food is a heavy taste. Unexpectedly, Luo Xingchen still likes it.


    "I didn''t expect you to have such a strong taste." Su Tang also joked.


    Luo Xingchen used chopsticks to clip a piece of Chinese prickly ash, "more a flavor, is this?"


    "If you''ve been to the south, it''s possible that you''ve been to the south to eat pepper. If you''ve been to the south, it''s probably not the same kind of pepper that you''ve eaten overseas."


    Su Tang explained that Zanthoxylum bungeanum is not an imported product. It is only found in the south, which is rare in the north. Moreover, because of its unique flavor, even if it is really seen, no one will eat it as a seasoning.


    This is the same as the jelly fruit that Sutang got out of the space before. It is planted in the south, but Qihuang country has a vast area, and the transportation in ancient society is not convenient. Therefore, there are some things in the south, even for the rich merchants in the North like Luojia, Luo er Shao has never seen Zanthoxylum.


    "The taste of these two things is really wonderful. Can this be planted in the north of our country, and can it be used as seasoning?" Luo Xingchen ate another bite of fish, and then asked Su sugar, such a delicious thing, if you can make seasoning to sell, you can make a lot of money.


    Su sugar heard her ask, shaking his head, Luo Xingchen immediately lost, "can''t you plant it?" Zilang literature www.zilang.net


    Su Tang didn''t hold back her fist and knock on her forehead. "Are you stupid? You haven''t heard of orange. Huainan is orange, Huaibei is trifoliate. Can''t you plant it in the north? Can''t you transport it to the north after planting from the south?"


    "It''s not so simple. Those unscrupulous businessmen in the south are not easy to get along with. If they know that there are business opportunities, they will certainly benefit from us." Luo Xingchen was knocked after the head, covered his head and said.


    "Don''t knock me on the head. I''m not as smart as you are. What''s the advantage of beating me silly?" After that, he protested with sucang.


    After hearing this, sucang hummed, "as long as the market is big enough, what can we do if we give some benefits to others? However, according to your current status in the Luo family, we''d better forget it. We''ll make the sauce shop first. After two years, the secrets of pepper and tomato can''t be kept, and your status is also high. Let''s go to the south to make a breakthrough."


    No business can be complacent. Sucang has no plan to only do business in the north. Since we want to do business, we should not only do business as a province in the whole country, but also do not want to be a country if we can be a continent. We need to say that if we can get out of the universe, we don''t just want to think about one earth.


    A soldier who doesn''t want to be a general is not a good soldier. A businessman who doesn''t want to be the first in the world is not an excellent businessman. Ambition is necessary. What''s the difference between having no ambition and salted fish?


    Luo Xingchen heard sucang say so, also looked at her "sugar, you really want to get to the south?"


    Luo Xingchen dare not think so. How big is Qihuang country? They have been running such a large industry in the north by the Luojia family in Beikou. It''s not enough for Sutang to cooperate with their Luo family, the biggest rich businessman in the whole North. They can also use their brains to go to the South.

 Chapter 378

    "If you don''t want to do business all over the world, what''s the difference between you and salted fish? If you look like you''re not promising, it''s still about the same."


    Su sugar heard Luo Xingchen say so, despised to see her a performance, Luo Xingchen said he was hurt, "want, you dare to think, I have what dare not, anyway, you let me do, I will do."


    Luo Xingchen said that she was not a salted fish, and she was dependent on sucang. Anyway, she would always do business together. Where Sutang wanted to do business, she would go with her.


    What she got was a white eye. She must have done it, but her business empire had just begun. Now she is only a nine-year-old Laurie. She will have it in the future.


    After dinner, sucang drove Luo Xingchen away directly. She said that she was tired early. She closed the room to have a rest. In fact, she went to the space.


    The space has always been quiet and refreshing. After entering the space, sucang took off all the cotton padded clothes outside, leaving only the underwear inside. She found the milk barrel in the space, and then took out a mature tomato from the space warehouse.


    Cut the tomato along the lines with a knife, and then dig the seeds into the bucket with a small spoon.


    Today, Luo Xingchen asked her about the seeds of tomatoes and peppers. Not to mention the five farms owned by Luo Xingchen and her, these seedlings are simple. Sucan only needs to buy seeds in the space for farmers to grow seedlings and sow.


    But it''s a problem for the Luo family. She needs to get seeds from the ripe fruits in the space. She can only do the work by herself, and no one can replace it. She has no way to prepare to do this all night in the past few nights.


    At the time when sucang took apart the tomatoes one by one and peeled out the seeds, the orange cat finally came back at night. Seeing that sucang was not in the room, he moved his ears and went directly into the space. Biqu Pavilion www.hoennkxs.com


    "Back?" Sucang feels the movement of space and looks up at orange cat.


    The orange cat just entered the space and smelled the smell of boiled fish. He took a mouthful of it. The heavy taste of meow was spitting out his tongue, but he immediately took a bite of "delicious!"


    The owner seldom has a conscience and makes delicious food for it. When sucang sees it like this, she continues to pick and pull the tomato seeds, and then looks at it, "it''s all yours. Eat slowly."


    The orange cat moved his beard and ate, while the conversation bubble appeared on his head. In fact, in space, two people can have a direct dialogue, but the orange cat''s mouth is occupied, so the dialogue bubble appears.


    "There is no big deal in Sujiatun. Wang Changhe and the sun family have been in a mess recently.


    The sun family asked Wang Xiaotian to be in charge, but Wang Changhe did not agree.


    However, looking at the meaning of Wang Changhe and his daughter-in-law, he is afraid that Wang Xiaotian''s reputation will be affected. Even if he wants to enter the house, he can only be a concubine. However, Wang Xiaotian disagrees, saying that he has someone he likes.


    Wang Changhe''s daughter-in-law went to the Zhou family tonight. When I came back, Zhou Xiaocao was crying at home. "


    Su Tang was not surprised to see orange cat inquire about this. On that day, she felt that Wang Xiaotian''s attitude towards Zhou Xiaocao was quite obvious. However, the Zhou family did not want to follow Wang Changhe''s family. As a result, Zhou Xiaocao''s reputation was affected.


    In the afternoon, I went to see her It''s also a coincidence that when Su Tang goes out, she sees Chen XiuXiu sneaking away. She doesn''t put it in her heart.

 Chapter 379

    At that time, orange cat had already gone out to inquire for news, so he was not around Su Tang. Originally, orange cat could not know the news of Chen XiuXiu. Who knows that in order to know Wu''s and Wu Yong''s news, orange cat directly went to Wu''s side to listen.


    Then I heard the conversation between Chen XiuXiu and Wu Shi. She told Su Tang about their conversation. Su Tang''s hand, who was making tomatoes, stopped after seeing what the orange cat said, and looked up at it directly. "What, you say again, they say I have a date?"


    The orange cat ate the boiled fish and nodded, "yes, you two legged animals are really strange. Do the cubs need this when they are not in estrus?"


    Sucang almost smashed it with tomatoes, what cubs, what estrus, and then the whole special magic feeling, especially funny "these two people are crazy?"


    Qihuang kingdom is an ancient background, but in fact, most people don''t get married very early. When a woman is 15 years old, it means that she has grown up. It can be said that she is married.


    However, although they can get married when they are 15 years old, most women begin to see each other when they are 15 years old. When they have a good view, they will make a marriage. If there is no accident, the early one should marry a 16-year-old woman. If it is that night, there will be a large number of them at the age of 18.


    But basically, if a woman does not marry at the age of 20, she will not be able to remarry again. Most of them can only do stepwork and fill in houses.


    As for a man who is 20 years old and his crown is considered an adult, if the poor people don''t pay attention to it, they will get married earlier. Basically, they will get married when they are 18 or 19 years old. However, if they are fastidious, they will only get married when the man is 20 years old.


    It has been a habit for generations, so basically, women under the age of 15 are still children. Only when they are 15 will they see you as a woman.


    Su Tang is only nine years old now, regardless of her seniority in the Su family or what, the elder is the elder, but the younger is also the younger. Everyone regards her as a child. She is also a child. Standard literature www.chidwx.com


    As long as the brain is normal, you will not see that sucang and some men said two words, you think she is seducing what, and even directly think that she is looking for a mate.


    It''s not that brain damage doesn''t have this logic. At first, Su Tang was surprised, and then she felt ridiculous. What kind of fool did Su Dani die at first? How stupid was su Dani? How stupid she was to be killed by such things.


    But Su Dani will not die, she can not come over, Su sugar do not know what to say.


    "Anyway, that''s what they said. Besides, sun Guihua is not 15 years old." The orange cat ate the boiled fish clean and began to lick the milk prepared by sucan.


    Don''t mention it, it''s actually very reasonable. Su Tang thinks that she can''t say anything about it. "Well, what you said is also reasonable."


    She still don''t try to understand the logic of brain damage. When she understands brain damage, isn''t she the same as cerebral palsy? She can''t reduce intelligence for her own intelligent brain.


    Anyway, it''s enough to know what these two people are thinking about. It''s estimated that they won''t be able to catch traitors. What''s more, they don''t have the same heart and don''t know how to do it.


    Su Tang sighs that Wu and Chen XiuXiu are mentally disabled. After that, they continue to work on tomato seeds. The orange cat is full of food and drinks and sleeps. She has been busy in the space for a whole night before she gets a bucket of seeds. However, this seed can''t be used immediately and needs to be dealt with again.


    When the day was about to dawn, Su Tang came out of the space, and did not care about the noise outside. She lay on the Kang and fell asleep.

 Chapter 380

    The next day when Su Nuo got up to school, she found that her sister had not yet got up. She and her servants thought that Su Tang was tired some time ago and didn''t dare to disturb her.


    Until Luo Xingchen came to look for sucang, it was almost noon. When he knocked on the door, he called sucang up and said, "are you sleeping till now?"


    Luo Xingchen is simply shocked. How about sleeping until the sun goes up.


    Su Tang heard her knock on the door, yawned, asked her to sit in the main hall, and let Yu Caihe wait for him to wash and wash. Hearing her say so, she gave her a blank look, "what''s the matter with you?"


    If it wasn''t for getting the seeds, she would have worked so hard. Fortunately, she was busy for the whole year. The next day, the farm could keep her own seeds. If she wanted to plant something new, she would definitely finish all the seeds ahead of time. She would never rush again and be exhausted.


    Some sugar didn''t sleep well, and his temper was very hard.


    Luo Xingchen also felt that she was a little irritable, and quickly said, "it''s OK. It''s OK to tell you that I''ve let people take away those seedlings in the yard before, and let the people below look at it."


    "Well, if you have time, you can pay the rent of the yard for another three months. It''s useful for me to keep it." After washing his face, Su Tang also felt a little energetic, and said to Luo Xingchen.


    At first, Luo Xingchen didn''t intend to live in the courtyard for a long time, so she rented it for three months. Later, because she saw the use of Su sugar, she renewed the lease for another three months. Originally, Luo Xingchen had bought a new house, but the rented yard was useless before.


    Did not expect that Su sugar will let her continue to rent, Luo Xingchen looked at her, "do you have anything new?"


    Su sugar continued to roll her eyes, holding the almond milk that Zhang Cuilan had just sent her and drinking "no fresh, but can fish." Enjoy reading novels www.laok.cc


    Luo Xingchen heard her say so, her eyes lit up, "is that stupid family member before you?"


    Before Luo Xingchen said something about her family, and Su Tang also said something about herself. However, compared with Luo Xingchen, this is still entangled and uncertain. She has no need to worry about her side, just like teasing the cat, and there is no problem in crushing.


    So now Luo Xingchen heard that Su Tang said she wanted to fish, so she guessed that she was going to clean up the family before.


    Su Tang laughed at her. "I''ll just wait for the fun. I''m afraid it has something to do with you."


    To say that Su Tang is still very depressed, it is nothing else. Even if she has any good friends, at least if she is a rich young master of Luo Xingchen''s level, the key is to look good-looking, and even if she says that she is looking for a mate, who is the servant.


    How contemptuous you are!


    Because she got up late, she just drank some hot almond milk and filled her stomach. Then she was going to the Song Dynasty.


    Luo Xingchen didn''t have anything to do, so he said that he paid the rent for the yard. In the afternoon, he was ready to let the servants clean up the house and customize some furniture.


    After seeing each other, Su Tang and Luo Xingchen were busy again. On the way to song Fu, Su Tang left home ahead of time and went to the rented courtyard to meet Jiang Hong and Zhang''s family.


    Jiang Hong and Zhang''s family lived here for two days. They didn''t see Su Tang coming. They didn''t ask them to do anything. They were good to drink. Luo Xingchen came to see them and said that they had sent someone to find the best doctor. Then they were idle and had nothing to do.


    Also a bit at a loss, I feel that I sell myself as a slave, and life is too easy.

 Chapter 381

    Because too idle, Jiang Hong and Zhang''s couple are rather upset. Fortunately, I finally saw Suzi today.


    "Miss!" Jiang Hong and Zhang salute together when they see Su Tang.


    Seeing that sucang was still carrying a bucket in his hand, Zhang rushed to come and asked Jiang Nian, who was resting in the room, to salute Su Tang.


    "She''s not well. It''s cold. Don''t come out and freeze." Su Tang gives the bucket to Zhang and leads him to the main hall.


    I can only see that the seedling boxes on the Kang in the previous few rooms have disappeared. The temperature in the room is not as high as before, but it is clean and clean.


    As soon as you see, it''s Jianghong and Zhang''s, who are really quick witted. Su Tang sits down and says, "there are seeds in this bucket. You can deal with these seeds these days and dry them first."


    Sucang got all the tomato seeds out of the space, but it was still wet, so she asked Jianghong and Zhang to deal with them, so that they could be sent to the Su family to raise seedlings.


    When Jiang Hong and Zhang heard this, they quickly agreed to "OK."


    To tell you the truth, today, when Su Tang came, he arranged for them to do some work. On the contrary, he made them feel at ease and sold himself seriously. There is nothing that can not be done. It is not being a servant, but being a master.


    Seeing that they agreed, Su Tang nodded. Seeing that the time was almost over, she went out to the song mansion. In the afternoon, it was the time to study with Song Yi.


    Because the weather is getting warmer, Song Yi has recently arranged for Su Tang to learn how to ride a horse and archery and to study in the backyard. At present, Su Tang''s achievements are quite good, which makes Song Yi sigh that this immortal is really extraordinary and can learn everything quickly.


    Jiang Hong and Zhang''s husband and wife began to deal with the seeds that Sutang had used. They didn''t know what the seed was. However, after listening to what Luo Er Shao and their young lady said, they also knew that this thing was extremely important, so they were very attentive. Hundred flowers literature www.baihuawx.com


    In the evening, sucang went back to work on tomatoes all night in the space, and came out to sleep in the early hours of the next day.


    Because of this, when Su Tang and Luo Xingchen went to Mingxiang Pavilion together, Luo Er Shao saw that the little girl around her was confused and very listless.


    "What did you do at night, so listless?" Luo Xingchen is also strange, before every time I see Su sugar is not so listless ah, did not sleep at night?


    Su Tang specially let Xiao Er brew a cup of strong tea for himself, heard Luo Xingchen say so, still lazy "insomnia can''t you?"


    Luo Xingchen looks at Su Tang, who is very irritable because of her bad sleep, and quickly laughs to coax her "OK, of course."


    "Hum!" Su Tang snorted.


    Luo Er Shao said that the irritable sugar is really not good to serve.


    After su Yongqiang and Su Yongshun arrive at Mingxiang Pavilion, they follow the waiter to the private room. When they enter the door, they can see that Su Tang is sitting on the chair with his eyes half narrowed. Beside her is a young man dressed up and rich, holding a tea bowl in his hand, as if to say something to Su Tang.


    Su sugar is lazy, occasionally hum so, heard them enter the door, Luo Xingchen quickly convergence expression, serious.


    Su sugar also tried to open his eyes, "brother strong, Shun brother is coming, sit down quickly, what tea to drink?"


    Although it was a grudging and polite reception, the voice was still slow.


    Su Yongqiang and Su Yongshun are also the first time to go to such a rich place. When Su Tang asks them what kind of tea to drink, they both wave their hands "don''t use it."

 Chapter 382

    Su sugar to hold up a bit of spirit, see them like this, smile, "then try the black tea here, brother Qiang and brother Shun sit first."


    The waiter who led the two men into the door heard Su Tang say so and quickly agreed. Because of the convenience of the tea, he soon went upstairs with a pot of black tea and poured two cups for Su Yongqiang and Su Yongshun.


    The two grew up in Sujiatun when they were young. When they went to the town to work or sell some of their own agricultural products, they always knew that Mingxiang pavilion was an elegant place for scholars to taste tea. They never saw such a rule.


    I don''t know where to put my hands and feet for a moment. As a result, I look at Su Tang in a calm way, so I try not to be so careful.


    Luo Xingchen thought it was normal to look at the two people''s performance. As expected, it should be like this for a normal farmer. Su Tang is so different, and demons are really different.


    "Brother Qiang, brother Shun, this is Luo Er Shao of the Luo family in Beikou. This time, the seedlings to be raised by the Su family are to be planted by the Luo family in Beikou. Because it''s a very important business, let''s have a look and get to know each other with your own eyes."


    Su Tang introduced to them that Su Yongqiang and Su Yongshun had heard that this time it was a business related to the Luojia family in Beikou, the largest rich businessman in the north. When they heard Sutang say that they were in front of Luo Er Shao, they all stood up and saluted "Luo Er Shao."


    "You two girls, believe me.


    This time, the nursery work is very important to the Luo family in Beikou. Therefore, I will start from the villain to the gentleman and get to the point first.


    Miss Su will give you the seeds in a few days. Let alone, one of the seeds can''t fall outside. Give you some seeds, or you can send me the same seedlings. Love 999 Novels www.ax999.org


    If you don''t give out the seeds, you should dig them out of the soil and replace them. If you don''t pay attention to a seedling or a seed falls outside, you can''t bear the consequences. "


    Sucang and Luo Xingchen have also made it clear that although seedling raising is not a highly technical work, what they fear most is that they can''t keep it secret because their current plan is that all the tomatoes and peppers planted will be made into sauces, that is, the finished products will be sold. This means that the people who buy them will not know what this thing is and will not get the seeds.


    This is also to ensure that the Luo family can monopolize these two plants for a longer time, so confidentiality is the most important thing.


    Su Tang has already said it once before, but after all, Su Tang is from the Su family, and is only nine years old. To avoid that the Su family does not know the importance of this matter, Luo Xingchen, seeing two people today, specially emphasizes again that the confidentiality of this matter has reached this level. They should understand that every family who wants to make this money this time must understand.


    "Yes, sugar told us before. We all know it." Su Yongqiang agreed after hearing this.


    Su Yongshun also said, "yes, we will definitely follow the requirements of Luo Er Shao, and we will never let outsiders know and keep it secret."


    Hear them so call Su sugar, Luo Xingchen didn''t hold back to cover her mouth, Su sugar white her one eye.


    In fact, sucang has said these things in advance, and both of them know that Luo Xingchen will talk about them again today, which is also an emphasis. After that, sucang confirmed that the family they chose later was OK.


    What we are going to talk about today is clear.

 Chapter 383

    "Brother Qiang and brother Shun go back to contact the family, and don''t worry too much. This job is actually very good. As long as you can pay attention to your mouth and keep a low profile, you will not be noticed at all. Nothing else will happen."


    After talking about the matter, Su Tang sent two people downstairs and told them so.


    "Yes, thanks to sugar, we can''t get on with the Luo family." Su Yongqiang and Su Yongshun met Luo Er Shao today, and they were all steadfast in their hearts.


    When you look at them, they are people who do big business. They are not old enough. Their appearance and aura are different.


    Su Tang knows what they think when she looks at them. It seems that she has a strong aura. How can she not see them like this.


    make complaints about the orange cat Tucao on the shoulder of sue sugar.


    Some meow, this is to feel that the life is too good, want to be beaten.


    Su Tang ignored the orange cat and continued to send them off. "It''s also a coincidence. If we cooperate well this time, there will be opportunities in the future. As I said, the future of our Su family will be great."


    Su Tang also revealed that she had plans to help the Su family get up, because the Su family was strong, she and her brother could be good. Of course, the Su family certainly did not include su Yonggui''s.


    As long as we have enough discourse power, the Su family will be her Su family.


    When Su Yongqiang and Su Yongshun heard her words, their eyes also brightened. Even ordinary farmers like them knew what kind of family the Luo family was. If their family could have a little relationship with the Luo family, they would definitely be promoted.


    Even if a little soup fell from the fingers of the Luo family, it would be enough for the whole Su family to eat. Ran Wen www.ranwenba.com


    "OK, let''s do a good job. Don''t give it away, sugar. It''s cold." Su Yongshun see Su sugar also send them, quickly said, he also looked at Su sugar this is a little tired, do not let her send more.


    "That is, don''t give it away. We two adults still use you to send it." Su Yongshun also said.


    "Then I won''t send the two brothers away. Besides, it''s not too urgent for me to do this. It''s more important to keep a low profile and be careful than to make it. You don''t have to worry too much. You can slowly inform everyone and sign the contract one by one."


    Su Tang is afraid that they are in a hurry to make money. There are so many people in Sujiatun. If they are found out, it will be very troublesome.


    Two people also heard the meaning of Su sugar, also nodded, "sugar Ni Er rest assured, we all understand."


    It''s enough to remind Su Tang here. After all, no matter how she can help, some things have to be done by the Su family themselves.


    Then she watched them leave. After that, she saw that the time was almost over, and she went directly to the song mansion.


    After meeting Su Yongqiang and Su Yongshun, Luo Xingchen was busy looking for craftsmen to do the manual meat grinder. Sucang continued her day and night life, making seeds in the space at night and sleeping in the morning during the day.


    Then time passed, and after February 2, sucang''s space finally reached level 20.


    Su Tang looks at the upgrade of the space and reminds her that she has tears in her eyes. It''s really not easy. After half a year, she finally reaches level 20.


    After upgrading, there is an arrow next to the cabin in the space. In addition, a new machine can be unlocked at the processing plant.


    Without saying a word, sucang first upgraded the cabin and then used points to unlock the new machine in the processing plant.

 Chapter 384

    With sucang''s click, the cabin officially begins to enter the countdown of upgrade. She can no longer enter the cabin. It takes 12 hours to complete the upgrade.


    As for the processing plant here, Su Tang looks at a machine that has been unlocked again, and doesn''t know what kind of expression "is this to help me solve my problems?"


    Orange cat is also wagging its tail. "I said it was randomly unlocked, do you believe it?"


    Sucang rolled her eyes and used to take all the tomatoes that she had finished seeds in the past time and put them in the machine together. Soon she saw that there were more ketchup (seedless) in the warehouse of space.


    "Ah, Si''er, are you all so strict in space?" Su Tang looks at the parenthesis remarks behind the ketchup and asks orange cat.


    Orange cat said, "I don''t, I don''t know, it''s none of my business!"


    At this time, he played a game of denial, threadbare his hair, and then used this machine to make ketchup and chili sauce from the machine.


    By the way, it''s seedless ketchup and chili sauce.


    So what level 20 of the processing plant unlocks for her is a fully automatic meat grinder. In short, putting everything in can give you a machine that can be broken into pieces.


    It''s very timely. It''s a top priority. Sucang takes a tomato sauce and chili sauce from the warehouse and tastes it. It''s a little surprised.


    Obviously, when making ketchup, this machine automatically removes the skin of the tomato and removes the seeds from the previous sucan. Therefore, the taste of the tomato paste is very delicate, and there is no grain sense at all. The whole tomato paste is produced in the space with sweet and sour taste, which is very delicious. Reading nest www.kanshuwo.net


    And pepper is the same, there is no sense of grain, plus because of the removal of seeds, so the degree of pungency has decreased, with a little bit of pepper sweet, taste is also very good.


    Sucang came up with a good idea. With this machine, the tomato sauce and chili sauce produced outside can be sold to the system, and then they can be produced in space, and the taste will certainly be brilliant.


    just wanted to make complaints about the new machine. Now susugar looks at this machine, like looking at her first lover. It''s like a small sum of money, lovely money and good money.


    Orange cat looks at her, the eyes are trembling, dark Lori is still a little dark, so love is too terrible.


    Because it took time for the cabin to upgrade, sucang continued to pick up tomato and pepper seeds. At noon the next day, the space indicated that her cabin had finally been upgraded.


    As soon as sucang entered the space, she saw that the cabin in the center of the space had changed its appearance. It was still a wooden house, but it had become two floors. As soon as she entered the room, there was a small kitchen, two stoves that looked like natural gas, dishwasher and a group of pots and pans.


    Although it is not very big, it is definitely the most convenient modern kitchen used by sucang in modern times.


    In addition to the kitchen on the first floor, there is a small living room with new Chinese furniture, mahogany sofa and tea table, as well as a royal concubine''s couch. In the backyard, there is a small toilet. In addition to the toilet, there is also a wet and dry separation of the rain and wash basin.


    Most importantly, there is a bright mirror.


    Opposite the kitchen is a staircase, upstairs is a very bright bedroom, beautiful mahogany step bed and dressing table, as well as beautiful wardrobe, bed is comfortable bedding.


    There is also a bathroom upstairs, which in addition to the toilet and wash basin, there is a one-man bath bucket.

 Chapter 385

    After watching a circle, Su Tang only felt satisfied. In modern times, she dreamed of having such a home of her own. New Chinese style furniture would not really be the same as ancient furniture, but it also integrated modern aesthetics. Although the kitchen was relatively small, she also made food for herself and orange cat in the space, which was enough.


    The most important thing is to take a bath. After a busy day, I dripped two drops of essential oil and took a good bath.


    Orange cat also climbed to the cat shelf next to the Babu bed, saying that he was very satisfied with his new house.


    "Si Er, can this cabin be upgraded?" Although I''m quite satisfied now, sucang remembers that orange cat said that this space is an upgrade space. Does that mean it can be better in the future?


    "Of course, the next upgrade is level 50. Please try your best to upgrade it!" Sure enough, orange cat replied.


    "Well, it''s good now anyway. Enjoy it first." Sucang lay on the bed and thought it would be wonderful.


    As a matter of fact, the wooden house in this space is just like a modern house. However, if you look closely, you will find that there are some modern things in the wooden house, including faucets and rain, but there are no lights in fact. The light source is naturally on.


    Anyway, since it''s a carry on space, it must be something special. Sutang doesn''t study so much. Anyway, she''s not a science student, so I don''t understand.


    After the wooden house was upgraded, sucang could not enjoy it immediately. She spent nearly 20 days reversing the day and night before finally preparing the seeds for Luo''s family.


    It took Su Yongqiang and Su Yongshun nearly half a month to inform all the families and took them to the town to sign a contract. Bai Xiao''s Novels www.baixiaoxs.com


    Early in the morning of February 3, Su Yongqiang and Su Yongshun took two men to Qinghe town. They were talking while walking: "today, in the past, we signed a contract. Don''t talk nonsense. When you go to a place, you don''t look around. If you annoy master Luo, you won''t have any chance to make money. Do you know?"


    The two young men were loyal. When they heard Su Yongqiang say this, they nodded together, and then laughed, "Uncle Qiang has been talking all the way. We certainly don''t want to talk nonsense."


    Another middle-aged man nodded, and then he was curious, "brother Qiang, brother Shun, is this business really from tangnier? How can she be so capable?"


    "Well, Tanggu is really capable." Both of them heard that this opportunity was led by sucang. At the beginning, they had seen how the sister and brother of sucang were in a mess. Now they naturally think that sucang is powerful.


    "Sweetie is capable, but don''t talk in front of young master Luo for a moment." Su Yongshun warned the two men.


    "We don''t understand. We just talk about it ourselves." Both of them also understood the truth. They said how good their Suchang was in front of master Luo. In case he made master Luo unhappy, he said that his family was here.


    "Take care of your own mouth, this matter should be low-key and cautious, and you can''t say it at home in the future. When you really make money, the Luo family will let you speak." Su Yongqiang warned.


    They also knew it was important. They shut up and didn''t dare to speak. Then they went to the courtyard they rented before and knocked on the door together.


    Jiang Hong and Zhang''s family heard a knock on the door, so they quickly came to open the door. Su Yongqiang and Su Yongshun, seeing that Zhang''s family was unknown, politely asked, "we are looking for master Luo."

 Chapter 386

    Two talents finish, see the main room door open, Su sugar out "is strong brother and Shun brother, come in the door quickly."


    After su Yongshun and their two men together heard the voice of talking, they also looked up and saw a beautiful little girl standing at the door of the main room, a gray coat with a black skirt, a pair of white flannelette on the double bun. The little girl stood vividly in the cold wind of early winter, with a gentle smile on her face.


    They exchanged a look at each other. This is Su Tang, which was left by her family to sacrifice to the God of the river in Qingjiang. It''s just like a little girl from a rich family. There''s nothing like an ordinary peasant girl.


    They haven''t seen sucang for a long time, so they are very surprised to see her. Su Yongqiang and Su Yongshun often see Su Tang, but they are not surprised. When they see her there, they both smile "tangnier!"


    Zhang quickly opened the door to let them in, Su sugar asked them to come in, and then told Zhang to "rinse some honey Hawthorn come here."


    "Yes, miss!" Zhang and Su Tang saluted and used to work in the kitchen.


    Su Yongqiang and several of them heard Zhang''s calling sucang a miss. They were also surprised to see that Su Tang asked them to come in, but they didn''t have time to ask more questions, so they went into the main hall.


    "Sit down and wait. Luo Er will come in a little while." Sucang sat down and said with a smile.


    Then he looked at the people Su Yongqiang and Su Yongshun led over and said, "these two are also our Su family. I didn''t go out of the house before. After I passed on to my father, I had to be filial. I didn''t go out and walk around. I didn''t know each other." 58 reading www.dushu58.com


    Both of them are not young. In their 30s and 40s, when they heard sucang say so, they quickly introduced themselves: "my name is Su Yongyong, and tangnier just calls me yuange. As for me and your father are cousins, I want to call your grandfather uncle."


    Another person also introduced "sugar aunt, my name is Su Changle, my father is uncle Shuan''s cousin."


    All of them were Su family members. All of them were relatives. When Su Tang heard their introduction, she also laughed, "I''m so lucky to have this opportunity that I can get to know my family carefully. Before, at my father''s funeral, my brother and I were just taken out of the river, and we were all dizzy. Although we have met each other, we can''t match our names. This time, we can all know each other."


    When they heard sucang say this, they also laughed. To tell the truth, a group of ordinary farmers were still a little nervous when they said they would come to sign a contract. But when they saw sucang, after all, their own family members, they became friendly and less nervous.


    While talking, Zhang took his daughter to bring tea to them, and sucang also brought it up. "Last year, xiaonuo picked a lot of hawthorn on the mountain. I looked at it fresh and soaked it with honey. I didn''t expect that it had been a long time. It tasted good to drink the water. Several brothers and nephews tasted it."


    The four people looked at the light red soup in the porcelain white tea bowl, which was very beautiful. They all took a sip. The sweet honey mixed with the acid of Hawthorn in the entrance was really good.


    However, when they saw Sutang drinking this, they also sighed that it was not hawthorn, but the honey was very precious. Now sucang took it out to entertain people at will. After looking at the dress, they were really rich and noble.


    But they are not people who talk too much. Su Tang''s life is not bad for them. What''s more, the people who come today are not those with bad character. So they just sigh in their heart, and they don''t have many ideas.


    And if it wasn''t for sucang''s good life, she wouldn''t get into the relationship with the Luo family, so that all of their relatives could make money with them. What should be grateful for is that they can''t make a good living for others.

 Chapter 387

    They were all family members. Because Luo Xingchen didn''t come, Su Tang sat and talked to them for a while. It was all about family affairs. After a cup of tea, she heard someone coming again.


    It was Luo Xingchen who finally arrived. When she entered the door, she saw that not only Su Yongqiang but also sucang, who had been unable to get up in the morning, was there. She was very surprised. She thought that sucang would not be too early today.


    But it doesn''t show "Miss Su, I''m sorry I''m late." Salute and apologize to sucang.


    Regardless of other people, Jiang Hong, who is following the service nearby, almost doesn''t adapt to Luo Xingchen. He sees more Luo Xingchen playing tricks in front of Su Tang. Suddenly, he is serious and really strange.


    Seeing her like this, Su Tang also stood up and saluted, "it doesn''t matter, master Luo, please sit down."


    Luo Xingchen sat down and then took out four contracts. "Miss Su and I have also said the previous rules. The most important thing is to keep it secret. If you disclose the secret, it may result in hundreds of thousands of taels of business. You should know what it means."


    Can be seen is really important, Luo Xingchen stressed one side, Su Yongqiang and their several natural well agreed.


    Luo Xingchen knew that they all understood, and then took out the contract, "this is the contract, do you read?"


    Su Yongqiang nodded. He had studied with him for several years, but he didn''t learn well and didn''t recognize much. But the contract can still be understood. Su Tang came to read it word by word.


    In fact, there is no content in the contract. That is to say, the Luo family asked them to raise seedlings, five seedlings for a penny, and then if they leaked the secret, they would be compensated 100 times, and the number of seeds and seedlings must be equal to this. Network of scholarly Novels www.shuxzy.com


    Seeing that the contract was the same as what had been said before, the four men pressed their fingerprints together.


    Even if the contract was successful, sucang then asked the four people, "that''s OK. How many seeds do you want to get? You can report it. Take it back today and raise seedlings well."


    In fact, there is no technical content in seedling cultivation. It is the same as that in general planting fields, but it needs to be more careful. Su Yongshun has seen what sucang looks like here before. They all know how to do it without Sutang saying.


    Su Yongqiang looked at Su Yongshun and said, "we want to get 10000 seeds first."


    Su Yongyong and Su Changle also asked for 10000 seeds. Su Tang asked Jianghong to go out and give them the seeds without saying a word. Although they asked for more, the seeds of pepper and tomato were not large, and 10000 seeds were not much in a package.


    "These are all in a bag of 10000. You can confirm the quantity and take back the number of seedlings and seeds that you will send back at that time. You can''t make any mistakes." Sue said to them.


    After hearing this, the four men also nodded. Su Tang asked Jiang Hong to follow them to the East chamber to confirm the quantity. Soon, the four people confirmed it, put the seeds back in their arms, cherished and carefully held them in their arms, and left.


    Or Su sugar sent them out, Su Yongqiang holding this bag of seeds to thank sucang, "if it wasn''t for tangnier, we would not have such benefits."


    "Brother Qiang, don''t be so polite to me. If you don''t make mistakes, you can come to collect seeds in the future. If you don''t make any mistakes, you can come and collect seeds. If you work hard, you will not only make this money." Su Tang said with a smile.


    The four people who said this were all hot. Five seedlings and one Wen. If all the ten thousand seeds could grow successfully, it would be two liang silver.

 Chapter 388

    Several people were also more cautious, because sucang also said that this was a seed that had not been available before, so they did not know whether they could succeed in raising seedlings, so they did not receive many seeds this time.


    As a matter of fact, this business is really a business without cost for the Su family. In addition to confidentiality, there are no other risks. If you can''t plant the seeds, you can only return the seeds. If you plant them, the seedlings can still sell for money.


    It''s all right. In the past, sucang tried to raise seedlings by herself. She could raise thousands of seedlings by herself. Therefore, they could raise seedlings together with the whole family. In less than three months, at least a few taels of silver could be accounted for.


    Not to mention Qinghe town, even the whole Qingyuan County, there are not many such good things. Can they not be excited.


    As for the things like getting seeds after success, sucang doesn''t say that they will come by themselves when they can really raise seedlings.


    Su sugar looked at four people full of hope to leave, laughing to go back, into the main room to see Luo Xingchen''s hand is holding a box looking at her.


    "Here, the parts are all ready?" See Luo Xingchen so, Su sugar in front of a bright, said.


    Luo Xingchen said, "demon, can''t you be so smart? Last night I waited at the blacksmith''s house to see with my own eyes the spiral blade made by him. Can you see if this process is OK?"


    At first, Su Tang thought that it was not complicated to build a manual meat grinder, because the parts were very simple, but she really overestimated the craftsman at this time, because she had not done it before. When Luo Xingchen really began to find a craftsman, she encountered a lot of difficulties.


    It took me half a month to make a spiral blade. However, this is the first trouble at the beginning. If it is really made, it will be easier to do it. Listen to the schoolbag www.tinshubao.com


    Su Tang looks at Luo Xingchen''s spiral blade. At this time, the iron smelting process, the whole blade is black, but the position of the blade is shining with bright light.


    "It should be. I''ll put it together. Let''s try it." Sucang is also an activist. It seems that it can be assembled directly.


    Luo Xingchen also nodded, and then looked at the assembly of sucang. He was also disappointed that the specifications and sizes of each part were clearly written in Sutang''s drawing. These craftsmen did it according to the regulations of sucang.


    So everything went very smoothly during the assembly. Sucang finally installed the manual meat grinder, fixed it on the table, and asked Zhang to go to the kitchen to get a basin, and then went out to buy a piece of meat and simply cut it into small pieces.


    Then sucang asked Luo Xingchen to shake the handle and put the meat directly into the funnel.


    With Luo Xingchen''s shaking, the meat put down by Suchang is slowly swept away by the spiral blade, and then the honeycomb shaped exit in front of it, and the delicate meat stuffing drops into the pot.


    A catty of meat, after a while, has become a delicate meat stuffing.


    "It''s all right!" Luo Xingchen did not care about other things, and reached out to touch a handful of meat stuffing. If she had not seen it with her own eyes, she would not believe it. It was not only fast, but also effortless.


    Zhang can cook, and his feeling is even deeper: "if there is one, even if there are more people in the new year, the dumpling stuffing will be ready soon."


    Because Qinghe town is located in the north, it is necessary to eat dumplings during the Spring Festival. If the family is small and there are not many people, it may be faster to chop dumplings. But if it is a big family, if you eat meat dumplings, you will be exhausted by cutting meat stuffing.

 Chapter 389

    So if you have this thing, you need to save a lot of effort and strength. Zhang looked at it and thought it was very practical.


    "It''s less energy than cutting with a knife." Su Tang also said that compared with the modern electric machines, this manual machine is still very simple and requires a lot of effort.


    But it must be faster than using a knife. Moreover, the meat grinder is easy to break, and the shape of the raw materials can not be seen. That is to say, it can be used to make sauce.


    Anyway, sauce just doesn''t want to be seen as the raw material. It''s just right to make it thin and broken.


    Luo Xingchen is still very surprised, looking at Su sugar, "evil sugar, you are really too evil."


    What the hell is this expression? Do you ever read a book?


    Su Tang was too lazy to pay attention to her. "If you can succeed, you can mass produce it. How much is the cost? This model is relatively small. The workshop can make a bigger model then."


    Luo Xingchen heard that Su Tang asked about the cost, and said, "at the beginning, no one could do it. The cost was higher. This one cost one or two silver, but after that, the labor cost will drop, and it is estimated that the cost can be reduced to half."


    At this time, iron is more expensive. Now the meat grinder is not so big as two palms in total. One or two silver coins are already very expensive. Of course, because it is the first time, the relative cost must be higher, but if you do it later, you will have experience and the cost will drop.


    "If the production cost is reduced to 500 Wen and the transportation cost is added, one or two silver pieces of this model should be sold well. In fact, in addition to the blade, some things can be made of wood, such as this rocker, but it is certainly not as strong as iron, so we can try to make it at that time." When he heard that the cost could be reduced to half, he nodded.


    It''s nearly half of the profit. One or two silver is not cheap, but it''s very economical. There is still a market for it. Luo Xingchen nodded, "well, what you said is reasonable. I''ll contact the craftsmen. When the goods are sent to the farm, you can teach them how to assemble them."


    Su Tang listened and looked back at Jianghong directly. "Did you see it just now?"


    Jianghong didn''t expect to have his own business at this time. He was stunned for a moment, and then shook his head, "it''s a bit incomprehensible." 596 Novels www.596xs.com


    "It''s OK. Now it''s taken down and it''s all over again." Sucang said she had the patience to teach her.


    Luo Xingchen saw that Su Tang was handed over to Jiang Hong, but he didn''t say anything. He went to contact the craftsman himself. Su sugar taught Jianghong all over the place, and it would be good for him to run.


    It is time for her to play the role of Jianghong.


    After su Yongqiang and Su Yongshun come to sign the contract, they will take two people to sign the contract every other day, and then take the seeds. Luo Xingchen has been addicted to the manual meat grinder recently and can''t extricate himself.


    After su Tang had enough of all the seeds, she was able to get up on time every day, have a free rest in the morning, and go to study in the Song Dynasty in the afternoon. Everything was very peaceful and peaceful.


    On February 20, Su Tang got up early to give the orange cat "four sons, Chen XiuXiu and Wu''s family what''s the matter? There''s no movement at all?"


    Before talking about it, sucang was busy and had no time to think about it. Now people are not busy. She finds that the bad man has not been acting. She is also very anxious.


    The orange cat is very comfortable with the fur and lies lazily in Su Tang''s arms. "Is there anything delicious?"


    Obviously, this is to make him run errands. The orange cat wants to benefit himself.


    "Enough boiled fish!"


    "Meow, master, look, I''ll be back when I go."


    Su Tang: ha ha, god beast!

 Chapter 390

    Orange cat ran out for a day and came back at night, explaining to sucang why this month is so quiet.


    "It seems that Wu''s family has been beaten up and can''t go out recently. It seems that the Wu family didn''t have the money to ask for it, so they fought with Zhao, and then they directly moved the board..."


    Before, Wu and Chen XiuXiu had their own thoughts, but their goals were the same. They wanted to find Su Tang''s trouble, but they also had a lot of things on their own.


    Wu''s side is actually because Wu Yong''s leg was interrupted before, and the Wu family''s income was cut off. In addition, Wu Yong''s leg also needs money to cure the disease.


    Wu Yong''s daughter-in-law attends Wu Yong. She asks for money from her family all day long. If she doesn''t give it, she will make trouble. The Wu family also looks at her son''s death. She is afraid that she can''t keep her daughter-in-law, so she has to follow them. However, Wu Yong''s daughter-in-law was not very pleased with Wu''s eyes before, so could she not ask for trouble.


    Wu''s parents were encouraged to come to Wu''s house to ask for money.


    Both of the Wu family are men over girls. In order to sell Wu''s family to be servant girls for their sons, they naturally ask Wu for money now. Moreover, they feel that their daughter-in-law is right. How can a smart man like his son offend others? He must help his daughter-in-law do something to offend others.


    After that, Wu also talked to Wu Yong, so the whole family firmly believed in this.


    The Wu family thought that it was reasonable to ask for money, but the Wu family had already married and was the daughter-in-law of another family. Zhao was not used to the family''s problems. It was a curse to see that they had the face to ask for money. Reading net www.dusuu.com


    Wu Yong''s daughter-in-law is also a tricky one. At the end of the quarrel, they actually started with Zhao. It is said that several of their daughters-in-law started at that time, which was the same as the black eye chicken.


    The Zhao family suffered a lot of hidden losses and held his breath in his heart. In addition, Su Yonggui didn''t look up to Wu as much as he did before. The Wu family was pinched by Zhao and beat the board. After being beaten, the Wu family couldn''t go out.


    Su Dafu had patience to coax a few more words. Wu couldn''t wait on him after he was beaten. Su Dafu didn''t want to coax him. He went out to find a prostitute to have fun. Wu didn''t even know about it.


    Because other people can''t see it, orange cat listens everywhere and just hears someone talking about Su Dafu at home.


    Hearing these things about Su Yonggui''s family, Su Tang is also strange: "I know that their home is out of tune, but I didn''t expect to be so out of tune. I know that Su Dafu slag, but I didn''t expect more slag in the slag. It''s very fierce."


    Su Tang doesn''t regard Su Dafu as his father. When he hears these gossips, he has only one feeling: dog blood, and then he deserves it. What''s more, Su Dafu is the real dregs, very dregs, but sucang wants to chop up the dregs.


    As for Chen XiuXiu, it''s simpler here. Wang Changhe doesn''t let Sun osmanthus in. Sun Guihua''s reputation is even worse. After that, Chen XiuXiu knows about Zhou Xiaocao.


    Zhou Xiaocao is a serious girl. Although she is a little shrewd, she is also very capable. Chen XiuXiu knows that her daughter can''t compare with her. She is afraid that Zhou Xiaocao will marry Wang Xiaotian again, and she will make trouble with the Zhou family. At the same time, she still entangles Wang Changhe.


    She is not a octopus. Compared with revenge on Su Tang, it is obvious that her daughter''s business is more important. Naturally, she doesn''t pay attention to the trouble of finding sucang, so she calms down on her side.

 Chapter 391

    When Su Tang knew that the story was going, she could only praise the magic. However, it was not a bad thing that they did not trouble her. It was not that she could not cope with it. But after all, the Su family is helping the Luo family to raise seedlings. This involves her own business, and she has a share.


    It''s more important for sucang to grow all the seedlings quietly without any accident and plant them in the field without any accident.


    Therefore, Sutang did not take the initiative to do anything, but let the time pass in such a quiet way. About March, sucang gave the seeds directly bought from the space to Jianghong, and asked him to send them to five farms to raise seedlings for the farmers, and then began to plant seeds after it was warm.


    Since the beginning of March, the seeds initially received by the Su family have basically been successfully raised and can be transported and planted.


    The Luo family also moved quickly. After the seedlings were ready, they came to transport the seedlings. At the same time, the Su family saw the money they had made, so they became more attentive.


    Because they are busy with the seedling business, Luo Xingchen''s busy manual meat grinder is a little delayed, but her specially hired craftsman has also begun to produce these parts in large quantities.


    These craftsmen are basically scattered in different counties and towns. They don''t even know what they are doing. They have been doing it for money.


    After the parts are made, they are sent to the farms where Sutang bought them. When tomatoes and peppers are planted, farmers can assemble them when they are free.


    In her busy time, sucang got the share of soap again. This time, it was more than 500 Liang silver, which was later put into the manual meat grinder and bought cattle and farm tools for the farm. 33 Novels www.33xs.cc


    In mid April, the Su family was informed that they no longer needed to raise seedlings, and officially ended their cooperation, which can be said to be crazy money making.


    In less than three months, Su Yongqiang''s family made a total of ten Liang silver, while others had seven or eight taels less, and even more than ten Liang silver.


    It is said that there is no need to raise seedlings. While we are relieved, we also feel a bit lost. It''s really rare for us to make money like this in our spare time.


    At the end of April, all the farmers in the five farms of Sutang started to plant tomatoes and peppers on all the fields. After that, they simply watched and paid attention to fertilization, weeding and pest control.


    At the end of March, after Qingjiang Kaihua, sucang began to buy some fish to his home, and restored the supply of fish balls from Jiang He''s and Qian''s family''s noodle stalls. In addition to the fact that Qian''s family had to come to fetch them at home, sucang still maintained its original appearance in terms of taste and quantity.


    Just like sucang said, she signed the contract and it would be completed on time. Jiang He and Qian started to study how to make fish balls themselves. Occasionally, they would make some fish balls and sell them together. Naturally, they could not match the taste, but it was also an attempt.


    Everyone is making progress, and sucang finally doesn''t need to work around. In addition to learning from Song Yi on time, she spends the rest of her time living a leisurely life. Occasionally, when she is happy, she makes something delicious for Luo Xingchen.


    Luo Xingchen followed Su Tang. Not only did Luo Xingchen cook fish in water, but also sauerkraut fish, or dumplings filled with wild vegetables and meat. They made a lot of delicious food. As a result, in Qinghe town for three months, the meat was no less long.


    In May, all the seedlings were transported to the Luo family''s farm for planting. Luo Xingchen had no reason to stay in Qinghe town. After saying goodbye to sucang, he left Qinghe town and went back to the Luo family to set up a sauce workshop.

 Chapter 392

    In the middle of May, most families in Sujiatun are busy planting spring wheat. In the north of Sujiatun, only one crop of rice and wheat can be planted a year. Basically, the busiest time is in May and June.


    Many of the Su family members were busy with the farming after they had finished raising seedlings. However, although they were busy, they did not feel tired as long as they thought about the money they had made. Instead, they were full of energy.


    On a rainy day in spring, on May 13, sucang took Sunuo to Sujiatun and found Su Yongqiang.


    Recently, Su Yongqiang''s family is very busy. Originally, Su Xue got married after the new year, and the days were all set. However, with the seedling business at home, Su Yongqiang and Zhou both loved their daughter. They said that Su Xue could make money by raising seedlings on their own.


    Su Xue also thinks that she will have more confidence after getting married with money, so Su Yongqiang discusses with the other party, and the marriage day is delayed by two months. Su Xue has made more money by raising seedlings with her family, and her dowry is naturally richer than before.


    Although her fiance''s family had married her daughter-in-law for two months late, she was not dissatisfied with her dowry.


    Therefore, after finishing the work of raising seedlings, Su Yongqiang''s family began to be busy with Su Xue''s marriage. In addition, she had to work in the field, which made her family lose a lot of men, but she was also busy in the back of her head.


    When Su Tang knocked on the door, Zhou and Su Xue were looking at the dowry. Although the marriage of the peasant family was not as particular as that of the rich family, there was a dowry list for the serious female dolls, which clearly stated what the dowry had. Read good books and novels www.khshu.com


    "There are two cabinets and a dresser. These are big ones. In addition to these, the hairpins and ear pendants sent by their families are all put together for you to marry. After the new year, your parents don''t keep the money you earn from raising seedlings. You can take them all, and you can keep a pair of silver bracelets. Although they say that their family is kind, you should pay more attention to them Don''t let people fool you away


    Zhou explained to his daughter carefully. Even if she was a son-in-law who had been selected by thousands of people, she was asked about it again and again, but she was still worried. So if she could give more, she also wanted to give more.


    Su snow eyes are red, "don''t give me so much, brother and sister-in-law know bad." Su Xue is also sensible, and her dowry is the best in the ten miles and eight townships. When she heard that she was given so much, she was afraid that her sister-in-law would not like to.


    "You can take what your parents give you. They dare to say anything." Zhou said that his daughter and daughter-in-law eat under her hand. What do you dare to complain about? When a daughter marries, she lives under her mother-in-law''s hand. Only when she has money in her pocket can she have confidence.


    The mother and daughter whispered in the main room, while the three daughters-in-law were busy with their work. When Miao heard a knock on the door, he rushed to open the door. When he saw that it was su Tang and Su Nuo, he immediately showed a smile: "sugar aunt, uncle Nuo, you are here."


    "Are your parents at home?" Su Tang also laughs.


    Without waiting for Miao''s reply, Qin and Su Xue both come out of the house. Su Xue salutes Su Tang and Su Nuo from a distance, and then goes back to her own house. She gets married immediately. It''s not good to be too close to Su Tang''s sister and brother, who are filial piety people, for fear of a wedding.


    Su Tang and Su Nuo also know that, so when they see her like this, they don''t say anything. Miao quickly opens the door and asks Su Tang''s brother and sister to come in. When they see Niu Er, there is no official in charge of the family. Lu goes to the field to call the men back.

 Chapter 393

    Luo''s and Miao''s are to follow Su sugar''s brother-in-law''s door together, but also to go to the kitchen to boil water. Su sugar sees the two people''s busy work, and quickly gives them the basket in his hand, "take this and go to the kitchen."


    Roche and Miao naturally dare not take over. They all look at Zhou. Zhou sees Su Tang and sends something to the door. He is also embarrassed that "tangnier is so polite."


    When Su Tang heard her say this, she also said with a smile, "sister-in-law, don''t be so polite to me. But when we saw some wild fruit sellers on the road, xiaonuo and I looked at the fresh food to eat, and we just bought it. We also helped ourselves to satisfy our hunger."


    Su Nuo also nodded at the side like a small adult, "sister-in-law is going to let my nephew and daughter-in-law wash it. I smell that I want to eat two for several times on the way, and my sister has to let it go."


    Listen to my brother-in-law said is the wild fruit in the mountains, Roche and Miao also opened the basket, only to find that there are wild strawberries at this time, red looking very pleasant.


    Su Tang didn''t bring anything too expensive to her home on purpose. It was not good to visit empty handed, but people would have to pay for too expensive gifts. So she bought some wild fruits on the way and ate a fresh one.


    "Wash it quickly and bring it up. It''s rare to see such a good plum at this time." Seeing that they were only common wild fruits in the mountains, Zhou asked his daughter-in-law to wash them and bring them up.


    Luo and Miao saw their mother-in-law talking and rushed to fetch water to wash the fruit. Zhou himself took Su sugar''s brother and sister into the main room.


    "Why are tangnier and Nuo Ge''er here at this time, but what''s the matter?" Zhou took his brother and sister into the door and sat down. He asked curiously.


    "There is something I want to discuss with brother Qiang. My brother and sister have been in town for a long time because their house collapsed. They want to come back to build a new house, and then..." Imperial Library www.7ys.cc


    Lu''s action is also quick, to the field called Su Yongqiang, know that Su sugar brother and sister came, Su Yongqiang hurried back, Su sugar this has not finished, he entered the door, "sugar Ni Er to build a new house?"


    "Brother Qiang!" Seeing him back, sucang and Sunuo stood up together.


    Su Yongqiang nodded and sat on the chair in the main room. Then he looked at the two brothers and sisters in spring clothes. He only saw that they were all the same, with white on the top and black at the bottom. Only Sutang was a skirt, and Sunuo was pants.


    Very neat and clean appearance, complexion is also ruddy, look at the day to live well.


    "Yes, my house collapsed. I had planned to build a house after the new year, but the family was busy raising seedlings some time ago, and I didn''t care about it. Now that the nursery work is over, I also want to ask brother Qiang what regulations we need to build a house in the village, and then I have to go outside to pick up my brother''s family. I have never done it. I don''t know How to do it. "


    Su Tang also said that she would like to discuss with Su Yongqiang this time. That''s why she still takes Sunuo with her to build a house and move Su Yong''s and her family''s graves back, which are serious family events.


    Although Su Nuo is still young, he is also a member of the family, and also had his birthday. Now that he is seven years old, Su Tang takes him with him so that he can know the important events of his family.


    "Yes, brother Qiang, my sister and I are going to build a new home." The little guy is very happy since he knows that his sister is going to build a new house. Now he is full of excitement.


    Su Yongqiang and Zhou also saw the smile on his face and the hopeful look in his eyes. They both lamented that it was really right that Su Tang''s brother-in-law adopted him. Although his brother and sister had a hard life, their life would be better as long as they worked hard.


    Now, the door of Su laoshuan''s family is really pushed up by two little dolls.

 Chapter 394

    "Well, if you live like this, uncle Shuan will be able to close his eyes underground." Su Yongqiang was very comforting, so he said, and then asked Zhou''s family, "I remember when old Shuan changed his house before, it seemed that the surrounding land had been changed together."


    Zhou Shi asked when he saw him and nodded, "isn''t it? At that time, old Shuan also said that when his family made money, he would build a new house. Who knows that in two years..."


    At the end of the day, Su Yongqiang also sighed. When they talked, Su Tang''s sister and brother still looked puzzled, and then explained to them carefully what was going on.


    In fact, at the beginning, the house of Su laoshuan''s family was also in the center of Sujiatun. The four serious rooms were a good life in Sujiatun.


    He made a living on the river by relying on Su laoshuan''s fishing efforts. Later, he bought two mu of farmland. His family''s life was getting better and better. However, there was an accident. When Su laoshuan went fishing on the river, he was injured and his leg was broken.


    In order to save Su laoshuan, his family sold the field. Later, the house was changed with other people''s house, and the last family moved to the place where Su Tang''s brother and sister lived before.


    Because the house now belongs to the edge of Sujiatun, and it is relatively close to Qingjiang River. Although Qingjiang River is still stable in recent years, there have been floods and accidents in the past.


    Su sugar sister and brother''s current position, basically if the water, it is bound to be flooded, because the location here is partial, so naturally also cheap.


    It was originally a family of hunters who lived there. Later they made money, but the couple didn''t want to live here. It happened that Su laoshuan''s family needed money, so the two families discussed and changed their houses.


    Money saved Su laoshuan''s life, but his leg was also broken. Later, Su Yonghe''s married sister said that there was a way to do business. Su Yonghe also hoped to make money to build a new house. Book every day www.tiantianshuba.com


    However, after only one year of going out, he met the mountain bandits. Su laoshuan had two children and two families. Eight people died. When he got the news, he didn''t hold on and went.


    Only then did Su sugar''s brothers and sisters be sent by Su Yonggui''s family to offer sacrifices to the God of the river. Su Yongqiang presided over the succession of their brothers and sisters to Su laoshuan.


    So in fact, Su laoshuan''s family has lived in this collapsed house for less than two years. At first, Su Yongqiang presided over the change of house, because the original hunter was also their su family.


    Su laoshuan''s old house is well built, strong and big, so it is worth some money. The hunter not only bought the house, but also because most of the houses near his house belonged to his family, so he was willing to change it. At that time, the family still held hope and thought that they could build a big house before and after that.


    It''s a pity that the family didn''t fight. Now that the sister and brother of sucang are going to build a house, Su Yongqiang and Zhou''s family think of talking to sucang.


    "At the beginning, uncle Shuan exchanged with Chang''an family for a house, and the land before and after that belonged to your family. If you built a house, you would be very rich."


    Su Yongqiang said to Su sugar like this. Su Tang felt that it was not sleepy to send pillows. She really wanted to build a big yard.


    "It''s better. I also want to build a courtyard." Sucan said so.


    "OK, I don''t know much about building a house, but you built a house for someone before you shun him. He knows this." Su Yongqiang knew that sucang was going to build a big house, and he also said.

 Chapter 395

    Su Yongqiang knew that Su sugar''s brother-in-law and Su Yongshun''s family had a good relationship, so he directly recommended Su Yongshun''s house, and then went on to say, "now it''s time for farming and spring farming, and now everyone''s home is not available.


    Our family doesn''t talk about two things. This year, tangnier brought us Su family to raise seedlings and made money. Everyone is grateful to you.


    It''s just that you live in the town, and you signed a contract to keep it secret, but you can rest assured that you are remembered in everyone''s heart. "


    Su Yongqiang also talked about this matter. In fact, in the past time, we were cautious and sincerely grateful to Su Tang. Before that, Su Tang''s sister and brother were relatively marginalized in the Su family, and she was not familiar with and close to everyone.


    But after this incident, no matter what else, the 20 families who made money with them were steadfast and loyal, and they were all grateful to her. Su Yongqiang also saw that Su Tang had great ability. She had such a heart, and she would never forget their su family. Therefore, he had to tell Su Tang that he could not be cold hearted.


    "Brother Qiang also said that he was a family, so he shouldn''t talk about two families. I''m also the Su family. I don''t think about my own family when I have a good thing. I don''t think about outsiders." Su Tang was satisfied with his thanks, but he was polite.


    Naturally, the benefit she gave to the Su family was to support her own family. Since she could not abandon her family, she had to master the family, which was very simple.


    Obviously, she achieved her goal by giving benefits to her family for the first time.


    Su Yongqiang also nodded. "Yes, tangnier is right, so I won''t tell you that it''s not true. If you can build a house, you can still use our Su family.


    After the spring ploughing, we all have to go out and do short jobs for outsiders. It''s better to do them for ourselves. As for the craft, you can rest assured that our family will not use that kind of cheating. In this way, we can all earn more money, stay at home and pay less. " Magic seeking TXT www.qiumotxt.com


    Su Yongqiang is the patriarch of the clan, so the first thing he wants to do is hope that the family will prosper. Since Sutang wants to build a house, he must employ people. After spring ploughing, many young people have to go out to work and earn money. When Su Tang is off farm, he asks his family to build houses.


    Even if the salary is a little less, it''s better than going out. On the one hand, it''s better to guard the family and the field, and on the other hand, it costs money to go out to eat and live. Without those expenses, you can''t earn so much.


    Moreover, Su Yongqiang also thinks that only 20 Su families got the chance to make money last time. Although this time is not a big money, he also wants to give other people a chance to make money.


    That''s why she told Su Tang that she was ready to increase her voice in the family. Of course, she would not object to Su Yongqiang''s suggestion.


    "Brother Qiang said that, although the family does not speak two words, but also said that the brothers clearly account, ask outsiders to pay how much money, to his family can be less."


    Since you have to give the opportunity, don''t be so stingy. Anyway, sucang is not short of this money.


    But Su Tang also wants to emphasize, "but brother Qiang also knows what my brother and I have experienced before. Now, after we have passed on to my parents, our days are getting better.


    It''s just that my brother and I are both from the same family. We are willing to help our brothers and sisters. We are grateful.


    But if they are afraid of something in their heart, I will not force them.


    After all, I also take the money to ask people to work, but I didn''t expect to end up complaining

 Chapter 396

    Sucang is just like a man in business. She is always quick. The so-called "villain first, gentleman first" should be understood in advance. Don''t talk about something with her at that time. She doesn''t have so much good temper to calculate these things.


    Su Tang and Su Yongqiang said this very politely, but the meaning is also very clear. She Su sugar took out the money to ask someone to work. She had money in her hand. She invited the Su family, and asked others to work hard for her.


    She is willing to use her family because she is also the Su family, which can be regarded as helping her family. However, since she has worked for her and received her wages, it is better not to eat with a bowl and put down chopsticks to scold her mother.


    If so, don''t blame her. She is not a charity. The family is very important, but she can''t control the family members who help her, so there is no need to stay in the family.


    There are some things that Su Tang hopes to make clear in advance, so as not to have any contradictions when she gets there, and then make it as if she has something wrong.


    I''m sorry, she not only has a hard life, but also has a bad temper. If anyone makes her unhappy, she makes people even more unhappy!


    Su Yongqiang and Zhou naturally heard the meaning of Su Tang and felt the strength of Su Tang''s own attitude. However, Su Yongqiang was not surprised to think of the conversation between Su Tang and Luo Er Shao some time ago. Su Yongqiang was able to get on with the Luo family in Beikou. Su Tang is no longer an ordinary girl.


    Moreover, there is nothing wrong with Su Tang''s request. Su Tang''s brother and sister were left in Qingjiang before, and they haven''t died yet. In fact, Su Yongqiang also knows that there are many arguments behind the village that the two brothers and sisters are evil, and the Su family also have them.


    But it is also a minority. After all, after all, the sister and brother of sucang are also su family members. They all belong to a family and must be maintained. Qing Qing novel www.qingtxt.com


    "Sweetie, don''t worry. I''ll take care of it. Those who don''t understand human affairs will not use it." Su Yongqiang promise without saying a word, their su family can not be the kind of heartless, people give you work to do, pay you, you also say that people are not good, Su Yongqiang can not bear.


    Su Tang then nodded, "brother Qiang, I''m at ease. In this case, I''ll start to build a house when the spring ploughing is slack. I''ll follow the rules when the wages are paid. I''ll ask brother Shun then, and then I''ll take my brother''s family back. I don''t know if brother Qiang knows how to do it?"


    It will take another month for the farmers to have leisure time. It is not in a hurry. Therefore, it will be decided for the time being, and the details will be discussed later.


    Su Yongqiang heard sucang say so, also nodded, and then saw her ask about the matter of moving graves, he said, "the weather is warm, moving graves is not convenient, tangnier, you want to build a big house, but that kind of brick house?"


    Su Yongqiang asked Su Tang again. This time, it was not su Tang who answered, but Su Nuo said, "brother Qiang, we are going to build a house with front and rear yards. The walls and houses around are all made of bricks."


    This Sutang told him that Sunuo liked it, and had told him that he would like a room with a large study this time, and that he would also be able to entertain the small friends in the village to come home in the future.


    Although Su Nuo lived well in the town and could read books, he was willing to come back to live in Sujiatun, mainly to play with friends like Dongzi and Huzi.


    So when sucang told him to build a house, the little guy was more excited than anyone else.

 Chapter 397

    Of course, sucang agreed to his brother''s little request, and he really wanted to take the yard before and after. The main reason is that Su Tang is expected to study and do other business in the future. A bigger place is better than a smaller one, and maybe it can be used in the future.


    This Su sugar and Su Nuo said, he remembered, heard Su Yongqiang asked, said.


    When Su Yongqiang heard Su Nuo say so, he also looked at Su Tang and saw her nodding. He knew that Su Nuo was right. Then he said, "if so, it will take three or four months to build a house. When the foundation is dug deeper, the house will be strong, and you will not be afraid to live for several years."


    Su Yongqiang would ask about this because of the geographical location of Sujiatun, which is very cold in winter. According to the test of orange cat last winter, the minimum temperature once reached - 32 ¡æ.


    It''s so cold in winter, not only in the day when Qingjiang River will freeze, but also the ground and soil. This is called frozen soil. Because of this climate, the land in Sujiatun is also hot and cold. If the foundation is unstable, the house is prone to tilt and collapse after a long time.


    The ancient people did not understand what frozen soil, what heat expansion and cold contraction, they only used stupid methods, that is, to deepen the foundation. In fact, the same method is used in modern architecture, that is, digging the foundation deep into the frozen soil, so that the house will be stronger and safer.


    Su Yongqiang also means this. Since sucang wants to build such a good house, the foundation must be made deeper, and the house is also large. In this way, I''m afraid the construction time will not be very short.


    Su sugar heard him say that the foundation is a little deeper, but also nodded. Deep foundation is definitely not a bad thing. "It''s OK. As long as it''s solid, we may not be able to run out next time."


    This is to say that the last time the two houses collapsed, Su Yongqiang nodded, "in this case, you can build a house first. When the house is almost finished, it is also autumn. When the autumn harvest is over, let our young people follow your brothers and sisters to move graves. It is better to move graves in winter." Love reading www.ikashub.net


    Su Yongqiang also said it implicitly. In fact, at the beginning, Su Yongqiang and his family were killed by mountain bandits. At that time, Su Yongqiang asked his son to make a hasty settlement, find a place to bury at will, and would claim it. He also wanted to prevent his family from becoming a ghost.


    But Su laoshuan''s family didn''t have any money. At that time, he made straw mats and buried them for a year. If they were dug out in summer, they would have known a lot.


    So it''s a good time to go in winter. It''s cold and firm. If you come back with good luck, you''ll be buried here.


    "That''s the truth. Let''s listen to brother Qiang. Then we''ll have to ask brother Qiang to arrange for us." Su Tang felt that Su Yongqiang''s words were very clear and reasonable, so she agreed to all of them.


    When Su Yongqiang heard her say so, he also laughed, "it''s all a family. Don''t be so polite."


    Su Tang also smiles. When she opens her mouth and wants to speak again, she hears someone knocking at the door. Luo Shi opens the door and sees Su Changle holding his daughter-in-law at the door.


    "Three brothers and three sisters in law, six uncles and six aunts, why are you here? Come in quickly." Roche saw people, but also surprised, quickly let people in.


    Su Yongyong and Su Chang happily said, "I see a carriage coming. I want to ask if Sugar Girl (Nell) is coming. Come and have a look."

 Chapter 398

    "Brother yuan, Changle, do you want me?" Sucang also heard their voices in the room and went out.


    Su Yongyong and his daughter-in-law and Su Changle and his daughter-in-law heard the voice of sucang talking. They looked up and saw that sucang and Sunuo were standing at the front door of the main room, looking at them.


    They hurried into the door. Su Yongyong called her with a smile because she and Su sugar were of a generation. Su Changle and her daughter-in-law were polite "sugar aunt, uncle Nuo."


    Su Nuo also called Su forever, heard two people call themselves, also small adults nodded, en.


    "Come in. What can I do for you?" Su Tang asked them to come in with a smile. She was also curious about what they were looking for.


    Four people also rushed into the door, Su Yongyong''s daughter-in-law gave Su sugar the basket in her hand.


    "If it wasn''t for tangnier, our family would not have been able to make money like that. In less than three months, our family had made ten Liang silver, which was the blessing of tangnier. This is the jujube cake I made by myself, and it came out of the pot. Tangnier and Nuo Ge''er took it back to eat."


    Su Changle''s daughter-in-law also quickly took out her own things. "I told the head of the family to thank Tanggu and uncle Nuo. This year, we can buy an extra mu of farmland with the help of raising seedlings together. This is my own dress. I don''t know the size of Tanggu and Nuo uncle. It''s estimated that it will be a little big, but I think I can wear it after a while."


    It turned out that they came specially to give Su sugar a thank you gift. Because of sucang, their family had a chance to make money, and they really made money. In their hearts, they were also very grateful to sucang, but because they wanted to keep something secret, they didn''t dare to do too much for fear of being discovered.


    Besides, it''s not convenient for sucang to live in the town. Now the nursery work has been finished. All of them are farmers'' families, and the gifts are simple. They are all done by themselves.


    Su Tang looks at the jujube cake sent by Su Yongle''s house. It''s very hot. At first glance, it''s real and delicious. However, Su Changle''s daughter-in-law sent the clothes that are not the coat, but the underwear made of fine cotton. Fat cat novel www.fmxs8.com


    I also see that Su Tang''s clothes are well-made now. I think of my general craftsmanship. I''m afraid that Su Tang can''t look up to her coat, but her underwear is different. The clothes that she always wears close to her body have no reason to go outside to find xiuniang to make them. They are all made by relatives.


    There is no elder in Su Tang''s family. Although Su Changle and his daughter-in-law are younger, they have raised two daughters and three sons. Therefore, they made clothes carefully and carefully, and they came to give them to Su Tang today.


    Although it is not much valuable things, the heavy heart in it is all in it.


    Su sugar looks at also feel very warm, there is no more moving than her kindness to get such a thank you.


    "It''s all a family. You''re so polite to me." Sue sugar looked at these things and said.


    "It''s not a valuable thing either. Don''t give up on us, sugar and Nuo Ge Er." Su Yongyong and his daughter-in-law also smile, see Su sugar does not mean to dislike, they are also at ease.


    In the past, they were treated with honey and hawthorn, and they were afraid that sucang would dislike the cheap things they sent. Now they are very happy to see that she does not dislike them.


    "This jujube cake is delicious at first sight. If I didn''t remember that I was a senior, I would have eaten it.


    Changle''s daughter-in-law has done a good job of sewing. It''s just time to wear it.


    You don''t know. Uncle Nuo and I have been growing up recently, especially him. I can''t find any space in making clothes for him. Yesterday, he told me that the sleeve and trouser leg are missing, which can solve my urgent need. "

 Chapter 399

    Su Tang said it was interesting, but she didn''t refuse the gift. When we heard her say so, they all laughed. However, Su Nuo kept nodding, "that is, my sister has no time to make clothes for me."


    This is true. If Su Tang moves her needle and thread, she makes clothes for Song Yi. Song Yi will regularly ask her to invite xiuniang to make her own clothes. As for underwear and Su Nuo''s clothes, they are basically handed over to their servants.


    Zhang has done the most. At present, she has nothing serious to do. She helps to make clothes when she is in the air, which can be regarded as a little work for herself.


    Seeing the little guy like this, everyone couldn''t stop laughing. After sitting for a while, Su Yongyong and Su Changle said that they would not delay Sutang''s discussion and left first.


    Su sugar looks at the time is not early, and want to say goodbye to Su Yongqiang, who knows that there is a visit next, she does not let her out of the door.


    All of them came to Su Tang''s house to give thanks. Originally, if sucang had lived in Sujiatun, she would have sent them to her door. However, it''s not convenient for her brothers and sisters to live in the town now. It''s not like seeing them at Su Yongqiang''s house and saying thanks to sucang separately.


    Su Yongqiang was also very comforted when he saw it. He said just now that the Su family were grateful to Su Tang. Now it has proved that what he said is not empty talk. Although the Su family are down and down, they are of good quality and know how to be grateful. As the patriarch of the clan, Su Yongqiang will certainly feel gratified.


    Su Tang didn''t expect that everyone would be so enthusiastic. Although the gifts given by each family were not so valuable, most of them were home-made things, such as jujube cake, nut candy, clothes, socks, shoes, etc.


    Not only did I do it with my heart, because I knew that Su Tang''s sister and brother were filial piety, everything was not taboo. It can be seen that they studied carefully and attentively in private. Xuanshu Literature Network www.xuanwx.com


    Even Su Nuo is the first time to have such close contact with so many people in the Su family. It can be seen that they are all grateful to their sister. They are more respectful and proud when facing her.


    In the end, there were no less than 20 families. They came to see Su Tang and said thank you. Even Su Yongqiang and Su Yongshun gave Su sugar a gift. Zhou and Qin were more familiar with Su Tang. They made clothes for Su Tang''s sister and brother respectively. They learned from Su Tang''s wealth and wealth.


    It''s the same thing. Thanks for thinking about them and making money with them.


    Su Tang met Su Yongshun and made an agreement with him that he would come to discuss building a house with her after spring ploughing. Su Yongshun heard that sucang was going to build a house and move a grave for Su Yonghe. His eyes were red with joy. After reading several times, uncle Shuan could close his eyes. Without saying a word, he promised to find Su Tang.


    It was almost time for sucang to leave Sujiatun, and there were more things made by farmers themselves in her carriage than when she came here, which made sucang feel warm when she looked at it.


    Although the world is a lot of dark, but there are still good people, there are sunshine, really good.


    So many people queued up to take things to Su Yongqiang''s house, which also caused some discussion. But at this time, the matter of raising seedlings was over. We could only wonder whether the Su family needed Su Yongqiang''s help. After all, Su Yongqiang was the head of the Su family.


    I didn''t expect that all these people were thanking Su Tang, and they had nothing to do with Su Yongqiang.


    After returning from Sujiatun, sucang began to prepare to build a sauce processing workshop.

 Chapter 400

    On the afternoon of May, in the backyard of the Song Dynasty, there was a warm golden sun in the backyard. Su Tang stood in the backyard with her small bow and arrow in her hand, and sent out an arrow at the target not far away.


    With a whoosh, the arrow flew straight out. Then in the stunned eyes of Song Yi, who was holding ink and sitting beside him, she left the bull''s-eye and flew towards freedom.


    In your heart, fly freely, yo


    "Oh, roar, it''s so good!" Su Tang looks at the flying arrow and solemnly clenches his fist.


    Crouching at Su sugar''s feet, the beast''s ears moved and blinked. The goods were not its owner, not its owner, trying to hypnotize himself.


    But Su Tang just finished saying this, saw Song Yi a book to throw to her, "fierce what, how long have you studied, this all miss target several times?"


    It''s really blowing beard and staring at me. Song Yi is so angry that she only jumps to her feet. She is a genius. She learns other things so quickly. How can she become like this when she starts to do it.


    Su sugar covered her head and looked at Song Yi. "Teacher, I must emphasize that corporal punishment is not right. I''m tired of learning."


    "Ha ha, little fox, if you give me another 10 times to miss the target eight times, and progress less than seven times, it''s useless to threaten me." Master and apprentice are not a day, so don''t play with those useless minds. Song Yi directly asks for it.


    It''s good to say that Su Tang doesn''t have strength. If she doesn''t have strength, it''s OK to say that girls don''t have to go to the battlefield. It''s no use learning these things. But Song Yi is angry that Su Tang, who is only nine years old, has great strength. She can pull a bow and shoot arrows, but she fails every time.


    At first, she was able to miss 100% of the target. Song Yi wanted to ask, how did she avoid all the targets perfectly? Chinese www.huaxzw.com


    Now it''s been a few months. Today it''s still eight times out of ten times. Can Song Yi not be angry.


    "Well, I can''t blame it. The main reason is that we have a heart yearning for freedom." Su Tang has a good reason. It''s not her fault. She is the first to move the arrow.


    Song Yi stares at her, and Su Tang laughs. In fact, the reason why Su Tang is not easy lies in the fact that she has never learned and lacks experience, and that is, her power control problem.


    At the same time, she crossed and bound the present portable space that can be upgraded. Orange cat also said that it has been upgrading all the time. At the same time, the products produced in it will become more and more excellent, which will also nourish the body of the owner of Suchang.


    So sucang''s body is getting better and better. Her strength is not small, but her control is not good. That''s why she told Song Yi that she wanted to learn to ride and shoot.


    This ordinary woman can''t learn. It''s the young ladies from the big families in the capital. It''s good to learn how to ride a horse. She can''t learn archery at all.


    In fact, Su Tang''s learning archery is to practice precise control of strength. To be honest, she has strength but no control ability. She thinks she will become a human killer. It''s terrible.


    It''s just that she can''t tell others. She can only digest it by herself, and then show that it''s the difference of accuracy that can make people angry.


    Song Yi looked at the innocent face of her little disciple. She was speechless, pointing to her, "if you still have reason, just say it is OK, and ask you for a 30% success rate. You can''t do it?"


    Song Yi felt that she had lowered her requirements very much. However, his little disciple didn''t think so. Su Tang opened her mouth and felt the message from orange cat: "be careful, someone!"

 Chapter 401

    Su Tang opened his mouth and stopped in a moment, only to see her dexterous hand out of the arrow barrel, bow, turned to a direction in the past "who!"


    Then I saw the arrow go through the air, and then a young man in white appeared on the wall, with a sword in his hand, coming towards sucang.


    He was about fifteen or sixteen years old. He was a man of white clothes, with a sword eyebrow and stars. He had a cool temperament. He had a three foot long sword in his hand, and his blade was very strong.


    Because he felt that someone was shooting an arrow at him, he subconsciously drew out his saber to attack the archer.


    Song Yi, who was standing on one side, was also nervous after hearing Su Tang''s words. He had been living in seclusion in Qinghe town in order to avoid the trouble in the capital city. However, he thought he could avoid it, but he could not guarantee it. He thought someone was coming.


    As a result, seeing the teenager who was climbing over the wall, song Yicai responded, "Oh, stop!"


    Pei Xuan saw that someone in the teacher''s house was attacking him. He thought that the teacher was in danger. The three foot sword came out of the sheath and went straight to the archer''s face. As a result, he found that the archer was su Tang.


    Su Tang sees that the young man is so cruel that he sends out another arrow. Pei Xuan hears Song Yi''s words and has seen Su Tang before, but because of the distance, his sword can''t be taken back.


    Then he saw the young man''s wrist turn over, and the action was too sudden. The sword in his hand turned around and cut his sleeve. Because of the sharp edge of the sword, the white clothes were quickly covered with a bright red.


    He stopped, and sucang''s arrow followed, only to his heart.


    "Stachyose!" Pei Xuan saw that the arrow came out of the sky, full of strength, or to his vital point. He stood up and stepped back, beat the arrow with his sword in his hand, and roared at Su Tang.


    The little Penny pinches the hand that feeds him. How could he do this to him. Pipi reading net www.pptsw.com


    Pei''s anger was not good. As a result, after flying the arrow, he turned his head and saw Xiaoqian Jing, a little fox named Sutang. His two small white hands covered his mouth, and his big black and white eyes were wide open. He said, "my God, is this amazing?"


    Pei''s face is black, looking at her "Why are you in the teacher''s house?" And then more angry, "and what are you doing with me?"


    At the beginning, I made clothes for him, but now I treat him like this. Do you want to go too far.


    Well, I''ve probably forgotten that Sutang didn''t know the clothes were made for him.


    Su Tang saw him ask himself, hehe hehe laughed, the little fox is also very cunning, "I put ten arrows, less said can miss eight arrows, have to say, you are very lucky!"


    Pei Xuan: how to stab a small money fairy?


    Su Tang saw his black face and continued to look innocent. To tell the truth, she was stunned. OK, she could be so accurate just now. Her fingers are a little itchy. Is she a natural marksman. Fixed targets can''t work, but moving ones can play supernormal?


    This beautiful young man seems to have good martial arts skills. I wonder if he would mind a guest role as a mobile target.


    "Sugar, no mischievous!" Song Yi also heard what her little disciple said, and then opened her mouth.


    Pei also frowned at Su sugar, and then looked at Song Yi, "she is the teacher said, new students?"


    "Is the teacher too old to see people clearly?" When he finished, he saw Song Yi throw his tea cup over. Pei ran quickly. As a result, he jumped aside and saw that a bow and arrow fell from the sky and hit him on the head.


    Pei Xuan looked back at the side of the small fox loading innocent "Su Tang!"

 Chapter 402

    "Oh, my hand is slipping." Su Tang blinked, continued to be innocent, and then pinched his waist. "As a disciple, how can you say that to your teacher? You can''t insult yourself like this. Are you worthy of the teacher''s teaching for many years?"


    Pei Xuan looks at Su sugar full head question mark, what thing?


    Why does he seem to understand every word he says, but when combined, he can''t understand it?


    Song Yi also put her hand to her mouth and watched the little fox deceive people so much.


    But the orange cat, who did not know when to climb on Su Tang''s shoulder, was sympathetic and looked at Pei Yu in front of her, "poor two legged beast, you are finished!"


    Dare to look down on its master, when the dark Lori is fake?


    Su sugar looked at Pei, cold hum in the heart, what is the teacher can not see clearly, dare to look down on her.


    If she remembers well, the little guy in front of her should be her nominal elder martial brother. If she looks down on her like this, she can be used as a moving target.


    After su Tang finished speaking, she laughed at Pei. The boy didn''t know why. On such a warm afternoon, she only felt a cold wind coming from behind, which was a bit terrible.


    Song Yi looked at Pei Xuan with a serious and serious face. "You son, I have come to see your younger martial sister. They are all senior brothers. You should protect your younger martial sister and don''t bully her."


    "Teacher, she just shot a cold arrow at me." Pei Xuan took a look at Xiaoqian Jing. He hasn''t seen him for a few months. How can he be so much higher than before? It seems to be a little bit better, but it''s still ugly. Hum


    Song Yi looks at Su Tang, "girl!"


    "I didn''t mean to. How could I know that my elder martial brother didn''t leave the gate and had to jump off the wall. Does he like to go home like this? Then I will respect his habit of climbing walls in the future." Sanjiu novel network www.39xsw.com


    Su sugar pouts and continues to show that she is aggrieved.


    Song Yi thought about it for a moment. It seemed reasonable to say that. Then she looked at Pei Xuan and said, "I''m coming. Why do you hide and hide? Climb the wall casually?"


    Pei took a look at his teacher and Su Tang. He didn''t know why. He always felt that climbing a wall was a bit harsh.


    "I just happened to pass by and heard something in the backyard. I thought Pei Xuan is also worried about what happened to Song Yi here. After all, she is also the imperial master of the current Dynasty. Even if she tries to avoid the trouble, it doesn''t mean that she won''t come to the door on her own initiative.


    Who knows not to have time to see was found by Su sugar, Pei also frowned at Su sugar, "how did you find me?"


    Pei Xuan has practiced martial arts since childhood. His martial arts skills are very good. He has never been found jumping into the palace courtyard before. How could su Tang be so keen this time.


    This question, Su sugar is really not easy to answer, "so much noise, all of a sudden heard, OK?"


    In a word, Pei Xuan had doubts about himself in an instant. Did his martial arts regress?


    Song Yi looks at Su Tang''s "girl!"


    Pei Xuan doesn''t understand. Song Yi can''t see that little fox is deliberately changing the topic. Let her not play smart. She almost hurt Pei Xuan just now. Of course, she has to apologize.


    On hearing this, Su Tang''s face immediately showed a particularly pleasant and lovely smile, and said to Pei: "little senior brother, I was wrong. I really thought you were the key teacher''s person. That would be the case. Moreover, I really missed the target basically. I don''t believe you ask the teacher."


    Pei Liang looked at the little girl and laughed. Her name was the same, especially sweet. She also saw that Song Yi nodded and approved Su Tang''s statement. Then she hummed, "master, I''ll forgive you this time."

 Chapter 403

    This arrogant, Su Tang immediately laughed more gratifying after hearing, "thank you, elder martial brother, you are the best!"


    This attitude is good. Even Song Yi shivers and looks at his disciples sympathetically. Little fox can''t easily please others like this, but Song Yi is also curious. Today, Su Tang is the first time to see Pei Xuan. What can he do at first sight.


    Pei Xuan looked at her face to please the way, nodded, small money fine so look at the eye more "MM!"


    "So I said, I''ve been practicing for a few months, and my shooting percentage is only 20%.


    I don''t know, elder martial brother. My arrows have their own ideas. I always like to fly to freedom. In the past, I thought they were yearning for the sky and the earth. But when I saw you, they all yearned for you. It can be seen that you are really charming. "


    Su Tang looks at Pei Xuan. This little guy is coming well. She can finally have a moving target. Come on, you can make him promise.


    Pei Xuan heard sucang say this, a little confused "what?"


    "Elder martial brother, I don''t know. In fact, the teacher accepted me because I was miserable. My mother died when I was two years old, and my eight year old father would drown me. Now I have no father and no mother.


    The key is that ever since I was accepted, the teacher has been in deep trouble every day. You know why, I am stupid. I have been learning archery for so long, but the target is the same as the new one. Why do you say, because I can''t hit the target? "


    Song Yi laughs and doesn''t speak. Her elder martial brother and sister are always friendly. By the way, she often sees a little fox fooling him. Now, Song Yi looks at Su Tang and deceives others and finds it quite interesting.


    Holding Mo with his head down, he did not speak. He was a servant. He did not know anything. At the same time, he quietly gave little Gongye some wax.


    Su sugar here simply do not care to see other people''s reaction, all flicker, all start from selling miserably! 8090 Chinese www.8090zw.com


    Song Yi and holding mo were completely ignored. When she said that she was stupid, she almost didn''t hold back her smile. Pei fan heard Su Tang say this, but she also felt a little sympathy for "you don''t have a mother either."


    Su Tang didn''t expect the reaction of the Youth Association, and suddenly remembered that the boy had no mother since he was young. He quickly added, "yes, my mother has been gone since I was two years old."


    "No wonder you are so stupid!" Originally, sucang was still a little distressed about this guy, but when he heard such a sentence, he laughed directly. OK, he looked down on her, right? Ha ha ha.


    The orange cat shivered, "stupid two legged beast, you really know nothing about my master''s darkness!"


    Su Tang nodded "yes, yes, I''m very stupid, so elder martial brother, you must help the teacher out of trouble, and help the younger martial sister in the future, so I can''t disgrace the teacher."


    Pei Xuan looked at the small money Jing, big eyes at himself, a face of pleading, hands on the mouth, clear throat, "well, you can ask me if you don''t understand in the future."


    After saying this, he raised his head with ink and took a sympathetic look at Pei. He would certainly regret it.


    "Well, you are very kind, elder martial brother." Su Tang heard his promise and compared her smile with a v.


    "Let''s start now, elder martial brother. I find that my archery accuracy is always poor, and I miss the target every time. But you are different, elder martial brother..."


    Pei Xuan looks at Xiaoqian Jing. Why does he feel that the topic is heading for danger?


    "Look at my arrows. They have their own ideas and are addicted to the charm of senior brother. So I see that I may not be suitable for fixed targets, but for moving targets, so..."

 Chapter 404

    Song Yi nods. She is waiting here. Then she looks at Pei Xuan and sees how he responds.


    Pei Xuan''s good-looking eyes widened, originally some high cold temperament instantly broke, reached out to Su sugar, "you calculate me."


    Su Tang pouted and aggrieved: "elder martial brother promised me, do not count it, teacher, elder martial brother bullied me!"


    Pei Xuan was even more stunned. The little money jingle turned right and wrong in front of him. She even made a blatant complaint!


    Song Yi snorted solemnly, "Yao''er is a senior brother. How can you not count the things you promise?"


    Pei also looks at Song Yi. He is aggrieved. Song Yi quickly adds, looking at Su Tang, "don''t be so funny. Don''t bully your senior brother."


    Su Tang blinked after hearing it. Today, he was almost fooled. Look, this guy is also a sub son with low IQ. He can''t pit too much at a time. He needs to be careful and long-term.


    "Su Tang has met elder martial brother. Please take care of him later. He won''t really get angry with younger martial sister." Su Tang bowed down to salute and formally met Pei.


    Pei Xuan was deceived, very angry, hands folded, also salute, "Pei, younger martial sister need not be so modest, elder martial brother will take care of you in the future."


    He must have belittled the enemy. Otherwise, how could this little money fool him!


    Su Tang doesn''t say a word when she hears it. The little guy really knows nothing about her power, but it doesn''t matter. It will be a long time later.


    Looking at the atmosphere between the two brothers and sisters, Song Yi can''t help shaking her head. They are really two little enemies. Love my e-book www.25txtxs.com


    But in this way, it is more lively, Song Yi asked holding ink to make tea, and took Pei and Su sugar to the study and sat down.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Song Yi asked directly.


    Su Tang also nodded beside her. She had read the letter before. It was obvious that the old emperor was mentally disabled when he was old. He was suspicious of Duke Pei, and was suspicious and worried about him. He was not submissive.


    Therefore, it is clear that Duke Pei himself has not forgotten his wife, and he is ready to give up his life and train his son to grow up. However, the emperor is afraid that he has a conspiracy, so he has to marry him.


    Pei Guogong didn''t dare to resist and had to remarry. As a result, Cheng Cheng was sent to southeast coast to fight Japanese pirates. Pei was dissatisfied with his father''s marrying Xuxian and found himself a stepmother. Song Yi was about to leave the capital, so he ran with him.


    But it wasn''t long before Pei was arrested. Obviously, Pei''s identity was very suitable for being a proton in the capital. This is why Song Yi said that Pei must go back.


    As a result, it took less than a year to go back. The guy ran out again. Su Tang was curious about how he ran. The emperor actually let him run.


    Pei Xuan is angry when she looks at Su Tang and nods beside her. Xiaoqian Jing is short of heart. Before that Wang Niangzi dug her money, she didn''t dare to say anything. Now she still pretends to understand.


    I''m afraid Pei didn''t know that Wang Niangzi, who had dug up two liang silver coins of Sutang, later had a fight with Chen XiuXiu and spent a lot of money on her treatment.


    What''s more, the consequences of offending sucang are not revenge. After that, as long as necessary, sucang will always pull people out to use it.


    Orange cat vaguely felt Pei''s thoughts, and wagged her tail in silence. She took the dark Laurie as a lack of heart. Who gave him courage, Liang Jingru?


    Su sugar also looked at the young man, staring at himself with fire, grinning at him, and turning his head arrogantly, he did not look at sucang.

 Chapter 405

    Song Yi shakes her head when she looks at their brother and sister like this. She has always been the proudest disciple of Song Yi before. She learns everything quickly and well. Although she has a somewhat awkward temperament, she respects the teacher and listens to the truth.


    On the contrary, sucang is a thorn in the head. Richie''s mind is full of strange and strange ideas. It''s impossible to guard against them. However, she always has her own logic. In any case, being sensible and obedient is not in her concept.


    As a result, Su Tang and Pei Xuan got together, which really made people laugh and not angry.


    "Yes Song Yi made a voice to remind the two enemies that they were serious.


    After hearing the teacher''s prompt, Pei gave Su Tang a look, and continued, "the emperor''s uncle and Queen''s aunt have some problems recently. They give marriage to people everywhere, give them to their cousins, and then stare at me. When I see the situation is not good, I find a chance and run away."


    Song Yi heard him say this and thought about "give marriage? To zhao''er? "


    "Yes." Pei said that he seemed to have only the prince as a cousin.


    After su Tang heard it, her expression changed. Song Yi saw it and asked her, "girl, did you also think of it?"


    "Is it your cousin, the prince, who helped you out of Beijing?" Su Tang asked Pei Xuan directly.


    Pei was surprised, "how do you know."


    Su sugar a white eye "to your IQ, I said you may not understand."


    This is in disdain him, Pei Qi stood up "you, I..."


    "Don''t make any noise." Song Yi talks and asks Su Tang, "what do you think, girl?"


    "What can I think of these nobles as a little peasant girl, or how to say that the royal family has no parents? Tut Tut, this is because she hates her son''s long life and gets married at the age of 15, and she is not afraid of her son''s early, persistent and active..."


    Su Tang turned away her mouth. The great ancestor of Qihuang kingdom had stipulated that men should marry after 18 years old, and women after 15 years old. Standard literature www.chidwx.com


    It is said that because the Taizu missed his beautiful first love in order to establish the country. His first love was less than 15 years old and his family got married. As soon as he was angry, he stipulated that young people in his country should not marry so early.


    Although the reasons are self willed, it is clearly written in the marriage law that even the royal family will not have a special case. They will only marry after the age of 18, even those who do not marry until they are 20.


    It has to be said that even though the original intention is strange, the regulation of emperor Taizu is still scientific.


    As a result, in order to fight for the throne, these full-bodied guys in the capital city are making stupid moves and giving marriage. They are not afraid that young people don''t know how to control themselves. When the time comes, they will die in women''s belly. Oh, roar, it will be more exciting.


    "What do you say?" Su sugar said after the words are very low, Pei did not hear clearly, asked her.


    Su Tang looked up at Song Yi and Pei Xuan and raised her eyebrows. "Didn''t you hear that clearly?"


    Pei Xuan nodded unconsciously.


    Su Tang laughed, "want to know, right?"


    Pei tried to hold back, but still nodded.


    Then sucang smiles sweeter, "but I can''t say."


    "You..." Pei said that the small money essence is the same as he thought, hateful, hateful, too hateful.


    Sucang seriously sighed, "it''s mainly what I want to say, it''s not a trial!"


    After saying that, Su Tang looked at Pei Xuan seriously. "Little brother, I think the air is good and the sun is warm today. In such a warm spring time, it''s really suitable to do some happy activities."


    Pei: who can tell him how the topic changed here?

 Chapter 406

    Obviously, Song Yi knew why Su Tang said that, and she also laughed. Only Pei Xuan was confused, which made Su Tang laugh.


    Pei Xuan glared at her. Song Yi saw that the two little disciples were biting each other, but she didn''t say anything. She just looked at Pei''s arm and was bleeding. She said, "you''ve been working hard all the way. Let''s wrap your arm with ink first, and don''t make any trouble with sugar. Your elder martial brother is here. Let''s make some delicious food for him."


    Su Tang didn''t refuse. He nodded and agreed. Pei looked at his arm. He practiced martial arts since he was a child. Such a wound is nothing but obedient and ready to be bandaged.


    After standing up, he remembered what was the same. He turned his head and looked at Su Tang''s "younger martial sister..."


    Su Tang picks her eyebrows. Yo, she doesn''t give up. She has a lot of perseverance. "Well, what do you want to say, elder martial brother?"


    "You see, elder martial brother''s clothes are also broken because of you. I came all the way here, and I didn''t have any clothes to change. I also bothered younger martial sister..." Pei Xuan still remembers the clothes Su Tang made for him before. The embroidery was laughed at when he went back to Beijing.


    He beat people up. Even if he wears ugly clothes, it''s not a reason for others to laugh at. It''s a thing of the past, Pei thought to herself. When the little money master has finished her clothes, he will find fault with her embroidery and make her so bad.


    "The elder martial brother is unworthy!" The result does not wait for him to finish, Su sugar porcelain white little finger on his face.


    Pei''s gnashing teeth, looking at near in front of the eyes, the girl meat Du Du lovely small hand, is also gnashing teeth "what do you say?"


    Song Yi covered her face and kept telling herself that Su Tang was an immortal and that she should not be impulsively expelled from the school. By the way, she told herself not to be angry or angry. It was just two bad disciples, not just


    "Shut up, and if you quarrel again, you''ll learn from Zizhi." Yunnan novel network www.yndxs.com


    Su Tang and Pei Xuan both shivered. They looked at each other and decided to suspend the war temporarily. Zizhi Tongjian was a big killer and could not be provoked.


    "The teacher heard my younger sister say me, she said I''m not good." Pei Xuan and Song Yi express their attitude, which younger martial sister said elder martial brother bad, no rules of small money.


    Su Tang quipped her lips and said, "a boy would like to complain!"


    Pei was so angry that she almost jumped up. Su Tang ignored him and continued, "elder martial brother, I don''t know that the clothes made by others are not worn since my mother left. Now the teacher is willing to wear them and I do them.


    I am busy all the year round. The teacher''s clothes are too busy for me. I don''t want to start my own clothes. You know that you still want me to make clothes for you and not take care of the teacher. Am I wrong when I say you are not good


    Pei Xuan also heard about it. She also remembered that Song Yi had said that she asked Su Tang to start cooking. Before, she was always holding ink, but she immediately responded, "I didn''t know before. I didn''t mean to do it. I can''t say I''m bad."


    Su Tang shrugged after hearing this, "well, I overestimated your IQ, so I take back what I just said."


    Pei Xuan is going to vomit blood. The little money essence was born to annoy people since childhood!


    Song Yi looked speechless and quickly came out to say, "let me hold ink to buy you clothes for the time being. Your younger martial sister really doesn''t have time. Go down and dress up first."


    Then he looked at Su Tang and said, "your elder martial brother has such a suit of clothes, which is broken again. You can mend it later."

 Chapter 407

    To some extent, Song Yi was fair to both disciples. After hearing this, Pei gave Su Tang a proud look, and then went out to dress up.


    Su sugar saw him like this and laughed and didn''t refuse to mend his clothes.


    When Pei Xuan left the study, Song Yi just shook his head and looked at Su Tang, "you little fox, what do you always tease him to do?"


    Usually looking at is also very mature, how to see Pei Xuan so tease others to play, deliberately bully people.


    "He wants to look down on who, hum."


    "Vengeful fox!" Song Yi said with a smile that Su Tang is actually very open to the world, but sometimes she has a small temperament like a child. For example, she will have a bit of revenge.


    Song Yi also knows, also can see that Su Tang is deliberately angry with Pei Yao, hate him to play, there is no real malice, so just watch.


    Su Tang hummed "teacher bias."


    Song Yi picks eyebrow "little fox, don''t have conscience, I don''t have bias."


    "Let me make him delicious to catch the wind and mend his clothes. He made me angry, and the teacher didn''t say that." Su Tang said that she remembered all her small books.


    Song Yi was shaking her head all the time. "You girl, you really don''t want to eat at all!"


    Then he said, "he''s not easy. You''re smart. Let him have more." Pick up books www.zhaishu8.com


    Su Tang quipped her mouth. "If it wasn''t for him, the teacher thought that he could have such a full tail from under my hand, and could he still take his beautiful eyes and roll my eyes away with me?"


    When dark Lori doesn''t have black wings, she is kind enough. "It''s not easy to be protected so well."


    "It''s just that it''s protected so well that it''s hard for him to accept some things." Song Yi also said.


    Su Tang said with a smile, "can we not face it if we don''t accept it? For him, the cruel may be in the back, and we must grow up."


    How well the young people are protected. They can run away because of their father''s unhappiness. If they are caught back, they can also play with their temperament. Now they can come here from the capital in such a bold way.


    This is the simplicity and enthusiasm of young talents. Su Tang takes a look at the place where Pei went just now and purses her lips. But the most cruel thing about heaven and fate is that they are always willing to break all the beautiful scenes.


    "But when I look at you like this, I always think that if only I could keep him like this." Song Yi said.


    In fact, sucang is a typical example. She has suffered a lot of harm in her family. No one protects her. Therefore, Song Yi can detect Su Tang''s indifference to the world. In fact, to a certain extent, it is also a kind of self-protection.


    But to tell you the truth, as an elder who really cares for her children, Song Yi really wants Su Tang and Pei Xuan to be so impulsive and simple, instead of seeing through the world like Su Tang now, so she is indifferent to the whole world.


    Fortunately, she still retains a little warmth. For those who care and are important to her, it means that she accepts him. Otherwise, Pei won''t see such a lively sucang.


    Little fox wants to do superficial Kung Fu, but he can do it without any trace. He is so smart.


    "Yes, who doesn''t like simple people, simple life, but impossible." She will deliberately tease Pei to play, but also can see that this is a little arrogant, but all the heart in the face of the juvenile, even if she has lived two lives, never had the kind of pure and simple.

 Chapter 408

    Although Song Yi and Su Tang, both intelligent people, know that Pei Xuan will not always be like this. His identity and his position are just like standing on a steel cable.


    The biggest fear is that he must grow up because of the sudden blow.


    Thinking of this, Su Tang said with a smile, "who knows, maybe he''s really lucky!"


    Song Yi heard her say so and ordered her "little fox."


    Su Tang grinned. "Teachers don''t have to be too pessimistic. The only thing that doesn''t change in the world is change. So I always think that no matter how things get better or worse, they are all good. If things don''t change, it''s a problem. We can be a little optimistic. Things may not get to the worst."


    Sucang really think so, really unchangeable, but a pool of stagnant water, so that life exhausted all the energy and vitality.


    Just like her work in the previous life, every day is almost the same, but it has no meaning. In fact, even if it gets worse, it is not necessarily a bad thing. After all, it will only get better when it is bad.


    Song Yi sighs when she hears Su Tang saying this, "but it won''t be the best result. I hope Don''t be too long! "


    Song Yi was the only one who could hear the last three words. She could think of some words, but could not say them. Su Tang heard them. She did not say anything, but stood up.


    "The teacher said, I''m going to cook dinner now, and I have to ask my husband for leave. I''ll go out to see the address of the processing workshop tomorrow. I may not be able to come to study for a few days."


    "Well, I see." When Song Yi heard that Su Tang asked for leave, she agreed to it, but immediately said, "take your elder martial brother."


    "What?" Sucang said she refused.


    Song Yi looks at her, "if you go out with you for a few days, you can stay outside for a few more days, otherwise..." Enjoy reading novels www.laok.cc


    The reason why Su Tang said she would practice archery tomorrow is because she and Song Yi both know that Pei Xuan runs out this time and will soon be caught back in the capital.


    It is even very likely that he has just left the capital, and his captors will follow him. They are all the people of the emperor and queen. They can''t say anything. But if Su Tang, a nine-year-old junior sister, has something to do with her elder martial brother and goes out for a few days, even the emperor and the queen can''t talk about the children.


    At any rate, Pei can go out to play and relax. When she goes back, she is confronted with chaos in the capital. As for the news that murongzhao asked Pei to bring here, Song Yi has already known and will naturally respond.


    "The teacher is eccentric as expected." Sucang''s mouth is curled.


    Song Yi looked at her, "or do you think I let you out so easily?"


    Su Tang was angry. "The teacher is so biased. I''m dark. I''m going to get revenge."


    "Fox, take him out to play." Song Yi laughed.


    Su Tang stretched out his hand to "be a nanny for my grandfather. I''ll be honest with the old and the young. I don''t care about the rice for 20 Liang a day."


    "You little girl, you got into the money''s eye, didn''t you?" Song Yi is really crying and laughing, and then looking at her, "you won''t really sleep with silver in your arms at night?"


    "Little money, my love, how can I sleep with my arms? I''ll sleep with my arms all my life." Su sugar also does not deny, her silver is indeed put in the room, rounding is also holding sleep.


    Song Yi felt that her head hurt even more


    Su sugar saw him like this, just secretly grinned, unexpectedly threw her a big burden, not a little revenge, all sorry for themselves, OK.

 Chapter 409

    In the evening, Su Tang made chicken stew with chestnuts for Song Yi, as well as the most common fish ball bean curd soup, sweet and sour pork ribs, a salad vegetable, and bitter melon egg cake.


    Four dishes and one soup, the staple food specially made rice, and hand rolling noodles, is prepared for Pei Xuan.


    They all said that they would get on the bus and dumplings and get out of the car. After su Tang finished her dinner, it was not too early. Because she had something to do, she watched Pei Xuan take off her clothes, and took advantage of their meal time to go over and mend her clothes.


    "What about her, why don''t she come?" Pei Xuan came to see the food on the whole table. Seeing that Su Tang was not there, he asked.


    Holding the ink, he put down all the dishes and chopsticks, and then explained to him, "miss is mending your clothes. The young master and the master can eat together. The young lady mends the clothes and goes home."


    Pei Xuan looked at the bowl of hot hand rolling face in front of him, and his cheeks were bulging. The little money essence had no conscience, but also cheated people. He could not work hungry.


    "Don''t worry. Just ask her to come over and have dinner Pei and hold Mo said.


    Holding ink and opening his mouth to explain, when he saw Song Yi coming, he saluted and left. Song Yi sat down and picked up his chopsticks. "Don''t call sugar candy. She has a lot of things to do. She has to accompany her brother to dinner at night."


    Of course, Song Yi doesn''t mean that she doesn''t give her food to do her work. The main thing is that Su Tang has a lot of things to do now. She studies here every afternoon, so she has no time to accompany her brother.


    But Su Tang has only his younger brother, and he is still young. Some things she has experienced before also make Sunuo feel insecure. So she tries to let her go back to dinner with her younger brother every night, tell about what happened to him in the Academy, and then watch the little guy do his homework.


    It is also a rare time for the two brothers and sisters to interact. Because she knows Su Tang''s thoughts and thoughts, Song Yi does not keep Su Tang to eat at home every day. She always respects her disciples and has her own arrangement and life. Chinese www.huaxzw.com


    Generally speaking, Su Tang is not responsible for cooking in the evening. She has to work hard to make dinner today, and she has to mend Pei''s clothes. It is estimated that Su Tang also wants to finish it and go home as soon as possible, so Song Yi Cai doesn''t let Pei Xuan call her.


    Pei Xuan heard Song Yi say so, stuffy voice said a "she is a little girl, what good busy ah."


    "Hey, she''s much busier than you. I have something to tell you. Your younger martial sister is going to work outside tomorrow. I''m not sure she''s alone. You can follow her tomorrow. If there''s anything you can do to protect her, you know?"


    Song Yi said that she and sucang had planned before, but she didn''t tell Pei why. She only told him to protect sucang.


    "Why is she still running around?" Pei said this after hearing this.


    Song Yi laughed, "if you like someone else, don''t hum all day. She''s smart. You can''t take advantage of it."


    Song Yi didn''t refuse to go with sucang. Song Yi knew that he didn''t like sucang. It was just awkward.


    "No one likes her, the clothes are not good-looking, nor are they good-looking." Pei didn''t admit that he didn''t like her.


    "You are just like your father. I told you that you were bullied by the little fox. Don''t ask me to make decisions for you. I can''t be partial. She won''t cook for me and make clothes. I can''t care about you."


    Song Yi said with a smile that Mingming''s elder martial brother and sister did not refuse each other to become their own elder martial brother and sister very much, but they had to be so awkward. They were enemies.

 Chapter 410

    "I didn''t!" Pei Xuan would never admit it. He didn''t think the younger martial sister was good. She was just a little villain. She was bullied outside and became a king when she came home. That is to say, he let her, or she could bully anyone.


    Song Yi shakes her head with all her thoughts on her face.


    Su Tang didn''t know that Song Yi and Pei Xuan were talking about themselves. They looked at their mended sleeves carefully and laughed, "OK, don''t thank me too much!"


    "Why do you think he will thank you?" the orange cat looked at him


    "Why, I''m not good at craftsmanship. I''m going home. Xiaonuo has to wait." After finishing, sucang looked at the time was not early, and had no time to say anything, and left in a hurry.


    Pei, who came back from dinner, came into his room and saw that the clothes on the Kang were clean and the cut places were mended. He stepped up a few steps and saw the pattern "Su Tang!" on his white coat sleeve


    There was a big noise. He was about to finish washing. When he heard this, he ran to me. When he saw the clothes in Pei''s hands, he didn''t resist "Puff..."


    "What are you laughing at?" Pei glared at him.


    Holding ink to endure, or did not resist "Miss embroidery progress is not small!"


    Pei''s angry smile "who are you standing on?"


    Holding Mo said, quickly lowered his head, did not dare to offend this little grandfather, but still can not suppress the smile.


    Pei Xuan looked at him so angry, "what are you still standing here for? Go out!" 5599 Novels www.dy5599.com


    Hearing this, he quickly withdrew from the kitchen, ran to the kitchen without holding back, and then magnified his smile. Speaking of embarrassment, if Miss is called second, absolutely no one dares to call the first.


    Pei also saw the smile of holding ink. She was angry and pinched the sleeve of her clothes. She only saw that the cut place was not only mended, but also in the same position. She embroidered the pig with pink cotton thread, which was twisting its buttocks. The posture was very enchanting.


    Not only that, there are very thick lines on the side, which outline the two characters Pei. Su Tang''s calligraphy level has improved after practice, but on the whole it is not so good, so the characters she embroidered can be seen as characters.


    Because of the time rush, Sutang''s stitches are very rough, but the strength lies in the fact that a few lines can express an enchanting and cheap pig with twisted buttocks, which is very vivid.


    Pei looked at the pig fiercely. The more he saw it, the more he felt that the pig was cheap. He grabbed his sleeve and sat on the chair. Pei Xuan gritted his teeth and said, "little money, wait for me."


    "Achoo!" On the way home, sucang sneezed.


    It seems to be aware that someone is blowing hair. Su Tang laughs and looks back at the direction of the Song Dynasty''s government. The pace of returning home is more brisk.


    Orange cat lay on her master''s shoulder in silence, tears of sympathy for Pei Zhuo. Poor two legged beast, who is not good to offend, must offend its owner. There are many ways for Melanie to reorganize herself.


    After all, Su Tang lost a little time. When she came back, Zhang Cuilan and Yu Caihe had cooked their meals. Su Nuo had also come back from the Academy. When she saw her sister back, she was very happy. The two brothers and sisters had dinner together.


    I don''t know why. Su Nuo always feels that his sister''s mood is very good today. When he guides him in the evening, he is much more gentle.


    Su Nuo doesn''t know, thanks to a little father-in-law who is a pig!

 Chapter 411

    The next morning, after breakfast, Su Nuo went to the Academy for a class. Su Tang was ready to go out. Then he heard a knock on the door.


    Yu Caihe went to open the door, and sure enough, he saw Qian''s "sister-in-law Jiang coming."


    Zhang Cuilan went to the kitchen and brought the fish balls to Qian''s family. "It''s for today. Our young lady will go out tomorrow, so..."


    When Qian heard Zhang Cuilan say so, she also said with a smile, "I know, Miss Su is a busy person. When she comes back, I''ll take fish balls."


    In the past few months, Jiang He and Qian knew that they could not always rely on Sutang''s fish balls to maintain their business, so they worked hard. On the one hand, they studied making fish balls by themselves, and then they began to try to study in the bottom of noodle soup and seasoning.


    Now Sutang''s fish balls are also the star products of their noodle stalls, but other products are gradually gaining market. Jiang He and Qian''s family now see that Sutang can''t provide fish balls, and they are not as nervous as before.


    In fact, in the final analysis, no matter what you do, or your own ability is the most important thing.


    While Qian said, she took out 50 Wen of today''s fish ball. As soon as Su Tang came out, she gave her the money.


    Su Tang smiles and says, "sister Jiang''s business is booming."


    "TOEFL and TOEFL are not as good as those in your small business, miss. They are better than before." Qian''s face was full of satisfaction.


    Qian and Jiang He have self-knowledge. They are ordinary people who can''t compare with sucang. Sweets bar will produce a new cake in a short time. Not only Qinghe town, but also the county has taken a carriage to buy it. 123 reading website www.123kanshu.com


    So expensive things, people line up every day to buy, this business is really prosperous.


    They are far from meeting each other, but Qian and Jiang He also know that they are so capable, so now they are satisfied. After all, compared with themselves, they are better than before.


    Sucang is also very happy that they can find their own way of development. At the beginning of cooperation, sucang said that only her fish balls are good, but in fact, she also knows that any independent business can not rely on others as star products to make profits.


    Because it also means that they have a strong dependence on others. Now Jiang He and Qian have found their own direction and way. Although new products are not as good as fish balls, as long as they have a heart, they will gradually get better.


    When Qian finished speaking, she took the fish ball and left. She turned around and saw someone with a big head and a big horse in front of her. She was shocked. She saw the young man on the horse with a cold face and dressed up either rich or expensive. She was afraid that she would make the noble people angry, so she ran away with a wooden barrel.


    However, Su Tang went out and saw Pei Xuan waiting at the door. She picked her eyebrows, but she came very early. She only saw Pei on her horse, and her face was very serious.


    Don''t say, Su Tang looks at Pei Xuan and thinks that when this guy doesn''t talk, his momentum is really a bit frightening, but he is actually a second class.


    Pei''s clothes were still the same as yesterday''s, but the two cuffs were tied up with ribbons of the same color. The whole dress turned into a closed one. With the sword on his waist, Pei''s clothes were more beautiful and neat.


    But Su Tang''s heart is clear, Pei Xuan so dressed, is also to cover her own embroidered pig.


    Let this little guy dare to look down on him. Can''t she cure a middle school two? Hum, Su Tang glances at Pei''s right arm and purses her mouth.

 Chapter 412

    "I''ll be able to leave in a moment." Su sugar pursed her lips and said with a small hook.


    "Just a few Wen is worth your attention!" Pei Xun snorted.


    He saw the smile of sucang''s mouth just now. He knew that sucang was laughing at himself. He thought that he saw the enchanting pig on his sleeve in the early morning. Pei Yao said sucang angrily.


    No loss is a small money elite. You can''t let go of any money, hum!


    When Su Tang heard him talk, she raised her eyebrows. Yo, I''ll find fault with him this morning.


    "Has this young master ever eaten snow?" Su Tang looks at Yu Caihe. They put things on the road and ask Pei.


    Pei Xuan doesn''t understand why Su Tang asked herself this. The key is what the title of "this young master" is.


    "I''m your senior brother!" Pei Xuan emphasizes his identity. He is too unruly to respect his elder martial brother. He is six years older than her.


    Pei Xuan always wanted to have a younger brother or younger sister to bully him when he was a child. As a result, his mother went early. Not to mention that Pei Guogong didn''t renew the string, Pei Xuan, the younger brother and younger sister, would not accept it.


    Later, he studied with Song Yi. He was still the youngest and didn''t have a younger brother or younger sister. Finally, Song Yi wanted to accept his disciples. Unexpectedly, he accepted Su Tang, a small money spirit, which was very irritating. Pei Xuan was also very eager.


    Seeing that he emphasized this with himself, Su Tang laughed in his heart. He was still a young man. After a while, he could see it at a glance. After hearing this, sucang turned her mouth. "So, I don''t know what the snow tastes like, right? This elder martial brother


    "You..." Pei''s "what do I eat snow for?" 250000 Novels www.e5w.net


    "If you don''t eat it, someone will help you to eat it. Your rich and luxurious food is only available to you when countless generals guard the border and use their lives to resist external aggression and harm. You are also the rear of the general. How can you look down on these tens of Wen with all your wealth?"


    Sucang directly hit him with great truth. Someone really didn''t learn a long lesson. When she was fooling people with rhythm on the Internet, this guy didn''t speak. Today, my sister will let him experience her level.


    "What''s wrong with fifty Wen? Fifty Wen is not money. Yes, I''m noble. I''m a little peasant girl. I''m sorry. I''m not so noble. Let alone fifty Wen. I won''t let go of five Wen. I''m not worthy of being a senior brother. I''m sorry to lose face for you!"


    Su Tang is very impolite, dare to look down on her, she sour him.


    Pei Xuan was just looking at sucang''s love of making money and deliberately finding fault. However, he didn''t say anything about sucang''s great principles. He also said that he looked down on her and felt that she was not worthy of being humble.


    "When did I say you didn''t deserve it?" Pei''s white face was stained with a touch of red, said the gas.


    After saying that, he was annoyed again. How could he say it all.


    Sucang naturally won''t care about the awkward adolescent. After all, her soul has been an adult, which is very mature.


    Feeling Su Tang''s idea, the orange cat raised her eyes and said, "it''s really mature. Don''t be so proud if you win a child!"


    Sucang said, "Oh, I want you to take care of it!"


    Looking at the young man''s annoyed look, Su Tang almost couldn''t help laughing, but he still tried to "that elder martial brother doesn''t think I look down on me, does he? And he doesn''t think I''m making money right now, does he?"


    Pei didn''t speak. His eyes widened and looked at her. The little money fairy was so bad that he was still in trouble.

 Chapter 413

    "I knew that my elder martial brother was a little Duke of the government, and I was just a peasant girl..." The sale of sucang is very convenient.


    "No, no, I don''t look down on you. You can''t tell me." Listen to her say that she is just a small peasant girl or something. It''s really harsh. How can his younger martial sister be looked down upon by others? Who despises him and beats whom.


    Su Tang was funny to herself. She said that she couldn''t clean up a teenager. "Can you help me practice arrows on the way, elder martial brother?"


    The so-called businessman is that he can''t get up early without profit. He doesn''t even want to give him a look. He doesn''t see Wu Shi and Chen XiuXiu. When he''s busy, Su Tang doesn''t care. He just wants to have fun when he''s free.


    For sucang, whatever she does, there must be a plan. In short, she doesn''t do things without a purpose, and she doesn''t say things without a purpose.


    Obviously Pei Xuan hasn''t realized who sucang is, so he has been fooled continuously. But how long is it? Who knows if someone will fall in love with the feeling of being cheated one day.


    "Stachyose!" Pei Xuan is not stupid. At this time, he didn''t react. Sucang dug for him again. He grew up in a simple environment and was well protected by his parents and family. It doesn''t mean that he is stupid. There is still a difference.


    "Oh, what are you doing so loud? I know elder martial brother is too excited to think of helping younger martial sister study. Don''t worry, younger martial sister is very stupid. I need more help from elder martial brother in the future." Su Tang is smiling.


    I''m not afraid of the young man''s cold face to scare people, but Zhang Cuilan and Yu Caihe, who are waiting on Su Tang''s side, are a little scared.


    As a matter of fact, Pei Xuan had a noble status since childhood. His father was a superior Duke of the current Dynasty, and his mother was a princess. When he was young, he went in and out of the imperial palace. All the princes and princes like Murong Zhao came into contact with.


    The natural momentum is there, and it''s noble enough, so don''t worry about whether it''s secondary 2 or not, but when you put on a posture, you can still bluff people. 12345 Novels www.12345xs.com


    But bluff others line, encounter Su sugar, have no use at all.


    Pei Xuan is also looking at Su Tang''s slippery appearance, angry cheek bulging, and heard her say that he is stupid, just reluctantly comforted himself, "know that he is stupid and still talk so much, don''t shoot arrows, I will teach you, but you can''t say that I despise you any more."


    I don''t know why. He didn''t like sucang saying that she was just a peasant girl, so he asked for it.


    After hearing this, Su Tang nodded and agreed, "but elder martial brother doesn''t understand. Sometimes it''s because of his stupidity that he has to listen, read and ask more, so he must have talked a lot. Elder martial brother is so smart, he must understand this truth, right?"


    Su Tang opened his mouth and fooled people. The orange cat on one side was sighing deeply, tears of sympathy for Pei Zhuo. How could this child be so stupid that no one could believe Su Tang.


    If she is stupid, is there any intelligent person? Seeing the good children, the orange cat thinks it is rare to see such a beautiful male bipedal animal. How can she be lame.


    Pei Xuan looks at Su Tang. If he says that he can''t understand, does he not seem to be so smart, so he doesn''t speak, he says.


    Of course, he can''t admit that he is not smart. How shameless he is to be a senior brother.


    Su Tang nodded, "I know elder martial brother is the most intelligent, so let''s go out."


    After a long time, Pei Xuan knew that the younger martial sister who said she was stupid was actually a fairy. Only he was a fool, but that was something after that.

 Chapter 414

    After fooling the silly child, Su Tang gets on the carriage and leaves Qinghe town for Qingyuan County with Pei Xuan. Within two hours after they left Qinghe town, Song Yi''s house also has guests.


    "Don''t embarrass us, Lord song. We just want to invite you back to Beijing." When the leader of the group saw Song Yi, his tone was respectful and polite.


    Song Yi faintly drank tea. "How can I not understand the painstaking efforts of your majesty and the Queen''s mother? It''s just that you came late. Yesterday when you arrived, you played so well with my little disciple. As a result, I didn''t tell me. I left a letter early this morning to go out to play. I haven''t seen anyone else."


    Song Yi also took a letter to the leader. It was Pei Xuan''s letter. After all, the people who came were from the emperor and the queen. If Song Yi said that she let Pei Xuan go out, she could not leave it. So she asked Pei Xuan to write a letter to send these people away.


    Pei Xuan and Su Tang, one only 15 years old and the other nine years old, are two children in any way. It is proper to make mischief. The leader also saw the content of the letter and did not doubt it.


    "I don''t know where the younger disciples of the Lord song usually go. His majesty and the empress are very worried about the comfort of the young Duke. Princess Mingxi only left such a blood line at that time. There must be no accident." This man has a tone of concern.


    Song Yi shook her head. "But I don''t know. My little disciple is wild and runs around all the time. I really don''t know where they will go. It won''t be too far away. Otherwise, you can wait a little, and you will come back within ten days."


    How can these people wait? When they hear song Yi''s meaning, two children run out to play. They can only say, "I''m afraid we can''t wait. Since it''s only two children, we won''t run too far. We''d better go out and look for him. We can find him early, and we can feel at ease when we see him safe and sound."


    This person still looks at Song Yi when he talks, but Song Yi has been immersed in the officialdom for many years. What can he see? After hearing him say this, Song Yi nodded calmly, "it''s OK. Just be careful. My little disciple is only nine years old this year, and his temper is still wild. Please don''t hurt her when you see her." Niuba literature website www.68wenxue.com


    Seeing that Song Yi didn''t mean to stop him, he couldn''t say anything. He could only nod his head and send people around to look for it.


    When they left, holding ink just came forward to give Song Yi a cup of hot tea "master."


    Song Yi was looking at the clear sky outside and sighed softly, "the wind is not strong!"


    Pei Xuan naturally didn''t know that after he and sucang got out of Qinghe town, the people in the back kept up with him. All the way Pei Xuan rode beside Sutang''s carriage, and orange cat was lying beside sucang all the time. Then he watched Su Tang amuse people and play with his hair all the way.


    Orange cat is speechless. What kind of bad taste is the dark Lori, its owner.


    "Elder martial brother doesn''t want to get married No, I don''t want to be married. What kind of daughter-in-law do you want to marry? " Su Tang is also free. Pei Xuan has been practicing martial arts since childhood. He is not so easy to deceive as Niu Er. He can''t get into the space along the way, so he opens the curtain on the side of the carriage to talk to Pei Xuan.


    I don''t know why, when she is chatting, someone often blows hair.


    "I don''t want to marry a daughter-in-law!" Sure enough, hearing the younger martial sister ask himself such a question, the young man immediately refuted, and then said, "who married, you women want to marry, man is married, really stupid dead."

 Chapter 415

    Orange cat lies in Su Tang''s arms. Hearing Pei''s words, she turns her head and takes another sympathetic look at Pei. Young man, how do you confirm that your younger sister is stupid?


    The key is to be teased and played like this and still be so sure. Isn''t it that the beautiful two legged beast has no brain?


    Su Tang feels the thinking of the magical animal orange cat, and the beast tugs at the back of the orange cat''s neck. "What''s the matter? Look down on your master''s senior brother?"


    "Absolutely not. How can it be? The master is so wise and powerful, beautiful and lovely. It''s unparalleled in the world. Who dares to look down on Lori''s elder martial brother? I''ll bite them for you!" That''s pretty fast.


    Anyway, it can''t be untied. Moreover, Su Tang''s cooking is still spicy. I''ll tell you, who is not alive for a bite in the world, let alone a divine beast.


    This dog leg is also obvious, Su Tang was amused by "very clever ah, Si er."


    "Thank you for your praise. It''s the master who taught me well." God beast for their own tears of sympathy, ghost knows why it is a space to guard the beast so desolate.


    Su Tang puts down the orange cat''s back neck. Although her little elder martial brother is in the middle of the second grade, she is still a little cute. The key is that her little senior brother can only bully and deceive herself, hum!


    "Yes, I don''t know. I regret it when the teacher accepted it. I get angry every time I see my poor study. I''m really sorry for the teacher''s earnest instruction. Fortunately, there is a little elder martial brother here." Sucang talks nonsense without blinking.


    Pei was riding on a horse. When he heard sucang say that, his mouth was bulging, and then he said, "you Don''t say that. You can make clothes, too It''s not stupid. " Temple Street Novels www.miaojieshuo.com


    Maybe he is not good at saying such words. After that, the young man was a little annoyed and stammered. Then he deliberately said, "anyway, you are my Pei''s younger martial sister. Don''t say you are stupid. If I teach you, I will make you smarter."


    Orange cat is glad that he does not have white eyes, otherwise it will really turn out, young man, you will one day regret for his stupidity, ha ha, I really think its owner is stupid.


    Dark Lori, if she is stupid, is there any intelligent person in the world.


    However, Su Tang saw that the young man deliberately pretended to be fierce and not twisted. Riding in the sun, his handsome face seemed to have a thin red appearance, which was really cute.


    Ah, although she is not married, she is still in a good mood to see such a fresh and juicy little cute. So Su Tang looks at the young man and laughs and says, "thank you for covering me from now on!"


    For many years to come, Pei Xuan realized that Su Tang''s ability to cause trouble was quite high.


    But at this time, the young man did not know how much pressure his present commitment had brought to his future self. He turned to see the little girl on the carriage with big eyes and a white smile on her face. Her lips outlined shallow brackets, which were like sugar and sweet like the name.


    When the little money is not irritating, is it still very cute? Looking at such a sucang, Pei Xuan got rid of the scar and forgot the pain, and tried to suppress his small pride, and pretended to nod "en!"


    Su Tang is happy to see him like this, little fart boy. What kind of person is he pretending to be.

 Chapter 416

    In this way, the mutual pinch and hatred, rare and a little bit of mutual harmony time, Su sugar and Pei first went to Qingyuan County, and went straight to the tooth line.


    As soon as sucang got out of the carriage, he saw Jiang Hong waiting at the entrance of the toothshop. As soon as he saw sucang, he walked towards sucang.


    In the sauce processing workshop, sucang is basically asking Jiang Hong to help. Recently, he is also outside to contact Chinese people and find suitable places.


    So today, sucang asked him to take himself to see the suitable processing workshop address. Jiang Hong just started to walk by. Before he got close to sucang, Pei Xuan stood directly in front of sucang with a protective gesture and frowned at Jianghong.


    How do you think Jianghong is an adult man, so suddenly close to a little girl Su sugar, Pei promised the teacher to come out with her younger sister to protect her, of course, will not let people easily approach.


    He Pei''s younger sister, is not everyone can casually approach.


    Jiang Hong had been looking for Su sugar all the time. When he saw her, he wanted to come over. As a result, he was surprised to see a young man standing in front of his young lady.


    Jiang Hong also knows that Su Tang and Luo Er Shao of the Luo family in Beikou are close friends, and they also do business together. But when did his young lady have a more noble youth than Luo Er Shao?


    Pei fan frowned and glared at Jianghong. Jiang Hong felt a little timid. This kind of upper class aura is absolutely not what ordinary young people can have. Even Luo Er Shao has never been like this.


    Jiang Hong also saw the young man''s maintenance of Su Tang and Pei Xuan''s sword. So he did not wait for him to walk in and salute "miss!"


    Su Tang also saw Jiang Hong. When she saw him coming, she wanted to say that she would ask the address of the processing workshop carefully. As a result, Pei Xuan was already in front of her without waiting for her reaction. Beautiful novel www.meilixs.com


    Although Su Tang also knows that Song Yi came out with her in the name of letting Pei Xuan protect her, she still moved her heart when she saw the teenager. Then she reached out and patted Pei, "senior brother, this is my servant."


    Pei also saw Jiang Hong salute, only then knew that he had made a mistake, but also frowned, "you don''t have people to use. I''ll give you a few. How can all kinds of people use them?"


    From Pei Xuan''s point of view, naturally, he doesn''t look up to Jianghong. Jianghong has more skills than the ordinary salesmen around here. Of course, it can''t be compared with those capable servants in the capital.


    "Elder martial brother, do you think my eyesight is poor, but I think Jiang Hong is easy to use. I''m really stupid. It''s right for you to look down on me, elder martial brother!" Su Tang, a very good seller, went online.


    Pei Pei heard her say, "I don''t have one."


    Then I was a little confused. Why did he get along with the little money fairy like this? When did it change? She was still digging herself yesterday, right? He didn''t remember wrong. That''s why he is always apologizing to her now?


    "Then I''m relieved. My elder martial brother also thinks that I have a good vision." Su sugar blinked, said, and then to Jianghong, "get on the bus again!"


    Jiang Hong also heard the conversation between Su Tang and Pei Xuan, and realized that this apparently noble young man was su Tang''s elder martial brother. He also remembered that Su Tang, who was a mysterious teacher who was basically invisible, did not dare to think about it any more, so he quickly came to get ready to get on the bus.


    Su Tang gets into the carriage first, and then Niu Er and Jiang Hong sit in front of the car.


    Seeing Pei Xuan still standing there, Su Tang opens the door and looks at him, "elder martial brother, Pei fan, Xiao Xuan? Go

 Chapter 417

    Pei Xuan heard sucang call himself, and this tone, suddenly looked back at sucang, "you pit me again?"


    Although he said that, there was a sense of self doubt in his tone. He felt that something was wrong, but he couldn''t tell the specific.


    Orange cat in the side to hear, blink, young, you finally brain string son to keep up with, unexpectedly reaction came over, beautiful two legged beast must have brain?


    Susie felt the tone of her own orange cat. She could hold her head and make complaints about it. Don''t think she didn''t recognize the four legged beast.


    The orange cat''s head was held down and could not move. Coco pitifully said, "meow, master, I don''t have it. I''m not. I don''t mean that!"


    It''s too late to deny the third company, OK?


    Hearing Pei''s accusation of pit him, Su Tang blinked, "how can it be? Don''t think about it, elder martial brother. Let''s go quickly."


    Pei Xuan looks at Su Tang with half a doubt, but he still gets on his horse and leaves Qingyuan County with Su Tang to go to the nearest site.


    On the way, Pei Xuan looked down at the bandage on his right arm and recalled the enchanting pig last night and all the things today.


    Su Tang, however, has no time to amuse the children. All the way, she has been listening to Jiang Hong about several suitable processing workshop addresses currently selected. 139 reading net www.139ds.com


    "The place where I take you to see is originally a cloth dyeing workshop. The small one has a suitable area and can be transported by carriage. It only takes one hour for the quickest way to come from the five manors of the miss, and the slowest is less than two hours. The most important thing is that it is very close to Qingyuan County. At that time, the products produced by the processing workshop can also be very convenient to go by land from Qingyuan County If you want to go by water, the nearest wharf is only an hour''s drive away. "


    Jiang Hong has been talking about it for more than a month, because the site selection of the processing workshop is serious and can''t make mistakes. Su Tang does not play games with him, so he is very important.


    Luo Xingchen invited a famous doctor to Qinghe town to see Jiang Nian. Jiang Nian was kicked to vomit blood when he was young, but he didn''t go to the root. Luo Xingchen was very generous and used the best medicine.


    After a few months, it was obvious that Jiang Nian''s complexion began to get better. He only needed to recuperate for a period of time in the future, and he would recover completely.


    Jiang Hong and Zhang are also people who really see that both sucang and Luo Xingchen are what they say. They believe more in sucang''s promise at the beginning and do things more attentively.


    What''s more, Jianghong may not have the ability to grow now even if he runs his own shop. Before that, Jianghong felt that he knew a few words. He could open a shop in Qinglu county to earn some money, which was better than the people in the village, so he thought highly of himself.


    However, after really getting into touch with the business with Luo family, he realized that he was really a frog in the well. Jianghong not only worked very hard, but also studied hard, and made rapid progress.


    Su Tang said Jianghong is easy to use, not to deal with Pei, but really, a little bit of their own teaching, training out of the hands, can really be like arm driven.


    Moreover, sucang is also deliberately making trouble so that Pei can''t help her. I''m afraid that the easy-to-use servant she said is really capable, but she really dares not use such a person. The closer she is to Tianjia, the more complicated it is.


    The capital is so chaotic. Pei Xuan is so simple. In fact, he doesn''t have to worry about any problems. Anyway, he has no bad thoughts, but the people around him are not so simple. Of course, Su Tang wants to refuse Pei''s kindness. How can he really use the people he gives himself.

 Chapter 418

    Pei Xuan didn''t know that she was despised. After hearing Jiang Hong''s position, Su Tang nodded. It was good to listen, but to tell the truth, everything was good, but she lacked one thing she wanted most.


    "Let''s have a look first. Can there be a place near the river?" Su Tang''s expression is very plain, can''t see to like, but still asked Jianghong.


    As soon as Jiang Hong heard Su Tang''s words, she knew that she was not satisfied with what she had introduced. She quickly said, "in addition to the one to be seen, there is also a processing workshop not too far away, which is closer to Qingshui town.


    If you come from the farm, it doesn''t take an hour for Yanggezhuang and zhougezhuang, but it may take two hours for the remaining three farms.


    But I have seen it. Now it is very dilapidated and the place is not very small. The most troublesome thing is that there is no road leading to Qingyuan County, so we can only take Qingshui town as the road. The land road is not very convenient, and because it is near the river, the waterway is very convenient. "


    When Su Tang asked Jiang Hong to find the address of the processing workshop, she once said that if she could, she would try to choose the one by the river, because she had some other ideas, hoping to increase the efficiency of the processing workshop.


    At the beginning, although the place introduced by Jianghong was good everywhere, it was not close to the riverside. Fortunately, Jianghong also knew the requirements of sucang, so he immediately introduced an address close to the riverside that met the requirements of sucang.


    In less than an hour, they arrived at the place introduced by Jianghong at the beginning. As soon as they got off the car, they saw the processing workshop where dyed fabrics were floating everywhere. Obviously, this workshop is still in business and is very new. They can process them directly after taking over the factory, without delay.


    The place is also the same as Jianghong introduced, convenient transportation, suitable place, Su sugar followed a look, frowned, did not say "look at the next place."


    Jiang Hong saw that Su Tang was not satisfied with her and did not say anything. He took Su Tang to the car and prepared to go to the next place. Fire extinguish Novels www.huomiexsw.com


    Sucang just got on the carriage, and saw a particularly quiet young man on the way suddenly stopped her "you pit me."


    Looking at the teenager like this, Su Tang patted her head. She was so busy that she forgot him. Hearing Pei Xuan''s accusation, Su Tang blinked. "How could it be? Elder martial brother, think about it. I''m stupid. Elder martial brother is smart. Then I want to pit you. Can I pit you?"


    It seems reasonable. Pei Xuan thought about it for a while, but this time he was on guard. He found that his younger martial sister''s words were especially instructive and inflammatory. He could not follow her train of thought. He was not careful and deviated.


    "You say I''m a pig." Speaking of this, Pei finally remembered that yesterday, Xiaoqian Jing embroidered pigs on his clothes, and said that he was a pig. Although Xiaoqian Jing was stupid, it was also bad.


    "So, do you think you''re a pig?" Su Tangqiao smile Qian Xi, has not grown up a little girl with a bit of naive smile, eyes and full of fox like cunning.


    Orange cat ears stand up, boy, dangerous! The owner of the house will cheat people again.


    Pei Xuan shook his head immediately after hearing Su Tang''s question. "Of course not. How could I be..."


    Before he finished speaking, sucang heard him say, "yes, you don''t think you are. Who says you are you are not. You just have to believe in this point. Is that the truth?


    So don''t worry about whether you are a pig. If you are not a pig, others say you are, and you are not. If you are a pig, others say you are not a pig, you are also a pig, right? "

 Chapter 419

    Su sugar said a word, but also a particularly firm nod, Pei looked at Su sugar, as if it was a bit reasonable.


    Orange cat: look, you''ve been fooled. Sure enough, the beautiful two legged beasts have no brains. What''s more, they are four legged beasts. They are not only cute, but also hot and smart. The quadruped is so great.


    Sucang tried to resist the impulse to roll her eyes at her pet. She was just cute. She said that she had a brain and she was smart. Ha ha ha ha.


    But now there is no time to clean up the orange cat. Su Tang reaches out and pats the boy on the shoulder. "So don''t doubt yourself. When you question yourself, you should think of whose disciple you are and whose elder martial brother you are. You should firmly believe that you are not a pig. Even if others say you are a pig, you may feel that you may be a pig, but you should also tell yourself that you are not a pig."


    "Must remember, strong remember, now let''s hurry to set out!" Su Tang is very serious. What she said is firm.


    Su Tang thinks that she didn''t go to MLM in her last life, because she has too much bottom line and morality. Is there any brainwashing expert?


    With these words, the topic changed from Pei Xuan''s accusation that he was a pig to whether he was a pig or not.


    I''m not careful to follow Su Tang''s thinking. I don''t have any accident. I want to know that only an old fox like Song Yi can grasp the key points in sucang''s Seven Mile circle of thinking. Ordinary people can''t stop it.


    The key is that Su sugar every time deceive people, the expression is very sincere, but if you believe her, pit you not to discuss.


    Su Tang gets on the carriage. Jianghong and Niuer follow. The wheel of the carriage turns and goes to the next direction.


    Then when she was not far away, sucang was sitting in the carriage and suddenly heard a roar, "sucang!"


    Pei Qi jumped on the horse and galloped. Even if he thought he was a pig, he had to tell himself that he was not a pig. The little money fairy was saying that he was a pig!


    Too bad, stupid and bad, he would never let her go. Chinese website of little snail www.xwnzw.com


    As a result, he saw sucang sitting in the carriage. His smiling eyes narrowed and he was looking at him leisurely.


    "Stachyose!" Pei''s teeth clenched.


    Su sugar looked at the young man''s angry appearance and blinked, "well, this is angry. Do you have the ability to fool back?"


    "You wait for me!" Pei Fen looks at Su Tang angrily, this small money essence, small villain, he certainly will not let her go.


    "Well, I''ll wait for my elder martial brother to cover me later." Su sugar looks at him like this, just saw that address is not satisfied with the mood is much better.


    Sure enough, when she is not happy, bully others, see others unhappy, she is happy.


    Orange cat lies down on the roof of the car to blow the wind, and feels his master''s mood. He says, "Tut, dark Lori''s bad taste!


    After all the way Pei was angry, but he also followed them to the address next to Qingshui town.


    Su sugar almost do not tease, also do not make trouble, really annoyed, in case she does not accompany her to practice archery, she is not a loss.


    This time, Jiang Hong''s address is in line with what Su Tang said before. He is close to the river. He just looks at this place after getting off the bus.


    Not to mention others, Pei did not resist "do you call such a place processing workshop?"


    Most of the rooms collapsed, a piece of dilapidated, said to be a processing workshop, rather than this is an open space, next to the rapid flow of Qingjiang River, the river water clattered through, a piece of white water spray, the sound is not small.

 Chapter 420

    "This place used to be a processing workshop. It''s said that it was used to make pottery. However, in one year''s flood, the place was too close to the Qingjiang River, so it was washed away. Recently, a relative came to deal with the place and sold it with the land lease."


    The reason why Jianghong hesitates here is that Qingyuan County is on the edge of Qingjiang River. Although some sections of Qingjiang River are very fierce, they are basically relatively mild.


    It''s not like the modern Yellow River, which often changes its course and sends water, which has caused great disasters to the people along the river, so it is necessary to build dykes and dams all the time.


    The Qingjiang River does not change its course and cause floods, but even the milder river has experienced floods for more than 100 years since the founding of Qihuang state.


    This is why land close to the river is cheaper. About ten years ago, there was a flood in Qingjiang River, which did cause a lot of disasters. Jianghong was just at the age of Jianghong. So although Su Tang said that he wanted to find an address by the river, he still wanted to persuade him.


    But obviously, his attitude is useless to sucang. Sucang obviously has his own ideas. He also said that the reason for this is that he has experienced the flood.


    Jianghong also heard Pei''s query. In fact, it''s just a piece of land. The owner with the title deed knows that it can''t be used here, so the price given is not high.


    "It''s better than the one just now. Is there another address by the river?" Su Tang thinks that this place is much better than the dyeing and cloth processing workshop I saw before.


    Pei Xuan heard her say so, also hum a "what vision, where there is just a good."


    "So elder martial brother is questioning my vision?" Su Tang heard him say, ask Pei.


    Pei Xuan is still angry now, decisively looking at her "yes, poor vision." Qiushuzhai Chinese www.qiushuzhai.com


    "Well, I feel that my elder martial brother is very good. My vision is really poor, too bad." Su Tang looked at his exasperated appearance and said deliberately.


    Pei Xuan gnaws his teeth. He is sure now that his last life is wrong. Not only in his last life, but also in this life, he has had a feud with sucang. Besides, Xiaoqian Jing must have learned to be angry since he was born.


    How angry!


    He was a little girl younger than him. He couldn''t do it. Pei''s heart was blocked.


    Orange cat can''t help but sigh, young, so why do you have to fight against the dark girl? And she is a very bitter girl.


    Su Tang looked at Pei''s depressed face and laughed, but sighed in her heart. She hoped that he could really listen to what she said. Some things seemed to be flickering, but some words that wanted him to understand were also in it.


    Pei Xuan will soon return to the capital. He is a proton to a certain extent. It doesn''t matter if he looks clumsy, but he always has a little heart inside. If she deceives him, he is just playing. In addition to being angry, he will not suffer.


    But in the capital city, maybe it''s ok now. In case of chaos, he really needs to be alert to the people around him, and to distinguish the words he said to him, what is true, what is false, and what he believes behind his back.


    He Pei is a pig or what, he should be clear, even if the confused mind, but also have their own firm faith in.


    Song Yi asked her to take Pei Xuan out, not only to let him relax, but also to deliberately let her say something to Pei Xuan. At the same time, this speech was also brought to the prince.

 Chapter 421

    Pei''s mind is too simple, once told him directly, he is doomed to hide without trace, so Song Yi and Su Tang use this way.


    But Pei didn''t know at all, so after sucang finished, he was as angry as a little frog and ignored sucang.


    Su Tang smiles in her heart. As a mature adult, she doesn''t care about children.


    Orange cat: Master, if you can take back your dark and cool expression, I believe you are mature!


    make complaints about the white eyes of his owner. The orange cat quickly fuses, and two claws cover his ears. It reviews its face and its owner, so it deserves it.


    Woo hoo, it''s really hard to be a god beast. It''s really hard.


    Su Tang ignores his own beast, waiting for Jiang Hong''s response.


    Jiang Hong also saw that his young lady and the noble young master had been fighting and pinching each other, but the servants did not dare to say more. When he heard Su Tang''s question, he continued.


    "In addition to this, there is another place near Qinghe town, just beyond jiangjiadianzi. The traffic is not very convenient, but the advantage is that the river water there is very mild, it is not far away from Wangjiagang, and the waterway is particularly convenient."


    Hearing Jiang Hong say it''s in Jiang''s shop, Su Tang picks her eyebrows and doesn''t immediately say "go and have a look tomorrow."


    Look at the meaning of Su Tang. If you don''t rely on the address of the riverside, you don''t think about it. Jianghong has done everything that Jianghong should say and persuade. Su Tang still insists on this and won''t say anything more.


    Jiang Hong knows that his own vision is certainly inferior to that of his own young lady. Otherwise, he can only open a small shop, and sucang can do business with the Luo family. He doesn''t make his own decisions. He believes in Su Tang''s decision more than his own judgment. Jianghong always keeps it in mind. Three K novel network www.kkkxsxs.com


    "Good." Jiang Hong promised sucang.


    Because it was already evening time in two places, I couldn''t go to the next address today. After that, sucang took a bus to Qingshui town and decided to stay in Qingshui town for one night and go to the next address the next day.


    Pei Xuan was hated by Su Tang, and he didn''t talk to Su Tang all the way. Su Tang saw that he was as angry as a little frog. He didn''t speak on his face, but he felt funny in his heart.


    When Shu Er thinks of his childhood background and what he will face according to her conjecture, he can only sigh deeply when he looks so simple. Complex people cherish simplicity. She and Song Yi are both like this. Unfortunately, no one can be simple all the time.


    I hope that the youth around her can enjoy such a day more. Once lost, it will never come back.


    In Qingshui Town, the three people rented a small courtyard in an inn. When Jiang Hong arrived, he went out to eat. Pei was sullen and did not speak. Su Tang was sitting at the table in the room, writing and drawing all the time.


    It was the young man''s temperament. After coming back, he was bored for a while. Seeing what Su Tang was drawing, Pei Xuan was also curious to come over and see that Su Tang was painting strange things on the paper.


    "What is this?" I can''t help it. Pei Xuan still takes the initiative to talk to Su Tang.


    Su Tang heard him speak, looked up at him, "not angry."


    "Who''s angry, huh?" I don''t admit it. It''s arrogant.


    Su Tang smiles and doesn''t tear him down. The last pride of the young man is that she still doesn''t fight. She is really a kind and beautiful little Lori.


    Orange cat It doesn''t feel anything, absolutely not!

 Chapter 422

    "Want to know what I painted?" Pei Xuan regretted that he was so bad that he must be angry with him. He was ready to fight back. Su Tang didn''t have it. Instead, he asked him this question.


    Pei Xuan looked at Su Tang warily, "what do you want to do?"


    Su sugar saw his cautious appearance, his eyes narrowed with a smile, "I know elder martial brother is a man of his word, right?"


    Although he felt that sucang was not well intentioned, he still nodded involuntarily, "that''s it!" And a little bit of pride.


    Orange cat covers his head, juvenile, somehow has been pit so many times, also long memory!


    Su Tang looks at Pei Xuan, so she feels very cute. If she pokes, she will jump. It''s fun.


    "So let''s start tomorrow. Please get ready, elder martial brother." She blinked and said.


    Pei''s face was confused, "ah, what to start, what to prepare?"


    "It''s late. I''m going to have a rest. Good night, elder martial brother." Su sugar happily looked at the young man in a muddle, directly closed the door to sleep.


    He left a straight and handsome figure of the young man standing in the dark yard with a dull expression. It took a long time for him to respond, "sucang, you''re fooling me again!"


    What she had just said was what she had painted. The result turned out to be like this. The little money was too much. He wanted to tell the teacher that the younger sister wanted to return the goods. It was very irritating.


    Su Tang listens to the young man''s voice in the yard, grinning. 12 Novels www.12shuo.com


    orange cat is not making you make a dress, but you feel so bad if you make complaints about it.


    Is this a setback for him Su Tang hums, lights the oil lamp brighter, takes out a blue brocade from the space, and starts to make clothes.


    "Ha ha, I really believe it!" Orange cat doesn''t believe it.


    Pei is angry about the key issue, but he is really innocent. His clothes were broken when Pei came yesterday. He ran out in a hurry, and there was no serious clothes to replace.


    Song Yi originally said that she asked Su Tang to help Pei Xuan mend her clothes. However, Su Tang was so narrow that she had to make a pig to tease Pei. After knowing that, Song Yi was speechless. Last night, she made a special excuse to ask for Su Tang to help Pei Xuan with her clothes.


    Song Yi''s original saying is "if you plan to help your elder martial brother practice archery for you, do you still have any advantages?"


    To say that old fox or old fox, Su Tang actually thought that Pei Xuan would help her practice archery. She would also thank Pei seriously. Although she teased Pei Xuan all day long, she was still the same person. She would definitely repay for helping her.


    It''s just that she didn''t want to give away clothes by herself. It''s not that she can''t do it. Instead, she has contracted Song Yi''s clothes all the year round. Her own clothes are all made by the servants of her younger brother, Su Nuo.


    In this way, Su Tang usually doesn''t make her own clothes, which makes her lazy to start.


    Song Yi had taught Su Tang so much time that she could feel the temperament of her little disciple. So she knew that Su Tang would thank PEI for her help, so she asked her to make clothes for Pei.


    Su Tang, the little fox, has never played with the old fox, so she can only promise.


    Pei Xuan''s mother died when she was a child. Although Pei''s status is noble and the palace is full of people who come and go frequently, they can''t get much warmth from their status. Although their clothes are valuable, they are all made by servants.

 Chapter 423

    Song Yi also knew what was going on with PEI. Pei had no serious relatives or elders who could help her make clothes. Now Sutang barely occupied the place of a junior sister. It happened that Sutang''s skill in making clothes was pretty good, so he asked Su Tang to help.


    Last time, Su Tang made two clothes for Pei Xuan. Although he didn''t like it, Song Yi was happy to see him wearing it.


    Su Tang is said by Song Yi. It''s not too difficult for her to make a dress. The key is that Xiao Gong brought her a lot of fun along the way.


    Originally, she didn''t always want to tease him. Who made him react so funny? She had to speed up a little bit and didn''t give her much time.


    Thinking of every time the teenager pretends to be serious, she can''t help teasing.


    Ah, she is still old after all. She has become a strange aunt who likes to tease little fresh meat. A dark Lori said that although Lori was physically, her heart was mature.


    Pei Xuan looks at Su Tang and says that she wants to have a rest, but the light is not off. She knows that she is fooling herself and practising martial arts in the yard. Until the light in sucang''s room is off, he also goes to bed.


    However, Niuer and Jianghong, who are also in the yard, had a serious and mild spring night. It was as cold as winter.


    Jiang Hong even admired how she dared to joke with the young master like this. She was very frightening when she was serious, and looked at her identity differently.


    If Su Tang knew Jiang Hong''s doubts, he would say that he was just a pretentious young man. What can''t be amused is just like teasing a cat.


    A god beast said: meow, is it an arrow in the knee? 61 Library www.61wenku.com


    Su Tang has been busy until very late to sleep. Naturally, she also heard Pei''s voice of practicing martial arts in the yard. She couldn''t help being funny and moved. She was watching her without rest. She was angry and protecting her at the same time.


    In addition, after seeing Jiang Hong, he subconsciously blocks himself in front of himself. Su Tang looks at his clothes in his hand. Ah, he gets other people''s attention and does it.


    Su Tang got up after two hours'' rest. When it was not light, he continued to make clothes. Pei Xuan also got up very early. When he came out to practice martial arts, he found that sucang had already got up.


    The little girl''s white face was tired of not having a good rest, and her eyes were full of red blood. She was just like a panda. Pei frowned and looked at Su Tang, "why did you get up so early when you went to bed so late?"


    Su Tang looked at him, "it''s not because of you, stay away from me, see you are angry."


    The dark Lori who didn''t sleep well would blow her hair. If she didn''t have to work so hard to make clothes for him, she would be angry at him.


    Yes, she is such an angry person!


    "You..." Pei Xuan didn''t expect that she was still quite horizontal. She opened her mouth and stopped talking. She took the sword to one side to chop.


    Su sugar basically didn''t sleep all night. The whole person was floating. Jianghong went out to find the Inn and asked for breakfast. Looking at sucang, he whispered to her, "Miss, have a rest after breakfast."


    Su Tang looked at the congee dish he had brought over, patted his cheek, and was invigorated. "It''s OK. Let''s go to Jiang''s shop after eating it."


    It''s better to walk around a little more and try to gain some free time for a little grandfather. If she stops, she will be arrested soon. Moreover, it is said that she is pulling Pei Xuan out of mischievous, and it can''t be said that she doesn''t go out.

 Chapter 424

    Su Tang must say that it''s really a pit to be a disciple of Song Yi. If it hadn''t been for her teacher Song Yi, she wouldn''t have to do so much now and concentrate on making money. Now it''s hard to be a part-time nanny!


    Jiang Hong saw that Su Tang said this, but he didn''t refute anything. He brought his breakfast. Su Tang looked at the guy who was chopping and chopping over there. "Young master, have a meal!"


    Pei Xuan just heard the conversation between Su Tang and Jiang Hong. When she saw her like this, she had to go to see the place and gnash her teeth. The little money fairy could do anything to make money.


    After feeling Pei''s mood, orange cat looks at him. This young man, in the future, please thank this god beast for saving your life. Otherwise, his master will know this and he will die!


    When he heard sucang call himself so, Pei Xuan put away his sword and wiped his sweat. He came in and looked at sucang''s "elder martial brother!"


    "Yes, elder martial brother!" Su sugar looked at the teenager a little stubborn, stressed his address, said with a smile.


    Pei Xuan looked at her, suddenly so sensible, he was a little uncomfortable.


    Then I saw that Su Tang yawned and Pei Xuan pursed her mouth. What girl did such an indecent act: "take a rest when you are tired. Are you still short of this day?"


    The results of the export is concerned about words, Su sugar heard him say so, and gave him a white eye, was not in a hurry, "you''d better not talk, eat."


    Pei Ying frowned when she saw her like this, so what did he do wrong? He should be treated like this.


    They had breakfast together, and then they went out to Jiang''s shop together. On the way, Su Tang was not idle and continued to make clothes in the carriage.


    Pei is only 15 years old this year, but her height is 1.75 meters. Compared with the last time she made clothes for him, she is five centimeters higher. In this way, she is already the height of an adult. No.5 novel network www.5hxs.com


    So it takes a lot of effort to make clothes, just like adults. If Su Tang wants to make it in a short time, she has to rush to work. Otherwise, she is afraid that Pei Xuan will not do it again before she leaves.


    More than an hour later, Su Tang and his wife arrived at the address of Jiang''s shop. As soon as they came down to see the place, sucang frowned, "what did you do here before?"


    "It used to be a pickle processing workshop. When the master was alive, he relied on the secret recipe to make pickles. Later, several disciples of the old man competed fiercely. The master brought the recipe to the soil, and several disciples set up their own homes and were going to resell it."


    Jiang Hong also explained the situation carefully, because it was pickled vegetables, so the taste was really a little bad.


    Su Tang looked at the river beside her and shook her head directly, "it''s not good here."


    As soon as Jiang Hong looked at Su Tang''s attitude, he understood that "that''s what determines Qingshui town?"


    Su sugar held up his eyes and nodded. Jianghong then said, "the little one will let the middle man contact you when he goes back. Miss, are we going back to Qinghe town now or?"


    "Go to the county and go back when you''ve finished." At this time, sucang certainly can''t go back to Qinghe town. It''s not with Pei Xuan that he bumps into.


    Jiang Hong didn''t know the inside story, but all listened to Su Tang''s arrangement. Su Tang continued to be busy making clothes all the way. Finally, when the carriage entered Qingyuan County, she finished the last stitch and finished the dress.


    After entering Qingyuan County, Jianghong found an inn and prepared to put in "Miss, here we are."


    He said it but didn''t see any reaction. Jiang Hong''s voice was a little louder, "Miss..."

 Chapter 425

    Pei Xuan didn''t talk much on the way. He was watching sucang not having a good rest, and then the whole person was not energetic and had a bad temper. If he was still playing with him yesterday, today is really not even in the mood of teasing.


    Pei Xuan is only well protected. He is not a fool. It is only when he comes into contact with a girl with such a character as Su Tang. In addition, Su Tang doesn''t play cards according to the rules, so he will be fooled.


    Now Pei Xuan saw that Jiang Hong called and no one should answer. He was nervous and said, "get out of the way!"


    Then he opened the door of the carriage, and the original worry was put down after seeing the girl who was sleeping soundly with her eyes closed in the carriage.


    It turned out that sucang had finished her clothes, and finally loosened up. She didn''t sleep well last night, and fell asleep with her eyes closed.


    Pei Xuan gets on the carriage and gently holds the man down. Seeing Niu Er and Jiang Hong standing at the door of the inn, Pei fan frowns and says, "what are you doing standing there, leading a horse, sleeping in?"


    For fear of waking up Su Tang, Pei Xuan lowers his voice. Niu Er quickly leads his horse to the backyard of the inn. Jiang Hong takes a worried look at Pei Xuan and holds Su Tang.


    Although Su Tang is still young, she is already nine years old. Pei Xuan is still a 15-year-old boy. After all, he is a man and a woman. Moreover, Jiang Hong has a good relationship with the young master of the Luo family before he looks at them. It seems bad for Luo Er Shao to see that Su Tang and other teenagers are like this.


    "That..." Jiang Hong tried to say that it would be more proper for him to wake up his young lady.


    As a result, he opened his mouth and saw the young man glare at himself, "hurry up."


    He is worthy of being a senior master all the year round. As a result, Jianghong did not dare to speak at once. He went to the innkeeper to complain. He still found a clean yard to live in. Starting point novel network www.qidiantxt.com


    Pei Xuan carried Su sugar into the room, put it on the Kang, covered her with a quilt, and then closed the door from the outside.


    This time, sucang was also sleeping black and sweet. She woke up at noon. When she opened her eyes and looked at the strange beam, she felt like she had the illusion of crossing. Then she was reminded by the big faced cat in front of her to return to reality.


    After changing clothes and going out, I saw Pei Xuan sitting in the courtyard. There was a chessboard on the stone table in the yard. The boy lowered his head and held the chess pieces with clean and beautiful fingers. He thought and put them on the chessboard.


    There is half a cup of tea in one side of the tea cup. It seems that it is because it has been put for too long and the rising heat has disappeared. It is rare to have a quiet and leisurely time in the afternoon.


    Pei Xuan changed a black dress, which was obviously bought by sucang during her sleep. It was a little bigger, and some of them didn''t fit.


    But it is even more obvious that young people have jade skin and calm temperament. The five senses of martial arts practitioners are sharper than ordinary people. Pei Xuan was sitting at chess, so Su Tang opened the door and heard it.


    Looking back, the little girl''s hair was tied up with two bags randomly. She didn''t dress up until she got up. She didn''t wear white velvet flowers when she went out. Her white coat and black skirt looked like a small sapling, pure but straight.


    "Awake?" Pei Xuan looks at Su Tang and asks her.


    Sucang sat opposite him and said, "well, thank you."


    She just woke up and found herself in the hotel room. She knew that Pei brought herself in. Niu Er and Jiang Hong were hired rickshaw pullers, so she didn''t dare to make decisions. Jiang Hong was a servant. If only two people were there, when she saw Su Tang asleep, she would try to wake her up and let her go to bed in her room.

 Chapter 426

    As soon as she slept soundly, Su Tang thought that it was Pei Xuan who helped, so thank him.


    "Well, penny pincher, don''t just think about making money all day." Don''t know oneself take care of oneself, do not sleep still go to see what address, Pei Xuan says.


    Su Tang heard his words and looked at him with wide eyes


    It was the first time she knew that someone called her that.


    Orange cat: actually quite appropriate!


    Pei Xuan moved his eyes a little guilty and said, "are you hungry?"


    "Hungry, very hungry!" Su Tang gritted her teeth and said that she was a small moneymaker, but she didn''t think about it. Who was she so tired for? Ha ha ha ha, "elder martial brother, how about a few games?"


    Pei Xuan heard Su Tang say so, looking at her "you can play chess?"


    "I''m stupid, I can''t, so learn from my senior brother." Sucang grinned.


    Pei Yao heard her say so and nodded, "don''t lose heart. Playing chess really needs Kung Fu. It''s not normal for you to study for a short time."


    Orange cat: boy, could you please have a little wink, and there is also, can you not just boast a little and be proud of your face immediately? It''s really easy to hit your face.


    Su Tang laughs like a little fox and pretends to be good. "Well, elder martial brother is right, but playing chess without any lottery is very boring. Elder martial brother learned early and has a high level. It''s better for me to win the elder martial brother once. Elder martial brother promised me a condition, OK?"


    Orange cat: it''s over, it''s over, beautiful bipedal, you''re finished! Jiutao''s Novels www.9txs.com


    But Pei is not able to hear the words of orange cat, so he heard sucang said, then nodded, "OK."


    Pei Xuan thinks that he is qualified to teach Su Tang to play chess. In fact, he can see that his younger martial sister is a bit cunning and a little bad, but he has confidence in his own strength.


    As the only legitimate son of Duke Pei, after the general, Pei Xuan had been familiar with the art of war since he was a child and practiced martial arts all the year round. Not only that, he also studied under the Song Yi sect. He was both literati and martial arts, and he learned everything quickly before. He was very famous in the capital city.


    Otherwise Pei Xuan can''t attract Princess Ruixue to pursue actively, not only because Pei is good-looking and high-ranking, but also because he is quite talented and famous.


    It''s just that he doesn''t use opportunities to defend his own people. He sees that Su Tang teases himself every time and hates himself. He always loses to her, so he decides to let the little girl know his dignity and ability of being a senior brother today.


    So he nodded and agreed, and orange cat silently gave Pei a wax.


    Playing chess requires careful thinking. Su Tang didn''t learn chess for a long time. Most people can''t learn anything in less than half a year. However, Su Tang''s brain is very developed.


    Basically, as long as she uses her brain, she is very good at playing chess. Even Song Yi sometimes feels that she is deliberately defeated by Su Tang.


    Su Tang''s thoughts and ideas of playing chess are biased. People in this era have never met him. If he is good at playing chess, can Pei Fen be better than Song Yi.


    However, young Pei Xuan obviously didn''t know that he was about to start the rhythm of being abused by his younger martial sister. He was still immersed in his powerful fantasy.


    Su sugar see he promised, in the heart secretly smile, said she can only make money, right, look at her today don''t let the little grandfather doubt life.


    "I''ll ask the waiter to give me something to eat, and then we''ll start." Sucang is hungry. Go out and ask the waiter to deliver some food.

 Chapter 427

    When the second came up with snacks and porridge, sucang sat down and ate the steamed buns with vegetables in one hand and the chess pieces in the other hand


    Pei Xuan looked at her casual appearance, blinked and reached out, "please


    In the end, it is everyone''s origin. With such a move, Pei''s good looks and noble temperament are added. Su Tang takes a look at him, but he is not polite. He nods and makes a chess piece.


    "Are you sure you put it here?" Pei Xuan looked at Su Tang''s position, and was stunned. He had never seen such a chess game.


    It''s really reminiscent. Song Yi once asked sucang the same thing, but it didn''t have to be said. Su Tang chewed a bun and laughed at Pei Xuan, "please!"


    Pei Xuan looked at her stubborn appearance and shook her head, "hum, don''t cry if you lose!" After that, he also put down a chess piece.


    "Give it back to you." Su Tang didn''t even have to think about it, so she immediately followed him.


    Pei Xuan looked at Su Tang''s random walk, and could not be the same, but also some underestimated the enemy. They quickly fell on the chessboard like they didn''t use their brains.


    From the beginning, both of them were very fast. About the time of the past incense stick, Pei Xuan''s speed of settling down on this side became more and more slow, and almost every step had to be carefully studied.


    Su Tang was surprised to see him like this. In fact, she played chess as well as her own, purposeful but good at hiding.


    So if the reaction is a little bit slower, you may have lost without reaction, and you have already lost.


    After a while, Pei looked at the whole chess game and couldn''t believe "I lost." 666 Literature Network www.666wxw.com


    It''s clear that Su Tang played chess at random, so how did he lose? Pei Xuan looked at Su Tang, and he must have killed master Fu with random fists.


    It''s no wonder that he can''t believe it. At least he is a famous talent in the capital. He lost to a nine year old girl. It''s strange that Pei can believe it.


    "Ah, really, elder martial brother can''t let me come again." Su Tang laughs in his heart. Once, what can we do in the future? Hehe.


    Pei Xuan heard sucang say so, also pursed her lips, "next time I won''t let you."


    This time, he played chess cautiously and repeatedly. However, Su Tang on the opposite side was very casual. He seemed to be playing the same game. Less than two sticks of incense, Pei Xuan looked at the board and lost again.


    Then he went back to the Yamen the next day to go to the Yamen to go through the formalities, and then he saw the young ladies and little girls in the courtyard under the setting sun. "Oh, I''m really lucky today. Senior brother, don''t let me go. I''m sorry."


    As well as the opposite young master Pei''s eyes are red, why did he lose again? Why? He looked up at Su Tang and couldn''t believe it. It was good luck. It must be good luck. The little money master played chess all the time. How could he be better than him?


    Pei began to doubt life.


    Su Tang has a sweet smile. She wins once and feels good every time she wins. Every time she wins, she always feels good. "Hey, tell me, I only know how to make money. It''s chess. I really just know a little about it."


    I''m still waiting for Pei Xuan. Pei Xuan looks at Su Tang and says, "you..."


    Sucang''s big eyes blinked. "What''s the matter?"


    Pei Xuan didn''t say the word "pit me" after all. He lost too much, so he went on his own.

 Chapter 428

    Orange cat sighs at the side, so she really knows nothing about dark Lori. What do you think and archery with her? She can not only win chess, but also miss the target to make people doubt life.


    The beautiful two legged beast has no brain. It actually uses its own weakness to surpass its owner''s advantages. Orange cat has a lot to say.


    In fact, Pei Xuan is really good at playing chess. It''s a pity that Su Tang, who is mature and calculating on the surface, can only lose miserably.


    Su Tang looks at Pei Xuan''s autistic suspicion of life, and feels that her mood is instantly refreshing. Even if she is really a small moneymaker, others can''t say that she only knows how to make money. Ha ha, if you don''t abuse her, you doubt life. Do you deserve her identity as a passer-by.


    Orange cat said, a mature adult so embarrassed a teenager, conscience in ah.


    In the evening, Su Tang and Jiang Hong told him to invite someone to come over in the afternoon and go to the Yamen to go through the formalities. Jiang Hong did not know why he had to delay it, so he agreed to come down.


    Seeing that it was dark, Pei Xuan was still autistic. Su Tang seldom found out her conscience and cooked fish in the small kitchen in the yard.


    The sour and spicy smell came out of the kitchen, which caught people''s appetite. The autistic little grandfather sat in his room and recalled today''s chess game. After smelling it, he sniffed, "it''s disgraceful. I don''t want to see it, don''t go!"


    Losing to his junior sister so many times in a row, the young man who felt ashamed said he would continue to be autistic.


    Su Tang''s roasted fish is so delicious that even the miraculous animal, orange and cat, are waiting to eat. As a result, Pei Xuan did not go out.


    It seems that this is really a blow. Su Tang brings the grilled fish to the table and knocks on Pei''s door. "Young master, sour and spicy super delicious roast fish, don''t you really want to try it?"


    "This roast fish is roasted on charcoal fire, and then stewed in a special soup bottom. The unique sour and spicy taste are combined together. The fish meat is crisp outside, and the meat inside is tender. With tofu, cabbage and potatoes in the soup bottom, oh, don''t mention the taste. I''ve eaten it once and want to next time!"


    Sucang stood at the door and began to say. Chinese novel Library www.cnxsku.net


    Orange cat is speechless, bullying others when very happy, not to coax themselves?


    Su Tang''s white eyes "you''re in charge!"


    Dare to say so much, don''t want to eat the grilled fish. The orange cat shut up immediately. In order to eat, dignity is nothing. It''s just a lazy meow.


    It''s not a problem to give it to the cat.


    Pei Xuan heard that Su Tang said this. He was hungry after lunch. It''s not like that Su Tang also ate steamed stuffed bun in the afternoon. When young people grow up, their stomachs have been purring, which means that they have no face after losing.


    "No more!" Sure enough, after su Tang finished, Pei Xuan opened the door and asked her not to talk.


    As a result, he saw that sucang was smiling at him. "Why, I''m angry when I lose. I can only make money. Can''t you beat me?"


    "Who is angry, I can''t win you, don''t be arrogant!" Don''t care if you are autistic just now. You are suspicious of life. Su Tang here stimulates you. Ao Jiao''s young response is quite rapid.


    Su Tang laughs when he looks at him. It''s just funny.


    "Then I''ll wait, so, young master, do you want to eat grilled fish?" Sucang didn''t continue to bully people. It''s almost today. Come back tomorrow.


    Pei Yan swallowed his saliva. "I''ll try what you do."


    Then, in Su Tang''s smile, my grandfather ate three bowls of rice and half of the fish. He tasted a lot!

 Chapter 429

    Su Tang can''t eat meat because of her filial piety, so she only gave Pei a half of the fish, and the rest half was given to orange cat.


    Pei Xuan ate too much at night. He practiced sword digestion in the yard, but Su Tang was tired. He went to bed early because of Pei''s presence. He practiced martial arts all the year round, and his ears and eyes were cleaner than those of ordinary people. In addition, he always protected Su Tang.


    Therefore, sucang did not dare to enter the space at night, for fear that something would happen again, so she took a rest outside.


    It was quiet all night. The next day when Pei Xuan got up, he found that Su Tang was sleeping very late today. He had not yet got up, so he practiced martial arts by himself.


    When the sun came out, Su Tang just got up. When she came out of the room, she still had a familiar thing in her hand.


    "Are you still carrying this out?" Pei was so shocked that someone went out with a bow and arrow.


    It turns out that sucang is holding her bow and arrow. Because she is young, the bow and arrow are specially customized. In addition, sucang has great strength, so she looks small, but the pulling force is not small.


    Pei Xuan didn''t expect that someone would come out to talk about business, and with such things, Su Tang heard him ask himself, but he laughed "elder martial brother!"


    Pei Xuan looked at Su Tang warily, "what are you going to do again?"


    Su Tang''s smile was very sweet. "What can I do? Elder martial brother promised to teach me archery, so let''s start now."


    Pei Xuan really remembered that he had promised, but when he heard sucang say this, he also said, "there are no targets here, so..."


    Without waiting to finish, he saw that sucang was an arrow to himself. He quickly avoided "Su Tang..." 59 stack room www.59shuku.com


    Su Tang ignored him. "Before, I found that I missed at least eight times at ten times, which shows that my arrow is not suitable for fixed targets. Elder martial brother has high martial arts, so please make me a moving target."


    It''s strange that Su Tang''s archery time is basically two extremes of her learning chess. In fact, her body can''t keep up with her brain.


    Pei''s strength is not good enough to jump at the target for ten times.


    The high hit rate was so touching that Su Tang cried, "you are strong, you are wonderful, you are so charming. How can this arrow love you so much?"


    Pei Yan " How can I know! "


    Of course, sucang didn''t plan to murder her elder martial brother. All the arrows she used were to remove the arrow in front of her, which would not hurt people. After a stick of incense, Pei Xuan looked at sucang in the yard, "you pit me again. You are often missing target?"


    Every time, it''s against him, OK? The enemy is not so accurate.


    Su Tang was dissatisfied when she heard him questioning himself. She said that she had dug him, but she didn''t say anything. After all, it was reality, but this time she didn''t have a pit.


    So sucang picked up the arrow from the ground and looked at a tree in the yard, only to see the arrow breaking through the air, flying freely in the sky and missing the target.


    After that, he made another one. As expected, he was hit twice ten times, and once he flew to Pei''s side.


    "So you can''t blame me. It''s you who attract the arrow to you." Su Tang looks innocent and emphasizes with PEI.


    Pei Xuan saw the ghost, and then heard the little villain still say so, opened his mouth to speak, and then heard someone enter the yard, "sugar, are you there, sugar!"

 Chapter 430

    The visitors rushed into the yard whistling in the wind. Jianghong followed her speechless and listened to her calling the name of her own miss all the time.


    Su Tang''s ears are moving when she hears this sound. There is only one person who looks up and sees Luo Xingchen enter the door.


    Pei Xuan had to talk to his younger martial sister, but when he heard the news, he also looked up at the direction of the yard gate. Then he saw a beautiful young man in red, with a jade belt around his waist, his eyes like ink and his lips like dots of ink.


    In the capital, he had seen many good-looking sons of aristocratic families, but when Pei Xuan saw Luo Xingchen, he was still astonished for a moment. What a beautiful young man he was.


    Luo Xingchen went to Qinghe town to look for Su Tang yesterday. However, she was told that Su Tang had come out to see the workshop address. Without sucang, she didn''t have much fun staying in Qinghe town, so she went out to look for sucang.


    In fact, Luo Xingchen doesn''t know where sucang is. He just wants to find the address. He can''t run to the toothshop, so he comes to wait. It''s also a coincidence that he happens to meet Jiang Hong, who is going to meet his lover, so he follows him to look for sucang.


    Originally, Luo Xingchen thought that Su Tang was alone. She hated the burden of those people around her, and it was not easy to use. So this time, she came out alone to look for sucang, so when she came in, she called sucang''s name so wantonly.


    Who knows that a door unexpectedly saw not only Su sugar in, but also a teenager also standing in the yard, Luo Xingchen from a young age with his face swaggering through the market, beautiful people she also see more, but see Pei Xuan or a Leng.


    The young man has jade skin, sharp eyebrows and starry eyes. He is tall and tall. Although his clothes don''t fit him obviously, he is cool and handsome. He is dignified. What a handsome young man he is.


    Luo Xingchen naturally did not know who the handsome young master was by Su Tang''s side. However, he quickly restrained his presumptuous tone and became serious, "Miss Su!" Biqu Ge novel www.lifankus.com


    Su sugar white eyes, face change is very fast, "you have the ability to find here." The tone is a little distasteful.


    Luo Xingchen heard her tone and looked at Su Tang eagerly. She was too sad. She came and couldn''t wait to find sucang. Her sugar still treated her like this. Luo Xingchen was very aggrieved.


    Su sugar also looked at her like this, eyebrows slowly emerged a smile, "when did it arrive?"


    Luo Xingchen saw this smile and knew that she was welcoming herself, so she also laughed, "Qinghe town yesterday, I came out to look for you early this morning."


    "Well, it''s a good time. I''ve finished the title deed this afternoon. You''ll come with me tomorrow." Su Tang thought that Luo Xingchen came at the right time. She was in charge of the workshop alone. In fact, it was both of them. It was not good for Luo Xingchen not to participate in anything.


    "Good!" Luo Xingchen really agreed.


    Pei Xuan looks at Su Tang smiling and talking to Luo Xingchen like that. Why is his younger sister so kind to others? They always hate him and shoot him with arrows?


    Luo Xingchen and Su Tang approached her as they talked. They saw that they were getting closer and closer. Pei Xuan took a few steps to Su Tang and said, "who are you?"


    Luo Xingchen has never ignored Pei Xuan''s existence, but seeing Su Tang''s attitude, he also guessed that this expensive young master is also familiar with Su Tang, so he didn''t say anything.

 Chapter 431

    Who knows now to see Pei Xuan actually block in front of himself and Su sugar, but also glare at himself, Luo Xingchen is also a little angry, "who are you?"


    Just finish saying, did not wait for reaction to come over, Pei''s sword against her neck, "you dare to talk to me like this."


    In the capital city, the young master of gold and jade is only in front of the close people who will show the side of zhong-2. Who dares to treat him like this?


    Luo Xingchen didn''t expect that the young man was so arrogant and frowned. The whip in his hand took advantage of the situation and escaped Pei''s sword.


    Pei Xuan didn''t expect that Luo Xingchen, who was weak and gentle, could also be martial arts. Luo Xingchen was raised as a boy. In addition, because she knew she was a woman, her mother made her learn kung fu. She always had to have some skills to protect her life, so as not to encounter any accidents outside.


    It''s just that Luo Xingchen''s Kung Fu is not comparable to Pei Xuan, who has been practicing martial arts since childhood. Pei Xuan was not noticed for a while before she was able to avoid her. When she saw Luo Xingchen fighting back, she took a sword to Luo Xingchen.


    Jiang Hong can''t help sighing when he sees this. What happened before him still appears. The two young masters are fighting.


    On the contrary, when Su Tang saw that the two people did not agree with each other, she pinched them up. She was speechless and directly called out, "stop it!"


    Pei Xuan should not "you hide in the side, see I don''t teach this apprentice." His younger sister Pei''s maiden name can be called by anyone. What a rude child.


    The younger martial sister elder martial sister does not understand the truth in the countryside. He will not let others bully his younger martial sister like this. Pei Xuan thinks that the younger martial sister still smiles at this young man, and his sword is more and more fierce.


    Don''t look at Luo Xingchen in front of Su sugar always play to rely on what, grow up as a boy, temperament is also wild, so also said "sugar you see, not I don''t want to stop."


    Luo Xingchen, who had a plan, obviously saw that Pei didn''t like her so-called sucang, but deliberately called it. As expected, Pei''s face was black. Sweet potato novel network www.fanshu8.com


    Su Tang looks at these two people pinching in the dark. If you two don''t make a pair, you will only make trouble for her!


    Then sucang bent his bow, put the arrow on the arrow, and then put it to the two people. "Let''s stop it. Don''t stop it. Don''t be violent or cooperative."


    Su sugar this accurate head naturally needless to say, basically most of them are directly to Pei fan, Luo Xingchen side of the pressure suddenly reduced, a lot of ease.


    "If you don''t stop, you''ll all go out and squat for me. There''s no lunch for lunch." Su sugar said that she does not get angry, when she is a decoration, will give her trouble.


    Not to mention squatting horse steps, Luo Xingchen stopped immediately when she heard that there was no food to eat. It was no good not to give her food. She finally came here to eat rice made of sugar.


    As soon as Luo Xingchen stopped, Pei Xuan wanted to teach Luo Xingchen a lesson, but sucang had been making trouble for him, and people didn''t fight back. How could he bully others, he had to stop.


    Looking back at the eccentric sugar, "you help him?"


    Although the voice was very cold and deep, Su Tang could not understand the grievance contained in the tone.


    "Help what help!" Sucang said, "OK, don''t make trouble for me."


    Pei''s dark eyes have been staring at sucang, do not speak, small stubborn appearance, Su sugar can only rub his eyebrows, "did not help her, I feel noisy."


    Luo Xingchen saw that Su Tang still explained to Pei Xuan, but she was also wronged. Why is sugar always biting her and being kind to this guy!


    Orange cat: you two are enough!

 Chapter 432

    Pei Xuan heard that Su Tang didn''t help her, and then looked at the arrows on the ground. Just now these arrows came to him.


    Su sugar also speechless, "in fact, I hit her, but all of them missed."


    Luo Xingchen: do you want to have a look? She''s still here. What did she do wrong? She''s going to be the target?


    Pei Xuan thought about it for a moment. In the morning, Sutang''s arrows were all aimed at him. They didn''t miss the target. He thought it was reasonable that "you are on my side."


    Little brother, don''t be so strong in domain consciousness, OK? Su Tang sighs in her heart, looks at the boy''s stubborn face and nods, "yes, stand on your side."


    Then I saw that the young man who was still angry just now laughed and looked at Luo Xingchen with pride.


    Luo Xingchen saw it on one side, and she turned her eyes speechless. She should have been a noble childe. She was a second class. This word was taught by Su Tang, but Luo Xingchen thinks it is very suitable for the one in front of her.


    "Sugar..." Luo Xingchen also looked at Pei Xuan and called Su Tang.


    Su Tangbai is "quiet if you want lunch!"


    Luo Xingchen: hum, sugar is so fierce!


    But also dare not speak, since ate the craft of Su sugar, Luo Xingchen is willing to yield to the food.


    Seeing that they were all honest, Su Tang introduced "Pei Xuan, my teacher''s entry disciple, my senior brother!"


    Then he introduced Luo Xingchen to Pei Xuan, "Luo Xingchen, my good friend and partner."


    "Hum!" "Hum..." The two men heard the introduction of Su sugar, looked at each other, very hostile, but very tacit hum. Watch it www.twotxt.com


    Su sugar stood by silently, looking at two people like this, a little funny, how can you pinch it, it is also strange, can not understand ah.


    "Well?" Su Tang hummed, and the two men saluted solemnly. They knew each other.


    Since then, many people have been doubting about the relationship between Pei and Su since the first two years.


    After all, if they love each other, they will kill the people. One or two of them will make her head big.


    "Come on, little Luo Er Shao. I''ll show you something." See two people as long as they are together, just like two Bulldogs, looking at each other is not pleasing to the eye, directly open the mouth, let Luo Xingchen to see a mechanism designed by himself.


    Pei fan a listen to "what things, I also want to see."


    Su Tang heard him say so, and just as he was about to say something, he heard the sound of Ma Ming. Luo Xingchen''s face immediately changed. This person listened to him, but he looked at Pei Xuan calmly.


    Pei Xuan''s face darkened in an instant, and then he saw that a group of people also entered the courtyard. Luo Xingchen immediately blocked Su Tang and said, "be careful, the people in the line."


    Luo Xingchen has been doing business outside all the year round. It seems that the pace of these people is stable and regular. The upper and lower levels are obvious. They are obviously from the military. They know that Su Tang has no strength to tie a chicken. Let her be careful.


    At the moment of seeing these people, Pei Xuan, who had been a secondary school student before, seemed to have changed into a person


    Hearing that Pei was so impolite, these people knelt down and saluted, "I''m ordered to invite you back to Beijing!"


    When Luo Xingchen saw these people''s actions and words, her eyes flashed with fright. The young man who just competed with her was actually a little grandfather. Who would Su Tang''s teacher be.


    But also because of this, Luo Xingchen temporarily put down the alert nerve, these people are not to hurt them on the line.

 Chapter 433

    The leader of the general just finished, and saw Pei''s sword in front of his face


    "Well, let''s wait for my grandfather outside. Please prepare quickly." The man seems to be obedient, but the threat in his tone is really unpleasant.


    Sucang blinked her eyes and her ears moved. She watched how these people came in and how quickly they retreated. She left the young man standing there alone, her back all stiff, but bleak and decadent.


    Luo Xingchen see what "I go to the room to sit for a while, Jianghong came to tell me where the selected workshop is."


    Jianghong also heard that these people called Pei Xiang as xiaogongye. He was already shocked. When he heard Luo Xingchen say so, he quickly followed him into the room. Niu Er had already gone out. Only Su Tang and Pei Xuan were left in the yard.


    "Young, what bitter gourd face do, waste you such a good-looking face, but outrageous Su sugar walked to Pei Xuan, joking.


    Pei Xuan turned his head and looked at Su Tang and said, "I''m going to leave, but I''m..." No.


    He didn''t like to go back to the capital. The emperor''s uncle and Queen''s aunt always looked at him kindly. In fact, they were all fake. The prince''s cousin was always depressed. He liked to stay in Qinghe town with Su Tang. Although he was poor, although she was always teasing him, making fun of him and angry him, he was very happy.


    After all, Pei Xuan didn''t say the word "don''t want". She was just a little girl. What did she do for her troubles? He was her senior brother and should protect her. Unfortunately, there was a disciple beside her. If he was not there, what would she do if she suffered a loss.


    "You are not allowed to be good with Luo Xingchen." Think of here, Pei Xuan and Su sugar said directly. Infallible novel www.wcxs.net


    After hearing this, Su Tang looked up at him, couldn''t help but reached out and patted his head, laughing, "Hey, boy, should you always be so straightforward and willful?"


    "Yes?" Pei Xuan didn''t understand after hearing it.


    "Don''t worry about it when you complain. When you say it''s your elder, it''s true." Su Tang didn''t say anything more. There are some things teenagers have to face by themselves. As a junior sister, she can order so much.


    Pei didn''t understand, but it seemed that she understood. Su Tang took a package from the room and handed it to him, "don''t read it again. I broke your clothes. The teachers all know that they won''t let you say goodbye to the teacher again. You don''t have to feel guilty. So, go."


    These people rush to get here, and certainly won''t let Pei Xuan go back to say goodbye to Song Yi. Obviously, these people look submissive, but in fact, their attitude is very strong. Although Pei''s status is noble, it is obvious that many things in the capital are superficial phenomena.


    Pei Xuan received the package that Su Tang gave him. When she heard her say that the teacher knew all about it, she was red eyed. "Take good care of the teacher, and I will come back to see you And teachers. "


    After hearing this, Su Tang only laughed, "OK, I''m glad to meet you, my little senior brother. Then, goodbye!"


    Maybe they won''t have a chance to get together again. He will be a noble little grandfather in the Imperial City, and she will grow up in the countryside freely. Su Tang will bid farewell to their once-in-a-lifetime life.


    "I''m gone." Pei Xuan knew that the people outside were still waiting for him. He could not wait too long. He heard sucang say this again. He looked into sucang''s eyes all the time, and finally said so.


    In exchange for Su Tang''s nod, watching the young man''s back disappear from the courtyard of their inn, and then the sound of horse''s hooves is getting farther and farther away.

 Chapter 434

    Send people away, Su sugar also entered the room, Jianghong saw her came, after salute, back, leaving space for sucang and Luo Xingchen.


    "Tut Tut, you are reluctant to give up, so you sent people away?" Luo Xingchen sees sucang entering the door and teases with a smile.


    As a result, she saw that Su Tang looked at herself with an idiot''s eyes. "I didn''t see that Luo Er Shao still had a girl''s heart?"


    What see the ghost reluctant to give up, which of her eyes to see, Su sugar speechless, for her, Pei is just a chance encounter.


    Although they are all the disciples of Song Yi, Su Tang has decided to live a free life for a long time, and he will not have anything to do with the so-called noble people in this life.


    Pei Xuan is a little Duke who is highly regarded by everyone in the capital city. So Su Tang should play and make trouble whenever he should. But that''s all.


    She is very clear in her mind, later between her and Pei, let alone Luo Xingchen mouth in this messy idea, is to meet estimated will not have again.


    But Su sugar still want to say, a woman disguised as a man Luo Er Shao didn''t expect to have a girl heart.


    Luo Xingchen didn''t expect Su Tang to say this to herself. She also looked at her "what girl''s heart, I..." Then he lowered his voice and said, "and I''m a girl."


    What''s the big ditch of the brain circuit in the time and space of the ghost? Su Tang looks at some, pinches, shy girl, master Luo Xingchen, and has goose bumps all over the ground. She wants to say, isn''t she exaggerating?


    "Luo Er Shao, at least he controls the business of the Luo family in Beikou. Can you have more reliable things in mind?" Su sugar told the beautiful and kind Lori can not compete with the mentally retarded, will lower their own level, and then very rational asked Luo Er Shao.


    Orange cat: it''s really rational. It''s not artificial!


    Su Tang passed by with a white eye, and a certain meow said, "did anyone speak just now?" 591 reading novels www.591kxs.com


    Seeing a certain meow like this, sucang is too lazy to settle accounts with it.


    It''s hard to be a beast these days!


    Luo Xingchen heard Su sugar say so, looking at her face accusing, "I know sugar you empathize, don''t you love me?"


    Su Tang looks at Luo Er Shao, "ha ha!"


    "But look at the stars and I see him..."


    Results in the Su sugar look at the idiot in the eyes, did not continue to say, Su sugar despised looking at her "brain is really a good thing, Luo Er Shao, you know?"


    What are you thinking about? She''s a nine year old Lori, and Pei is only a 15-year-old boy. What kind of kindergarten love story is this? I think so much.


    Luo Xingchen this guy is a man for a long time, so the girl heart has no place to send out, will be directly disabled.


    "I don''t want to say it!" Luo Xingchen was so despised by Su Tang that she pouted and pouted and didn''t continue to say.


    Su Tang gave Luo Xingchen a look, and then showed her the drawing she had drawn. "If you want something serious, come and have a look at the map of the processing workshop that I drew."


    For Su Tang, Pei Xuan is just a passer-by. When she comes, she does her best, and she will not be too persistent when she goes. Compared with the precious little grandfather, the emperor, Empress and Prince, the current sauce workshop and making money are much more important to sucang.


    As soon as Luo Xingchen heard that Su Tang said this, she stopped making trouble. She quickly came to see the workshop drawings she had drawn with sucang, and they studied together.

 Chapter 435

    And when Sutang kept Tucao Luo star, Pei''s carriage gradually left Qingyuan county. He opened Subao to make complaints about his package, and saw only a blue brocade in it.


    Because it was made in these two days, so the dress did not do any embroidery. It was very simple, but also had fine stitches. Just looking at it, I could imagine the girl stabbing under the oil lamp.


    Pei Xuan remembered that Su Tang didn''t sleep well and was angry with herself. Her eyes flashed slightly, and finally understood why she had treated herself like that before.


    With her hand on the blue brocade, she stroked the hand that belonged to brocade. Pei grinned, "no progress, or so ugly!"


    After that, Shu Er laughed again. He changed himself and embroidered the pig''s clothes by Su Tang. He also took out the pig''s clothes and prepared to put them together.


    It''s obvious that he picked up the white satin bag for Pei Su when he picked it up last year.


    If it''s just like this, there are embroidery on the white purse. The lines are very simple. In front of it is a pig dancing in front of it. What''s interesting is that Sutang has embroidered the back of a pig with a curly tail on its buttocks.


    Well, it''s still very coquettish and enchanting.


    It is not only the embroidery of this pig, but also a line of strange characters under the purse. If modern people see it, they will understand that it is "peixuanispig", which is very simple and crude, with accurate and complete meaning.


    See this purse, Pei can''t help but bite his teeth, "this little villain." Jiangsu Literature Network www.freychem.com


    There seems to be something else in the purse, and then take out a letter from it. Su Tang''s very discernible calligraphy comes into view: you must have scolded me, I want to tell the teacher!


    "Sure enough, the characters are ugly." Seeing this piece of paper, Pei Xuan bit his teeth.


    This little villain, seriously sent a purse, the purse actually gave him such a sentence, should not be sincere farewell, this small money is really, other skills do not have, will play to rely on the prosecution


    At the thought of this, Pei Xuan, who was holding a purse, stopped for a moment. He did not know what he thought. He opened the curtain, looked at Qingyuan County, which has been slowly remote, and then laughed. Sure enough, he was not only a villain, but also a rascal!


    Because Pei Xuan suddenly like this, all the guards around him were nervous, for fear of any further twists and turns. Even when he saw the young master, he laughed like this, and then he returned to the carriage. There was no more movement along the way, so he stopped to the capital city.


    Sucang naturally did not know what Pei''s reaction was when she saw what she had left behind. Anyway, some words could not be said directly, but all the hints she should have given were also said.


    Before Pei Xuan''s subconscious protection, she also helped her practice archery. She made that dress, which was not in debt to each other. Therefore, after Pei Xuan left, sucang would not think about Pei Xuan and other complicated things.


    She was focused on planning her first processing workshop with Luo Xingchen. Luo Xingchen looked at the drawing and said, "this is a water wheel, so you mean, will you use a water wheel instead of a person to shake the handle? What''s the next one?"


    It turned out that Luo Xingchen didn''t understand the drawing of sucang after seeing the drawing, so he asked Su Tang directly.

 Chapter 436

    "In this case, it should be called pulley." Su sugar see Luo Xingchen asked, a little thought, and then came up with a more appropriate term out of her own.


    Luo Xingchen is still very vague "so you mean to use this to lift tomato and pepper, why is it so troublesome to let people climb up?"


    Luo Xingchen is a native of this era. In such a feudal society, servants are very common. In the concept of Luo Xingchen, in fact, there is no labor-saving saying, because some people live on the strength, and as the superior master, they just need to tell the servants to do things.


    But sucang is a modern person. She has some things that will adapt to this era. For example, in order to keep secret, she will buy people to use them. But if it is not necessary, she is determined not to treat servants as animals.


    Although there is no such thing as equality and respect, to be honest, when you are in an era, you do things against the rules of the times. Either you really have the ability to go against the current and become a pioneer, or you will only be submerged by the rules.


    Su Tang doesn''t want to be a pioneer herself. It sounds like a force to be famous in history. But for her personal life, it may be very hard. She just wants to enjoy the life and is not prepared to suffer.


    Therefore, she would not publicize the concept of equality for all, because the experience of a social animal who has been rolling around in modern society tells her that even in the modern era of promoting equality for all, there has never been equality.


    The word "equality", to some extent, is just a dreamy and unrealistic word.


    However, sucang does not treat people as human beings and often kills people. So when she establishes a processing workshop, she will consider some more humanized things, and will naturally use tools instead of human resources. I love fiction www.5ilrc.com


    For example, before the meat grinder, if it wasn''t for the Suchang, many people would have to chop up the sauce by hand. To be honest, it''s really painful to chop the tomato, but to chop the chili.


    Now, in addition to the manual meat grinder, Sutang has a strange structure, which is also the source of Luo Xingchen''s doubts. Sutang calls it pulley.


    "What we are going to do now is a bigger meat grinder, and then we will use the water wheel on the river side as the power. When the river flows, it will drive the water wheel, and then let the meat grinder move. This is no problem.


    But don''t forget that the meat grinder we used to make was very small and could only be used for meat stuffing. Now we have a large meat grinder, which is used to smash tomatoes and peppers.


    But you can''t forget its original name, meat grinder, just because we only smash tomatoes and peppers


    Su Tang explained this matter to Luo Xingchen, and directly named what they made. Don''t take the bean bag as dry food. It''s called meat grinder.


    "The current of the river is not slow, so it can easily drive the meat grinder to move. You said that it is no problem for people to climb up with tomatoes and stir them up. But I ask you, what will happen if people fall in by themselves?"


    After su Tang finished, Luo Xingchen also had some incomprehension, and then Su Tang further explained that such a large hydrodynamic force, as well as a sharp rotating blade, a funnel more than one person high.


    In telling the rotation, a person fell down, not to say it is completely meat stuffing, but absolutely can not leave a whole body is sure.

 Chapter 437

    Even if the processing workshop wants to use the slaves bought, it is also a living life. If you use your brain a little, you can avoid this danger by using more things. Why not do it.


    If it wasn''t for sucang''s saying that, Luo Xingchen didn''t expect that. When she heard sucang say that, her stomach was a little bad. She covered her mouth and said, "Er, don''t say it. It''s so picturesque."


    Su Tang looks at the past with a white eye Then he went on to say, "and just add this pulley, and then the staff in the processing workshop can be reduced again. On the one hand, it can reduce the cost, on the other hand, it can also increase the degree of confidentiality."


    At least, they also use things that are not available in this country to make sauces. With fewer people, fewer people will know. It is very effective for confidentiality.


    According to Sutang''s plan, in this way, it is estimated that there will be no more than 10 people in the whole processing workshop, management personnel and gatekeepers, enough to digest all the production of the five farms and provide them to the whole northern market.


    This is the so-called sucang, the use of human tools, semi-automatic processing factory efficiency can be seen.


    Luo Xingchen can''t help but feel inferior to Su Tang. She is also a woman. Su Tang''s age is much younger than her. How can people''s brain grow.


    "Demon, sugar, you are too evil. How can you think of it? However, are you sure that such a thing can make people not go up and put tomato or something on it?"


    Luo Xingchen thinks it''s very cow to have this kind of idea, but also a little curious, will it really be the same as Su Tang said? Love story network www.yanqingxsw.com


    "Do it, you can have a look, and then the water wheel and meat grinder here if a link can be broken, to avoid the loss of meat grinder work day and night."


    Su Tang also pointed to the handle of the meat grinder linked to the water wheel. She decided to fix it with screws. In this way, the water wheel could not rotate day and night. As a result, the meat grinder in the workshop has been working continuously, thus increasing the loss.


    "We''ll have a look at them in time, but our northern rivers will freeze in winter. How can we use this water truck in winter?" Luo Xingchen also said one of the most important things, that is, Qingjiang in their section, winter is to be frozen, and it is that kind of frozen very strong.


    "It''s better to remove the water wheel or freeze it directly before freezing. In winter, if it needs to be processed, it can be turned to manual mode." Sucang pointed to where he said he could remove the screw and said.


    In fact, the water wheel is a very good tool, but it is not so suitable for places where freezing occurs in winter in the north. On the contrary, it is used a lot in the south, which is very convenient.


    Therefore, sucang also considered this problem. The handle link between the water wheel and the meat grinder is not straight. Instead, it turns around. In fact, it is used for manual operation later.


    "But our sauces are seasonal, so we don''t need to process them in winter in a short time." Sucang will consider using the water wheel as power, because the chili sauce and tomato sauce they are selling temporarily are very seasonal, and they can''t do it when it''s cold.


    If there is something else that can be processed, it should be switched to manual mode temporarily. In this way, after the handle has been turned over several times, the manpower can also be pulled. If it is not possible to use the pulley or the like, in any case, there must be more methods than problems.


    Su sugar said after looking at Luo Xingchen "how, all understand?"

 Chapter 438

    "Su''s two evildoers, as expected, saw her by her side


    In this regard, sucang a white eye, "I thank you!"


    Luo Xingchen giggled after being white eyed. She was actually kwasu sugar, sincere.


    After a while, it was lunch time and it was not convenient to work outside. So Su Tang asked Jianghong to go out and ask for something to eat. Su Tang and Luo Xingchen simply ate. In the afternoon, they met with the seller of the workshop.


    Both sides had strong wishes. The man, who was also a distant relative, came to deal with the title deed, so the discussion was almost over. In the afternoon, he went to the Yamen to handle the title deed.


    In this way, the workshop, which was basically completely abandoned, became the property of sucang. The next day, sucang and Luo Xingchen arrived at the scene together.


    After seeing the place, Luo Xingchen expressed his admiration for sucang''s vision. Ordinary people really can''t see such a place, but to be honest, it''s really suitable for their processing workshop.


    Because their processing workshop is completely different from other people''s, even if the former owner left something, they can''t take it directly, or they have to demolish and rebuild it. It''s better to be a ruins.


    After that, they were ready to be busy with the construction of the processing workshop. The sucang did not have to keep an eye on it. Instead, he gave the drawings to Jiang Hong and asked him to watch the construction. Luo Xingchen came right in and was responsible for contacting the craftsman to get the large meat grinder out.


    After seeing the place, sucang and Luo Xingchen returned to Qinghe town again, and then the sauce processing workshop began to be built. Zero long Literature Network www.09wxw.com


    Similarly, in the twinkling of an eye, it was June. All the villagers in Sujiatun were busy farming. The family with rich farmland would be idle for a while to chat.


    Life is not good, the family''s labor force also began to solicit outside to find something to make a living, to earn more money or something.


    Su Yongshun''s family planted all their fields. They went to the town early the next day to look for Su sugar.


    Su Yongshun did not know that sucang had moved away, but went to the courtyard rented by Luo Xingchen. Fortunately, Jianghong''s family still lived there for the time being. Knowing that Su Yongshun was looking for sucang, Zhang rushed to call sucang.


    Recently, sucang has been quite busy. Although most of the things are assigned to Jiang Hong, there are still some things designed by Sutang. Therefore, during the construction, she is still required to watch the communication. Although it is not necessary to keep an eye on the scene, there are many trivial things.


    Zhang came to see Su Tang and told her that Su Yongshun came to look for her. Su Tang remembered that she had to build a house, so she went to see Su Yongshun.


    "Excuse me, brother Shun. I''m really busy these days. I should have gone to see you." Su Tang apologized when she saw Su Yongshun.


    At least she wanted to build her own house, but instead she let people come to her house. Su Tang was really sorry.


    Su Yongshun heard Su sugar say this, also smile "what who came and who went, the family pay attention to these do what, I don''t know Nell can think well, what kind of house to build?"


    Zhang brought Su Tang a cup of sour plum soup, and Su Tang took a sip. Then he took out the design drawing he had drawn before to show Su Yongshun, "the general appearance is nothing special, but I think the whole room is paved with floor heating, and there are more fire walls on the walls."

 Chapter 439

    In fact, the houses in the countryside here look very good. Sucang is not an architectural designer. She thinks that she can''t think of a better one, so she follows the traditional one.


    Ancient people''s own wisdom can not be underestimated, but Sutang still has some special requirements. It''s really cold in winter in the north. In winter, everyone is on the Kang or burning the stove.


    But even then, it''s also very cold and uncomfortable. So Su Tang thinks that she can''t afford to pay now. Why do you still feel aggrieved? She just wants to say that the whole house is covered with floor heating.


    Then as many fire walls as possible, as long as the fire is finished, although some firewood is wasted, the temperature in the whole room will be more balanced in winter, and it is comfortable to live in.


    In fact, it''s geothermal. It''s almost the same theoretical structure as the fire wall. Su Tang only explained his idea with Su Yongshun, and he understood it.


    "In this way, either several stoves will be needed, or a large one will have to be located in the center, or there will be no way to provide them." Su Yongshun heard that Su sugar said that he wanted to do geothermal work. After thinking about it, it was not impossible. In this way, the construction period would be longer. Moreover, he would have to make many stoves or have to have a specially large boiler.


    "You can spare a room here for the boiler." When Su Yongshun said this, Su Tang nodded. She was from the north. When she was not very developed in the previous life, there were many boilers in the north. So when Su Yongshun said that, she directly chose to build a large boiler.


    It''s much more reasonable than making a group of stoves. When the house is big, she''ll use a servant to burn the boiler.


    Su Yongshun saw that Su sugar said so, and knew that she also wanted to understand. She nodded directly, "that''s OK, but it''s estimated that it will be built in four months." European e-book www.ootxt.com


    "It''s OK. Anyway, I have a place to live. The house in the old house is made more finely, and the front and back yards are surrounded by brick walls." Sucang is also very straightforward. She is not in a hurry. She is better built and comfortable to live in. Moreover, if it is well done, it can be used for reference in building houses in the future.


    Su Yongshun promised, "sugar Ni Er, don''t worry, I''m sure I''ll make you fine and good."


    Su Tang nodded, and then said, "brother Qiang told me that brother Shun would build a house. I don''t understand these things. So I''m afraid I need help from brother Shun to buy this material. Brother Shun can prepare the materials today. How much money do you need to come and ask me for it. If I''m not here, I can talk to Mrs. Jiang directly."


    It''s clear how to build a house. What''s left is the concrete things. Su sugar has too many things to do every day, and it''s impossible to keep an eye on it. So it''s ready to put Su Yongshun and Su Yongqiang directly responsible.


    Su Yongqiang is responsible for the construction money, because all of them are from the Su family, so he can live in this clan. As for Su Yongshun, he is responsible for purchasing materials and building houses.


    "I don''t know how to build a house, so I''m afraid I have to worry about it. I''ll give you eight Liang silver for the house to be built."


    Her brother had to settle accounts. Su Yongshun helped her build the house. Of course, Su Tang had to pay for her.


    Su Tang asked orange cat to inquire about it before. Now he builds houses for people, and the average worker is only 20 to 25 Wen a day. Su Yongshun is also responsible for purchasing and looking at what people do. He is a foreman and a person in charge. He must pay more.

 Chapter 440

    Su Tang also planned to pay 22 Wen a day for the workers of the Su family, regardless of the food. After four months, it would be nearly 30 Liang silver. As a foreman, Su Tang gave Su Yongshun eight Liang silver for four months, which was reasonable.


    Su Yongshun a listen to Su sugar said to him wages, but also a little embarrassed, "to help you, not to use so much."


    Their family has made a lot of money after the Spring Festival. Now he helps Su Tang build a house, and Su Tang gives them so much money, he is too embarrassed to take it.


    "If it''s useful, please don''t be polite to me. My brother and I don''t have a place to live in the village. It''s inconvenient for me to go there. I''m young. I''ll have to worry about everything at that time. You should get the salary. Don''t refuse me."


    Su sugar doesn''t give people money in vain, but the workload and wages should be equal. There are many trivial things about building a house. Su Yongshun and Su Yongqiang are trustworthy people. In this way, Su sugar doesn''t have to worry about it. She can do things well. What she gives is reasonable.


    Su sugar said, seeing Su Yongshun''s face still hesitated, Su sugar said, "I tell you the truth, brother Shun, I''m afraid I can''t manage too much about the building of the house, so I have to help him run those trivial things. Shunge knows how to build a house. In fact, there are so many small things, and I have to run errands. It''s very annoying. On the contrary, I''d like to thank him for giving me peace of mind It is. "


    Su Tang doesn''t need money now. For her, what she can solve with money is not a big deal. Eight Liang silver is a big sum for ordinary farmers. But for Sutang, it''s nothing more. It''s worth buying.


    Su Yongshun heard sucang say so, and understood her meaning. It meant that he was responsible for everything. It was not easy to build a house. However, Su gave him so much money that Su Yongshun finally promised "sugar girl, I''ll give you a beautiful house, and I won''t let you worry about it." 536 literature www.536wx.com


    Su sugar nodded, "Shun elder brother said is, then this matter is settled, I don''t know if Shun elder brother has other things, it''s OK. I''ll go back with you, and talk about employing people with brother Qiang."


    Now that they have said that they are going to build a house, Su Tang wants to make it clear. When Su Yongshun hears sucang say so, she laughs with embarrassment. "It''s nothing else. Your niece asked me to buy her some embroidery thread."


    It turned out that Su Nuan knew that her father was going to town, so she specially explained that she wanted to buy it. Su Yongshun was in love with her daughter, so this was not a promise. She would definitely buy it.


    "Warm needlework is better than before. Today I''ll go to see her, so brother Shun, you can buy some embroidery thread for wennuan, and I''ll do something about it. Then we''ll see you in town and go back together." Su Tang thought that she would go to Sujiatun at this time, and it was not a trivial matter to build a house. She could not go to the song house in the afternoon, but she had to ask for leave.


    This is just when she goes to ask for leave. Su Yongshun goes shopping and goes back together.


    When Su Yongshun heard Su sugar say this, of course, he fully agreed. Seeing Su Yongshun go, Su Tang also went out to ask Song Yi for leave, and then found Niu Er''s carriage and went to zhenkou.


    When sucang''s car arrived at the entrance of the town, Su Yongshun did not come. After all, he walked a little slower, but sucang didn''t wait long, so he arrived.


    Seeing that sucang was in a car again, Su Yongshun said with a smile that he borrowed money this time. Then he sat on the shaft and went to Sujiatun together.

 Chapter 441

    Once again, the carriage stopped at Su Yongqiang''s house. Sutang knocked on the door. A young woman opened the door. When she saw sucang, she immediately saw "sugar aunt is coming!"


    It turned out to be su Xue, who got married two months ago. Although Su Xue''s marriage date was delayed a little, her dowry was rich, and her husband''s family didn''t find fault with them. So when Su Tang looked at her rosy face, she knew that she had a good life after marriage.


    Su Xue sees Su sugar standing at the door looking at herself. She is also blushing. She reaches out and pulls sucang into the door. "Sugar girl, come in. She hasn''t eaten yet. It happens to be together."


    If it wasn''t for Su Tang, Su Xue couldn''t raise seedlings. She made more money and got married with rich dowry. Naturally, her mother-in-law did not dare to look down on her.


    Before that, Su Xue was very grateful to Su Tang, but at that time she wanted to get married. Because she had filial piety, she wanted to be close to her. Now that she''s married, she doesn''t have to be taboo any more.


    And when she got married, sucang gave her a box of cakes for dessert bar, and gave her a gold ring as a make-up.


    The girls from all over the country get married. There are several gold ornaments that can be taken out. Although it''s only a small ring, it also makes Su Xue have a good face. Su Xue doesn''t know how grateful she is to sucang.


    There was no chance before. This time, because of the farm work at home, Su Xue also brought her men back to help her mother''s house. Unexpectedly, she met sucang, so she was full of smile and enthusiastic.


    Su Tang is very grateful to Su Yongqiang''s family. If it had not been for Su Yongqiang, it would have been easier for her to adopt. Since then, she has been very helpful to her, so Su Xue is not too stingy when she gets married.


    Of course, it''s not too much, but many girls in Sujiatun are talking about sucang''s wealth after seeing her make-up. Xunzu.com www.xunread.com


    "Chenille is at home. How long has it been since I saw her? How can she look more beautiful than before?" Su sugar see her so enthusiastic, also smile ha ha said.


    Before, Su Tang and Su Nuo hastily adopted Su laoshuan, and they were going to wear their clothes on the same day. Su Xue helped to change her clothes. In fact, Su Tang and Su Xue are no strangers. Now they are deliberately joking.


    "What does Tanggu say? I can''t have it!" A hear Su sugar said she was better than before, Su snow face red, a little shy look.


    Because sucang is an elder, Su Xue can''t refute it. She is shy on the side. However, Zhou in the room hears that sucang is coming and comes out quickly. "I think tangni''er is growing tall and beautiful. This girl, your sugar girl is here. What are you doing standing at the door? Don''t invite your sugar girl in."


    With Zhou''s words, Su Xuecai quickly asked Su Tang to come in. When Su Tang heard Zhou''s remarks, she also laughed, "my sister-in-law will hurt the girl, but I don''t know if the new uncle is here. I can see people here."


    The money of Su Tang''s elder is still very similar. It''s su Xue who got married. When she heard about uncle or something, she blushed and embarrassed. Because she was a junior, she didn''t dare to say anything about sucang.


    However, Lu and Luo''s sisters-in-law, seeing their sister-in-law like this, also lowered their heads and snickered, and Su Xue''s face became more red.


    Su Yongshun, who came along with sucang, said, "tangnier is still an elder, but she is as noisy as these children."


    Su Tang blinked. "What''s the matter? I''m an aunt. I can''t see my uncle."

 Chapter 442

    Su Xue didn''t say anything. It was just a coincidence that Su Tang finished. It happened that a young man was pulled into the door by Su Laixi. It was su Xue''s husband, Wang Shuishui.


    The young man has thick eyebrows and big eyes. He is very tall. He is still a little confused on his simple and honest face. As soon as he enters the door, he sees everyone looking at himself and laughing. He is also stupid and stupid: "mother, I set a pheasant and stew it at noon."


    Su Xue looked at her husband like this and quickly went up and pinched him. "What are you saying? Don''t put things down quickly. Come and see our sugar girl!"


    Wang Shuishui looked at his daughter-in-law with a smile on her face. She was pinched by Su Xue, but she was OK. "Don''t pinch it. You''re in pain again."


    She also heard Su Xue say that she met Tanggu, and Wang Shui Shui Shui also saw a little girl sitting in the main room. Although she was dressed plainly, she was the same as the steamed fine steamed bread. Her eyes were white and her eyes were bright and she was looking at them with a smile.


    Wang Shui Shui Shui had heard her daughter-in-law talk about such an aunt in her family. She knew that if she had not been for the sugar aunt, her daughter-in-law would not have made more money before marriage. Although Wang Shui Shui Shui has his own skills, he is not a person who thinks about her dowry.


    However, he also knew that Tanggu was a capable person. He only heard that before seeing me today, he knew that his daughter-in-law was modest. He also had a job in the town and met the girl from the so-called rich family, but none of them was comparable to the one sitting today.


    Wang Shuishui knew that it was su Tang who was sitting there looking at them. He quickly saluted "sugar aunt!"


    Su Xue had pinched her own man in order to make him stop talking. She didn''t know that Wang Shui Shui Shui had such a sentence, which made her face more red.


    Luo''s and Miao''s sisters-in-law saw them at the same time, and they all chuckled. It was time for the newly married couple to mix honey with oil. Global fiction www.qqzkw.com


    Su Tang looked at Wang Shuishui and saluted himself, nodded, "let me see xuenie''s new uncle."


    Hearing Su Tang''s words, Wang Shuishui is also giggling. When people see him like this, they all laugh. For a time, Su Yongqiang''s home is full of excitement.


    Su Xue''s face is thin, and she''s embarrassed to see everyone laughing like this. In addition, Wang Shui Shui Shui is still carrying a pheasant in his hand, so she pulls him out quickly. "My parents and uncle Shun and Tang Gu talk about business. We''ll go out first."


    Although she found such a reason, but who did not know that she was shy, so they all looked at them with a smile. Zhou saw that Roche and Miao would also go out, and then called them "I''ll give you two eggs for sugar girl at noon."


    It seems that it''s time for dinner. The new uncle was going to go back after lunch today, so he specially made fish and a meat dish.


    But now that sucang is here, we all know that she is keeping her filial piety and can''t eat meat and fishy food. So Zhou asked her daughter-in-law to lay eggs for him.


    When Su Tang heard what Zhou said, she said quickly, "don''t be busy. It''s very hot. If it''s convenient for my nephew and daughter-in-law, she can roll some egg noodles with eggs and noodles, pass it with cold well water, add some garlic and soy sauce vinegar, and add a few pieces of cabbage that has passed through water. I can read to eat this one."


    Zhou originally thought that sucang was going to refuse to speak. They were all ready to speak. They were all family members. How could they be so polite? Unexpectedly, sucang ordered cold noodles directly.


    However, it is only in this way that they seem more friendly. They are all Su family members. They get along so well. They are always polite.

 Chapter 443

    Su Tang said clearly that they were all good cookers on the stove. After hearing this, Luo and Miao quickly agreed to "OK, we''ll go and make noodles now."


    Seeing the weather getting hot, there is no air conditioning in this era. Although the summer in the north is not too hot to be uncomfortable, but at this time, Suchang loves to eat something fresh and clean.


    Because some desserts need to be frozen in the dessert bar, so to warm up, people dug a special ice cellar in the backyard of the dessert bar, and bought saltpetre to make a lot of ice and put them in the ice cellar. This is equivalent to having a refrigerator. This summer, you can drink some iced sour plum soup, or eat a bowl of cold noodles or cold skin, which is not very comfortable.


    Recently, Luo Xingchen and sucang are addicted to cold skin and cold noodles. They have to eat one meal every two or three days. They just have to eat chili oil and sesame paste.


    As soon as Su Tang heard that Zhou was going to lay eggs for her, she immediately opened her mouth. She didn''t lack eggs to eat, so she asked them to make some cold noodles.


    Although there is no ice cellar in Su Yongqiang''s home, it can''t be frozen, but the well water is still cool, and the taste should be good. It''s a pity that without pepper, the cold skin and cold noodles without pepper are soulless.


    Roche and Miao went to the kitchen to work, leaving Zhou looking at sucang. "If you want to say that you can eat, even I want to taste what I said just now."


    The eggs of farmers'' families are rare. Su Yongqiang''s family lives well in Sujiatun, but they never want to make noodles with eggs and noodles.


    That egg oil Wang Wang with big oil fried just fragrant, and after the noodles which have fried fragrant.


    If you can cook like this, you don''t care about it. You don''t need money. Su Yongqiang''s family hasn''t reached that level yet. Farmers always have to live frugally. I love reading novels www.looktxt.com


    However, Su Yongqiang and Su Yongshun are not surprised to see sucang in this way. Every time they go to see sucang, their tea is honey water or plum soup directly.


    These are all valuable things. They have made a lot of money with sucang. Sucang will surely only earn more. Tanie is a capable person.


    "But I''m just idle at home and do some blind research. When it''s hot, I can''t see anything to eat. It''s so refreshing, but it''s more comfortable."


    When Su Tang heard what Zhou said, she also said with a smile that the clothes of this era are not like the modern ones, which can be directly short sleeve shorts. If you wear more clothes, it will be more uncomfortable than cold when you get hot.


    Now Su sugar is convenient, all nest in the space, automatic constant temperature and humidity is simply ideal ah, comfortable can not.


    Su Yongshun is also smiling and nodding. When he sees this time again, it is not good for him to stay at Su Yongqiang''s home to eat, so he looks at sucang''s "tangnier..."


    Su Tang also understood, and then said to Su Yongqiang and Zhou, "I haven''t seen brother Qiang and sister-in-law for a long time, but I''ve forgotten the business, and I''m not in a hurry to eat. Today I''m here to discuss building a house with brother Qiang."


    Su Yongqiang and Zhou''s family saw that Su Yongshun was with sucang. In addition, the farm work had just passed, and they knew that sucang had come for this matter.


    So when he heard sucang say this, Su Yongqiang sat down and looked directly at sucang and asked, "has tangnier and shunzi discussed how to build a house?"

 Chapter 444

    "Yes, I have discussed with brother Shun about how to build a house today. The rest is the matter of employing people and wages. Because shunge is busy buying and watching the building of the house, I want to let brother Qiang get involved and help me, and I will pay more attention to the matter of employing people."


    Su sugar is not vague, directly with Su Yongqiang said.


    In fact, the employer can also be directly handed to Su Yongshun, but Su Yongshun has to take care of building a house, and it is easy to make mistakes in managing the wages of workers.


    Another thing is, although Su Yongshun is good, but this time to build a house to use their own people, if you really encounter a thorn in the head, Su Yongshun will still have to seek Su Yongqiang''s help.


    He can''t help himself. In this case, why not ask Su Yongqiang to help him? Anyway, it''s just a matter of paying a few Liang more silver. With Su Yongqiang, the head of the Su family, he can handle any problems of the user at any time, and he can handle them.


    Most importantly, it''s also a matter of attitude. Before Su Tang said that building a house, Su Yongqiang advised her to use her own family. Then she left all the candidates to Su Yongqiang to choose. When there was any problem in the middle, Su Yongqiang would also bear the responsibility.


    At the same time, Su Yongqiang is in charge, not to mention anything else. At least it represents what she is like in Su''s family. She just asks Su Yongqiang for more. She can afford the money and get the benefits she wants. She won''t be stingy and refuse.


    Su Yongqiang heard Su sugar say so, thought just let him help to have a look, directly nodded, "it''s a family, help should be."


    As a clan leader, Su Yongqiang thinks that he should help. As a clan leader, he should lead the Su family to become better and better. Beautiful book bar www.mailishuo.com


    As soon as Su Tang heard this, she knew he didn''t understand what he meant, so she continued to explain, "brother Qiang knows that I live in the town now, and I''m busy. I can''t live in the village and watch the building of houses. Therefore, the employment of people must be watched by people, and the payment of wages should also trouble brother Qiang."


    Su Yongqiang heard that Su Tang said he would ask him to help pay wages. He knew that this was not a simple help. He opened his mouth and said what he wanted to say, but Su Tang laughed and continued.


    "I''ll give the workers 22 Wen a day. They are all from our own family. They live in the village. I have no place to live here. I don''t care about the salary. We can go home and eat."


    "As for brother Qiang, I will give him five Liang silver in the past four months..." Su sugar finished the wages of ordinary workers, and then said to Su Yongqiang.


    On hearing that sucang gave so much money, Su Yongqiang immediately refused, "no, no, how can I use these."


    Even if he wants to help pay the wages according to Sutang''s advice, he can''t get so much. You know, the cashier in the town can only get five Liang silver a year. He has to work for four months. How can he ask for so much.


    Su Tang must say that although the Su family has such mouse excrement as Su Yonggui''s, the family style is still pure. Su Yongqiang and Su Yongshun are both real people.


    "Brother Qiang also listen to me. The house will be built for at least four months. I have a lot of things to do, so I can''t come back and stare at it all the time. So I usually think that brother Qiang can help to keep an eye on the house, and then pay so many workers wages. I have to worry about it. The money should be given."

 Chapter 445

    No matter when, human relationship is the most difficult thing to return, and the key is that if she doesn''t give money, this thing is human relationship. At that time, I don''t know how to pay it back. If I meet someone with a small heart, I may always remember this favor in my heart, which will hurt my feelings.


    Su Tang always thinks that feelings are feelings, but doing things is doing things. What should be done is what should be done. If you use other people''s money, your family won''t give you money. It''s not a family member, but you''re going to have a feud.


    On the contrary, she has given enough benefits. As long as it is not greedy, it is naturally good for you and me. Of course, if you meet someone who is really greedy, sucang will let people know that her benefits can not be coveted by anyone.


    Su Yongqiang still felt a little bit too much when he heard Su Tang say so. "It doesn''t take so much. How can a family..."


    I still think that Su Tang has given too much. Su Tang is also funny when she hears it. There are also people who dislike paying too much money. "Brother Qiang, please don''t refuse. I have to work hard for a long time. If it wasn''t for brother Qiang and brother Shun, I''m afraid I''ll break my leg, and I''ll ask brother Qiang to arrange for me to pick up my brother''s and sister-in-law''s family back."


    Su Yongshun himself took more. Now Su Tang gives Su Yongqiang five Liang silver, which is more than that given to him. It can be seen that they are all given according to the workload. So he also said, "brother Qiang refused. If you refuse, I will be more shameless. Tangnier gives me eight Liang silver. I think I will build tangnier''s house properly."


    Originally, Su Tang didn''t say how much Su Yongshun was paid, because she is a modern person, and her salary belongs to privacy, which is generally not open to the public. However, Su Yongshun doesn''t mind and is willing to say that, of course, Sutang won''t say anything.


    When Su Yongqiang heard that Su Yongshun''s salary was more than his own, he was relieved. He was also a real man. He just felt that he had a little more money. However, Su Yongshun did more and paid more, so he was more reasonable. Everybody reads novels www.rrk3d.com


    "That''s all right, sweetie. Don''t worry. If you and I are here, you''ll build the house for your brother and sister, and you won''t let anyone cheat." Su Yongqiang said this to Su Tang.


    "I believe in brother Qiang and brother Shun." Sucang nodded with a smile.


    Because she knew that Su sugar was busy and could not come to Sujiatun often, she negotiated to find the people in the afternoon and talk about building houses and employing people. Although Su Tang wanted to ask Su Yongqiang and Su Yongshun for help, she had to show up.


    We should let these people know that she is the one who gives money and employs people, and whose money they are making. If there is such an opportunity, there is always nothing wrong with it.


    Seeing that everything had been discussed, Su Yongshun directly said that he would go home first and come back with everyone in the afternoon. Naturally, Su Yongqiang and Zhou''s family left him to eat at home. Su Yongshun also refused, so he went home in a hurry.


    Su Yongqiang looked at the meal for a while, and asked his three sons and Su Xue to go out door-to-door, and asked them to come home after lunch to discuss important matters.


    Then it was lunch time. Roche and Miao''s skills were pretty good. At noon, the noodles made for sucang were even in thickness, which was very strong, but without peanut butter and chili oil, it was really not very soul.


    However, sucang is also very face saving. All of them have finished eating. The grain is still very precious and can''t be left.

 Chapter 446

    The Su family were all busy preparing for the next lunch. Suddenly they heard that they would come to the meeting, and they all agreed. However, they also guessed that there was nothing wrong in the village recently, and they didn''t know what to say in the past.


    Su Yonggui''s family also got news that they had a lot of farmland, and their days were pretty good. A few days ago, the three brothers of Su Dafu had to go to the fields because of the busy farming.


    Wu''s life is not good. She had planned to clean up Su Tang''s brother and sister. As a result, her mother''s family made a lot of trouble. What''s more, she found that her husband was not as attentive to herself as before.


    Before Wu married Su Dafu to fill the house, he didn''t mind that Su Dafu and his original wife had two children. They just looked at Su Dafu''s good looks and showed her tenderness and consideration. After listening, she said that Su Dafu had been very nice to his original wife Liu, so he was moved to marry him.


    After she married, Su Dafu was really good to her. Wu thought she was in a good position. In addition, she had some relations in the town. She already felt that Su Dafu could control everything.


    She was injured after being beaten before and could not serve on Su Dafu. Su Dafu said it well, but her attitude changed. Later, she recovered from her injury and tried to get close several times, so Dafu was perfunctory.


    This time, Su Dafu was busy farming, and Su Dafu still used the excuse that something was wrong in the town. He did not go home several times. Wu always felt that something was wrong.


    It''s just that she''s been taken seriously by Zhao''s stupid woman recently. She can''t even earn some money from sewing in the town. Even if she has doubts in her heart, Wu can''t move and can only do something in a hurry.


    Chen XiuXiu''s words are good, but she''s not really moving. She has been entangled with Wang Changhe''s family about whether to marry directly or to be a concubine these days, and she doesn''t care about bad things.


    It''s rare that it has stopped a little recently. When Su laiwang came to inform Su Yonggui, Wu happened to be working in his own room. When he came to inform him, he also came out to inquire about what was going on. The latest novel www.zuixiaoshuo.net


    Su laiwang is a crisp character. He is not very pleased with Wu''s family and Su Dafu. When he saw her, he sneered at "it''s a good thing, but it has nothing to do with your family."


    Su Sanshou is sleeping with Zhang in the room. When he hears Su laiwang''s tone, he also comes out, "what are you doing with a strange and evil spirit?"


    Zhang also nodded, "how good is it that your family has, but we don''t have it. The patriarchs are so biased?"


    During the busy farming season, Su Dafu just didn''t come back several times. Instead, Su Sanshou didn''t do much work. Basically, Su Erlu did everything.


    Sun loves his men and feels that Su Erlu is stupid and filial. When he hears Su Sanshou and Zhang''s talking like this outside, he also comes out of the room. "What''s good or bad? My parents don''t speak. The third brother and sister-in-law are active. I don''t know. I thought you were in charge."


    When Su laiwang heard that they pinched him like this, his face was scorned. When he was busy farming, the three brothers of Su Yonggui''s family made trouble, but everyone heard that their su family was the most disrespectful.


    Su Yonggui and Zhao''s family also rest in the house, watching the end of the busy farming season. Before that, the family made a lot of noise. Su Yonggui also wanted to teach his son and daughter-in-law a lesson. Unexpectedly, he still made trouble.


    Zhao came out "rotten heart of the dog, my good son let you a few bad, shameless cheap skin, and then talk to my mother get out!"


    All the swearing words come out without panting.

 Chapter 447

    When Su laiwang saw the family in such a bad condition at the door, he thought of his own sucang. By comparison, his sugar aunt didn''t really belong to this family.


    It''s just too ugly. Su laiwang doesn''t care what the family is like. He doesn''t need to inform Su Yonggui''s family. In any case, there is no one in this family who works seriously except Su Erlu.


    And this time, he is building a house with Tanggu. There are so many people in Tanggu who can use them. How can they use Su Yonggui''s family.


    Su laiwang can see clearly that Tanggu is a capable woman, and maybe she has great skills. Moreover, she has no good feelings for Su Yonggui''s family.


    Su laiwang didn''t want to come to Su Yonggui''s house, but his elder brother, Su Laixi, said that after all, it was the Su family''s business. As the clan leader, he left Su Yonggui''s family after all the notices, but it was not good at that time.


    Anyway, Tanggu is here today, and she won''t use Su Yonggui''s family. All the people who go today may not have the opportunity to work. The notice should be given.


    "Anyway, my father told me to go home and talk about things for a while. Just hear that." Sullivan didn''t want to tell them too much. He glanced at the family, turned around and left.


    Zhao grabs several daughter-in-law and swears. Wu stands listening. She always thinks that Su laiwang''s eyes are not right when he looks at them today.


    She remembers that Su Yongqiang''s family and those two evils have a good relationship. Today''s affairs will not have a relationship with them. 18 novel network www.18xs.org


    Wu''s subconscious unwillingness to believe, but it is just two evil species, fortune telling hard was thrown into the river, also did not die, it will not be directly turned over it.


    Wu shook his head and saw that Zhao was still spitting. He said, "mother, it''s hot. Dafu''s clothes are not ready yet. I''m going to make them."


    Sun''s eyes turned when he saw Wu''s behavior. He could find an excuse for himself. However, sun couldn''t stand the incessant swearing of Zhao''s family. He also quickly pulled his man "mother, we''re back."


    Although Su Erlu was stupid and filial, he was obedient to his daughter-in-law. No one liked to be scolded. So he followed the sun family into the house, leaving Zhang and Su Sanshou. When Su Sanshou saw this, he rushed to coax the Zhao family.


    After a while, Su Sanshou came back again. In his pocket, he got more than ten Wen from Zhao. He discussed with Zhang and went to the town to buy a chicken leg and tooth beating sacrifice in the afternoon.


    It''s not only that Su Yonggui''s family can''t feel the news. Most of the people in the Su family don''t understand after they get the notice. However, when the patriarch notifies them, they don''t care. So after lunch, they go to Su Yongqiang''s house.


    However, Wang Changhe is cautious when he hears the news from the Su family at home. Before the release of the Su family, Wang Xiaotian, his son, has not got rid of the entanglement of the sun family. Wang Changhe hates it when he thinks about it.


    The so-called barefoot people are not afraid to wear shoes. The sun family is so poor that they are determined to come forward. Wang Changhe did not give Chen XiuXiu the reputation of being a thief, so he lost the opportunity. In addition, he was worried about the impact on the reputation of his son who was studying. Now he is still arguing with the sun family.


    As long as he thought that it was su Tang who made trouble at the beginning, Wang Changhe felt that he would like to throw sucang directly into the river. If sucang had died, how could he have been blocked?

 Chapter 448

    For Wang Changhe, the Su family has always been afraid of his existence. He knows that his village head did not come clean. Once the Su family has any action, he will care about it. What''s more, there are some things about the news released by the Su family before.


    So as soon as he heard that Su Yongqiang called the family together, he immediately let people spy on him, fearing that the Su family would make any more trouble.


    Su Yongqiang doesn''t often hold family meetings. It''s usually a big event. Before Su laoshuan died and adopted, it''s one thing. This time, it''s all done quietly.


    However, those families who got benefits before and got rich in seedling breeding were all running very fast this time and came here early.


    When many people went to Su Yongqiang''s house, they saw a carriage standing at the door. Sujiatun was so big that some things could not be concealed. Therefore, many people recognized that "this carriage was not used by tangnier before she came back?"


    "Tut Tut, this carriage is really beautiful. Tanggu milk and uncle Nuo are well-developed. Before xuenier got married, Tanggu milk gave a gold ring as a make-up. There is nothing more respectable than that of xuenier in getting married."


    "It''s better for the clan leader to help Tanggu and uncle Nuo before, otherwise they won''t have these."


    As soon as the people of the Su family recognized that the carriage was su Tang''s before, they all talked about it. Before that, Su Tang''s brothers and sisters had been thrown into the Qingjiang River to worship the river god, and they could come back well.


    Many people in the Su family feel that they are evil and have talked about it behind their backs. But that is to say, most of them don''t have too many bad thoughts. Moreover, Su Tang''s brothers and sisters are hard-working, and they won''t be able to overcome others after their adoption.


    Su Tang and Su Yonggui''s family met several times before, and their words and deeds were watched and heard by many Su family members. It was not easy for the two brothers and sisters to live before. Moreover, when they saw the conflict before, they could see that sucang was a powerful one, and they didn''t dare to say anything more. UU stack room www.uusk.net


    Naturally, there are some who don''t speak, but also some sour ones. It''s better to separate the baby''s family by themselves than in the previous home. It can be seen that in the previous home, it is not conscientious


    "I don''t know where the money comes from for a doll of that size."


    There are two sharp faced women who speak in a sour tone. They are a pair of sister-in-law. They are also su Tang and Su Yongqiang of their generation.


    They had a bad life in the Su family, but they were not so bad in comparison with the old Shuan''s family who worked so hard before.


    Later, Su laoshuan died, and Su Tang''s brother and sister adopted him. They thought that they were not the worst in the family. Who knows, in less than a year, Sutang could even send out the gold ring. Of course, their psychology was not very good.


    When Su Changle and his daughter-in-law heard their sour remarks, they immediately refuted them: "I don''t agree with Auntie Yongwang and aunt Yonglai. Sugar aunt has the ability to make money, and even baby milk lives alone in front of the door.


    If you have the ability to make money, not to mention buying a gold ring is to buy a golden mountain. It is also our sugar girl''s own skill. Which department is trying to live on her own, and who still doesn''t think about her own family''s affairs and stares at other people''s homes all day long! "


    Sucang had said this before, and she had been living her own life, and how she made money would not be publicized everywhere. When she got to Sutang, some people would read all day about how she made money.


    No matter how she makes money, she doesn''t break the law, doesn''t commit crimes, doesn''t poach, doesn''t steal, doesn''t rob. Why should she be discussed like this.

 Chapter 449

    "Bah, just those two punks, you can make a fortune, you can make a fart!" When Su Changle finished, he heard someone yelling at him.


    Hearing this voice, we looked at the past together. Sure enough, we saw that Su Yonggui and Zhao''s family came with their children.


    "I think there are people who can''t spit Ivory out of their mouths. They can''t spit their own excrement and fart everywhere." Zhao just finished, and did not wait for others to speak, and Su Yongshun came together with Qin also spoke, which is quite impolite to Zhao.


    Zhao''s generation is not small, and the younger generation naturally does not say much. However, the Qin family is not afraid. They are all of the same generation, so there is no need to worry about scolding.


    "Ha ha, isn''t it that if Tanggu can buy a Jinshan, it''s also from laoshuan''s grandfather''s, and it has nothing to do with other people''s homes?" One side of the Wenshi holding the baby, face smile ha ha, but the words in his mouth is really not good.


    "You just fart, I..." Zhao''s family is a firecracker. If he is hated like this, he will continue to scold him.


    Wu''s side is also hate can''t, this stupid woman, how many jokes to make out.


    Su Dafu went to the town today to say that he was working, but he was not at home. As soon as Wu saw the carriage in front of Su Yongqiang''s house, he felt bad in his heart.


    What surprised her most was that the Su family did not like the two evils much, although they could not be said to hate or hate them. But this time, she clearly saw that several of them were helping them speak.


    What happened? Why did the two cubs get so much support from the Su family? She must have missed something. What''s more, is it really related to the two evils when they came here today?


    It''s impossible. It''s just two little dolls. Just a few days later, how many five or six-year-old dolls can''t live. How can they be with them. Everybody reads novels www.rrk3d.com


    Wu tried to persuade himself, but his heart was more and more flustered.


    Zhou and Su Yongqiang also heard everyone''s comments when they came out. They took a look at a few people who had sour sugar just now. They must not be able to build houses for sucang.


    Then Su Yongqiang said, "are you all here?"


    This is to ask whether all the members of the Su family are here. Don''t leave anyone behind. In general, people of this kind stand in accordance with the relationship and get close to each other. In this way, they can know who is coming and who is not.


    Hearing Su Yongqiang''s question, as expected, everyone looked at each other''s side, and then they answered one after another, "all come, all come!"


    Su Yongqiang heard this answer, sure all came, opened his mouth to speak, Su Changfu quickly said, "no, no, sugar aunt and uncle Nuo are not here!"


    Su Changfu and Su Changle are cousins. They have been raising seedlings together to make money. At this time, they still think about the sister and brother of sucang.


    Sucang heard someone mention himself and his brother in the room, and he was smiling. What he had done before was not done in vain. Did you see the benefits at this time.


    "I''m here." Su Tang came out of the house and stood beside Su Yongqiang.


    Su Yongqiang and Su Tang smile, and then continue to say, "today''s notice with you has something to do with tangnier, tangnier, you say it."


    Su Tang nodded and then looked at a group of people. "I saw that the busy farming was over. I said I would build a house. This time I came back, I was ready to officially start to move the ground. The house was built to invite people. There are many young and strong people in our own family. I think it''s better to use our own people instead of inviting people outside."

 Chapter 450

    When people heard sucang say this, they were immediately excited, "isn''t it that you can get paid without going out?"


    "Gu Nai is right. I have the strength. I''ll sign up!" There are also those who directly recommend themselves.


    I don''t even ask about the salary, but everyone knows that working at home saves the time on the road. If you go to the wharf to carry sandbags, it will cost more money and hard work for a day. However, you have to eat and live outside, so you can''t spend much money on food and accommodation.


    At home, even if the salary is a little less, but if you live in your own home, you can look after your family''s fields and have a good meal. What else can I say? I''m sure I will.


    Su Tang looked at a 20-year-old boy who was talking, and also laughed, "brother Xiang is an acute child. Can you listen to me first?"


    The young man''s name is Su Xiang, and he is also 20 years old. Although he is not young, he has a small generation, so he calls Su Tang Gu Ru.


    Su Xiang just didn''t expect that Su Tang knew himself. He was surprised. Then he said, "the aunt said, anyway, I was the first to sign up."


    Su Tang smiles and continues to say, "it''s all from my family. I can''t treat you badly, so I''ll give you twenty-two Wen a day for this adult''s salary..."


    "So much!"


    "What are you going out to work for? It will cost you one or two silver for two months!"


    When we heard that sucang paid such a high salary, everyone reacted more warmly. We didn''t have to go out and say that there was still such a high salary. What kind of work would you like to go out to do and make money at home.


    Su Tang ignored their comments and continued to say, "but no matter what the meal is!"


    "Don''t worry about the rice. Let''s go home and eat. Sugar girl, I''ll sign up too!" Su Changle also said that he was young and had great strength. In the past two days, he wanted to clean up and go to Wangjiagang to carry goods. Now that he has the work of building a house, he doesn''t have to go out. Love 999 Novels www.ax999.org


    "Yes, don''t worry about the food. We can eat at home ourselves." There are a lot of houses out there who can''t afford to pay so much no matter how much money they can afford to eat. Everyone is willing to go home to eat.


    "Sugar, I''m strong, I sign up!"


    "I can do it too, sugar girl. I can do my work properly!"


    When people heard of such a good thing, they all signed up for fear of losing it.


    When Su Tang saw everyone like this, he said with a smile, "don''t worry. Who and how to use it? Then there will be regulations. It''s just..."


    From the beginning of sucang standing up, his face began to get bad. After hearing sucang said that building a house and employing people, Wu was even more pale. Wu obviously felt the sight of sucang.


    Su Yonggui''s face was gloomy. He could not have imagined that the two brothers and sisters, who had felt that it was a drag and made him upset, could live so well one day and asked someone to build a house.


    "This time, my house is relatively large. It is estimated that the construction period will be four months. We should be able to spare four months before we can do it, and then..."


    With a bit of malice on Su Tang''s face, she knew that she had thrown down the river and didn''t care about it. Even if she wanted to die, the two children who had been pulled down can now build a big house, and even choose them. When their mentality has exploded.


    It''s just the beginning!


    "Four months, isn''t it nearly three Liang silver to sit down, my God!"


    "Three taels of silver, you two don''t go out and build a house with me. Next year, we will build two more rooms for you to marry your daughter-in-law." Su Changfu talks to his two sons.

 Chapter 451

    Su Changfu and his daughter-in-law have two sons. One is 20 years old and the other is 18 years old, which is the age when he can work.


    In this way, their father and son were close to nine taels of silver in four months. With the money for raising seedlings before, they could build a new house and marry their two sons in law.


    Su Changfu''s two sons also nodded with bright eyes, "well, we build houses for Auntie and uncle."


    When the family looked at sucang, they felt that all of them were shining the same. If it wasn''t for the chance that Sutang gave them, they could not build a new house and marry a daughter-in-law. With money in hand, they could choose a better family to marry.


    These were brought to them by the mother''s milk, but they kept them all in mind.


    "I have given full responsibility to brother Qiang for the specific person to be used. As for the supervisor, I will give it to brother Shun. When the time comes, you can ask brother Qiang to collect your wages. Finally, I want to say that..."


    Su sugar looked at everyone so excited. She looked around and stopped at the two women who had just said sour words. Finally, she fell on Su Yonggui''s family. "I''m afraid there will be no fate for them."


    Then there is Su Yonggui, "your brother''s life is good, I''m not tired of you, so forget it."


    Sucang casually wiped out the opportunity to make money.


    Su Yonggui looked at the girl who had been pushed into the river by his own hands. His eyes were light, and his random instructions were resentment to their family.


    After four months, it''s nearly three Liang silver. In the whole Sujiatun, it''s no exaggeration to say that no one can say that they don''t care about the money. If they have such an opportunity, how can they fight for it. Sanjiu Chinese network www.999zw.net


    Su Yonggui even thought about whether to make up with Su Tang just now when he heard that. After all, if he hadn''t agreed, sucang''s younger brother and sister would not have adopted him. At that time, he would not have been removed.


    Who thought he was willing to make up, but sucang was so targeted. Su Yonggui was staring at sucang with a bit of terrible darkness in his eyes.


    When Su Sanshou heard that Su Tang said 22 Wen a day, he was immediately excited. It was all his family members. Who could beat him in the back with a whip at that time? He could still make money by lying down.


    What''s more, what''s the relationship between their family and sucang? Will sucang tell them anything.


    If it wasn''t for their family''s consent, Su Tang''s brother and sister would not have a chance to adopt it. Su Sanshou and Zhang''s discussed, only to find the opportunity to collect money for nothing.


    As a result, the dream just began to do, sucang''s finger directly pointed to their side, and their dream of getting rich was broken.


    "What do you mean? Why can''t we? Don''t forget that you''re from our family." When Su Sanshou heard what Su Tang said, he was immediately angry. Why didn''t Su Tang give him money.


    Sun''s face was pale. She held her men and did not speak. When she heard Su Sanshou speak, she bit her teeth and held Su Erlu, refusing him to do anything.


    Sun is a smart person. It''s none of her business. She''s always high up. The only people who can do anything in this family are her men. She knows that when Su Tang''s brothers and sisters didn''t leave their home, she just watched and didn''t do anything to them by herself.


    She can see that Su Tang has the ability now. She needs 30 Liang silver for each person. There will be dozens of people at that time. How much money is that? She was framed by Wu before. She has already offended Su Tang. She dare not take any more risks.

 Chapter 452

    Several times before, we can see that sucang is a grudge, she can keep her own good, this money she knows she has no chance to earn, of course, sun is also a pity, but now she dare not offend sucang.


    Let the stupid people continue to bump into it. It is really stupid to regard sucang as a person who can be called and ordered at home before.


    Hearing Su Sanshou''s question like this, Su Tang directly laughed, "what''s San Shou''s nephew saying? I''m living in this day, and I remember the days before more clearly. Even if I can forget, who made our brothers and sisters die hard, I''m afraid it will kill you."


    Su Tang said that, knowing that she and Su Yonggui''s marriage relationship are also secretly laughing, looking at Su Yonggui''s family, before what time Su sugar''s brother and sister were at home, they are now living well and can build a big house. By contrast, the previous days are not more obvious.


    Zhang''s is a see benefit to have no brain "you all adopted, how can conquer us."


    Well, they said everything here and outside.


    Zhao also heard that Su Tang said that he would not let his family help him. When he saw sucang, he was also red faced. "You remember, it would be best if we hadn''t agreed at the beginning that you could go out and live such a good life. If you were rich, you would appreciate the opportunity we gave you. Anyway, our family wants the quota for building this house Four, no, eight. Twenty two Wen a day, not a penny. "


    The Zhao family and Su Yonggui are indeed the same family. This also means to say it, making it as if they took the initiative to adopt Su Tang''s brother and sister. 22 Literature Network www.22wenxuew.com


    As soon as we saw them like this, someone in the Su family said, "it''s really shameless. When your family threw Tanggu and uncle Nuo into the river, they didn''t want to take them back to raise them. Did you really forget that it was you who took the initiative to take over I''m afraid of being conquered, ha ha... "


    Zhao is also brave. With so many Su family members, she also dares to open her mouth and ask for eight places directly. In addition to the few children who have not grown up in the family, even the old couple and their daughter-in-law are included. It is said that working is for nothing.


    But the Zhao family was stupid. The quota for building the house was limited. They said that they would choose from the Su family. They could only pay 22 Wen a day. After four months, they would be close to three Liang silver. No one would like to give up such a good opportunity.


    Not to mention the benefits that have been gained by following sucang''s seedlings before, even if they have not, they will never let Su Yonggui''s family occupy the quota. Who can''t get along with them? Besides, Sutang doesn''t want to use Su Yonggui''s family. Can''t you help me.


    Sucang also quietly watched these people talking. It was the same at any time. Without cutting on her own body, she could speak sarcastically and be the Virgin Mary. But when it really involved her own interests, it was different.


    This is just the beginning. Su Tang smiles at Su Yonggui''s family when they are attacked and satirized by so many ethnic groups. One day, the Su family will be her sucang''s. she hums, and others dare not even breathe loudly.


    "It''s shameless. They all said that they were building houses, and they included themselves and their daughter-in-law. How could they still want to move bricks by themselves? How many could they move?" When one person talks, he will follow up immediately.

 Chapter 453

    "If I''m their family, I''ll shut up and keep quiet. What I''ve done is not known to others."


    In fact, Su Tang''s brother and sister had a bad life in Su Yonggui''s house before, and the Su family didn''t know about it. But just as Su Tang said before, even if they were members of a family, every family lived by themselves with the door closed.


    How parents educate their children is a matter of their own family. Outsiders can''t say anything. If they do, they will cause trouble. Therefore, even Su Yongshun and Su Yongqiang can only stop talking when Su Yonggui''s family is going to sacrifice Su sugar to the river god.


    And even if it is stopped, because Su Yonggui and Zhao, Su Dafu and Wu are all the elders of Su Tang''s younger brother and sister, who insist on having their two children sacrifice to the river god, Su Yongqiang still can''t stop it.


    If it wasn''t for Su laoshuan''s death that he needed his children to inherit the incense and fire, and Su Tang''s passing through, there was room to save his life, or he would be thrown into the river. How could the two children survive.


    At that time, there was enough pressure for Yongsu to live, and there was enough pressure for Su to live in the water.


    At that time, she would not let go of Wu''s family, and let Su Tang pass to other people''s house easily. She could also find a way to clean up and kill her in her own hands. It was not so easy to clean up in other people''s houses.


    Moreover, at that time, most of the Su family also supported Su Yongqiang''s statement that although their lives were hard, the two children could not really die. Besides, they had been walking in the river, and the river god had seen them. Dou Sheng didn''t think much about it. It was always important to live. 94 good book website www.94haoshu.com


    Therefore, the smooth adoption of sucang''s brother and sister that day is also the result that we all hope to see. After that, people look down on them or others. That''s another way of saying.


    Moreover, jealousy is such a thing and mood, also because Su sugar brother and sister are not good enough, really good enough to catch up with others, will not be like this.


    Now when the Su family saw Zhao''s shameless appearance, they didn''t talk much before, but now they don''t have any scruples. Who knows how Su Tang''s brother and sister did not adopt him? The two little dolls worked all day, and some of them were soft hearted, and once secretly gave two children steamed buns.


    Now what Zhao says is that they can adopt sucang''s brother and sister. Who can listen and want to take away their own opportunities to make money? Can''t they come out and scold them.


    "No, they are all black hearted. When Liu was at home, he was so kind and kind. As a result, he was in a hurry to marry his wife. He could not wait a few days. He said that the children were too young to be taken care of. Tut Tut, the work inside and outside the family was not arranged by two young children?"


    "I''m going to work. I don''t want to see. Who in your family can work hard? I think I want to lie down and ask for money. I don''t want to be shameless. A few days ago, the whole family fought for a few acres of farmland, and they still worked. Bah!"


    "What''s more, what does Tanggu have to do with her earning money after her adoption? It''s because she has her own ability. What credit they''ve made? It''s really shameless."


    But after a while, the Su family began to attack.

 Chapter 454

    Zhao is a shrewd and unreasonable old woman. In the face of so many people attacking together, he still can''t speak.


    Once upon a time, she needed susang to fight with her, but now she doesn''t need to talk. Standing on one side, someone helps her speak.


    Wu heard that a group of people around him despised and reviled their family, and looked up at Su Tang standing in front of her. Even less than a year later, the child who had been beaten by her had already changed.


    Before she knew it, sucang was so strong that she could hardly deal with it.


    Su Tang also felt Wu''s eyes looking at her and grinned at her. Wu quickly lowered her head and clenched her fingers. She could not continue to let the two children go down.


    Their reputation was despised in his ears. Once upon a time, Wu thought that he had a good reputation in Sujiatun. Now it seems that there are many people who understand, and everything is clear. But before that, it has nothing to do with him, so I won''t say it.


    Zhao replied, "you shameless people, what qualifications do you have to earn her money, but for us..."


    Su Yonggui did not speak before, just looked at Su sugar, for a long time, saw Zhao Shi is still Huli, gave her a slap "shut up."


    Zhao covered his face and couldn''t believe that "Su Yonggui, you dare to beat me, I''m not for our family. These two dogs didn''t know how to make money at home before they came out to make a good life for others. I think they are all on purpose. They don''t want our family to live a good life. What I want for our family is that you still beat me. Are you a human being..." Book Temple novel network www.dushuci.com


    Zhao cried and accused Su Yonggui. Su Yonggui''s face turned black and black after hearing what Zhao said. But what Zhao wanted to say was his idea.


    If they knew that sucang could make money, how could they make them sacrifice to the river god? And if they hadn''t sent their brothers and sisters to sacrifice to the river god, how could they have the chance to meet the river god master, and now they can make money and live a good life without thanking them. Su Yonggui also wants to ask Su Tang, does she have a conscience?


    Su Yonggui asked Wu to hold her mother-in-law, and then looked at Su Tang, "is tangnier going to hate us?"


    Su Tang is very ironic when she looks at this pretending old guy. In fact, Su Yonggui''s family are selfish ghosts who only love themselves. At first, although Su sugar''s brother and sister can work at home, Wu always makes trouble because of the two brothers and sisters.


    Su Yonggui was afraid of trouble. Zhao was fooled by his son and daughter-in-law. However, he might not have understood what it was like to send his brother-in-law to sacrifice to the river god. He just didn''t want to understand it, nor was he willing to find out.


    Anyway, it''s the children left by her daughter-in-law before. With so many sons in the family, the daughter-in-law can also have children, which is not bad. Moreover, without Su Tang''s brother and sister, Wu can stop making trouble, and the family is clean.


    Moreover, Su Sanshou was injured at that time, and he might be able to save his son. Compared with the third son, the two children who caused troubles in the family all day were worthless, so they just threw them away.


    Later, Su Yonggui felt relieved. Moreover, such a selfish man was afraid that a hard-working child would conquer himself. He wanted to live a few more years.


    But Su Yonggui''s family did not expect that after su Tang''s brother and sister were fished out of the river, they had changed their lives. Their lives were real, but their attitude towards their family was also very clear.

 Chapter 455

    After losing face several times, Su Yonggui is also quite disgusted with Su sugar''s younger brother and sister. First of all, he sees that Su Tang is dressed so well, and he has to hire someone to build a house and pay so much money.


    If you have the ability, why don''t you say it before? You have to adopt them later. It''s not that they have not been regarded as family members. Now their family can''t compare with her. She is actually unwilling to give them any broth.


    Since sucang is unkind, he doesn''t have to pay attention to anything. He directly questions whether sucang hates them.


    When Su Tang heard them ask themselves this way, she suddenly laughed, "how could it be that if you hadn''t thrown our brothers and sisters into the river, we wouldn''t have the chance to see the river god. Although it was only for a while, we learned some skills and came back to live a good life."


    It is certain to remember hatred, but she can''t say it now. Su Yonggui''s family has not yet reached the time when everyone shouts to fight. In this country where the family is supreme, there are some things that can be done, but she can''t say it directly.


    When Su''s family heard Su Tang say this, they all reacted. No wonder the younger brother and sister''s life is getting better and better. It''s just different to see the river god.


    Zhao''s scar has forgotten the pain. As soon as he heard Su Tang say this, he found the same opportunity as "you don''t hate us, why don''t you just use us alone?"


    Su Sanshou and Zhang also nodded, "that is, we are not su family members?"


    Su Yongqiang looks at this family is really unbearable, want to speak, but still did not speak, Su sugar brother-in-law and Su Yonggui''s lawsuit, it is not easy to calculate clearly.


    After being asked why Su Tang heard this, she put her hand on her chin and looked at Su Yonggui''s family seriously. "Because you are so ugly, I refuse ugly people to build a house for me. My house will be beautiful." Dian Dian Shu Ku www.diandianshu.net


    Su Tang''s voice has a little girl''s unique delicate, lazy as if in general, tone is also like a child, with a little bit of capricious.


    "Cough..." Su Yongqiang and Zhou both knew that there was a reason for sucang, but they didn''t expect to hear such a thing from sucang''s mouth. They couldn''t help it for a while.


    However, Su Changle, after hearing what she said, rushed to hold on to her daughter-in-law: "sugar aunt, look at us, I''m very handsome, my daughter-in-law is even more handsome, and her work is still well done to ensure that it meets the requirements."


    Su Xiang also interposed, "look at me, I can be handsome."


    It doesn''t matter whether this reason is true or not. The important thing is that sucang said it. And sucang is a nine year old girl anyway. It''s not normal for a girl to like beautiful things.


    People have to look good. What can you do? This reason is unreasonable. But if you fall on a girl who is only nine years old, you can understand. Can you ask her to be like an adult?


    Su Xue and Wang Shuishui are also standing next to him. After hearing the reason of Su sugar, Wang Shui Shui opens his mouth and says, "this is OK."


    Su Xue pinched him at his husband''s silly appearance. At the same time, Su Laixi and his brothers also stood aside and said, "sugar girl''s work has always been extraordinary. You can see it more."


    At a glance, we can see that sucang is relying on her own age, but fansucang is already a girl of fifteen or sixteen years old, and she will be said behind her back.


    But nine year old Su Tang is so headstrong and reasonable. She can avoid all the controversial questions. For example, if Su Yonggui asked if she remembered hatred, the question could not be answered. It was a pit.

 Chapter 456

    Su Tang''s answer seems to be negative, but in fact, she is very vague. She was a net editor in her previous life. She was very familiar with her words. How could she jump into a pit.


    In fact, after carefully studying Su Tang''s answer, she did not jump into the pit Su Yonggui gave her. Neither did she answer that she remembered hatred, but she also did not say that she did not remember hatred, and then came up with such an exaggerated and unbelievable reason.


    Plus some gags, Su Yonggui''s question was so blurred by her before.


    "You..." Su Yonggui didn''t expect sucang to be so slippery.


    In short, sucang is now such a situation, you give her reason, she will play with you childish temper, anyway, no matter how you will not pick up the stubble.


    Seeing their family''s subdued look, "no way, your appearance humiliates my eyes and hurts my aesthetics."


    Su Tang is right and strong. She built her own house and who she wanted to use. She didn''t deny that they were Su''s family, and she didn''t say that she had a grudge. She was just a coquette. She thought that they were too ugly. Can''t she?


    "I can''t help it. I''m such a shallow person, brother Qiang. I can say that my house should not only be beautiful, but also the workers should be beautiful and pleasing to the eye. Otherwise, it can''t be done."


    Su Tang solemnly said this to Su Yongqiang. Su Yongqiang and Zhou didn''t know that she was deliberately narrowing Su Yonggui''s family, but this reason is really hard to say.


    If you take it to the direction of remembering and hating Su Yonggui''s family, it''s easy for people to talk about it behind their backs. Su Tang is not afraid of what others say about herself. She has always been a living self, but if she is talked about more, it will easily affect Su Nuo''s reputation. Yunnan biqu Pavilion www.ynbike.net


    In the future, she wants to study in the imperial examination, and her reputation can''t be ruined. Therefore, Su Tang deliberately talks about things with her own identity as a child. She is only a nine-year-old girl. She doesn''t do too much, so she exaggerates a little bit and can''t say anything.


    Who can care so much with a child, and sucang really thinks that Su Yonggui''s family is ugly. The ugliness in heart is much worse than that in appearance.


    What''s more, anyone can say if he remembers hate or not, but if he is ugly or not, he will have different opinions. Su Tang thinks that Su Yonggui''s family is ugly, how can he be.


    If you have the ability to bite her, sucang looks at ease.


    Orange cat lies on his master''s shoulder and looks at a group of people in the Su family. Tut, the stupid two legged beast really doesn''t know its master''s strength. Su Tang has not lost in the fight against others.


    Su Yongqiang naturally knows that sucang has a mature side to handle affairs. However, when he hears sucang say so, he doesn''t feel good about it. Because in his eyes, sucang is still a child, so he directly nods, "OK, there are so many beautiful children in our Su family. I''m sure I''ll choose a good job for you."


    "Yes, Gu Nu, I''m pretty." Su Xiang asked for face.


    Su Xiang''s skin is dark, single eyelid, but very spiritual, Su sugar looked at the past, also nodded "en, is handsome."


    Su Yonggui''s family is so angry that they don''t have to work. Su Tang also says that they are ugly. Su Xiang''s boy is as black as coal. He''s not handsome. His family is more beautiful.


    "Well, that''s very kind of you." Su Yonggui takes a deep look at Su Tang and ignores the Su family members. He turns around and leaves.

 Chapter 457

    They were rejected for this reason, and the Su family did not help them. Su Yonggui knew that he could not get any benefits, so he turned to leave.


    Wu took a deep look at Su Tang and then left. The Su family members laughed when they saw them like this.


    As for the women who were full of sour words before, they were all caught and beaten by their own men after they were ordered by Su Tang. They still wanted to curry favor and let Su Tang give them a chance. However, the reputation of these families in the Su family was not good, and they all laughed and said, "Gee, if you look ugly, don''t think about such an opportunity, right?"


    Ironically, there are a lot of people in the Su family, and there are many people who have the strength to work. It''s rare to have such an opportunity. Originally, they didn''t like these families. How could they fight for opportunities this time? I wish they didn''t have a chance. Maybe their own family could make more money.


    With a laugh, these people not only failed to get benefits, but also were sarcastically said that they were ugly. They also lost their people and ran away in a hurry.


    Only those people who have not said sour words and want to get the job opportunities are left. After these people leave, Su Tang doesn''t speak. She is the one who pays for it. She probably shows up. Su Yongqiang has to arrange the specific things.


    Su Yongqiang also understood, so he stood up and said, "if you want to work here, you can sign up here. Let''s settle down together."


    Su Yongqiang means that as long as the family is not in a mess, basically, the family members of the Su family strive to have one person in each family who can work, so that each family can have nearly three Liang silver to account for. If there are those who have done well, there will be two more people. Biqu Pavilion book bar www.shuoba.net


    No matter what else, their own two families must come. The sucang agreed, and it''s hard for the people of the Su family to say anything when they know. After all, who asked the other two families to reach out to help when the sister and brother of sucang were still in the doldrums. Naturally, they are more beneficial now.


    Su Yongshun is able to build houses. How many people are needed everywhere is clearer. Hearing Su Yongqiang''s remarks, he also said, "how many people are needed? I need to go back and sum up. There are many people coming today. Why not come back tomorrow afternoon if you are willing to sign up?"


    Su Yongshun also had small plans before. He thought about how many people and how much time would be enough. Now sucang said that he wanted to build a bigger house than he thought, and also to build geothermal fire walls and boilers. He also needed to go back and sum up to see how many people were needed and how many people were needed in each place.


    When the plan is ready, it will be fine to arrange people according to the photos. In this way, it will be clear who is responsible for what, so as to avoid any problems at that time, and the person in charge can not be found.


    Today, because Su Yongqiang informed the family to hold a meeting, all the people of the Su family, in addition to their unreasonable children, were basically here. It was also a little noisy.


    Now we all know what it is. It''s good for those who want to work tomorrow to sign up. When they meet people, they will make good arrangements.


    Su Yongqiang also felt that it was reasonable to listen to Su Yongshun, so he told the people of the Su family. Of course, the Su family had nothing to say, so they agreed to come and sign up the next day, and then scattered to go home.


    Waiting for people to disperse slowly, only Su Tang, Su Yongqiang and Su Yongshun are left. Su Yongshun and Su Yongqiang are still discussing something. Qin and they are all waiting.

 Chapter 458

    Today, Su Nuan also came. As soon as she saw the girl, she immediately began to laugh happily. She also saw that she was dressed up and looked a little envious.


    Su sugar also looks at the sky is still early, Su Yongqiang and Su Yongshun are still discussing their own affairs, so sucang goes to su''nuan to "warm up!"


    Su Nuan also pulled Su sugar, "sugar Gu hasn''t come to play with me for a long time. I miss sugar girl."


    When she came to this time and space, Su Nuan was the first girl to become familiar with and become friends with Su Tang. However, Su Nuan was just a farm girl, and naturally she couldn''t do what Luo Xingchen did. She always had a lot of topics with sucang.


    But the first care and warmth, sucang still remember, now hear her say, sucang also smile, "why don''t you, before let your parents bring you cake and milk candy to eat, like it?"


    As soon as the little girl heard sucang say cake and milk candy, her smiling eyes were crooked and "eaten, but delicious."


    "You like to wait for your father to go to town, and I''ll let him take it for you." Su sugar see she like, also take her hand said.


    Su Nuan quickly shook his head, "no need, second brother said that the thing is expensive, I have eaten it on the line, grass heard that I ate before, can envy."


    Although the little girl is not big, she is also sensible. She knows that taking things is a precious thing. She can''t ask for it casually. When Su Tang heard her saying, she laughed, "I''ll give it to you. If you really want to thank me, you can make two headbands for me. I haven''t had time to do them recently."


    Su Tang didn''t give it directly, but asked Su Nuan to help with her work. The headrope was for tying her hair. Naturally, she didn''t want to do this. Even Zhang couldn''t do this. She went out to buy. She thought Su Nuan would do this, so she asked her to make some for herself, so as not to feel embarrassed after eating her food.


    "OK, I''ll make more for Tanggu." Su Nuan was very confident in doing this, and immediately agreed to "in fact, to be a headrope, I still want to talk about sister Xiaocao. She can do it..." Feiyang''s Novels www.fytxt.com


    Speaking of this, Su Nuan sipped her lips and didn''t go on.


    When she heard Su Nuan talking about Zhou Xiaocao, Su Tang remembered the girl she had helped save before. When she saw Su Nuan like this, Su Tang took her and said, "I''ll go to your house for a while, and you''ll make me two headropes."


    Su Nuan is certainly willing to. Recently, she has no friends to play with. Originally, she thought that Su Tang would be able to play together when she came back. Although Su Nuan is just a little girl from a farm, she also knows that Su Tang is different from before, so she can''t play with her as before.


    But now hear Su sugar say to go to her house, Su Nuan is also happy not to be able to "good, good."


    Su Tang also nodded with a smile, and then said to Qin, "they don''t know what to study. I haven''t seen Nuan Nier for a long time. If my sister-in-law doesn''t bother me, I''ll go home and sit down for a while."


    As soon as Qin heard Su Tang say so, he didn''t say no, and immediately promised, "what''s the matter? I also said that they don''t know how long to talk. Let''s go back quickly and don''t waste time here."


    It''s not easy for you to come here


    Qin Shi also laughs, "every time tangnier came to your house, this time how also turn us."


    "Come on, let''s go home." After Qin finished, he took Su Tang and left.


    Su Tang also said goodbye to Zhou, "I''ll go to shun brother''s and sister-in-law''s house for a while, and then I''ll go back to the town directly. Thank you for your hospitality."


    Zhou said that, knowing that Su Tang was talking to Su Nuan, he didn''t stop him.

 Chapter 459

    So Su Tang and Qin''s family went back home. As soon as they entered, Qin asked Wen and Tong to cut fruit. Qin took Su Tang into the room and sat down.


    Su Nuan happily came out with a needle and thread to make a headrope for Su Tang. Su Tang also asked Qin Shi, "just now I heard Nuan Nier talk about Zhou Xiaocao. Is she OK?"


    Su Tang remembers that orange cat had inquired about the news before, saying that the tug of war between the Wang family and the sun family is still going on. Wang Changhe is determined not to let Sun Guihua enter his own house, even if he does, he can only be a concubine. However, the sun family has been scheming for many years, and of course, he is not willing to be a concubine.


    Anyway, the two children are not old enough to get married, so it''s a pity that Zhou Xiaocao is busy.


    Su Tang had noticed that Wang Xiaotian was somewhat different from Zhou Xiaocao before. At this time, it was normal for her brother and sister to get married. So Wang Xiaotian said that she liked Zhou Xiaocao after knowing that sun Guihua must marry her.


    This is a bolt from the blue for Wang Changhe and his daughter-in-law, which is even more terrible than the entanglement of the sun family. The sun family entangled themselves, but Wang Xiaotian said that he liked it.


    So Wang Changhe and his daughter-in-law knew that day and immediately went to find the Zhou family. Anyway, they were insidious and insidious, and said a lot of ugly things.


    The Zhou family is not a shameless family like the sun family. They have already said that they don''t want to get married. They just treat themselves as serious relatives. Who knows how to provoke such gossip.


    Wang Xiaotian said this, even if Zhou Xiaocao didn''t do anything, he couldn''t wash it clean. There were a lot of eyes and comments in the village, and then Zhou Xiaocao didn''t go out.


    Su Nuan used to play with Su Tang, but later Su Tang went to the town. Su Nuan gradually became familiar with Zhou Xiaocao and played together. Now that Zhou Xiaocao doesn''t go out, Su Nuan knows what''s going on, which is a pity. 90 look at Novels www.90kankanxs.com


    The reason why Su Tang would inquire about this matter is that on the one hand, it was first said that Wang Xiaotian and sun Guihua were digging into the snow nest. On the other hand, Zhou Xiaocao was also saved by her good intentions.


    It''s a good girl''s house. Sucang doesn''t want to have anything more, so she asked about it.


    Hearing Su Tang''s question, Qin sighed, "the grass is also pitiful. Originally, Wang Xiaotian said that he liked her and who Wang Changhe was. As soon as he heard the news, he directly came to the door and said a lot of things. Now Xiaocao hasn''t gone out for many days. Last time I went to visit my home, she was a good girl. Now she has a lot of thin bones. What a crime."


    In fact, the Qin family and the Zhou family are not very close. After all, the Su family is a big family in Sujiatun, and there are a lot of sisters-in-law among themselves. But because the words were spread by the Su family before, and to some extent, Zhou Xiaocao was implicated, so she went to see it.


    However, the Zhou family is also sensible. It''s not Wang Xiaotian''s own nonsense. He has to say what he likes when he doesn''t have something to say. The reputation of the girl''s family is very important, and it does harm to people.


    Su Nuan heard her mother and Su Tang say that she was also red eyed. "Sister Xiaocao said she didn''t want to live. Wang Xiaotian is not a thing."


    "With his parents like him, can bamboo shoot well?" Su sugar heard this, also said.


    She really likes other girls and is related. Wang Xiaotian should talk to her parents well. If her parents agree, she will come to her house to ask for marriage.


    If you don''t agree, you should go quietly and talk to the Zhou family. The two families should quickly separate the children, so as not to have any other things to do.


    But what did the Wangs do?

 Chapter 460

    Wang Xiaotian likes Zhou Xiaocao and tells his parents directly whether he really likes Zhou Xiaocao or because the sun family has been pestering him and he is afraid to marry sun osmanthus.


    Even if Wang Xiaotian doesn''t know how to do things, Wang Changhe and his wife know that there are two serious ways to do things. One is that they think it''s appropriate to ask for marriage directly. After that, there will be no grandchildren or concubines.


    Of course not. The Zhou family also knew that Wang Changhe''s family had a high vision and could not look down on his daughter. Therefore, they said that they had no intention of getting married. That is to say, Wang Changhe and his wife were well aware of their attitude towards the Zhou family.


    The adults of the two families have a tacit understanding, but they can''t stand young mu''ai. Young men and girls always have a heart attack. At this time, since the two families can''t get married, they should quietly come over and explain to the Zhou family and let the two children separate.


    If you don''t have a low profile, you can''t see it. If you can''t see it, your feelings will fade. It won''t affect the marriage of two children later.


    However, Wang Changhe and his wife made a big fuss about it. They were afraid that others would not know the same thing. It was spread all over the place. Their family was a son. To tell the truth, this damned age is really too tolerant for men, and boys have little influence on this matter.


    But Zhou Xiaocao is a girl, and she is 14 years old. She will get married in two years. She should go out to see each other in these two years.


    When this reputation spreads out, everyone will feel that Zhou Xiaocao is unruly. How can he be good at getting married at that time? Not all families can be as generous as the sun family.


    To say that Wang Changhe didn''t mean to, Su Tang didn''t believe it. It was that these two villains were afraid that their son would marry Zhou Xiaocao, so they would rather destroy a girl''s reputation and future and deal with it in this way.


    Wang Changhe''s husband and wife are really vicious.


    Qin also said, "I''m sorry to see that. A few days ago, the Zhou family sent Xiaocao to her grandmother''s house, but after returning, there was a lot of discussion. On the contrary, the child''s neck was hanging. Now her parents have been watching for fear that she can''t think about it any more. It''s really..." Trina.com www.ac139.com


    In order to marry Wang Xiaotian, sun Guihua is not afraid of any fame. Instead, she will be forced to die. In this world, Su Tang must want to say that it is really disgusting.


    "It''s all high and low. I want to see her and accompany me." Su sugar heard Zhou Xiaocao now, can''t ignore, want to say to have a look.


    Anyway, orange cat was let out by her to inquire about gossip. She stayed a little longer and went back to town with the orange cat, so that the lazy cat would not talk about her abusing it.


    But sucang still wants to say that orange cat really needs to exercise to lose weight.


    She didn''t call Qin because she was old. When she went, she could only talk to Zhou Xiaocao''s parents. On the contrary, Su Tang and Su Nuan were young girls, and they were easier to talk to.


    "Well, sugar Ni Er goes to have a look, you are clever, persuade her more, let the grass want to open more." Qin heard that Su Tang said so and agreed.


    So Su Tang and Su Nuan went out to the Zhou family. Although she said that the farm was busy, the Zhou family was in a low mood. Now Zhou Xiaocao was worried, for fear that she would not think about it again.


    "Uncle Zhou, aunt, are you at home?" Su Tang and Su Nuan stood outside the yard and called out.


    Zhou Dazhu and yang are both at home. They hear a voice calling themselves outside. When they come out, they see that it''s su Nuan and Su Tang. They come to open the door for them and let them in. "Tangnier and Winnie are coming. It''s grass watching."


    Before its happy family, now Yang''s face is with bitterness.

 Chapter 461

    Su sugar nodded and gave the basket in her hand to them, "just picked the fresh fruit, take it to the grass, is she at home?"


    "At home, at home, come in quickly." Yang''s eyes were red when two bright young girls came to find her daughter. Her daughter used to be so bright and beautiful.


    Su Tang sees her sadness and sighs in her heart. Then she enters the room and sees a thin figure at the door. Su Tang is startled. She can remember how Zhou Xiaocao used to be, but only for half a year. How can she look like a dead bone without vitality.


    Zhou Xiaocao heard Su Tang and Su Nuan enter the door, trying to squeeze out a little smile, "you are here."


    Su Nuan''s eyes were red. "Sister grass, how could you be like this?"


    She really felt heartache. Su Nuan''s tears came down directly. On the contrary, Su Tang was calm. She listened to Qin''s saying that Zhou Xiaocao was not good. Ben had prepared in advance, but she didn''t think it was worse than she thought.


    To say, Zhou Xiaocao''s life or she saved it!


    Su sugar sits beside Zhou Xiaocao, because she is too thin, obviously she has some slow reaction. Looking at sucang, her turbid eyes are also a little more curious.


    "Where did Zhou Xiaocao, who was so wanton at the beginning, die because of a scum man and his reputation outside? Don''t you think about how hard it is for your parents to raise you so much and give you food and drink. You don''t even want to repay them?"


    Su Tang directly said, "if you can''t live because of reputation, I''m afraid the grass on the grave is old and high. Can you still have my reputation and influence?"


    This may not have such power in another person''s opinion, but Su Tang said that it was really different. When it comes to fame, Su Tang''s reputation is not only known to Sujiatun, but also to many villages nearby. Bookstore novel website www.shuwuxs.com


    With such a reputation, Su Yongqiang and all of them actually acquiesce in Su Tang''s difficulty in getting married in this life. Unless he calls in a son-in-law, he is poor and wants to live to be a door-to-door son-in-law. This life will kill the dead, and no better husband can be found.


    Maybe it''s only possible to buy a servant to redeem himself or something. It''s also possible for Su Nuo to be killed. It''s the same with Su Nuo. By default, everyone can only make money to buy a daughter-in-law. Fortunately, it''s much easier to buy a daughter-in-law than a man.


    In any case, Su Tang can''t get married, and it doesn''t affect Su laoshuan''s inheritance of incense. If Su Nuo can have a daughter-in-law and have a baby, it''s OK.


    Because of sucang''s reputation, everyone agrees that she can''t get married in the future, so she says that what influence fame has is more convincing than anyone else.


    Zhou Xiaocao''s eyes look at Su Tang. The girl who was bullied and scolded at home before now looks like a little girl in a rich family in her clean plain clothes.


    "They just want to kill you, so that you don''t have a chance to pester their baby bumps.


    But are you willing to do it? If they want you to die, you will die. If you want to harm you, you will do harm to you?


    If you are not reconciled, eat well, have a good rest, don''t let your parents worry.


    If you feel like you''re having a hard time here and you''re well fed, go to the dessert bar in town and find me.


    Do you want to regret those who look down on you and humiliate your parents, or even shame you to go back. If you want to, cheer up and I''ll give you a chance. "


    Sucang also looks into Zhou Xiaocao''s eyes. As a woman, sucang can''t look at Zhou Xiaocao''s abusing herself like this. It''s clearly not her fault. Why should she pay the price? It''s the doer who should pay the price, isn''t it?

 Chapter 462

    Zhou Xiaocao listened to Su Tang finish these words, and tears filled his eyes, and finally cried aloud.


    Seeing her like this, Su Tang asked Su Nuan to accompany her. She went to see Zhou Dazhu and Yang''s family. They heard their daughter''s crying voice, and they also wiped their tears with red eyes.


    "Uncle and aunt, I have a small business in town, but I really need some help. Although it''s hard, the salary is still OK.


    At present, the Wang family and the sun family have been pulling back and forth. There will always be people talking behind their backs. Going outside can also avoid these things.


    It''s just that she can''t go home. If uncle and aunt don''t worry and her health is better by then, send her to sweets. If you lose face, you have to find it yourself. "


    Su Tang, Zhou Dazhu and Yang explain this. At present, the Wang family and the sun family don''t know how long to entangle. As long as they have been entangled, Zhou Xiaocao will also be implicated and discussed.


    It''s not a bad thing to go out and change the environment. At least we can avoid hearing those comments.


    It''s just like sucang said. In the final analysis, if you lose face, you still have to find it yourself.


    Although a sentence on the modern Internet is very popular, Su Tang thinks it is reasonable to say, "you don''t pay attention to me today, but I''ll let you down in the future.".


    But it''s just a small Wang family. If Zhou Xiaocao really has the talent to do business with her, and then he has money and looks, can''t he find a husband he wants? Good mood literature www.hxqwx.com


    Money is not to be found, unless you do not want to find, no matter where you go, money is a very useful good thing, which time and space are the same.


    Zhou Dazhu and Yang didn''t expect that sucang would like to help. They were red eyed and said, "thank you, tangnier, thank you!"


    Sucang shook her head. "I just give her a chance. Whether she is willing to seize it, what step can she take in the future, whether it is still just like this, or whether it is so successful that people can''t stand up, all need her own efforts."


    At the beginning, she opened her mouth to save Zhou Xiaocao. Although she could not say how good the relationship was with Zhou Xiaocao, she still remembered how reckless the girl was when she went to find someone else to settle accounts after being hurt by sun Guihua at that time.


    She is willing to give such a girl a chance, but life is to go on her own, willing to accept such help or not, in the future is not to work hard, all of these, or on their own.


    When Zhou Dazhu and Yang''s family heard sucang say this, they thank them again and again. Then they heard a puff. Zhou Xiaocao staggered out of his room and looked at sucang: "I''ll go. I''ll go when I''m raised. You''re right. Why did they hurt me like this and humiliate my parents? I''m going to die. I want them to apologize to my parents one day, I will go. "


    Before there was no accident, Zhou Xiaocao knew from Su Nuan that Su Tang was very capable and could make money. Today, she saw Su Tang''s dress, and it was less than a year since she adopted it. Su Tang''s life is obviously better than most of them in Sujiatun.


    Su Tang still has the reputation of hard life. She can''t make money to live a good life. Why did she give up herself? It''s not her fault. She shouldn''t pay the price. It''s obviously those bullies.


    She doesn''t want to die. She must try her best to make those people apologize to her parents. If she has a bad reputation, she won''t marry any more. She has the ability to make money by herself like Sutang, and she has a good life if she doesn''t marry.


    Zhou Xiaocao''s eyes burning like a flame, even if the body is still thin and haggard, but it has been completely different from before.

 Chapter 463

    After hearing Zhou Xiaocao''s response, sucang said nothing more, only said a good word, and then left the Zhou family.


    She will wait for the girls who used to be so publicized to come back again. There are so many excellent girls. Why do you have to work hard for the scum man and those who can come out, sucang is willing to provide some help and opportunities.


    But if you are stubborn, sucang will not say the second time. After all, life is decided by yourself. If you don''t want to, outsiders can''t help you.


    While Su Tang talks to Qin and goes to the Zhou family, orange cat lies on the Kang of Su Yonggui''s family, listening to the family talking.


    "What kind of thing is she? She really dares not to use us. Ha ha, look at that enchanting dress, I don''t know how the money comes from." Su Sanshou looked at the duck flying and said without entering the door.


    Zhang Shi also nodded, "isn''t it? It''s only nine years old. What''s more, she said that she can''t buy her clothes without 100 Wen."


    When Zhang spoke, there was admiration in her voice that could not be concealed. She didn''t wear such good clothes. The dead girl could wear them.


    Zhao Shi Wu was beaten face "now have ability, how dare not speak just now." Zhao Shi is also angry. He looks at it for tens of Liang silver.


    Zhao''s calculation is that all eight of them are together, and one person is less than 30 Liang silver, but these eight people are more than 20 Liang silver, but now they are all gone.


    Sun pulled his own man aside and didn''t let Su Erlu say that Su Tang couldn''t offend him. She was a vindictive. Now she has money and ability. It''s better for her to do nothing than to be remembered.


    However, Wu did not speak all the way. After entering the door, she saw that all the family members were scolding Su Tang and biting her teeth. She could not go out now. Now sucang wants to build a house and dress so well. If she doesn''t do anything, she won''t have a chance in the future.


    Thinking like this, Wu finally opened his mouth, "the iron pillar family told me before that she found a mate with money." 89 stack room www.89ku.com


    This word a, Su Yonggui and Zhao''s group of people immediately stare at her, "are you sure?"


    "I''ve heard from Tiezhu''s family, too. She said that she had seen that one." Wu did not directly say that, but pushed it to Chen XiuXiu.


    "If that''s the case, don''t that dead girl be soaked in a pig''s cage?" Zhang and Su Sanshou looked at each other and saw excitement.


    Su Yonggui did not say, "the second daughter-in-law and the third daughter-in-law accompany the eldest daughter-in-law to go to the sun''s home to ask."


    I don''t believe in Wu, but I don''t want to give up this opportunity, so I have to confirm it.


    Wu was not afraid to ask again. Anyway, what Chen XiuXiu said was very firm.


    Sun always felt that it was not so simple, but when she thought that Su Tang had beaten her son and her father-in-law had spoken, she did not dare to refuse, so the three daughters-in-law rushed out of the door and went to the sun''s house.


    Su Sanshou didn''t know what he thought of. He went into the main room with his parents. When Su Erlu saw this, he went in with him. Although he was foolish and filial, he could not leave his second room behind.


    "Dad, we can''t waste the money that the dead girl wants to give her." Su Sanshou blinked his little eyes and didn''t hold back any good fart.


    Zhao looked at his most painful child, "my son is smart."


    Su Yonggui is looking at his little son, "what do you think, talk about it."

 Chapter 464

    "That dead girl was raised and adopted by our family. Since she wants to build a house, let her build it.


    But the girl who is adopted by our Su family, if she does something disgraceful, we can''t continue to let her harm people. She must be soaked in a pig''s cage.


    We''ll take her back, and we won''t let her continue to harm other people''s reputation. Anyway, we don''t need a daughter to inherit the incense. Then we can have a good reputation of killing relatives for justice. "


    Su Sanshou said what he thought.


    Zhao Shi is a bit not willing to "what do you think, that dead girl life hard, come back to conquer us again how to do."


    Su Sanshou said, "the life is hard. When you get it back, you can soak it in the pig cage. If you die, how can you kill people?".


    The key is that in this way, the house built by the dead girl herself is not ours, and then we can live in a big house.


    And her money will also be ours. She has so much money to build the house. She must have a lot of money for her husband.


    But if we bring it back in name, we can get fame and money. We don''t have to take it home. We''ll go to our house in name. We''ll soak the pig cage, and we won''t get to our house at all. "


    The more Su Sanshou said, the more excited he became. It seemed that he had already lived in a big house, living a good life of calling slaves and maidservants, and eating fat every day.


    Zhao heard his son say so, also some aftertaste come over, "or my child smart."


    Su Erlu stood aside and didn''t speak or express any opinions. Anyway, he was a family. He lived in a big house and had their share in the second room. Yunhai novel network www.yunhaixs.com


    However, Su Yonggui heard his little son''s words and thought for a long time. Su Sanshou was not anxious to urge him. He believed that his father would not let go of such a good thing.


    If you ask so many people to build a house that can only be built in four months, it must be a green brick house, not to mention the front and back yards. What a bright house it must be. By then, their family will be the best house in Sujiatun.


    Su Sanshou grinned. Maybe he could buy a concubine to wait on him and ask so many people to build a house. Su Tang would have to pay nearly three Liang silver for four months alone. With dozens of people together, he would have paid hundreds of taels.


    So it''s certain that the girl has not only hundreds of taels of silver in her hand, but all of them belong to their family. Although they don''t separate their families, their family is his mother''s charge of money, and his mother''s is not all his.


    Su Sanshou''s calculation is very clear, and also believes that such a good thing, his father will not easily let go.


    Sure enough, after a while, I heard Su Yonggui sitting on the top saying, "wait until the eldest daughter-in-law comes back."


    Although he did not directly agree, this is the meaning of "agree" and "affirm". Su Sanshou showed a happy smile and said, "well, I must ask you clearly."


    As long as the girl has a handle on their hands, how to deal with her is not a matter for them.


    The Wu family and Sun family as well as the Zhang family came to visit. The sun family didn''t have a good face for them. If the Su family hadn''t released the news of sun Guihua and Wang Xiaotian, it would not have happened like this.


    After Wu''s words, she coaxed Chen XiuXiu to talk. Chen XiuXiu had a grudge against Su Tang. Seeing that they were inquiring about Su Tang''s love affair, which was in line with her own ideas, she also said it.


    "Can it be a fake? I saw it with my own eyes. Tut Tut, I guess Su Yongqiang and Su Yongshun both knew about it and had seen the mistress. How could they please him like that?"

 Chapter 465

    Chen XiuXiu didn''t want to provoke Su Tang, so she thought that the Su family could clean up Su Tang. Moreover, she had actually seen it, and her tone was very firm.


    As soon as they saw what she said, they knew they didn''t cheat. Moreover, they thought that this was more reasonable. How old a girl could be? She must have been given money.


    Moreover, I specially stressed that I would not let outsiders ask her how her money came from. It was not that I was guilty and the money was not innocent.


    After getting the news from Chen XiuXiu, Wu believes that both sun and Zhang believe her. She is now being watched by the dead old woman in her family. Her brother''s leg is broken and it is not as good as before.


    If she can''t do it herself, she will let the whole Su family together. When sucang offends people like this, when everything is exposed, she will see how arrogant she is. She will be soaked in a pig cage.


    Wu thought, she did not believe, not once, that cheap species can survive from the river every time!


    I only read that this time my mother-in-law suffered a loss. Su Yonggui was so humiliated in front of the Su family members. After knowing this news, he would clean up Su Tang. Wu went home quickly.


    When sun and Zhang saw her like this, they all speeded up their pace. When they went back, they told Su Yonggui and Zhao what they had heard from Chen XiuXiu.


    "I''ll say that she''s dressed up to be enchanting and enchanting, but she''s not serious at first sight. It turns out that all the money comes from this way. Then she won''t have to bring her lovers to the village. What do people think of our Su family then?" Zhang''s return also said, did not finish saying by Su Sanshou pulled her not to speak.


    Sun Shi Su came to be very clever. When he came back, he just followed Chen XiuXiu''s words, but the others didn''t say much. Anyway, they would not have started to clean up Su Tang. West West novel network www.xixixiaoshuo.com


    "Well, what can I do when I''m a bitch? It''s not that I''m leaning on men with my legs grinning. I dare not look down on us." Zhao was happy and proud.


    However, Wu felt that Su Yonggui and Zhao''s reactions were different from what she thought. Now that they have caught the handle of the evil species, why can they be so calm? Even the dead old lady Zhao is just abusing people. It''s too calm.


    There was a bad feeling. Wu said what he wanted to say, and saw Su Yonggui saying, "don''t spread it out. Wait until the house is built. The second and third brother will take time to go to the town and keep an eye on it. Don''t let people run away."


    "Mom and Dad, just leave her like this?" Seeing that he was tied up, everything was not going well. Wu also lost his temper and said so.


    Just finish saying to see Su Yonggui look over, Wu bit teeth, pretend to be good at home, "I just think she is too disrespectful to parents, should give her a lesson."


    Sun heard this is just a sneer, Zhao''s patience "stupid thing, you know a fart."


    Wu was said to be stupid by a stupid old woman. She was embarrassed. However, Su Yonggui took a look at her. Before, he thought that the eldest daughter-in-law was still sensible, but now he doesn''t understand. If he does this again, he will simply stop and marry an obedient elder.


    "All down!" Su Yonggui directly let his son and daughter-in-law go down without explaining anything else.


    The Zhang family and sun''s family were there just now, so they all helped to explain. Only the Wu family did not get what they wanted and did not dare to say anything more. They went back to their own room in confusion.

 Chapter 466

    However, Su Yonggui and his family got together to study how to take sucang''s property as their own. After su Tang and Su Nuan came out of the Zhou family, Su Nuan''s eyes were red, but sucang himself was OK.


    Because it was still early, and the orange cat didn''t come back, so after coming out of Su''s house, Su Tang and Su Nuan went home again, watched Su Nuan do needlework, and talked with each other.


    Su Nuan, a little girl, doesn''t go out of Sujiatun very much. What she says is all about Sujiatun. Su Tang listens with a smile and waits for Su Nuan to make two headropes, and then she puts them away.


    At this time, orange cat also came back, so sucang called Niu Er to come and take the car back to Qinghe town.


    "The nest of two legged beasts will go home..." Orange cat listened to a group of gossip, satisfied lying on the car, and then told sucang what he heard today.


    After hearing that Su Yonggui''s family actually planned to soak her in a pig''s cage and then take the new house she built as their own. Su Tang directly laughed, "I think they look ugly, but they think it''s beautiful."


    This is a mental handicap of a family. Why do you think that a little Lori can fool some man to pay her money? Of course, she knows that she is pretty pretty pretty, but her house needs at least two hundred taels of silver inside and outside. There are several people in Qinghe town who can easily give so much money to others.


    Su Tang really didn''t know whether she should thank the family for looking up to her, or whether she should be speechless. These people''s brains were ironed out, there were no gullies, and there was no logic at all.


    Orange cat also deeply thinks that, is not said that the beautiful two legged beast has no brain? Why the two legged beast in the nest before the owner is not only ugly, but also has no brain.


    It can be seen that God is still unfair. For example, the owner is so black and abusive to the cat, but the God still makes him so cute, cute and cute. Everything is good for her. Su Yonggui''s two legged beast is not only ugly but also stupid. Written literature 2020 www.dst9.cc


    The beast moved his beard. As a cute and adorable beast, it can''t scold people, although the two legged beast is a silly fork.


    However, Su Tang thought of Wu''s expression and mood after knowing Su Yonggui and Zhao''s plans, and suddenly became a little happier.


    To say that a fool has to be tortured by a fool. In this way, Wu is afraid that his plan will fail again, so he can only watch by.


    As for the plans of these people, sucang is not afraid at all. Just these idiots are not enough to see in a pile. She really dares to stretch her claws and see how she breaks them.


    Thinking of this, Su Tang''s mouth raised a smile, she master the plan of the Su family, but need someone to sacrifice the flag!


    Orange cat saw the evil smile on her master''s face, and her ears moved, which indicated that the dark Lori was afraid of her mouth. She would have to eat delicious roast fish to calm her injured heart!


    All the way back to Qinghe town, Su Tang only let the orange cat pay more attention to it, and didn''t worry about anything, because she knows very well that once people have prejudice, everything they see in the bottom of their eyes will only be interpreted according to their imagination.


    So no matter what she does is seen by Su Yonggui''s family, it will be interpreted as that she has a good relationship. Anyway, Su Yonggui''s family has said that when the house is built, sucang is waiting for them to make a move.


    Of course, the main thing is that Su Tang has a lot of things to do. She doesn''t have much time to argue with the stupid people of this family.


    After returning to Qinghe town, Su Tang continued to work with Luo Xingchen and Jianghong to work on the processing workshop.

 Chapter 467

    On the third day after sucang came back from Sujiatun, Su Yongqiang and Su Yongshun came to the town again to look for sucang. In the courtyard rented by Luo Xingchen, they signed an employment contract with sucang.


    Although they are all members of the same family, brothers should also be clear about accounts. Contracts are still needed.


    Su Yongqiang shows the selected list to Su Tang. There are orange cats in the list. Although Su Tang doesn''t know all the people in the Su family, she also knows that there is basically no big problem.


    Su Yongqiang basically tries his best to let at least one person in each household of the Su family be able to work, and some may have two people. Su Yongqiang and Su Yongshun are special cases, including all the children in the family.


    They don''t mind. To tell you the truth, they are used by everyone, and there is no reason for business people to let cattle run and not feed them.


    Su Yongqiang and Su Yongshun are dedicated to their work and should give more benefits.


    Su Yongqiang confirmed the list of employees, and Su Tang gave him a month''s salary conveniently, because the house of sucang was really large and used a lot of people.


    Su Yongqiang was worried about the difficulty of Suchang. However, he thought that it was very quick. Now, the desserts bar of Sutang have a profit of tens of Liang silver every month, as well as the share of selling soap.


    Recently, she got more shares from the meat grinder. She still has the same amount of money now.


    Su Yongqiang got the salary, naturally more down-to-earth in his heart. Su Yongshun also said how much material cost he needed, and Su sugar gave the money to Su Yongshun after he made a quick account.


    After they returned to Sujiatun, they were also very efficient. From preparation to construction, the house was basically built within a few days. Two people watched and found that the house was basically built without any trouble from Su Tang. Everything went smoothly. Literature in writing 520 www.bxwx520xs.com


    Sutang''s thoughts were all applied to the processing workshop. By the middle of June, the workshop had been officially started for a month, and everything was relatively smooth. According to the schedule, when the farm''s first batch of peppers and tomatoes were ripe, the processing workshop could start production without delay.


    Seeing the weather getting hot, not only sucang and Luo Xingchen are busy here, but also the farms of Luo family planting pepper and tomato are very nervous.


    Basically, all the peppers and tomatoes can see the fruits at this time. The owner of the Luo family would like to have the tomatoes and peppers picked and tasted in a few days. He was afraid that there was something wrong in the middle.


    "Excuse me..." On that day, mint and Pu Wei got up early in the morning to make cakes and prepare desserts. Then they opened the door and saw several people waiting at the door.


    "Uncle and aunt, what can I do for you?" See their manner some timid appearance, mint smile ha ha inquiry.


    Zhou Dazhu and Yang had heard of such a sweet shop in their town before. They said that the food sold in it was delicious, but it was also expensive. Not only the people in the town, but also people in the county came to buy it.


    Sucang said before that they would come to the dessert bar to find her. Zhou Dazhu and Yang''s family arrived in the town early this morning to find dessert. As a result, when they saw such a bright signboard, they didn''t dare to come forward.


    On the contrary, Zhou Xiaocao, who had raised his body, looked like he was really open-minded. Although he couldn''t be as bold and wanton as before, he was very generous. He bent over to the mint and saluted him directly. "Hello, sister. We''re all from Sujiatun. We''re looking for susang girl."


    Mint heard that they were from Sujiatun and wanted to find Su sugar. He also said with a smile, "then you wait."


    Then he went back to tell Pu Wei, who told Su Tang in the past.

 Chapter 468

    Su Tang was sitting in front of her desk drawing after breakfast when Pu Wei said that Sujiatun had come to look for her, but she was a little flustered. Of course, someone from Sujiatun would come to see her, but Su Yongshun would not come here for desserts.


    Although we all know that sucang has the money to build a house, even Su Yongqiang and Su Yongshun, who are close to sucang, don''t know what sucang is doing to make money. We only know that she is supposed to work for the Beikou Luo family.


    In addition, the matter of raising seedlings was so mysterious that they didn''t dare to ask more questions. They just confirmed it. So every time they came to look for Sutang, they went to the courtyard rented by luoxingchen.


    In fact, now sucang''s brother and sister don''t live in that courtyard. Instead, they live in Jianghong''s family of three, which is a bit wasteful. Jianghong also told Su Tang before that he would manage the processing workshop and move away, so that Sutang didn''t need to rent the yard any more.


    But Su Tang refused, and she told Zhang not to say where their brothers and sisters live now, only to let the Su family think that their brothers and sisters live in this rented courtyard.


    Anyway, this rent is nothing to Su Tang. Su Tang still remembers that she and Luo Xingchen were followed by Wu''s elder brother Wu Yong.


    Since the family had calculated a lot of thoughts, how could she not make it, so she kept it well, and said that it could not have a great effect in the future.


    Because of this, Su Yongshun came to look for sucang, and he went there directly. He would not come to desserts at all.


    So when Su Tang heard Pu Wei say that someone from Sujiatun came to look for him, he really reacted a little, and then he remembered what he said at the Zhou family half a month ago.


    That week, the grass couldn''t eat or sleep well. She tried to die, and her body was affected. So Su Tang said that she should take care of her body, otherwise she could not do anything.


    This half a month, Zhou Xiaocao at home to take good care of, Zhou Dazhu and yang are people who love children, home conditions are OK, this raised half a month, Zhou Xiaocao recovered. Feidu novel www.fdxs.net


    Because the sun family and the Wang family are still entangled. As long as the two families have any action, Zhou Xiaocao will be caught and discussed. The public opinion environment for Zhou Xiaocao is really too bad.


    Zhou Dazhu and yang are also afraid that their daughter will not be happy when she hears those words. Moreover, Zhou Xiaocao thinks that Su Tang''s words are more reasonable after listening to her words. She has firmly determined that she will not marry in this life, and that the Wang family should apologize to her parents in person.


    Therefore, he was in good health. He came to town early to look for Suchang.


    "You keep opening, and I''ll see them." Su Tang thinks it should be the Zhou family who came to find himself and talked to Pu Wei. He came out of the back door and went around to meet people in front.


    "Uncle and aunt, grass!" Seeing that it was Zhou''s family from afar, Su Tang said hello with a smile.


    Zhou Dazhu and Yang were also a little uneasy. When they saw Su Tang, they were relieved. The family rushed to meet "tangnier!"


    Su sugar laughs at Zhou Xiaocao. "It''s so beautiful."


    Zhou Xiaocao is not su Tang''s unique appearance and temperament, but it''s also a wild flower. Before that, he was thin without human shape. Now he is good-looking.


    Zhou Xiaocao was praised by Su Tang so much, his face turned red, "I don''t have you to look good."


    When a girl talks, her cheeks are slightly ruddy, but she is also confident

 Chapter 469

    When the girl talks, her cheek is slightly ruddy, but she is also a bit confident. Zhou Xiaocao is not an ugly girl, or Wang Xiaotian will not pull her out to block the gun.


    Now that she can speak like this, she is really the girl who used to be a little publicity, so Su Tang said with a smile, "ha ha, this is the grass I know!"


    "It''s not convenient to talk here. Let''s talk at home." Sucang looked at the dessert bar. After it opened, someone came to buy it. It was inconvenient for them to stand outside, so they said again.


    Zhou Xiaocao is said by Su Tang, and she is more confident. She can do better.


    The Zhou family followed sucang to the rented yard. When they arrived, Zhang was washing clothes. Seeing sucang coming, they quickly stood up and saluted "miss."


    Su Tang nodded. "I want to see a guest. Prepare some herbal tea."


    Zhang nodded and agreed to go to the kitchen to work. Zhou Dazhu and his wife exchanged their eyes when they saw that Su Tang was using people at will. Before that, they had heard that sucang was going to build a new house, and it was a big house.


    I also know that sucang is rich, but I didn''t expect that sucang can afford people now. Zhang''s dress is even more neat than their own family. For a moment, she sighed.


    When Zhou Xiaocao saw sucang''s scenery, she felt even more encouraged. In terms of her bad reputation, could su Tang be better than her? She could rely on her efforts. Why can''t she.


    The Zhou family followed sucang into the main room. Although there was no one to live in the main room of the yard, Zhang''s family kept it clean at home. Occasionally, sucang would meet people here.


    "Sit down." Sucan asked them to sit down. Qiqi Chinese website www.qiqizw.com


    When Zhou Dazhu and Yang saw such a bright courtyard and house, they sat half a chair, then looked at Su Tang and said, "we are here to thank tangnier. If it weren''t for you, my grass would not have figured it out."


    Yang''s red eyes, a little embarrassed to take out the basket that he was holding in his hand. Originally, he wanted to send Su sugar to express his thanks, but seeing that Su Tang is now like this, his preparation is rather shabby.


    "Is it for me?" Su Tang also saw Yang''s embarrassment. She stood up and picked it up. She found that it was some peanut candy. At this time, sugar was a good thing. Zhou''s family made peanut candy and sent it. She really appreciated sucang.


    "Is this peanut candy made by my aunt? It''s delicious at first sight. I just want to eat it these days. I didn''t expect to bring it to me today." Say, Su sugar took a piece to eat, peanut crisp and sugar fusion of the good taste.


    As soon as Yang saw sucang, he not only didn''t dislike it, but also said so. He immediately breathed a sigh of relief: "if you like to eat, this is the old peanuts used last year. When the new peanuts come down this year, I''ll make some for you."


    Su Tang shook his head. "I also said a few words with Xiao Cao, where is it worth uncle and aunt to always send this precious gift, I took the things, don''t say thank you again."


    In fact, thank you or not is of no significance to sucang. Only when people want to save themselves can they have hope. In the final analysis, Zhou Xiaocao is willing to make efforts on his own, which is the fundamental. Otherwise, it will be useless for sucang to give any opportunity.


    If she didn''t accept things, the Zhou family would feel bad about it, so she took it.


    Zhang brought Jiang Nian in to deliver herbal tea. Su Tang asked her to take the peanut candy. Then she continued to say, "Xiao Cao came this time. I want to have a good time."


    Other is next, sucang said before that she would give her a chance, and there was no ambiguity. She asked directly.


    Hearing sucang ask himself, Zhou Xiaocao looked at her, "well, I think well, I''ll follow you."

 Chapter 470

    What he said was Zhou Xiaocao, who was bright and bright, and Su Tangpu''s smile.


    Zhou Xiaocao is so straightforward, but Zhou Dazhu and yang are parents after all, and they are very worried about "I just don''t know what tangnier is going to let Xiaocao do. She can do some work, but it''s not good."


    "Mother, I haven''t done much." When I heard that, Zhou Xiaocao didn''t do it.


    She is very good at her work. Before Wang Xiaotian made such a fuss, several families took a fancy to her and wanted to propose a marriage. Zhou Xiaocao''s expression was dim for a moment, and then he tried to keep up his spirits.


    Su Tang can understand Zhou Dazhu''s and Yang''s feelings. Originally, her daughter is well kept at home. When she is old enough to see a reliable family to marry, they are all well planned. The couple don''t want to let their daughter climb high. They just want to have a good family and be stable.


    Who knows that heaven doesn''t go with people''s wishes. Things have turned out like this. If it wasn''t for Su Tang, the girl couldn''t get better, but she couldn''t give her daughter to others directly because of this. Su Tang also said before that Zhou Xiaocao might live outside. This girl is no better than a boy. Of course, she needs to ask more.


    Hearing Zhou Dazhu and Yang asked, Su Tang said, "it''s nothing. It''s just that I''m thinking of opening a restaurant recently, and I need to employ people."


    Su Tang said to give Zhou Xiaocao a chance. It''s not just about the dessert bar and the sauce processing workshop. Because it involves confidentiality, she can''t use people casually. She''s buying people, but the grilled fish shop is different.


    Grilled fish originally rely on the good taste of the fish produced in space, plus some unique seasonings, and these seasonings will be market-oriented with the cooperation of sucang and Luojia.


    The people who use it in the grilled fish shop don''t have to buy them. Naturally, the real secret recipe can''t be disclosed at all. In any case, people have to use it. Zhou Xiaocao can of course.


    "If you do it well, you can be a shopkeeper in the future." Sucang also said directly about the career prospects. 12 Novels www.12shuoxs.com


    It''s not easy for women in this era. When Su Tang invites people, she is more willing to give women opportunities, but she doesn''t want women who are not competitive.


    Zhou Dazhu and Yang''s Ben were also curious about what chance Su Tang said to give their daughter a chance, but now they are all surprised to hear what Su Tang said.


    However, Zhou Xiaocao was stunned, and then he was very excited to look at Su Tang, "really, can I be a shopkeeper?"


    "If you want, you can do it." Sucang nodded.


    Zhou Xiaocao was not happy. "I''m sure I''ll work hard, sure."


    At this time, even if there are many women shopkeepers, there are not so many women shopkeepers.


    The average shopkeeper needs five Liang silver a year, and there are more. Moreover, this work is quite decent in the farmers'' families.


    Zhou Dazhu and Yang looked at their daughter''s excited appearance, and then took a look at the girl sitting at the head of the table. They exchanged their eyes, reached for Zhou Xiaocao and knelt down to Su sugar directly.


    "What is this for? Get up quickly. I can''t stand this."


    Zhou Dazhu red eyes, regardless of sucang''s obstruction, the family kowtow to her, "if it hadn''t been for the benefactor, our grass would have been dead. You save her again this time, and give her such a good future and opportunity. We have nothing to repay and kowtow to you."

 Chapter 471

    The Zhou family are all real people. Although they are just ordinary farmers, they are not the people who don''t understand. When Sutang wants to open a shop and employ people, there are many experienced experts who can use it.


    But sucang gave her daughter a chance. Not only that, she also said that she could be a shopkeeper in the future. If her daughter really has such skills, then they will recruit a son-in-law for her. Who dares to bully them?


    In fact, farmers'' families understand that money is a good thing, and their family''s life in the past was not so bad. But Su Tang gave Zhou Xiaocao the opportunity to earn a lot of money. As long as the family''s life is good enough, even if there is some loss in reputation, she will not worry about getting married.


    There was not much intersection between sucang and their family. At first, it was sucang''s kindness that Zhou Xiaocao didn''t drown in the river. Now sucang is helping again. Zhou Dazhu and Yang''s heart are filled with gratitude.


    As for whether a girl can really be a shopkeeper in the future, she has to rely on her own efforts. Just like Su Tang said before, in the final analysis, she still depends on herself, and her life is her own.


    The couple are full of gratitude to sucang, but they don''t know how to express it, so they kneel down and kowtow to sucang.


    On the contrary, Su Tang saw them like this, and her heart was a little sour, and she felt pity for her parents.


    Zhou Xiaocao also heard her parents'' words, understood why in the end, also kowtow to Su Tang, "you are my great benefactor, and I will repay you as a cow and a horse."


    Sucang can feel the sincerity of the family and sigh, "I understand your mood. Don''t kneel down. I can''t stand this at this young age."


    When she spoke, sucang helped them to get up. She was not a servant, even a servant was just a salute. She could not stand the kneeling. 520 Novels www.520fsxs.com


    "Well, which one is this?" When Su Tang was helping Zhou''s family, he heard someone talking at the door.


    Zhou''s family also got up and looked at the door along the sound. Then they saw yiruyu standing at the door, looking at them.


    See Luo Xingchen, Su sugar frown "how do you come at this time?"


    Recently, Luo Xingchen has been staring at the processing workshop in Qingshui county. The main reason is that the large meat grinder has already been made and has to focus on getting it to the processing workshop. So Luo Xingchen should not be here at this time. Su Tang was surprised to see her.


    Luo Xingchen strode into the door, directly picked up the tea bowl next to Su Tang, drank all the herbal tea, and then sat down and said, "big trouble, are you free? Go to Qingshui town with me."


    "It''s been going well. Wait for me. I''ll go with you right away." As soon as I heard that there was something wrong with Qingshui Town, sucang knew that it was the processing workshop that had a problem. That was the top priority. Of course, Sutang was also anxious to see it.


    Luo Xingchen nodded, "I have asked the lady of Jiang family to invite the carriage." After that, he said, "is there any herbal tea? It''s very hot on this day. We''ll leave soon."


    "There are still in the kitchen. Now there is only Xiaonian at home. Go to the kitchen and drink by yourself." Su Tang saw that she was riding all the way, and her face was covered with sweat, so she asked her to go to the kitchen by herself.


    Luo Xingchen was so handled by Su Tang, and without saying anything, she nodded and went to the kitchen. However, Zhou''s family saw that Su Tang and this young man in rich clothes were so familiar that they couldn''t see through, so they could only stand by awkwardly.

 Chapter 472

    Seeing Luo Xingchen go, Su Tang said, "I have some urgent business here. I''m afraid I don''t have time today. You can go back and pick up some things. Come over tomorrow morning and sign the employment contract. The specific salary will be discussed later."


    Because she was worried and worried about the processing workshop, Su Tang didn''t care about anything else. She simply said something about the contract with the Zhou family. Since she wanted to employ people, she still had to sign a contract. Of course, there was no need to say that.


    The Zhou family also saw that there was something wrong with sucang, so they all agreed to come down and go out.


    Just when they came out, Niu Er also came with the carriage. Luo Xingchen poured two cups of herbal tea, and Su Tang refused to let her drink it. It was cool. It was not good for women to drink too much.


    Seeing Niu Er coming again, Su Tang quickly gets on the carriage, Luo Xingchen rides a horse and leaves in a hurry.


    Seeing that the Zhou family had left, the Zhang family closed the courtyard door with a polite word, leaving three members of the Zhou family to watch Su Tang leave in such a stormy way.


    "You can still live like this." Zhou Xiaocao saw sucang''s carriage disappear, sighed, but his eyes were yearning.


    They all have no good reputation, but sucang can live like this. They communicate freely with such excellent teenagers. They are all farm girls. But sucang can be so confident and powerful.


    Zhou Xiaocao thought that he was already a top-notch girl in Sujiatun. Now he realized that his vision was too small. He thought that the words and comments in the village were terrible.


    However, looking at Suchang''s own shop and business, I realized that those were nothing at all. 652 literature website www.652txt.com


    Before, people in the village were not always talking about the bad life of Su Tang''s brother and sister. They were sympathetic, pitiful, ridiculed and looked down upon. However, after the sister and brother Su came back to build a house, everyone in Sujiatun changed their words and even the sacrifice to the river god was almost a good thing.


    Zhou Xiaocao clenched her fist. She thought, she knew what she would do in the future.


    Zhou Dazhu and Yang also looked at Su Tang with envy. She was really a good girl. Then they went back to Sujiatun together.


    And sucang and Luo Xingchen all the way, finally in more than half an hour later, to the sauce workshop.


    Only before I saw it was a ruin like place. At this time, brick houses had been built. On the Qingjiang River, a huge water wheel was rotating with the flow of the river. Not far away was the processing workshop. An ordinary brick house only had a round hole on the wall near the river.


    At this time, all the construction workers were standing on one side, a helpless appearance. The formal combination in the morning was completed, and the meat grinder with more than one person standing on one side.


    When they arrived, Jiang Hong was discussing with the craftsman.


    "Well, we built the house according to the drawings you gave me. You didn''t say there was such a thing. Now we have to demolish the wall. There is no other way." Craftsmen also make a lot of sense.


    On the way, sucang and Luo Xingchen have learned about the situation. In fact, it is not complicated. Now the main building of the processing workshop, that is, the workshop with a larger area, is actually on the top.


    It was all going well, but when the meat grinder arrived, we found that it was too big to put in the house that had been built.

 Chapter 473

    It''s a serious iron ware. It''s more than one person tall. It''s not only big, but also very heavy. So now the craftsmen say that they can only tear down the walls. But it''s mid June. Basically, the first batch of tomatoes and peppers can be picked in less than half a month.


    If the wall is removed and rebuilt, it is likely that it will not be able to catch up with the time. This is a seasonal thing. If you delay a day, the loss can not be estimated.


    Luo Xingchen after understanding the situation is not sure, this in a hurry to find Su sugar.


    "I wanted to take the meat grinder apart and put it together again, but it didn''t seem to work either." In fact, the small manual meat grinder is really very convenient, and it is not big.


    But when they made this large meat grinder, in order to adapt to the power of the water wheel, they changed it and added a huge chassis. This is not afraid that the water power is too big, but it also leads to new problems.


    But Luo Xingchen also gave up this practice, because the meat grinder is now selling well, which is full of people. It is really disassembled to let others see the structure. It is much easier to imitate.


    The key is that it''s not easy to get in if you have to dismantle the door. It must save some time. Luo Xingchen can''t think of any solution. It''s up to sucang.


    Su Tang took a look at the huge black meat grinder. Then she looked at the built house and said, "is the pulley ready?"


    Luo Xingchen heard her ask, directly said "done, commonly used and two spare."


    Jianghong used to take the pulley. Su Tang took a look and nodded, "don''t tear down the wall, just put it in from above."


    Don''t say Luo Xingchen and Jianghong what expression, one side of the workers are directly startled, "this is to make, so heavy things, how to carry up?"


    Luo Xingchen also felt that it was impossible. "I''m afraid boss Su doesn''t know that this thing needs to be transported, and it needs to be lifted by more than a dozen strong men. Now the wall is so high, it can''t work."


    It''s big and heavy. Luo Xingchen, which has been transported before, is the most familiar one. It''s easy to lift a house. It''s hard to lift a house at least two meters high. Novel of new pen interest Pavilion www.510xsk.com


    "If you can, naturally, you can. Jianghong, you can buy some of the strongest hemp ropes, and then you can find some cattle and horses." Su Tang said to Jiang Hong.


    Then he said to the craftsman next to him, "keep this pillar up to twice the height of the wall. Can you do it in an hour?"


    Hearing this, the craftsman nodded, "at most one hour is enough."


    Because Sue sugar said is to raise a pillar, this is not difficult, just go up base.


    Su Tang nodded, "then start to act. Within two hours, we''ll hang this thing in!"


    Luo Xingchen can''t see what Sutang wants to do, but now when he hears sucang say hang in, he also has a little reaction: "do you mean to use pulley?"


    Sucang nodded "yes!"


    "But that meat grinder is really heavy. Is it really OK?" Luo Xingchen thinks that sucang is a little too fantastic.


    Sucang directly laughed, "you can not believe me, but you should believe in science, I said yes, you can!"


    Lever principle has, Archimedes said, give him a fulcrum, he can tilt the whole earth!


    Although this is an exaggeration, the lever itself is a labor-saving method, so it can be hoisted in, and it will not be too difficult. It is definitely much simpler than demolishing a wall.


    Because the things needed by sucang were not complicated, so after more than an hour, there were more cattle and horses in the processing workshop. All the people watched the little girl climb up the pillar just now.

 Chapter 474

    "Be careful Luo Xingchen looked at sucang climbing up so high place, looked down at all feel terrible, worried said.


    "It''s OK!" Sucang is not afraid of heights, and there is room for orange cat. Basically, there is no danger. She hangs the pulley on the post, and the hemp rope is placed along the pulley track.


    At the bottom, Jianghong has already brought people to tie the meat grinder with hemp rope, and the other end is pulled by five cattle. In addition to the cattle, some workers also pull the hemp rope.


    "All right, pull!" Su Tang looked at everyone was ready and waved directly.


    At once, some people drove the cattle forward, and at the same time, some workers also pulled along with them. I thought it would be very hard, but I didn''t expect that the meat grinder over there was lifted slowly at the beginning.


    Knowing that the meat grinder was too heavy, sucang did not only use a pulley, but also had a pulley below to reduce the force. It turns out that sucang''s idea is completely correct.


    With a little bit of effort, the meat grinder, which took more than a dozen strong men to lift, finally reached a height of more than two meters, crossed the wall, and then put it on the ground steadily.


    "All right." Sucang looked good, and then came down from the pillar.


    Luo Xingchen gives a thumbs up to Su sugar, "you''re powerful."


    Jiang Hong and the workers just now also came over and said, "Miss Su is really a capable person. She can think of such a way. This pulley is really a good thing. We can go to the beam conveniently in the future."


    Only their workers understood the significance of using the pulley this time. Just now, they basically didn''t exert much force. They lifted the heavy object so high smoothly. Peerless Tang clan www.jueshitangmen.info


    This means that in the future, they can also use pulleys to transport materials to high places when building houses, which can definitely save them a lot of energy. The same is true for so many timber beams, so the efficiency will be greatly improved.


    This kind of thing son think to know, this worker now looks at Su sugar hand pulley are greedy.


    Su Tang didn''t mean to give the pulley to him. In fact, we have already used the pulley, but we didn''t combine it with two or even three pulleys like Sutang to save more force.


    In fact, the structure of pulley is used to draw water from wells now, but the ancient people did not learn physics and did not understand the principle.


    Today, when sucang was used in this way, they knew that it was a pulley, and it could be used in combination. Moreover, there was no technical content in the production of the pulley, and the Sutang did not hide it. If they used the pulley, they could cover the processing workshop earlier, which would save time for sucang.


    Seeing sucang so generous, the workers immediately said thanks and took these pulleys away.


    After the machine went in, Luo Xingchen watched the workers continue to be busy, and then looked at the processing workshop which had begun to take shape with sucang.


    "It''s expected to be completed in half a month." Luo Xingchen looked at the processing workshop and Su sugar said.


    Sucang nodded, "well, the first batch of ripe tomatoes and peppers on the farm side are expected to be picked in ten days. I''ll let them dry some of them. When you''re finished, I''ll show you a new thing."


    Luo Xingchen was busy working with the meat grinder here before, but now it''s over, Su sugar said directly to her.


    Luo Xingchen''s eyes widened as soon as he heard that Su Tang said something new. "The pepper is dried, the new thing, does it matter, do you have a new seasoning?"

 Chapter 475

    This excited look, Su Tang saw that the construction was very smooth, and told Jianghong to continue to follow. If there was anything wrong, he went back to her at the first time, and Jianghong agreed.


    Then sucang and Luo Xingchen went back to Qinghe town together. After returning, sucang asked Luo Xingchen to wait first and went to the song mansion to apologize. She ran away in a hurry today and didn''t tell Song Yi that she must be angry with her.


    Su Tang coaxed Song Yi for more than half an hour, which was the past of today''s affairs. When she came back again, she saw Luo Xingchen looking at herself wrongly, with a little guy next to her.


    "You know how to come back!" See Su sugar back, Luo Xingchen Youyuan look at Su sugar, let her wait at home, he ran out of the shadow, too.


    This is what deep palace resentment woman''s tone, Su sugar is speechless, and then looked at Su Nuo, "your brother Luo is not sensible, how can you join in the fun, have you done your homework?"


    When he heard his sister ask about his homework, he shrunk his neck and looked at Luo Xingchen. He said wrongly, "I''m not. I don''t. brother Luo is holding me."


    Luo Xingchen looked at him like this, a face of hate iron is not steel, "little brother, you have to have the spirit of resistance, man, how can you counselle!"


    Can''t you teach kids something good?


    Su Nuo is striving for success. When he hears Luo Xingchen say so, he looks at Luo Xingchen sincerely with big eyes. "Brother Luo is not right. A man should listen to his sister, and brother Luo should also listen to her, because she is the most intelligent person in the world. Obedience is not advice."


    A good righteous words, as the saying goes, "xiaonuo is really good, don''t learn from your brother Luo, he''s useless and worthless."


    The little guy nodded his head forcefully


    My sister is right. There is no problem at all.


    Luo Xingchen is very angry and takes a look at the serious sucang and the smiling sucang beside her. Luo Xingchen''s heart is blocked, so just now the little guy is saying that she is not smart? Fat cat novel www.fmxs8.com


    What else does she mean that she is ignorant and unpromising. Luo Xingchen, who has been shot in the knee continuously, is sad. If she hasn''t made any achievements, can the world find a woman who has more achievements than her?


    Turn to see Su sugar, Luo Xingchen bowed his head, whining, there is really, she is going to autistic.


    A complex psychology is really on the face, Su sugar see her this silly, also feel funny.


    The little guy is cruel enough, after saying that, he still looked at Luo Xingchen, "brother Luo, do you think what I said is right?"


    Luo Xingchen thinks that the most wrong thing in her life is the two in front of her. Why did she think that sucang is just an ordinary peasant girl and that Sunuo is a little mediocre? Are these two cruel people.


    Seeing the little guy Baba looking at himself, Luo Xingchen''s lips moved "yes!"


    Su Nuo nodded, "so brother Luo can''t have the spirit of resistance. You should listen to your sister''s words, and you won''t suffer if you listen to her. Because your sister is smarter than you."


    Luo Xingchen vomit blood, prick heart, little brother!


    What did she do wrong in her last life? She will meet the two brothers and sisters in this life.


    Su Tang saw Luo Xingchen, who was rejected, was going to be depressed. He took a look at Su Nuo. When he saw his sister like this, he immediately covered his mouth and laughed. He stopped saying, "sister and brother Luo are going to talk about business. I''ll do my homework."


    Seeing him running to his room, Su tangmei''s eyes were full of laughter. Compared with the beginning, she was so lively when she first came.


    And into his room, Su Nuo fingers touched his chin, as if thinking, the power of language is such a thing.

 Chapter 476

    Su sugar took Luo Xingchen into the main room, looked back at Luo Er Shao, lowered his head, and went to the corner of the wall to close himself. She laughed, "what did you do again? Can''t Luo Er Shao listen to the truth now?"


    What he said was once again penetrating.


    Luo Xingchen raised his head after hearing this, covered his chest and looked at Su sugar, "sugar, you do this to me, conscience won''t hurt?"


    Why do you do this to her?


    Sucang''s white eyes, the playwright is here again.


    "What is conscience? Where can I buy it? Can I eat it?" Talking about conscience with dark Lori is not the same as selling combs with monks. Conscience is impossible, absolutely impossible.


    Luo Xingchen heard sucang say, continue to "sugar, you don''t love me?"


    Su sugar speechless "do not love, you do not love me, no results." After saying that, Su Tang sat down and looked at Luo Er Shao, "so can you sit down and talk about business?"


    Luo Xingchen just sat down and pursed his lips and said, "cruel and black hearted sugar."


    She didn''t forget that when sucang debunked her identity, she said that if she was a liar, she would be punished. As expected, it was still the black heart candy.


    Hearing her say that she is black hearted, Su Tang looks at her with a smile, "what do you say, miss?"


    Orange cat lies on sucang''s shoulder, watching the dark Laurie''s wings come out again, and takes a sympathetic look at Luo Xingchen. It''s not the first time that she was rejected. It''s not a long lesson.


    Sure enough, the beautiful two legged beast has no brain. Orange cat can''t help sighing, and then the big face is covered by Su Tang''s slap. When she is dead, some meow always says that beautiful bipedal has no brain. 398 Novels www.398xs.com


    Do you forget its own owner, that is, she is also very beautiful, she has no brain?


    What''s the matter with the two legged beast? At least it''s not like the four legged beast. It''s cute. Hum!


    When Luo Xingchen heard sucang call himself the eldest lady, he immediately sat up straight and said, "nothing. Talk about business. What''s the new thing you''re talking about?"


    Luo Xingchen and Su Tang have known each other for more than half a year. Because of the identity problem of Luo Xingchen, she can avoid being heard by anyone who wants to. Su Tang always calls Luo Xingchen Luo Er Shao even in front of Su Nuo, asking Su Nuo to call her brother Luo.


    After all, once her identity is known, things will be complicated, but sometimes sucang will call her the eldest lady. Generally, sucang is very dangerous at this time.


    This get along with time down, Luo Xingchen''s desire to survive also came out, a listen to Su sugar call big miss, immediately dare not make.


    Seeing her like this, Su Tang hummed, and did not want to make a fool of her. She said seriously, "after picking the pepper and tomato, you can make the sauce according to my prescription. But at present, the seasonality of the two sauces is too strong, and the sales are affected. I am ready to add a new seasoning."


    Sucang is also well thought out. In fact, tomato sauce and chili sauce are good before, but in fact, the formula is relatively simple. After all, it doesn''t need to be complicated at the beginning, so it''s good to add new products later.


    However, the seasonality is too obvious, which also means that the business of these two kinds of sauces can last for half a year at most, and the winter and spring are basically completely empty, which is obviously not in line with the work efficiency.


    Since the processing workshops have been built, how can they be empty?


    So after thinking about it, sucang decided to add another product. As long as it is allowed, it can be sold in all seasons, and its shelf life is still long.


    "What a new sauce?" Luo Xingchen heard sucang say so, surprised to see her.

 Chapter 477

    Hearing her asking herself this way, Su Tang drank a mouthful of honey to moisten her throat, and looked at her, "if you don''t take out something, can you make your father at ease?"


    This word a, Luo Xingchen is wry smile again "demon, do you want to be so frightening?"


    If she doesn''t say anything, Su Tang can guess clearly. Luo Xingchen can only sigh that human wisdom can''t be compared with demons.


    In fact, with the completion of Luojia''s processing workshop and the gradual maturity of the farm''s Chili and tomato, the Luojia has fully believed in the formula before sucang and the huge profits of these two sauces.


    The businessman pays great attention to profits. Luo Xingchen''s father knows that sucang is just a little peasant girl. He thinks that a small peasant girl wants to share half of the profits with his family, which is not the taste in his heart.


    Sucang is not a monster, she just never underestimates the evil of human heart.


    She is just a little peasant girl. She has no background on the surface. She has to get half of the profits from the cooperation with Luojia, the largest rich merchant in the north. The Luo family wants to kill her directly and take advantage of herself. It is very human.


    So sucang and Luo Xingchen said the same thing before. Now hearing Luo Xingchen say so, sucang also laughs at her, "I said, I only believe you.


    Hearing this sentence, Luo Xingchen''s eyes are really not acting, suddenly red, burst into tears, no one understands how important this sentence is to her now.


    See Luo Xingchen like this, Su sugar is also smiling to see her "arrogant domineering Luo Er Shao, will not have a promising cry ah!"


    "Who is crying?" The proud Luo Er Shao would not admit it. He retorted when he heard sucang say so.


    Su Tang was too lazy to expose her. "Yes, yes, our bully young master is the coldest and doesn''t cry." Yaoyao literature website www.11wxw.com


    Luo Xingchen also couldn''t help laughing when she heard Su Tang''s words, because she wanted to cry just now, and now she wants to laugh. Her expression is all broken. She looked at Su Tang and said, "sugar, you are ready. I''ll depend on you all my life."


    Su Tang sighed, "obviously, I have already accepted this sad reality."


    Luo Xingchen is so angry, she is so happy, black heart sugar.


    Su sugar said, yes, I am very happy to meet people!


    As a matter of fact, people like Su Tang are always on guard. She will not believe others easily, but once she believes, she is absolutely confident.


    To Su Tang, Luo family is Luo family, Luo star is Luo star star, so she has been observing Luo family coldly, naturally see clearly.


    Luo Xingchen is on sucang''s side and helps her to protect her. However, Luo Xingchen is only the second young master of the Luo family. It is not easy to deal with her second brother, and Su Tang will not let her bear everything.


    Said good cooperation, as long as Luo Xingchen does not change, she will not change.


    Now that she has decided to go into business together, Luo Xingchen''s difficulties are also her difficulties, and Luo Xingchen''s problems are also her problems. Therefore, Sutang said at this time that she wanted to make a new product.


    At least for the moment, neither she nor Luo Xingchen can match the Luo family, so they can only seek stability temporarily. However, they are confident that as long as the Luo family starts to sell sauce, their strength will be stronger and stronger. In the end, it is not necessarily whether they are Luo''s or Luo''s.


    Luo Xingchen seems to be more determined than before. She cries and laughs. She is so hated by Su Tang, but she also admits her life. Even if she has been bullied by Su Tang all her life, she still clings to it.

 Chapter 478

    "My big brother has been very active in the past six months." Luo Xingchen, who has accepted his life, said such a thing to Su Tang.


    At a time when the preparation of the sauce business was very smooth, the Luo family was not calm. Before that, Luo Xingchen only took the soap business with Sutang. Although he also made money, it didn''t make luoxinghe nervous.


    However, luoxinghe didn''t expect that there would be sauce business after the soap business, which was the big head. However, Luo Xingchen also said that sucang only trusted her, and luoxinghe also sent people around Luo Xingchen to try to separate the relationship between sucang and luoxingchen.


    It''s a pity that Luo Xingchen is more vigilant after the previous things. She talks with Su Tang now and does things without Luo''s servants. She would rather kill the wrong one. She can''t guarantee that all the people are worthy of trust, so we don''t need to.


    Such a decisive behavior, so that luoxinghe in Luo Xingchen side of the people also can''t do what action, sucang is not a good fool, before that sucang was not cheated.


    Luo Xinghe was afraid that his younger brother''s strength would surpass him, so he would take his position as the head of his family. If he could not do it in sucang and luoxingchen, he would move to their father''s body.


    And Luo family master also after hearing Luo Xinghe said, really believe and waver.


    As a big businessman in the northern part of the country, the owner of the Luo family has been monopolizing the business of the whole North for a long time. No one has been able to get a share of the business from his Luo family. Now a small peasant girl suddenly appears and wants to share the profits with them.


    Although sucang has taken out the absolute value of things, but in the heart of many people in the Luo family, even so, sucang is not worth the general profit.


    Once you have a mind, it''s much easier to waver.


    Luo Xinghe tried to let the Luo family owner directly let Su sugar disappear, monopolize the sauce business, and the Luo family took the initiative. 52 Novels www.52xs.cc


    After Luo Xingchen finished this sentence, he took a look at Su Tang and said, "do you see it?"


    Then there was a wry smile, "yes, you demon, what can''t be seen."


    Su Tang also did not deny that "you look busy, but you are not always pestering me with what I want to eat and feel depressed. You can make Luo Er Shao cry like this, and you can''t run out of Luo''s house with your toes."


    Luo Xingchen knew this food from her acquaintance. When she met, she didn''t chase her to make delicious food. Some time ago, Su Tang asked her servants to study and make cold skin. Because it was very hot, Luo Xingchen came to eat cold skin with sucang all day.


    Red oil and pepper with fragrant peanut butter, every day to eat a lot of fun, as a result, these two days did not come to her.


    Luo Xingchen also knew that Su Tang was so smart and terrible that she was afraid that she could see that she was in a bad mood, so she tried to avoid it. However, there were too many traces in this way, but she was detected by Su Tang.


    So let orange cat go to Luo house for a circle, just know two days ago Luo Xingchen received a letter from Luo family, after that.


    Sucang is certainly not a monster, but the news is enough to let Su sugar speculate what trouble Luo Xingchen has encountered.


    Originally, sucang wanted to talk about it after Luo Xingchen finished assembling the meat grinder, but today there was an accident, so sucang didn''t continue to delay and said it directly.


    "Then should I call cleverness wrong by cleverness?" Luo Xingchen heard Su sugar say how he saw it, deliberately laughing at himself.


    "Tut Tut, the overbearing young master Luo Xingchen, the smile is really ugly!" Luo Xingchen this heart is uncomfortable, the result hears Su sugar to come such a sentence.

 Chapter 479

    Hearing this, Luo Xingchen''s eyes were red, and her tears were all spinning, pointing to her, "I''m so sad, you still say me, where am I ugly?"


    Seeing Luo Xingchen like this, Su Tang even ridiculed "you look at yourself in the mirror, now it''s uglier."


    "You still bully me, blackheart, they bully me, you bully me too!" Luo Xingchen pouts her lips and tears fall down, crying.


    This poor little girl, Su Tang handed her a handkerchief. "Don''t laugh if you don''t want to laugh, cry when you''re not happy, and you can''t make money if you''re not happy. If you just think about what those guys have said, what I said is irrelevant."


    Luo Xingchen was brought up by her mother as a boy. Of course, she was smart. But after all, she grew up in a feudal society where men were more important than women. On the one hand, she had to face her mother''s self pity and self doubt.


    In the 15 years before he met sucang, Luo Xingchen didn''t get much positive encouragement and energy in his life.


    After getting familiar with sucang, she really felt that she was not alone, so she was very relaxed in front of sucang. Although sucang always bullied her and hated her, Luo Xingchen knew that sucang would not harm herself.


    If there is no sucang, Luo Xingchen encounter such a thing, it must be their own support, do not cry do not make the past, because no one can understand, also can not help her.


    In fact, the reason why she didn''t tell sucang was that she didn''t want her to worry with herself. She wanted to survive by herself, and she was very considerate of sucang.


    However, sucang felt that she didn''t need to be so sensible, and had emotions. She was sad and sad. She should cry. Before that, she could only insist on her own stubborn. Now she is here. When she is wronged, she will cry and vent. After that, she will be a good woman.


    The main reason is that Su Tang doesn''t want Luo Xingchen to suppress herself like this all the time. She will really have mental illness. Even if she supports others, at least in front of her, she will laugh when she is happy, cry when she is sad, be bold and willful.


    Although Su Tang is now a Lori body, after all, her previous life was also a social person who lived to be more than 20 years old. She has experienced a lot of her own, so watching Luo Xingchen is just like watching a little sister. Love e-books www.kuaitxt.com


    Looking at her holding up, she deliberately made her cry angry.


    Luo Xingchen took Su Tang to her own handkerchief and wiped her tears I''m so miserable, you still say I''m ugly, you''re too much, Wuwu


    Why do they do this to me? Am I not good enough? Sobbing Just because he is the eldest son, I am a stepson, I should live my whole life, can only obey luoxinghe?


    Sobbing Obviously, I''m much better than him, even my father is like this. My mother still says me, you also say me, wuwuwu... "


    This cry can not stop, Su sugar looked at her crying face, "yes, you are the best, yes, you are not ugly, yes, they all have problems!"


    Luo Xingchen this cry a sentence, Su sugar this side reply a sentence.


    Crying half, Luo Xingchen red eyes looking at Su sugar "no sincerity."


    Bold son big, Su sugar heard her say so, looked at her "how do you want to be."


    She''s kind. She doesn''t care about this stupid guy, sucang told herself.


    "You say I''m good-looking, especially good-looking, very good-looking." Luo Xingchen looks at Su Tang and asks her to say.


    So after crying for a long time, it''s uncomfortable here. After hearing this, orange cat has a large row of question marks on its head. The beautiful two legged beast is really a creature that meow can''t understand!

 Chapter 480

    Coax for a while, result Luo Xingchen unexpectedly with her affectation this, Su sugar is also speechless, can only say "yes, you see!"


    Luo Xingchen raised his head, red eyes, "really."


    "Well, it''s just a little worse than me." Su Tang''s expression is extremely decisive.


    Luo Xingchen was not a young lady with such a bad temper that she couldn''t stop crying. She felt better after crying. But when she heard Su Tang''s words, Luo Xingchen''s eyes widened and said, "who is the bully?"


    She is like this, but also step on her foot, Luo Xingchen said, she is really too difficult, also said she Luo Xingchen is a bully, she is comparable to sucang?


    Su sugar heard her there fragmentary read, pursed her mouth to smile, cried, the mood was good.


    "It''s you, of course. Bully Luo Er Shao, bully male and female Luo Er Shao, and have a surly disposition." Su sugar this almost get a help card to Luo Xingchen.


    Luo Xingchen couldn''t laugh and cry, "you won, sugar."


    Sucang turned around and said, "of course, when did I lose? Is it better? Let''s talk about business."


    "Iron face merciless sugar." Luo Xingchen also skimmed his mouth, but also sat down and looked at sucang, "sugar, I only believe you."


    In fact, she wanted to talk to sucang before she cried, but she didn''t say it because she was so hostile to sucang. But now she has finished crying, she still wants to say it.


    Orange cat said that it is really different to talk about love while being abused. Bookstore novel website www.shuwuxs.com


    But after hearing that, Su Tang nodded solemnly, "that''s necessary."


    "Before, I still hesitated about what your new seasoning is, but now I''ve decided that next spring, I''ll try to put our seasoning on tribute, and then your seasoning will be more than just a high-end line."


    Luo Xingchen''s eyes were shining when she spoke. Her father''s eccentricity also made Luo Xingchen understand that all the wealth she has earned for Luo''s family is very likely to become her big brother''s bag.


    In this case, why not help sucang, who knows the secret of her life but still keeps it secret, Luo Xingchen believes in sucang more.


    Now the Luo family owner and Luo Xinghe are interested in Sutang, because sucang is just an ordinary little peasant girl. But if we can make Sutang sauce a tribute, then sucang will be more than just a little peasant girl.


    "Tribute?" Su sugar heard Luo Xingchen say the name, a little confused, "is the emperor business, your Luo family is not also emperor business?"


    Luo Xingchen heard Su sugar ask this, but seize the opportunity, "ha ha, there are things you don''t know."


    Sucang black line, a modern soul, is not familiar with this era, OK?


    When Luo Xingchen saw the black line of sucang, he didn''t betray the truth. Instead, he explained to her, "in fact, only a part of the merchants understand that the world only knows about the Huangshang. In fact, many of the Huangshang came from themselves, and the Huangshang was just the general name of the merchants who did business with the Imperial Palace''s interior office."


    Luo Xingchen and Su Tang explained the difference carefully. In fact, most of the people thought that they were very tall when they heard about the emperor merchants. But in fact, the emperor merchants were collectively referred to as the merchants who did business with the royal family.


    But even the rich families have servants, not to mention the royal family. Besides the emperor and the nobles in the Imperial Palace, there are more maids and officials in the palace, including female officials and eunuchs. These servants serve the emperor and nobles in the palace, and they also need food, clothing and housing.

 Chapter 481

    All the things used by the people in the Imperial Palace are purchased through the house of the interior. Many businessmen also pay money to themselves for their own publicity. So as long as they have business with the house of internal affairs, they are said to be imperial merchants.


    "But in fact, the things sold by some imperial merchants are ordinary, but they are better than others. They are used by the maids and the officials in the palace. If one of the officials of the house of internal affairs is greedy, many of them only sell them at high prices, but they may not be as good as others."


    This kind of thing is only known to businessmen. When Su Tang goes to ask Song Yi, I''m afraid it may not be so clear. As a minister of the former dynasty, Song Yi would not understand such a trivial matter.


    "But the tribute is different. The tribute must be the best one for your people. If you are lucky, your majesty will see it, and if you are bad, you can get a plaque of fame. But if it is good, a brewery in the South has won the green eye of the emperor merchant, and he has been granted the title of nobility directly. Although this is a false duty, it has been stained with official characters."


    Luo Xingchen is really full of light when he talks about it. In this era, it is also a rare achievement to make his goods a tribute.


    In fact, Luo Xingchen''s words are not complicated. In short, they are all emperor merchants. In fact, there are differences. The emperor merchants who give tribute are more powerful because they are for the noble people. On the contrary, they provide things to the Royal servants. Although they are also called emperor merchants, they are actually gold plated by many emperor merchants themselves, which is far from satisfactory.


    Sucang also understood, "well, I''ll think about it."


    However, she thought that they could not rely on the direction of their own success.


    "If you are elected, you may get a title. You have to think about it. Do you really want to be a peasant girl all your life?" Luo Xingchen said directly. Quick eye 123 www.kuaiyan123.com


    Don''t listen to the scholars, farmers, industry and commerce. It''s like how high the status of farmers is. In fact, poor farmers just stand in a false name. They still have a bad life. In fact, only officials have a position, even if it is a virtual position.


    Luo Xingchen obviously saw that sucang has the ability and ability. Is it enough to be a little peasant girl?


    Of course, Su Tang knows what Luo Xingchen means, but she is really hesitant. In fact, Su Tang knows all the truth. However, Luo Xingchen is just an ordinary businessman and doesn''t know what the situation is like in the capital.


    Even Song Yi wanted to avoid living in Qinghe town on the pretext of recuperation. In addition, Pei Xuan disclosed some contents in his letter, which indicated that the situation in the capital was not as peaceful as ordinary people thought.


    This is a big event related to seizing the emperor. It seems that the tribute has a great reputation. However, if her identity is used by others at that time, maybe Song Yi will be implicated.


    So Su Tang can''t stop thinking about these things, but she can''t tell Luo Xingchen directly. After all, Luo Xingchen is just an ordinary businessman.


    "What you''re saying is that what we should do is just business. Even if we are businessmen, we also serve the people. It''s much more meaningful than working for the royal family. The credit lies in the country. Do you understand?"


    Su Tang''s open mouth is the great truth and deceives people.


    When Luo Xingchen heard Su Tang''s righteous words, he suddenly felt that his ideological consciousness was really too low. He actually only wanted to make money, his own wealth, and did not think about the world.

 Chapter 482

    Su Tang looks at Luo Xingchen. She is dazed and laughs. In fact, she does not dare to make a direct conclusion and decision now. Knowing that the situation in the capital is tense, she dare not wade in the muddy water easily.


    It''s better to go back and discuss with Song Yi. She takes the status of Song Yi''s disciple. Of course, she should be cautious when doing things.


    "I have to think about whether the campaign tribute will affect my contribution to the country. I''ll write the formula for chili oil in a moment. You can send it to your father. How about having cold skin in the evening?"


    Seeing that Luo Xingchen is in a daze, Su Tang goes on talking to herself. Finally, she asks Luo Xingchen. Hearing this, Luo Xingchen also feels hungry. "OK, put more gluten and pepper..."


    Then just react to come over the same, suspiciously looking at sucang, "how do I feel you are pit me?"


    "No, you know. I love you." Sucang blinked and confessed.


    Luo Xingchen hugged himself with fear, "you sure as expected pit me again."


    Sucang won''t be so gentle to her. It''s all used to be.


    This performance made sucang laugh wildly, "what kind of stupid cute to sell? Let''s go and eat cold skin."


    Luo Xingchen was not stupid. He already understood that Su Tang was just fooling around, so he also went up, "no matter what the reason is, you can think about it. This is the simplest way to improve our status.


    You always say that you only believe in me, and I only believe in you, but in fact, we all know that what we have in our hands is the most practical, including reliance and strength Passion novel www.jiqingxs.com


    Luo Xingchen can see that Su Tang was just bluffing, but also understand that Su Tang said she would consider is not nonsense, she should have other thinking.


    So Luo Xingchen also said that Su Tang may have her own plan. She just wants to be a businessman and do business. But even if they are Luo''s family, relying solely on business, they are walking on thin ice.


    Luo Xingchen knows that Sutang plans to protect her industry by relying on Sunuo''s imperial examination. But is Sunuo really reliable?


    Even if Su Nuo is a younger brother, he will never betray him in his whole life, but does it take time for Sunuo to grow up? Can he really keep up with the development of sucang now?


    It''s better to rely on others than on yourself. Luo Xingchen didn''t believe his father with a little doubt before. He felt that even if his father was balanced, he would know who was more suitable to inherit the Luo family.


    Even though her father had made great efforts to trust her, what she was afraid of was not her father''s trust.


    Luo Xingchen''s own example is in front of her. As long as she is not the owner of the Luo family, the Luo family is just the Luo family, and she is just her. The Luo family can not become her support and harbor, and will even attack her at any time.


    So now Luo Xingchen doesn''t want to rely on her father to be the master of the house. If she wants to be the head of the house, she will directly take that position. And the cooperation with sucang, the greater the power of sucang, the higher the success rate of her getting the position of householder.


    Only the strength in her own hands is the most reliable. Luo Xingchen knows the truth. She believes that sucang will also know. She does not know where sucang is stuck, but she believes that as long as she thinks, she will understand.


    Su Tang, who is going out to call Yu Caihe and prepare dinner, hears Luo Xingchen''s words by his side. His expression remains unchanged, and his finger slightly moves "thank you."

 Chapter 483

    Such words can only be said by people who really care for her, and because they are true friends who trust each other completely, Luo Xingchen''s personality can say such things to Su Tang.


    Some words are not really don''t understand, but because not to that extent, so can''t say, Luo Xingchen is willing to tell Su sugar, itself is her trust in sucang.


    So Su Tang said thanks to Luo Xingchen when she heard that. She looked up and saw Sunuo coming out of her room. She saw her eyes shining and said that the cold skin in the evening was delicious.


    She really needs to think about it.


    The next morning, after eating breakfast, sucang went to the courtyard rented by Luo Xingchen, where she met Zhou Xiaocao and Zhou Dazhu.


    "Yesterday, I was in a hurry and left without making clear. It is like this. For the time being, my restaurant has not yet decided on a shop. When Xiaocao comes, she helps me fix the shop and sit up. There are many things. I need to run around and contact people. I''ll tell you in advance. After all, it''s Xiaocao who is a woman."


    Sucang left in a hurry yesterday, so I didn''t say the details. I''ll talk about it today. In fact, her grilled fish shop hasn''t been decided yet, but she can''t look at the shop all the time. So it must be done by people. Zhou Xiaocao''s personality is simple and decisive.


    Whether you can become a shopkeeper still needs to be seen. However, it''s OK to run errands and watch the preparation of the whole shop. It''s just that after all, it''s still OK to run errands and watch the whole shop. In this era, although women are not restricted to do business outside, some people do mind if girls in rural areas do business outside before they get married. 20 novels www.20xs.org


    Therefore, sucang also made it clear. Don''t feel that her daughter''s contact with people like this outside will damage her reputation. At that time, sucang can''t explain clearly.


    Zhou Xiaocao heard sucang say so, also directly said, "my reputation, no matter how bad, how bad can I go? I can sit upright, what''s the fear, how can I do business without contacting people? I''m fine."


    Zhou Dazhu also has no opinion "yes, we are not unreasonable people, we can get such an opportunity, rely on our own ability to make money, and then have a good future."


    Zhou Dazhu and Yang''s family also discussed these things after they went home yesterday. In fact, Yang''s family was a little worried, but in fact, it was just fine. Who cares about these things? If you really have money, you can''t marry a girl.


    If you''re in a hurry, you''ll find a son-in-law. But if you can''t make money without skills, you don''t have money, you don''t have a good reputation, and you don''t have a future.


    So the family discussed and decided that such an opportunity must be seized. Today, when I heard sucang say so, neither father nor daughter spoke at all.


    "That''s good. There are a lot of things to do, and it''s hard to run around. Fortunately, the first shop is opened in Qinghe town. If you want to be a girl, you can come to see it. The salary is 500 Wen for a month. If you do well, it will be higher if you become a shopkeeper in the future."


    Su Tang''s salary is very high. Zhou Dazhu and Zhou Xiaocao didn''t expect that they could do so much. They couldn''t believe that "500 Wen, why give so much, don''t give so much."

 Chapter 484

    "I''m a businessman, and I''m not a philanthropist. I''m giving you these wages because I need you to do so much." Su Tang also saw that the father and daughter felt that their wages were high, so they explained carefully.


    Su Tang is not a charity, and giving people fish is better than teaching people to fish. She wants to give Zhou Xiaocao a chance, but she is not prepared to give her money in vain.


    Su sugar money is also their own hard earned, Zhou Xiaocao''s family has to eat and drink, also can not use her to sympathize.


    The reason why Zhou Xiaocao was paid so much money is that at present, the average waiter in Qinghe town is about 300 Wen a month. In this way, there will be more accountants and shopkeepers. At least, the cashier will need 30 Liang silver, while the shopkeeper will need 22-50 Liang silver. It depends on the shop.


    Like yangford''s grocery store, his annual profit is only more than 20 Liang silver. He can''t afford to hire a cashier or a shopkeeper, so he can''t afford to watch by himself.


    Su Tang will pay Zhou Xiaocao more than the general labor, because after that, the decoration of the fish shop and the preparation of the shop are basically helped by Zhou Xiaocao, and the workload is very heavy.


    Natural wages can''t be reduced. How much work you do and how much money you get. This is the basic principle.


    So Su Tang also said to Zhou Xiaocao, "I''m very busy. After the shops in Qinghe town are bought, you need to keep an eye on them from the beginning of decoration.


    And if you want to be a shopkeeper, you have to learn to read. I''m afraid you don''t have time. You can learn from Mrs. Jiang, who is also learning to read. 90 look at Novels www.90kankanxs.com


    For the time being, you two are responsible for the restaurant, but she has to take care of Xiaonian. You will run more. You deserve the salary. "


    For the time being, Zhang''s family has nothing to do. In the past, Su Tang also asked Zhang''s family to run with him. Zhang''s family had lived with Jiang Hong before, and he also learned a few words, but not much. He was also studying recently.


    Su Tang means that Zhang had opened a restaurant with Jiang Hong before. This time, she asked her to take Zhou Xiaocao to open the grilled fish shop for the time being. When it opened, Zhou Xiaocao would be able to stand up, and then let Zhang''s go to Qingshui town to open a chain roast fish shop.


    It''s more convenient for the couple to live together. Jiang Nian''s health is good. It''s said that after a while, there will be no problem. Children have a strong recovery ability.


    In this way, Zhou Xiaocao also has someone to take, will not suddenly do not know how to do things, but also serious is promising.


    Zhou Dazhu and Zhou Xiaocao are even more grateful when they hear that they can learn how to read. They also understand that Su Tang''s salary is quite large, but their work is also tiring. However, Zhou Xiaocao is eager to try, and she wants to have a try.


    "According to the owner''s opinion." Zhou Dazhu and Zhou Xiaocao entered the role very quickly and changed their names directly.


    Su Tang didn''t object to stop him. She nodded and took the labor contract to them. She explained it to them carefully. Finally, she added, "besides the salary I mentioned before, there is also a point in the contract that is very clear. When you work here, you must keep your mouth shut. Anything you see in the shop or around me can only enter your eyes and ears, and never pass it on Go out a little, even parents and relatives can''t say, if I find out, then I can only count you as breach of contract and send you to see the official. "


    Although the grilled fish shop basically won''t have too many secrets and so on, but sucang also said clearly in advance, so as not to have any problems.

 Chapter 485

    Su Tang, speaking in front of Zhou Dazhu, also reminds him to go back and explain it to the Zhou family. In the future, don''t ask more about Zhou Xiaocao''s work. Some things they shouldn''t know, they know, and it''s their own daughter who is harmed.


    Sucang doesn''t mean to threaten, but the rules are the rules. You can''t cross the line. If you don''t accept it, don''t sign a contract. If you accept it, you still break it, and then tell her that the rules are too strict.


    At least in Sutang, there is no such reason.


    "I''m sure not." Zhou Xiaocao heard the rules of sucang and agreed without saying a word. How can he say it everywhere when he works for others.


    Besides, she was also harmed by the discussion behind her back. How could she still talk about it everywhere? It''s normal that any employee has its own requirements and rules.


    Sure, the explanation is clear, Zhou Xiaocao pressed his fingerprints on the contract, so that sucang finally has an employee.


    "Xiao Cao will live here from today. Mrs. Jiang will tidy up the west chamber for her to live in." Zhang and Jiang Hong lived in the East chamber with Jiang Nian before. This time Zhou Xiaocao came to live in the west chamber.


    Zhou Dazhu saw that her daughter had already had a place to live, and she still lived in such a good place. He told her to work hard and not cheat. Although he felt reluctant, he wiped his eyes and left.


    After dealing with Zhou Xiaocao''s affairs, Su Tang goes directly to song Fu, finds Song Yi and talks about the tribute.


    "It''s rare that you have an idea. You are willing to ask me these questions." 99 Chinese www.99zwxs.com


    Song Yi is sitting on the chair in the study. There are ice cubes in the room. Although it is hot outside, the room is cool. He drinks herbal tea and talks to his most intelligent but also most thoughtful little disciple.


    Su Tang also took a sip of sour plum soup, and then talked to Song Yi, "it seems that the situation in the capital is very tense. As for the empty duty or something, it''s OK to say that my things may not get such opportunities. However, at present, the imperial palace is afraid of being a hedgehog. If you poke it easily, it may cause a lot of chain reactions. I''m afraid that what I do will affect the teacher. ¡±


    in fact, Su Tang thinks that Luo Xingchen can get a false job by getting the tribute qualification. Even if the sauce is not good, she still has other things to try.


    It''s good for her to have a false job, which can protect her from doing business better. Luo Xingchen said it''s good. She''s developing too fast. She wants to rely on the Sunuo imperial examination to rely on her. This plan is not suitable for her now.


    Su Tang is more worried about the chaotic situation in the capital city. It can be said that even the emperor Song Yi can only use the way to avoid. Su Tang does not want to get involved in Song Yi because of his involvement.


    When Song Yi heard Su Tang say so, she nodded, "it''s true. But I remember that your business was with the Luo family. You don''t have to show up. There should be nothing wrong."


    Song Yi''s words also proved that Su Tang''s consideration was not wrong. It is difficult to guess the current situation in the capital. If Pei''s identity was not put there, Song Yi would not let him stay in the capital.


    If Su Tang comes to Beijing, she will surely be noticed. After all, she is the only female disciple accepted by Song Yi, the former imperial teacher. She must cause many disturbances.


    "Does anyone know that I exist?" Su Tang was surprised to hear what Song Yi said.

 Chapter 486

    "The people who came to pick up your little brother''s home a few days ago have told them about their little disciples, and their expressions are not surprised."


    Song Yi did not answer Su Tang, but said this.


    In fact, as far as Song Yi''s identity is concerned, it is impossible for him to completely disappear. The emperor will not let him do anything in private.


    Song Yi lived in seclusion in Qinghe town, that is to say, he was able to hide some people. In order to avoid unnecessary trouble, Song Yi didn''t even need his servants, and only one was holding ink to wait on him.


    After that, Song Yi would accept Su Tang because she was a small peasant girl with a clean background. In addition, her personality was similar to that of Song Yi''s woman. She asked him to remember his daughter who had died so early that she accepted her.


    Later found that Su sugar is a fairy, never forget, that is after the matter.


    If Su Tang wasn''t just a peasant girl with a clear background, she might not have been able to study with Song Yi in such a quiet way. What''s more, she was just a little girl. Even if she was replaced by Su Nuo, she would not be so stable now.


    From this point of view, Song Yi is indifferent to Su Nuo, but is kind to him. Of course, Song Yi does not like Su Nuo''s qualifications.


    In fact, Song Yi didn''t have to explain these words to Su Tang very carefully. He believed that Su Tang''s wisdom could also be understood. As far as the identity of Song Yi''s disciples was concerned, Su Tang''s return to Beijing would inevitably attract many concerns.


    Even though Su sugar only does business, some people may not believe that Song Yi did not show her own bias, but in fact, Song Yi has always maintained orthodoxy. Come and see the book www.laikanshuba.com


    Murong Zhao is the legitimate son and the eldest son. He should have inherited the great unification. However, some people were not willing to accept it. In addition, the emperor has become more and more old and confused in recent years. Song Yi would temporarily avoid it. Although he supported the crown prince, such an old man as Song Yi had a very flexible mind and would not easily stand in line.


    Therefore, some people have moved their mind to Song Yi''s disciples. If Su Tang enters Beijing, many people will act again.


    Su Tang heard Song Yi''s statement and was silent for a moment, and finally said, "in this case, this reputation will be good for Luo Er Shao."


    Su Tang is also an open-minded person. She knows that she will have trouble going to the capital, so she won''t go. Anyway, she is still young and has a long life. Even the space is only level 21. She is not in a hurry.


    Song Yisu came to know that her little disciple was clever. After she said this, she certainly knew how to do it, but she was afraid that the little girl would be wronged. She still said, "when the matter is settled, there are still many opportunities. With the teacher there, no one can bully you."


    Hearing Song Yi''s tone of coaxing children, Su Tang looked at him with a smile, "then I''ll be my little fox, and I''ll borrow your prestige from the teacher."


    Seeing that she could make fun of her, Song Yi knew that the little disciple was not really bothered by it. She also laughed, "you said you would do it."


    All day long, but when something happens, sucang doesn''t face it by herself. It''s painful to be independent. Sometimes Song Yi hopes that sucang can rely on a little.


    However, from his apprenticeship to the present, it is Su Tang who comes to study with him every day and amuses him. On the contrary, it''s outside business. Sutang runs his own business, that is, he borrowed 100 Liang silver before, and then returned it to him soon after.


    Although independence is not a bad thing, Song Yi always wants to scold Su Tang''s family and father. How can a good little girl become like this.

 Chapter 487

    After that, song Xingyi and Su Tianyi discussed the direction with Su Tianyi.


    Luo Xingchen saw that Su Tang made such a decision after thinking about it, and he didn''t try to persuade him any more.


    Although she felt prickly, Luo Xingchen also felt that sucang was smarter than herself. She must have her own reasons for making this decision. Luo Xingchen felt that she could not impose her own ideas.


    Moreover, sucang didn''t say that he would not run for tribute, but let Luo Xingchen appear instead.


    Fortunately, although both sucang and Luo Xingchen have the intention of separating the Luo family, they will cooperate with the Luo family very friendly in a short time. Sucang can take out the chili oil, and there will be other things to take out in the future.


    No matter the owner of the Luo family or luoxinghe, they will not give up easily after knowing the ability of sucang. Even if they want to give up the benefits, they will not let Luo Xingchen become bigger, but the Luo family is not a one word talk.


    If they really make an unwise decision, will Luo Xingchen find a way to hold a family meeting at that time? In such an important era of clan, although the owner has the right to speak, he will also be removed if he makes a mistake.


    As long as there is still a cooperative relationship, it will be reasonable for Luo Er Shao to take the place of sucang to run for tribute.


    After all, it''s going to be next spring''s business. Now we have to be busy with the things in front of us.


    After signing the contract, Zhou Xiaocao took a little rest for a day. The next day, sucang took her to see the shop.


    "Miss Su has a good taste. Although the price of this shop is a little higher, it is just on the East Street, next to Mingxiang Pavilion, where people of letters and scholars come and go. Fuxing building is the largest restaurant in Qinghe town. It''s very suitable for you to do business by yourself or to rent it out." 101 Chinese website www.101zw.com


    Zhang Zheng, a middleman, has been helping Su Tang run these days. Last time, he helped to do the procedures in the shop where he bought sweets. This time, he still looked for him.


    Seeing Su Tang again, Zhang Zheng also sighed that the girl who could only buy a small shop could now afford to buy a two story shop on ZHENGJING East Street.


    "Grass, please stay and measure the size of the shop on two floors and the size of the rooms in the back yard. I can use it." Su Tang hears Zhang Zheng''s exaggerated tone, looks pale and looks at the opposite Fuxing building, and then orders Zhou Xiaocao.


    Zhou Xiaocao once heard Su Tang''s words, immediately promised "OK, the owner is at ease, I will go to measure immediately."


    Su Tang nodded, turned to Zhang Zheng and said, "let''s go to town and do the contract."


    "No problem. Let''s go now." When Zhang Zhengyi heard that Sutang was going to buy, his mouth was almost grinning to the back of his head.


    This time, the shop that Su Tang likes has two floors, and the kitchen and the courtyard where the workers live. The location is next to Mingxiang Pavilion and opposite is Fuxing building.


    Compared with the location of the alley of the dessert bar, this shop is just on the East Street, which is very conspicuous. Before that, it was also a restaurant. However, the boss was not well managed and could not compete with Fuxing building, so he prepared to sell the shop.


    Su Tang came over at that time and took a good look at this position, so he agreed with Zhang zhengdu in advance and was ready to buy it.


    Of course, the location is good and the place is large. Naturally, the price is not low. This shop has a total of 270 Liang silver. Sutang can afford it completely and bought it quickly.

 Chapter 488

    Leaving Zhou Xiaocao to measure the size in the shop, Su Tang, Zhang Zheng and the former owner of the shop went to Qingyuan County Yamen.


    It''s very fast to go through the formalities. In less than two hours, the shop became the property of Suchang.


    From the yamen, Su Tang gave him the cost of this time, "thank you Zhang Zhongren."


    Zhang Zheng has made a lot of money from Su Tang in the past few months. When she said this, she laughed and said, "you''re welcome. If Miss Su has any work in the future, please come to me and you will be satisfied."


    For people like Zhang Zheng, it''s instinct to maintain big customers. After hearing this, Su Tang also nodded with a smile, "it''s natural."


    "Sugar and sugar!" Su Tangzheng and Zhang Zhengxuan were talking, and they heard someone calling themselves.


    Looking back, I saw a little girl coming out of the yamen, looking at herself in surprise, Su Tang looked at her, "Wan''er, how are you here?"


    Zhang Zheng also saw that sucang met an acquaintance, so he didn''t have much to say. He simply left first. Su Tang didn''t care about Zhang Zheng, but looked at Lu Wan''er, "what''s the matter?"


    Su sugar looks at the little girl''s eyes are red, and even the girl Qingju who is close to her doesn''t follow her. She thinks that something has happened to her.


    Lu Wan''er''s eyes became even more red when she heard Su Tang''s concern. She put her arm around her and cried, "sugar, my parents don''t love me any more. They''re going to sell me. Wuwuwuwu, I''m a child who has no one to love. I''m so poor!"


    This cry is really very sincere, Su sugar also put her arm around her waist, patted her back, "is it, then tell me, who are they going to sell you, how much money, or I will buy you, you can be a girl for me." Book shortage www.shuhuangsw.com


    Su Tang and Lu Wan''er have known each other for more than half a year. Can''t they know what the Lu family''s attitude towards their only daughter? Lu Waner is spoiled at home. How can Lu Xiancheng and Yang sell their daughters.


    I don''t need to know what kind of grievance this little girl has suffered. I''m sorry to leave her here.


    Lu Waner felt so aggrieved and sad that she wanted to be comforted when she saw Su Tang. Unexpectedly, Su Tang said this to her. She quickly let go of sucang and said, "sugar, you bully me too!"


    Stachyose


    Why did she manage to have such a few friends in this era? She has become a bosom sister in the last two days. She has just comforted a big lady, and here comes a young lady.


    Old Swan, do these people forget that she is only a nine-year-old Lori, why should she bear the burden that she should not bear at her age!


    "Yes, you said your parents were going to sell you. It''s just that I''m going to open a new restaurant. I need someone to buy you. But it can''t be too expensive. You can''t work." Sucang is serious, talking about these.


    Just then Yu Guang saw the green orange coming not far away. Su Tang shook her finger at her. Qingju was also a smart one. As expected, he did not go ahead, but he stood there waiting.


    Lu Wan''er was so angry that she tried to beat Su Tang. Su Tang quickly avoided saying, "Hey, miss, you can''t be so violent. Pay attention to the image, the image!"


    Lu Wan''er looks at Su Tang and teases herself. Her eyes and nose are red and she chases Su Tang.


    Su Tang looks at her like this, quickly reaches out and grabs her arm. Seeing Lu Wan''er''s angry appearance, Su Tang laughs, "I won''t buy it, I won''t buy it, OK."

 Chapter 489

    "Why not buy it? What''s wrong with me?" When sucang said that, Lu Waner said it again.


    Su Tang released her and spread out her hand. "So, what do you want?"


    Lu Wan''er realized that she was not right. She grunted and glared at sucang with her big eyes, "you bully people!"


    "I..." Sucang wants to say how she bullies people. "OK, I''m wrong."


    "Then your new restaurant makes delicious food. I''ll be the first to eat it." This little devil, wait for her here.


    She was greedy and shameless. She couldn''t help it. Su Tang could only nod her head and said, "I''m sure I''ll invite you to the post when I open the shop. So can miss Wan''er tell me what happened?"


    Lu Wan''er takes sucang to a teahouse, finds a private room, and then begins to complain with sucang.


    In fact, it''s a bit troublesome. Lu Xiancheng and Yang have only one daughter, who has been holding them in the palm of their hands. Although Yang often educates her daughter and always says that she has no rules, she and Lu Xiancheng have spoiled the children together.


    Lu Wan''er is 13 years old this year. A girl of this age has already begun to think about marriage.


    So before that, Yang would have been in charge of her daughter. She wanted to say that how could she be spoiled by her parents at home? After marriage, where could she be like this. Chinese rape www.youcaizw.com


    As a result, Yang kept Lu Wan''er at home after the new year to learn how to manage family affairs. Then some parties in the county took her daughter out to meet and socialize with her. Naturally, everyone knew what it meant.


    Lu Xiancheng and Yang had only such a precious daughter. She was also the county magistrate of Qingyuan County. Although she was not of high grade, she was also a grade official. Many people in the county were interested in Lu Waner and were willing to get married.


    However, Lu Waner did not accept the marriage, and some refused to leave her parents. Therefore, in the past six months, Su Tang also knew that Lu Wan''er and Yang had some conflicts because of this, but Yang always thought that her daughter was still young and understood when she was older.


    It was not a big deal. After all, under the background of this era, many girls married at the age of 18, and Lu Wan''er was still young. Yang and Lu Xiancheng knew that their daughter did not consider it at present and wanted to say that they would talk about it later. Anyway, the girls in their family are so good that they can''t find a suitable husband.


    Lu Wan''er finally got a little bit clean recently. She wrote to Su Tang that she was going back to Qinghe town to live in a small house. She did not know that a month ago, the cousins of Wang Chong, the magistrate of Qingyuan County, came to visit with a 16-year-old boy who was Wang Chong''s nephew.


    Wang Chong and his wife also held a banquet for this purpose. Lu Xiancheng and Yang''s family were also invited. On the same day, they took Wan''er to the banquet.


    Lu Wan''er has not been bothered by dating everywhere recently. That day, she relaxed and had a good time. As a result, Wang Chong''s nephew took a fancy to her and rushed to make up with her. A few days ago, she asked someone to ask for her.


    Because of the special identity of the other party, Lu Xiancheng and Yang''s wife Wang Chong and his wife made peace in the middle. It''s hard to refuse, but it''s not so easy to promise.


    The couple are in a dilemma. Lu Waner is angry when she knows that her parents didn''t refuse directly. It''s not because she quarreled with her parents today that she met Su Tang.


    "My parents don''t love me. What kind of young master Wang sleeps all day, relying on a few stinky money in his hand. I don''t want to marry such a person. I''d better..." Speaking of this, Lu Waner began to cry again.

 Chapter 490

    Su Tang can actually understand the dilemma of Lu Xiancheng and Yang. This nephew of Wang family is not an ordinary relative of Wang Chong. He always needs to take care of his official career.


    Wang Chong became a county magistrate in the imperial examination and wanted to climb up. Of course, he needed financial support. Lu Waner said that the nephew of the Wang family wore gold and silver, so he was a good man.


    It can be seen that the person behind Wang Chong''s support for his fund is this brother. Therefore, his nephew has a crush on Lu Waner, and Wang Chong must be satisfied.


    In terms of identity, it can''t be regarded as humiliation. After all, although Lu Xiancheng was an official, his rank was not high. After all, he had been in the state for many years, and too many people had died in his whole life. Few of them could take the position of county magistrate any more.


    If Lu Xiancheng married his daughter to the Wang family, there was financial support behind it. If Wang Chong operated a little bit, he might be able to go further. If he became a county magistrate, he would become a legitimate official instead of a petty official.


    It''s not impossible to climb up again in the future. It''s good for Lu Xiancheng. Lu Waner married in the past, and she was the eldest grandmother in the main room. At that time, she didn''t need money. Of course, her life was much better than now.


    Wang Chong, the county magistrate, never thought that Lu Xiancheng and his wife would object. As for the material of his nephew, Wang Chong didn''t think about it at all. Anyway, he was not his own daughter''s wife, and Lu Wan''er was not such a regular daughter''s family. Before, Wang Chong''s wife used to land several times to educate her daughter about Waner''s unruly behavior, which Wang Chong heard.


    Such unruly girls, can marry to the Wang family, do not worry about food and drink, is also their Wang family will make do with it.


    Lu Xiancheng and Yang have not agreed to this marriage these days, which has already made Wang Chong dissatisfied. However, the girl''s family is more reserved, so it is not impossible to delay for a few more days.


    Lu Wan''er is very young and doesn''t understand her parents'' dilemma. She just thinks that she will be married to such a person by her parents. She is extremely aggrieved and sad. She only feels that she is deeply hurt. Library 8 www.8shuku.com


    I also thought that she had refused to go on a blind date before. It was better to settle down at that time, not to mention anything else. At least, all the boys who helped her to watch before were decent boys, and they were not such jerks.


    So I cried more bitterly.


    While listening to Lu Wan''er crying to herself, Su Tang asks orange cat to go out to find out what''s going on. Through Lu Waner''s statement and orange cat''s inquiry, Su Tang puts all the pieces together.


    "It''s just that you''ve been entangled by a lewd man. It''s not a big deal. As for crying like this?" After understanding everything, Su Tang said to Lu Wan''er.


    After hearing this, Lu Wan''er held up her red eyes. "This is not a big deal. This is a big thing. My parents don''t want me, they don''t hurt me, they don''t love me anymore. Wuwuwuwu..."


    Su Tang continued to comfort her, "don''t cry, your parents must be in trouble, and they haven''t promised to come down. Maybe in two days, that young master Wang will fall in love with others and don''t want to marry you."


    "Is it possible?" Lu Wan''er heard Su sugar say so, looked at her, and then frustrated, "how can it be."


    "Sincerity leads to spirit." Sucang continues to persuade her.


    "You lied to me. I have begged several temples, but I can''t do it. My heart is not good. Anyway, I''m a little poor man that my parents don''t love. When I marry that villain, I won''t see my parents. My parents will have a little brother and forget me."


    This cry sad, Su sugar said, girl, your brain is really a little big!

 Chapter 491

    "What nonsense!" Don''t know when at the door of the young finally can''t listen, straight in.


    See Su sugar, Yang embarrassed with Su sugar smile, so rash rush in really not polite, but she can not continue to listen to her daughter in this nonsense.


    After many years of marriage with her husband, Lu Yang''s only daughter is Lu Wan''er. If she can''t give birth to a son like this, she will have a problem or take a concubine.


    But Lu Xiancheng is very free and easy-going, and he doesn''t care about it. In addition, Lu Xiancheng doesn''t have other brothers. The old people in his family don''t urge him much. Lu Xiancheng himself said that he would have a baby if he had a chance. If he didn''t, he would have only one daughter.


    Yang himself still has this idea, but there has been no news, nor can he say anything. The couple only have a daughter like Lu Wan''er, who has always been in the palm of his hand.


    This time it was a real dilemma. Lu Xiancheng didn''t want to trade her daughter''s happiness for her future. She was a free and easy person, but it was not so easy to refuse. Both of them were trying to find a way.


    Wang Chong was not a magnanimous person. After he refused, he just lost his official position. He was afraid that there would be more revenge. Then he and his wife would really be OK. In the end, his daughter would not be protected.


    The husband and wife are so troubled, but these daughters are too young to understand. They do not want their daughters to worry with them. How can they know that they will let their children have such thoughts and thoughts.


    Su sugar see Yang so embarrassed, but also smile, "Auntie, please have a seat." Baihui novel www.baihuixiaoshuo.com


    Yang nodded and sat down and looked at her daughter. "You are also a 13-year-old girl. You are just not calm. How can you say anything all over the place? Even if Tangtang hears it, do you want to be famous


    Since that time, Yang ordered a gift box at Sutang and advertised for sucang in the county. Since then, she has visited sucang''s business several times. Although Lu Waner is detained and does not go out of the house, she has been writing with Sutang.


    Yang had a good impression on Su Tang, not to mention that his life was hard or hard. Anyway, Lu Xiancheng was a broad-minded man, and he did not fully believe in this fate. However, a little girl with her brother came out to live against the door, and she could live a good life for her younger brother to study.


    Although sucang didn''t visit the Lu family in person, the three members of the family had a good impression and were familiar with Sutang.


    Naturally, Yang believed in Su Tang, but when he saw his daughter, he said everything everywhere, and he was also at a loss with Su Tang. If other outsiders heard this, they could not say what to say. At that time, the young girl would have a bad reputation.


    When Lu Wan''er heard her mother say so, she shrunk her mouth and said, "I only talk to Tangtang."


    She was not so stupid, she did not dare to say these words with other people, that is to believe that sucang will be like this.


    Yang gave her daughter a bad look. Lu Wan''er shrank. She knew what she had said was a little too much. But she was really aggrieved. Why didn''t her parents refuse this marriage.


    When Su Tang saw her mother and daughter, she knew there was no problem. She also said with a smile, "today Wan''er saw me saying that you were going to sell her. I thought if I sold her, I would pay for it. We Wan''er''s small mouth is so sweet that it can deceive people. It''s not the most suitable place to work in my dessert shop."

 Chapter 492

    Yang heard sucang''s joke and looked at her daughter and said, "you can''t do anything if you buy her. Her father and I gave birth to her and can only support her."


    Lu Waner wronged, "who said I can''t do anything."


    She will have a lot of things, although they are not very refined, Niang and Tangtang are bullying people.


    "I think Wan''er is very good. I will certainly have a good marriage in the future. Although I have a hard life, I''m very lucky. If you give Wan''er a little bit, you can turn the corner." Sucangla landed on Waner''s hand, saying so.


    Yang''s heart sighed when she heard sucang say this. She and her husband also hoped that it would turn out to be a disaster, but this robbery was not easy.


    However, this kind of adult affairs, Yang will not say to children, just smile, "then I can borrow sugar candy lucky words."


    "Ha ha, definitely." Su Tang smiles, and then looks at Lu Wan''er, with a handkerchief to help her wipe the tears left on her face. "I don''t know what it''s like to have parents'' love. I don''t know what it''s like to have parents'' love. You have to cherish them. Don''t say that you hurt your parents. If you love you, you should repay your love."


    In the past life and this life, Su Tang has never been loved by her parents. Now, Song Yi''s existence has made up for the care and love of her elders. However, no one can replace her parents. But it is very sad that none of us chose to come to this world by ourselves.


    Naturally, we can''t choose our own parents. What''s more, not everyone is qualified to be parents.


    However, if you don''t care about her parents, you may not pay attention to her parents. If you don''t want to love her parents, you don''t have to pay her back. Soaring Chinese www.fzzw.net


    Yang''s eyes inevitably turned red when he heard that from Su Tang. On the other hand, he felt a little bit distressed for sucang. He lived like this at a young age, regardless of how big his career was. He had no elders at home and had such a hard reputation. He had to work hard on his own.


    But he was so sensible that he felt that his daughter had made a really reliable good friend and could give her good guidance.


    These words are not suitable for others to say. As parents, Lu Xiancheng and Yang will not say them. Only when Su Tang, as a friend, says it, is the most appropriate.


    To get love, you should return love. Naturally, if you get hate, you will return hate.


    Lu Wan''er really listened to Su Tang''s words, and knew that Su Tang''s words were reasonable, so she apologized to Yang: "Mom, I''m sorry, I shouldn''t say you and Dad don''t love me anymore, but I really don''t want to marry that young master Wang."


    "Silly girl, you know what kind of person he is. How can parents be willing to let you marry? We didn''t nod, but you made such a scene." Yang is very happy. Her daughter has reliable friends and grows up to be sensible.


    Hearing this, Lu Wan''er is also a little embarrassed. She just feels aggrieved. She doesn''t really feel that her parents don''t love themselves.


    Su Tang looked at them like this, and she also laughed, "if you don''t want to marry, you can''t even press your head if you don''t want to get married. If you look at someone you can identify someone else, you will recognize someone else in two days. I said I''m lucky, and what I said will work."


    Yang and Lu Wan''er looked at Su Tang so determined. Although they knew that they could only talk about it, they still couldn''t help laughing.

 Chapter 493

    In a word, this is good. The mother and daughter invited Su Tang to have dinner at home. Su Tang said that she had something to do at home, so she refused.


    Yang and Lu Wan''er can only regret to give up, but they also said that no matter what, she can''t refuse to invite sucang next time. She has been waiting until sucang has agreed.


    After seeing Yang''s and Lu Wan''er''s backs disappear, Su Tang returns to the carriage and asks, "is it clear?"


    The orange cat, who helped run errands just now, saw Su Tang and looked at her. "Well, Wang Chong''s nephew, Wang Hong, is 16 years old. This time, she defiled her daughter in their hometown, but she was not willing to be responsible. As a result, the girl was born in a pigsty.


    His reputation was so bad that he couldn''t find a good marriage in his hometown. His father Wang Tao brought him here to join Wang Chong. This time, he was going to settle down in Qingyuan County and do business. "


    Seeing the orange cat explaining these, Su Tang took two peaches from the warehouse in the space and continued to look at it while gnawing.


    Orange cat inquired around more, and the servant of the Wang family also talked a lot. Although it was not long ago, it was still popular because it had just happened. Many people talked about it, so I would like to know something about it.


    In fact, this marriage is similar to Su Tang''s conjecture. In short, Wang Chong thinks that the Lu family dare not refuse, but Wang Tao is sure to win.


    Wang Hong did such a thing in his hometown, and the girls of decent families would not want to marry them. Although their family was rich, they did not have much power. At this time, they were willing to marry Wang Hong, and the Wangs themselves did not look up to them.


    When you come to Qingyuan County to do business, you can come to other places. You can no longer be affected by the previous events. You can find a daughter-in-law with reliable family background for Wang Hong. Reading for a long time www.kanshu99.com


    The reason why it must be Lu family is that Wang Chong has got an opportunity to be promoted. In this way, no one can rely on Wang Tao to do business in Qingyuan County. At this time, a reliable in laws is very important.


    Wang Chong and Wang Tao are two brothers. One of them is responsible for making money in business and helping Wang Chong to make a good future. Naturally, Wang Chong should give his brother some protection.


    If Wang Chong is the magistrate of Qingyuan County, Wang Tao doesn''t have to worry about any business. However, once Wang Chong is promoted, he is the boss in Qingyuan County, but he is nothing when he gets to Fucheng.


    After a discussion, the two brothers decided to let Wang Tao continue to do business in Qingyuan County. Then Wang Hong married Lu Wan''er, and Wang Chong could find a relationship to promote Lu County Cheng to be the county magistrate. In this way, Wang Tao could rely on Qingyuan county again. With money, Wang Chong didn''t have to worry about getting up and down.


    At the same time, Lu Xiancheng became his man. Maybe he had other functions in the future. The two brothers planned very well.


    And also know that the Lu family can not refuse, it can be said that the intention of the precise and spicy.


    "It''s a bit of a problem." After hearing everything the orange cat inquired about, Su Tang said.


    She had thought that Wang Hong was alone. It would be good for Wang Hong to change his words. But if there were other calculations involved, it would be less important if Wang Hong was willing.


    After eating the peach, the orange cat threw the nut back into the space. Seeing sucang, he was curious, "what do you want to do?"


    Orange cat wants to know what sucang will do. Lu Wan''er is a friend of sucang. It is impossible for sucang to do nothing in such a situation.

 Chapter 494

    "As an emissary of justice, of course, I will expose the false and ugly, and propagate the true, the good and the beautiful." See orange cat so curious, Su sugar blinked, said.


    Orange cat tried to turn out her white eyes. It believed her evil!


    Su Tang reaches out and grabs the orange cat and gives it the hair. The Lu family has a good relationship with her. Her future business will always come from Qingyuan County. If Lu Xiancheng becomes the county magistrate, it will never be a bad thing for sucang.


    As for Wang Chong, the magistrate of the county, Su Tang frowned slightly and neglected to see "how long does it take from Qingyuan County to Wang''s hometown?"


    The carriage suddenly changed course on the way. Instead of going to Qinghe town, he went to Qingshui town. Su Tang told Jianghong what to do, and Jianghong left Qingshui town that day.


    After meeting Jianghong, Su Tang returned to Qinghe town. Because it was too late, he went directly to the Song government to study and went home in the evening.


    The next day, when Su Tang saw Zhou Xiaocao''s measured size, she began to draw the shop''s decoration design drawings. Zhou Xiaocao and Zhang''s family started to go out and customize the tableware needed by the grilled fish shop.


    After six days, Su Tang finished the design and gave it to Zhang and Zhou Xiaocao. "Find a craftsman to start decorating according to my drawing. If you don''t understand, ask. Be careful. Don''t make any mistakes."


    Not to mention Zhou Xiaocao, it was the first time that Zhang was so serious that he came out to take charge of such a big thing. Although he was upset, he was eager to try.


    "Yes They took the design drawing and studied it carefully together. If they didn''t understand it, they immediately asked Su Tang.


    Just as they were talking, someone came in outside, "miss." 51 biqu Pavilion www.51suxiu.com


    It was Jiang Hong who had gone out six days ago. When she saw him, Su Tang''s eyes jumped. She asked Zhou Xiaocao and Zhang to study the pictures themselves. She did not care to let Zhang and Jianghong talk, but left him to speak.


    "Have all the people been found?" Su Tang asked Jiang Hong.


    "When I went to the place, I found someone. The family had already arrived in Qingyuan County. I only let people know that Wang''s family was here. I didn''t say anything more, so I came back to report to the young lady."


    Because of all the hard work, Jianghong''s face was tired, but his expression was very energetic.


    Su Tang nodded, "you don''t need to show up. I''ll set up the ladder. If you have the ability, you can say it naturally. If you don''t have the ability, you can talk about it. Then you can find some small beggars and publicize more. It''s better to make a big noise."


    Jiang Hong nodded, "on my way back, I found some beggars in other cities. When I got there, I would spread the word all over the county."


    "Well, you''ve worked hard on this trip. You can have a good rest for two days. When the barbecue shop is open, you can have a reunion with your family."


    Jiang Hong is the most useful human resource Su Tang has bought at present. Although it is nothing in the eyes of Mr. Pei, Jiang Hong is willing to work hard and work hard with sincerity. He has made great progress. Su sugar is now using it very smoothly. It is estimated that he may not be willing to let him go in the future.


    But that''s all after that. It''s really good to use it. Even if you release the contract of sale, you can continue to employ.


    Jiang Hong heard Su Tang say so, salute and thank "thank you for your time. I have a heartless request. When my daughter Jiang Nian is well, if she doesn''t dislike it, I don''t know if she can serve her around."


    Jiang Nian was about seven years old. Of course, he couldn''t do any heavy work. But when he got well, he didn''t have any problems with combing his hair, carrying tea and pouring water.

 Chapter 495

    Before, Zhang also loved his daughter and didn''t want her to be a servant, but recently he changed his mind.


    These days, they can see that sucang is a capable person. If their daughter can really learn some insight and skills, she will surely have a good future in the future.


    As parents, Jiang Hong and Zhang feel that compared with letting their children be held around them without suffering, but they may suffer after getting married. They should work harder and learn a little bit of their own skills. No matter where they go, even if they are not there, they can''t protect her, and they can stand up.


    Su Tang didn''t expect Jiang Hong to make this request. He looked at him and said, "Jianghong, you should know that your family stayed because of Luo Er Shao. I promised to let you out. You can''t be regarded as the servants who sell themselves seriously. Xiaonian is still young, and you don''t have to be servants."


    In fact, I can get a general understanding of Jiang Hong and Zhang''s ideas. She really won''t have to work hard with her, and she can have more knowledge. What Sutang does is not what ordinary girls can do.


    But sucang also had to remind the couple that the waiter was the servant. Even if he followed her, he was also a servant. At that time, he could not be wronged without hard work.


    It''s a dream to have no one to serve people, but they still have to be wronged by those who work to earn money. What''s more, they are directly serving people as servants.


    In the past, Sutang wanted to let menthol serve her closely, but later she got used to being alone, and the dessert bar was inseparable from mint. Mint also made desserts happily, so she didn''t let her follow her. Reading nest www.kanshuwoxs.com


    And a person is also very good, tired into the space, do not worry about anything, look at her like this, even Luo Xingchen are learning, now also a person action, although some things need to be done by themselves, but also very good.


    As a matter of fact, Su Tang is not used to having people too close to her. But Song Yi also said before that she was in such a personal relationship that it was almost impossible for her to have such a personal relationship. All the young ladies with better formal conditions had intimate maids, and Lu Wan''er had a green orange beside her.


    Song Yi just said that. Su Tang also thought it would be more convenient to have a maid beside her. Zhang Cuilan and Yu Caihe are now responsible for making soap every day and cooking occasionally. Mint and Pu Wei are busy at the dessert bar.


    Zhang''s family was empty before, and Su Tang could use her if she had something to do with her. But now, Zhang and Zhou Xiaocao in the fish grill shop are busy with their work. Sometimes, Su Tang can''t find anyone to use. It''s more convenient to have a maid.


    If Jiang Niang is around her, the two of them will be more dedicated to their work. However, we should also see whether Jiang Nian is useful. If it is not convenient, it will be impossible.


    When Jiang Hong heard Su Tang say this, he was still very firm. "If Miss is willing to take her, it is the blessing of a small family, and they are all children of poor families. How can they not eat anything bitter?"


    If she doesn''t marry a girl, she will not be able to live with her children.

 Chapter 496

    You can learn a lot from sucang, and your vision is absolutely different. If you work harder, you will have more advantages than disadvantages.


    "I''m just afraid that the young lady will dislike her." In fact, Jiang Hong is more worried about the fact that Su Tang can''t look up to him. Su Tang is quick, capable and thoughtful. He can read and read, and his business is so good.


    On the contrary, Jianghong is worried that her little girl can''t get into Su sugar''s eyes. Su Tang thinks for a moment, "let her take care of her body first. I''ll think about it."


    Jiang Nian''s health is not good, and she''s a little too young. Su Tang doesn''t agree immediately. She decides to let Jiang Nian raise her body again. Su Tang is also looking at her temperament. If it''s right, when she gets older in the next year, she''ll be good in temperament. She stays around to help her run errands, serve tea and pour water.


    If you don''t have the right temperament, you can''t use stachyose.


    Jiang Hong was relieved to hear that Su Tang was willing to consider it. "Thank you, miss."


    Sucang is willing to consider that there is an opportunity, if the time comes to consider not to agree, can only show that their daughter is really not suitable, not in place, otherwise it will not be like this.


    After working with sucang for such a long time, I know that sucang will not say anything. Since he has promised, he will never fool around.


    "Well, it''s rare to come back. Today, I''ll have a good reunion with my family, Mrs. Jiang!" After su Tang and Jiang Hong finished, they asked Zhang to come in and "grab a chicken for Jianghong to stew at noon and make up for it."


    Jiang Hong''s trip is very hard, because Su Tang''s brothers and sisters are filial piety, and the servants of the family will not deliberately eat big fish and meat. So Su Tang orders, and Zhang, who loves his father, agrees with a smile.


    Zhou Xiaocao saw that his family had a rare party and said that he was going out to catch chickens. It happened that Su Tang was going to the Song Dynasty''s house, so he went out with Su Tang. 97 Chinese www.97wz.net


    Leaving the Jiang family looking at each other, they were really moved. Although they were selling themselves, Su Tang really valued their family and had the opportunity to avenge her daughter. She restored her identity in the future, and her life was full of hope. All these were brought to them by Su Tang, and they knew it in their hearts.


    "Miss said she would consider it." Jiang Hong and his wife talk about their daughter.


    "Really, that''s great. If you can really get into the eyes of the young lady, I''ll be blessed." Zhang is also very happy, with sucang certainly can learn a lot of things, there must be a good future in the future.


    Jiang Hong nodded, thinking of what he had done recently, he was even more resolute: "yes, miss is a kind-hearted person. We all have a good future when we work hard."


    A nine year old girl can have such a plan and calculation. It can be said that all the people concerned are clearly planned. Although not to say anything, Jiang Hong believes that the benefactor and miss he met will definitely be different in the future.


    Jiang Nian doesn''t know what her parents are planning. In fact, although she is not old enough and has not been well-developed, she occasionally helps to serve tea and water. All of these can be done, but when she sees her parents happy, she laughs.


    Jiang Hong and Zhang looked at their daughter like this, and they also laughed. There was hope in their hearts, and they felt that their future was bright.


    After laughing, the family went back to the room and sat down to talk.


    And Zhou Xiaocao and Su sugar go out together, Su sugar looks at her "still adapt to here?"


    Zhou Xiaocao nodded, "well, I''ve been busy working recently. I''ve fallen asleep every day when I come back. I don''t even have a dream. I can''t be any better."

 Chapter 497

    Before, Zhou Xiaocao always dreamed at night, and even when he went too far, he could hear people abusing himself in his ears. However, when he went to work in the town, he would have been there two days ago. Recently, he has been busy running around, contacting craftsmen, and determining the pots and pans in the restaurant.


    All kinds of trivial and complicated things filled her life. She had to contact more people. It was rare for her to have a meal every day. Then she had no time to think about what she had.


    Without the wishful thinking, every day my mind is full of shop affairs. How can I have the time to care about what the people outside say and do, and only concentrate on doing our own things well. We can''t let down sucang''s trust.


    When Zhou Xiaocao spoke, his face was flushed, and his eyes were full of hope. He did not see the appearance of the dead bones that had been tortured before.


    This is the vitality that girls of this age should have. When Su Tang heard her say this, she also nodded with a smile, "that''s good."


    Zhou Xiaocao nodded, "well, the owner is optimistic. I''m sure I can become a shopkeeper."


    "OK, I''ll wait." Seeing her so determined, Su Tang also laughed and said.


    Finally, the two separated, Su Tang went to the Song Dynasty. Zhou Xiaocao kept watching her back disappear, and then continued her own way. She knew that everything she had now was given by Su Tang, so she must do better and live up to the expectations of others.


    I caught a chicken on the street and bought some vegetables. On the way back, Zhou Xiaocao saw someone wandering at the door, looking at the familiar figure of "Niang, why are you here? What are you doing at the door? Go in quickly."


    It turned out that Zhou Yang had not seen her daughter for a few days. She was worried and afraid that it would affect her work. She had to endure for several days. When she came to the town today, she wanted to come to see Zhou Xiaocao.


    But when I got to the place, I was worried that my daughter would be affected. So I stood at the door and hesitated, and then I was seen by Zhou Xiaocao. 139 Chinese www.139zw.com


    Zhou Yang''s family was dragged into the courtyard by Zhou Xiaocao. Zhang and Jianghong heard about it. They came out to meet people. Zhang quickly took over the chicken and vegetables and went to the kitchen to do some work. He asked Zhou Xiaocao to talk to Zhou Yang.


    The mother and daughter went to the room to talk. When Zhou Yang saw that the room her daughter lived in was so good and she looked so good, she was relieved.


    When Zhou Xiaocao led Zhou Yang''s family into the courtyard, two people came out of a corner not far away. They were Zhang and Su Sanshou.


    "Bah, what else do you say about filial piety? Such a big fat chicken can keep a fart''s filial piety." Su Sanshou scolded.


    Zhang''s pharyngeal saliva "head of the family, so big a chicken, enough to eat three meals."


    It''s chicken. Now in Sujiatun, Su sugar''s house is in full swing. Everyone tries to make money, but their family doesn''t make any money. Zhao''s heart is burning, and the food at home is much worse than before.


    Su Sanshou and Zhang, two greedy people, naturally felt that there was no taste in their mouths. Today, they deducted money from Zhao''s family and said they wanted to follow Su Tang, so as not to run away with her lover.


    As a result, Zhou Xiaocao actually bought such a big chicken, and both of them drooled.


    "That''s so big that I can eat half of it myself." When Su Sanshou was talking, his saliva fell off and he wiped it with his sleeve.


    Zhang heard his son''s words, but also sucked saliva, "I can eat half."


    Su Sanshou gritted his teeth and said, "let her live a few more days. When the house is built, we will eat fat chicken every day."

 Chapter 498

    Su Sanshou and Zhang''s husband and wife saw Zhou Xiaocao buy fat chicken at the door. They couldn''t be greedy. They took their money and went out to buy a chicken leg and ate it separately. Then they went home and told Su Yonggui and Zhao''s family what they saw today.


    It is said that Su Tang said he would be filial to Su laoshuan, but he even bought fat chicken to eat. Zhao naturally swore, but Su Yonggui felt more at ease. Now he is afraid that Su Tang''s brother and sister are not wrong. As long as there is a mistake, they can operate.


    Su Yonggui also paid a little attention to Su Tang''s brother and sister at the beginning, but later, as the two children were always surrounded by a lot of troubles, there were more and more children in the family, so they had no patience.


    But now if sucang can bring some benefits to the family, Su Yonggui thinks privately that he is really immersed in a pig cage. He also lets Su Tang bury in the ancestral Tomb of the Su family, and does not allow her to be a ghost, which is worthy of the big house and money.


    Wu also learned from Zhang''s mouth that Su Tang was actually eating meat while observing filial piety. In her opinion, since she had grasped the handle of Su Tang, she should immediately clean her up and not let that cheap breed go.


    However, the houses built by Su Yonggui and Zhao are greedy for Su Tang. Wu''s family has seen them from afar. The houses are at least three times the size of their family now, and they are all brick and tile houses.


    When Wu was a servant girl before, the family she served was such a good house. At that time, she could only live in the servant''s room. If she could really get the big house, she would be the daughter-in-law of the long family. At that time, their family would have a good house and a good yard.


    Anyway, she doesn''t have to work under her mother-in-law''s eyes all the time. As a result, it is easier for her to make money in private. Living in such a house, her own daughter and son will certainly be able to talk about a better family. 56 Novels www.56xiaoshuo.com


    Thinking of these, Wu thought that Su Yonggui and Zhao''s ideas were good. They had raised those two cheap species. Why do they have money to enjoy themselves now.


    The disgrace of looking for a lover has affected the reputation of the Su family. It''s OK to dip into a pig''s cage by oneself. When the time comes, the daughters of their family will also be affected. It''s normal to make up for their family with such a house.


    As a result, the family became more determined, and they were relieved to wait for sucang''s house to be built, and then they would wipe out their families and expose sucang''s true face.


    Of course, sucang didn''t know what the family was thinking. She also said that there was no reason to prevent thieves for thousands of days. A group of fools calculated how much, but it was just a joke.


    On the second day after Jianghong returned to Qinghe town, a great event happened in Qingyuan County.


    "Well, if you don''t get married, you will harm the scum of other girls. You want to marry my daughter Lu Qingyun and have a dream of his own." Lu Xian Cheng, whose real name is Lu Jian and whose character is Qingyun, is very angry after knowing what Wang Hong did in his hometown.


    "Fortunately, we didn''t agree immediately. Otherwise, it didn''t hurt Wan''er. It''s no wonder that people from all over the country have to come to Qingyuan County to do business because of this."


    Seeing his wife like this, Lu Qingyun also hugged her and comforted her, "I immediately rejected this marriage. Even if Wang Chong was a county magistrate, there was no such bullying. I would be a girl." What a loving father.

 Chapter 499

    "Thanks to God''s eyes, Wang Hong killed his daughter and ran away without saying a word. People came all the way to visit him. Otherwise, how could we know that? What''s more, it''s spread all over the county. We must refuse directly. I don''t believe Wang Chong can cover the sky with one hand."


    Yang leaned on his man''s shoulder, weeping and panting. If it wasn''t for the family, they wouldn''t know.


    Since the Wang family came to the door to ask for a marriage, they have been worried about it. Wang Chong has found a chance to climb up. If one of them is not good, it will affect his own future, but he can''t sacrifice his daughter''s happiness and future.


    Just thinking about how to refuse, I don''t know how many times I think about it, but I haven''t been able to be satisfied. Now that Wang Hong has done such a thing and made such a reputation, they should refuse. They really have to agree. I''m afraid that many scholars will scold Lu Qingyun.


    Although Lu Qingyun was only a county magistrate, he was also a scholar who was serious in reading and examination. However, his luck was not very good. He was not promoted all the time. His family condition was not so good. In order to make a living, he became the county magistrate.


    All officials are scholars. What scholars fear most is that they have problems with their reputation. Now, this can be said to be the most direct reason for Lu Qingyun to refuse. Wang Chong is unwilling to say anything.


    When Lu Qingyun heard Yang''s saying this, he was suddenly stunned and thought of something like "Wang Chong is not a person who has a fair and aboveboard reason and can let go."


    Lu Qingyun has been a county magistrate for seven years. He knows nothing about Wang Chong. Even if this is the case, it is reasonable for them to refuse the marriage, but Wang Chong doesn''t think so. 14 novel net www.14xsw.com


    If Wang Chong really can go further, when the heart of hate, their family still will not have a good end.


    "What a coincidence." How long has it been since Wang Tao''s family made such a thing in their hometown? How could it happen at this time? It was said that it was passed on by beggars from other counties, but Lu Qingyun always thought it was too coincident.


    Yang heard his man say this, also looked at him "what coincidence, is our family Waner lucky."


    Lu Qingyun still felt that something was wrong. Everything seemed too natural. Especially when he heard Yang''s words about luck, he was a little confused: "what luck is not luck? When do you still believe these things?"


    Knowing that there is a reasonable reason to refuse, Yang is much more relaxed. Seeing her husband asked, Yang said, "it''s not the little girl Tangtang said two days ago. Despite her age, she is really sensible. I didn''t tell you. Tangtang said that although she had a hard life, she had good luck. She was really a child. She also said that she would give us Wan''er good luck. Unexpectedly, there was Good things happen. "


    Seeing that his wife said it with a smile, Lu Qingyun''s eyes flashed a little surprise. He had heard his daughter talk about this so-called good girl before. In his impression, he was a poor and hard-working girl.


    However, the little girl said something about her luck. Lu Qingyun didn''t think much about Wang Chong''s behavior. She bit her teeth and asked Yang, "how much money is there in my family?"


    Yang''s a Leng, looking at him "what do you want to do?"

 Chapter 500

    Seeing his wife saying this, Lu Qingyun said, "Wang Chong is a narrow-minded man, and it is not so simple to discuss parents this time. If he succeeds in the top position, even if he refuses now, we will be in the same trouble. In this case, we will do nothing and never stop!"


    Before that, he also thought that he might not simply overthrow Wang Chong, but at that time he was not very confident, but now it is not the same. The Wang family caused such a thing, and the family came to complain. According to Wang Chong''s character, it is impossible not to be selfish.


    When he made a mistake at this time, he would not want to go further. However, he also needed to use money to make a relationship. Otherwise, it would not be so easy.


    As soon as she heard what her husband said, her expression also changed. She remembered how she and her husband and wife Wang Chong met and got along with each other over the years. The couple were really not good friends.


    "There are less than 500 Liang silver in my family." Yang stood on her husband''s side and took out the money at home without saying a word.


    "Not enough." As soon as he heard that there was only money in his family, Lu Qingyun shook his head. In fact, his family was poor at the beginning, and these were the achievements of many years of struggle. However, it is certainly not enough to dredge up relations.


    Lu Qingyun thought for a moment and said to Yang, "you go back and see how much your parents can raise, and then go to see Miss Su."


    "What do you say, sucang, to see her?" When Yang heard that she was going home to raise money, she did not need to say that. However, she did not understand Lu Qingyun''s request to see Su Tang.


    "Just ask her to borrow money, and you don''t have to say anything else." Lu Qingyun thought for a moment and said.


    Why do you look for her? I''d like to ask Zhangjia and the Cao family... "


    "Go ahead and I''ll explain it to you when you come back." Lu Qingyun didn''t explain it carefully. In fact, he was a little uncertain, so let''s try this way. If Then he can only admire, a little peasant girl so neat action and mind. Love my e-book www.25txtxs.com


    Yang can not ask, also dare not ask more, the same day drove back to Qinghe town.


    So Su Tang came home from the Song Dynasty mansion and saw the carriage at the door. Pu Wei came to open the door for Su Tang and explained to her, "Mrs. Lu arrived half an hour ago. Knowing that the young lady is not at home, she has been waiting in the main room. Now the young master is with her."


    Yang''s husband also very trust, although do not know the reason, but came back and parents said two words, changed clothes to look for Su sugar.


    Su Tang didn''t come back at this time. It happened that Su Nuo came back from the Academy. Knowing that there were guests at home, he didn''t show up as the host, so he went to accompany him.


    "Just finished the exam, immediately entered class a study." When sucang came in, Yang was asking Su Nuo''s homework.


    There is no way to do it. There is no elder in the family of Su Tang''s brother and sister. Su Tang and Su Nuo are two decent masters. Su Nuo is only seven years old this year. Yang and he have nothing else to say. They can only ask about their homework.


    But Yang saw that Su Tang''s bearing was not like that of a peasant girl before. Seeing Su Nuo again today, he found that he was not a frivolous person, but rather calm. He studied well, which was very rare.


    "I''m sorry I came back late. I didn''t know my aunt was here." Su Tang comes in and apologizes to Yang.


    Su Nuo see her sister back, also stand up and look at her "sister back."


    Su Tang nodded, "well, little glutinous rice is great!"

 Chapter 501

    When Su Nuo heard her sister''s appreciation, she had a happy smile on her face.


    During this period, Su Nuo would study in the Academy during the day, and he would be tutored by Su Tang when he came back home. Therefore, it was less than a year since he was adopted. The child was really transformed.


    Not to mention the fact that he is well fed and well dressed, he has a lot of meat on his face, he is tall and looks very good. Su Nuo is also modest now. When facing outsiders, he is very regular. But what is more difficult is that he is still lively and cheerful with Su Tang in private, or in front of a familiar person like Luo Xingchen.


    So when she saw Su Nuo like this, she also had a great sense of achievement. She believed that she would gradually let Sunuo grow into a better boy. The uneasiness and shadow brought by her past experience will always reduce the impact.


    "Sister and wife talk, I went back to my room to do my homework." Su Nuo got her sister''s praise, her face was full of happy smile, and then she said in a regular way.


    He had just come to accompany him for a while. He also knew that Lu Yang was looking for his sister, so he would not continue to stay.


    Su Tang nodded and promised, "I bought your favorite glutinous rice cake just now. I''ve asked lady lotus to send you to your room. Eat less and don''t delay your dinner."


    On the way back just now, sucang happened to see a glutinous rice cake seller. Knowing that his brother loved to eat, he bought some.


    Sure enough, Su Nuo was more happy when she heard her sister say that she had bought glutinous rice cake for herself


    Happy to agree, quickly walked out, to see him like this, Su sugar is also laughing, and then sat down, "Auntie came to see me today, but what''s the matter?"


    Seeing sucang like this, Yang didn''t know why. She always felt that the little girl seemed to be very determined. She had a feeling that she would come to visit. Baihui novel www.baihuixiaoshuo.com


    Hearing Su Tang''s question, Yang laughed and took a sip of tea before she said, "it''s nothing else. It''s just because there''s something at home that needs money, so..."


    Yang''s family is also very embarrassed. In fact, their Lu family has been developing in Qingyuan County for so many years. They have some good relations. They really need to borrow money. They can find those families clearly. So Yang doesn''t understand why her husband has to ask her to come to Su Tang.


    Because although Su Tang and Lu Wan''er are very familiar, they have met before. Lu Yang regards Su Tang as a younger generation. Now she feels strange and embarrassed to borrow money like this.


    But sucang was not surprised. "I don''t know how much uncle needs?"


    Unexpectedly, she didn''t ask anything and agreed directly. Yang felt more and more that her husband and Su Tang were playing a riddle, but she didn''t know how much to borrow.


    Seeing her like this, Su Tang also laughed. She stood up and went to the side of the cabinet. She took out a small box and opened it in front of Yang. There were ten golden ingots in it. "This is fifty taels of gold. I don''t know if it''s enough?"


    Yang was surprised. She knew that the desserts opened by sucang made money, but how much money can she earn from a small shop that has only half a year to now.


    Who would have thought that Su Tang had such a large sum of money and took out so much at once. Yang''s family was scared "enough, enough."


    Su Tang covered the box and handed it to Yang


    Yang felt that Su Tang''s smile was gentle and soft. When she got over the reaction, she had already come out of Sutang''s house with a box and got on the carriage home. Then she realized that she was going to borrow money, and that Su Tang didn''t even ask for an IOU.

 Chapter 502

    Yang felt that all this was very strange, and she did not care about anything else. Instead, she went back to Qingyuan County by car instead, and gave the gold to Lu Qingyun.


    Seeing these five golden ingots, Lu Qingyun''s eyes were deep and "sure enough..."


    "What do you mean? I went to ask Miss Su to borrow money. She didn''t even ask for an IOU, and she gave it so much at once. She was so old that she opened a dessert. Where did she get so much money?"


    Yang''s whole person is now covered, the money is borrowed, but now she has no bottom in this heart.


    "You mustn''t hide it from me. Tell me what''s going on!" Finally, Yang pulled Lu Qingyun and asked him to explain clearly to himself.


    Lu Qingyun said, "before, I was just guessing, but now I can be sure. Don''t you think that the family came too coincidentally, and came soon. Why did the little beggars outside spread these topics all over the place? Why did the family think of coming? Or, how did the family know that Wang Tao''s family had come to Qingyuan County?"


    In the officialdom, being cautious is the first thing. There is no such thing as pie falling from the sky. Before that, they were so upset. Now suddenly, there is a turning point. Lu Qingyun doesn''t believe that it is luck.


    Moreover, such a development is obviously beneficial to him. As long as he operates a little bit, he will have a chance to become a county magistrate and prevent Wang Chong from being promoted. Even in the worst case, he has a reason to directly refuse the marriage of the Wang family.


    It can be said that the people behind him have calculated all his choices. Whether he is passive in keeping his current position, only passively refusing, or taking the initiative to strive to become a county magistrate, there is still something to do. Excellent reading www.euyue.com


    Lu Qingyun didn''t believe that luck could give him such a situation. Then he remembered that his daughter had seen sucang before, and that sucang had said something about luck.


    At that time, I thought it was a little girl''s comfort, but now I think, maybe it''s not comfort, but confidence.


    So Lu Qingyun asked yang to borrow money from sucang. In fact, he was convinced with sucang.


    Su Tang and Lu Wan''er have a good relationship. At this time, she helps Lu Wan''er not to marry a bastard like Wang Hong. Similarly, Su Tang has also said that she is a businessman, and she must be good at doing things.


    At the same time, when Lu Qingyun came to borrow money, she gave them directly. In fact, it was an investment. In the future, Sutang will do business in Qingyuan County. If you get the help of a county magistrate, there will be no small benefits.


    The 500 Liang silver was not loaned to Lu Qingyun, but invested in Lu Qingyun. When Lu Qingyun really took the position of county magistrate with the money, it was only after that that that Su Tang took advantage of it.


    Of course, the relationship between Su Tang and Lu Wan''er is good, and Su Tang doesn''t have any other thoughts, but it''s not enough to ask Lu Qingyun to help her or even become her umbrella to some extent.


    Similarly, only the power of a county magistrate is limited, so it is most advantageous for Su Tang to help Lu Qingyun become a county magistrate.


    Su Tang didn''t come to talk directly. She was young, and Lu Qingyun might not believe it. In time, she would be self defeating. But if Lu Qingyun was smart enough, she would find her behind her, and cooperation would be natural.

 Chapter 503

    If Lu Qingyun couldn''t find out, Su Tang would just let Jianghong go. According to Lu Qingyun and Yang''s love for their daughter, with such a legitimate reason, Lu Wan''er could be avoided.


    Of course, this also means that Lu Qingyun is not worth the investment and cooperation of sucang. On the contrary, as long as Lu Qingyun finds out, he proves that he is a smart man and worthy of cooperation.


    Lu Qingyun also carefully explained to his wife all the thoughts behind this.


    After Yang heard what her husband said, the whole person was a bit dumbfounded. "So she hopes that after you become the county magistrate, can you help her? Can we use the money?"


    After thinking about it carefully, Yang felt that she didn''t know what to say. It was hard to imagine that a nine year old girl could calculate so much. She had treated Su Tang as a child before, and found that she was so powerful.


    Lu Qingyun nodded, "it''s OK. She''s pure in mind. Although she used means, she''s not insidious. It''s a good thing for Wan''er to contact her more."


    Obviously, sucang''s action this time was not calculated. It was also because she met her family Wan''er, knew what happened to her and their dilemma, so she helped to find a way.


    By the way, I just made an investment. In fact, if Lu Qingyun doesn''t respond to it, she can still refuse her marriage, which is much less affected than the direct refusal.


    Although there are some means behind Su Tang''s actions, Su Tang does not commit a crime at will. Instead, he exposes what Wang Hongzhen has done. There are means and a bottom line in what he does. Lu Qingyun quite appreciates Su Tang.


    Sometimes people are not afraid of being smart, but they are afraid that there is no bottom line. In order to achieve their own goals, it is terrible. Book six www.6shu8.com


    Su Tang is so kind-hearted. No matter what they do, it is good for them. Lu Qingyun is relieved to cooperate with such people.


    And obviously, Su Tang really takes Lu Wan''er as a friend and protects the calf. Lu Qingyun thinks it''s very good.


    Hearing Lu Qingyun say so, Yang nodded, "I also think she is very good. That day, she will tell Wan''er to repay her parents with love, so that the little girl who knows how to be grateful will not be bad."


    "I don''t think so. Anyway, you know it in your heart. I''ll visit a classmate tomorrow, and a thousand taels of silver will be enough." Lu Qingyun also laughed, more confident and determined in his heart.


    When she saw her husband like this, she had a little expectation and excitement in her heart. Before that, she was only the wife of the county magistrate. Although she had a certain status in Qingyuan County, she could not compare with the county magistrate''s wife. However, the county magistrate''s wife could have a higher life and be a seven grade child.


    It must be false to say that you don''t expect it, but Yang is also calm. He knows that things that are not reliable can''t be shown to let people know, so they don''t say "well, it''s just that you''ll have a rest tomorrow, and I''ll take Wan''er to the temple to worship."


    The couple looked at each other in tacit agreement, then laughed, and saw that the night was deep, and they went to sleep together.


    But in Qinghe town, Yang''s side just left, Luo Xingchen came out from one side and took a look at the direction Yang''s carriage left. "Is this man really available?"


    Sucang looked at her. "It''s natural."


    Even if sucang doesn''t believe in her eyes, she should also believe in the orange cat. The orange cat can perceive human nature, and it thinks it can be used. Basically, there will be no mistakes. Of course, people are also fickle creatures. Whether they will become unusable in the future needs to be judged.

 Chapter 504

    "I really don''t understand you. We have cooperated with Luo family. How can a county magistrate help you?" Luo Xingchen thinks that the five hundred taels of Sutang are not so valuable. Although the two of them and the Luo family are not united now, cooperation is cooperation.


    With Luo''s family here, Sutang doesn''t need a county magistrate to help her business. If she can run for tribute next year, she will be famous all over the world by then. Do you still need a county magistrate?


    Hearing Luo Xingchen say so, Su Tang and she went into the main hall and sat down together, and gave her a white eye. "I''m just a little peasant girl, of course, I can''t compare with Luo Er, who has a strong background."


    Luo Xingchen didn''t dare to go on "I didn''t!" She is afraid that sucang will suffer losses. Sucang''s money is also earned by her own efforts. OK, it can''t be wasted.


    Su Tang hummed, "did not listen to the county magistrate as now manage it, no matter how good the Luo family is, it is not mine, who told me that his hand is the most reliable?"


    They can develop by using the Luo family now, but if they rely too much on the Luo family, they will be eaten back if they rely too much on the Luo family.


    Otherwise, Sutang can get a huge share of sauce, soap and meat grinder now, and the dessert bar is also making money. Why does she want to open a fish grill, not only because the money is not enough, but also because smart people will know not to put eggs in one basket.


    The best route is to advance, attack and retreat, and Su Tang has other plans to help Lu Qingyun become a county magistrate. However, this is a matter of her own family, which has nothing to do with Luo Xingchen.


    As long as Lu Qingyun becomes the county magistrate, it means that at least when he was still the county magistrate, Sutang''s business in Qingyuan County did not need to worry too much. Moreover, who can guarantee that Lu Qingyun can only be a county magistrate all his life.


    Although he was not so good at birth, he could not enter the cabinet or be the capital, but he still had a chance to be a fifth or sixth grade official in the local government.


    For their businessmen, this help is enough. Now they pay 500 Liang, and they can get more than that money in the future. Listening to books www.33tingshu.com


    Luo Xingchen was su sugar said after, pouted pout "well, you said right."


    "When do I miss it?" Sucang raised her head with pride on her face.


    Luo Xingchen looks at Su sugar, although this is the truth, but see Su sugar so, want to hit her.


    She can only think about it. She can''t do it. It''s not good to live.


    Orange cat feel Luo Xingchen''s idea, can''t help but despise, beautiful two legged beast is counsellor.


    A god beast also forgets how he counsels in front of his master. Fortunately, Luo Xingchen doesn''t know that he is despised by meow all the time. Otherwise, he can''t do anything else. He will only be bullied by his master.


    After getting money from Su Tang, Lu Qingyun began to get involved, but Su Tang couldn''t help any more. If she could, she didn''t need to help Lu Qingyun to the top.


    On June 22, Su Tang came back from the Song Dynasty. As a result, she went out and was taken away by Luo Xingchen


    Su sugar was caught when she went out. She was stunned for a moment. Then she was so excited and asked her, "what''s the matter?"


    Luo Xingchen turned back and said, "the first batch of goods have come out. Jiang Hong just sent them here. Let''s go and have a look."

 Chapter 505

    It turned out that after the completion of the sauce processing workshop, the earliest batch of mature tomatoes had been sent to the processing workshop, and the first batch of tomato paste production was started under the leadership of Jianghong.


    Today, this just came out, Jianghong delivered it at the first time. After so long busy before, I finally saw the finished product. Can you not be excited.


    Su sugar heard that the first batch of goods out, but also very excited, and then speed up the pace.


    When they arrived at the courtyard where they lived, they saw Jiang Hong talking with Zhang in the courtyard. The setting sun dyed the whole courtyard golden red. Jiang Hong also had a food box beside him. When they saw sucang and Luo Xingchen coming back, they came to salute "Miss, master Luo."


    Su sugar nodded and agreed to go into the main room with Luo Xingchen. Then Jianghong came in with the food box and opened the food box in front of sucang and luoxingchen.


    Inside the box were six small white jars. The jars were designed and customized by sucang. They had a simple white background and a unique logo on one side.


    The light blue candy, the round toot sugar paper both ends twist out the fan, and in the candy round position, there is a yellow five pointed star.


    This is the brand logo specially designed by Sutang for this separate product line. It comes from the name of itself and Luo Xingchen, named xingxingtang.


    Luo Xingchen just saw Jiang Hong coming. He didn''t even look at it, so he went to look for sucang. At this time, he saw the sauce pot which was bigger than his palm. He reached out and looked at the sign on one side. He was surprised, "sugar, this is..." Yunhai novel network www.yunhaixs.com


    "Star Candy!" Su Tang nodded when she saw her like this: "this is a brand line that only belongs to us. As long as we cooperate together, all products in the future will use this logo. If we do not cooperate in the future, the logo can also be separated into sugar and star."


    "Don''t think about it. I''ll depend on you all my life. You can rest and get rid of me." Luo Xingchen heard that Su sugar did not cooperate, immediately said that she would not be separated from sucang.


    She had to be more lucky to meet a confidant who could understand herself and talk about the future. Luo Xingchen knows how to cherish such a fate more than anyone else.


    And she said that the original promise, no matter who she is in the future and where she is, is effective, and Luo Er Shao''s promise is never faked.


    Jiang Hong was a little surprised when he heard Luo Xingchen say this to Su Tang. Then he realized that others may not know it, but he still understood that Luo Xingchen, the second young master in Luo''s family, was not so valued. It was no surprise that he was so willing to cooperate with their young lady.


    And this is a good thing, which means that Luo Xingchen and Su Tang did not cheat him. When Su Tang and Luo Xingchen are strong enough, they will give him a chance to revenge.


    "Well, I don''t know if it''s my luck or my misfortune." Hearing Luo Xingchen so frivolous words, Su Tang smiles, and then looks at the white pottery pot in his hand, as well as the star sugar sign on it.


    The patterns designed by sucang are not so complicated as to show off their skills. Instead, they only use two elements: candy and stars. The candy is round and cute. The blue candy and yellow stars are very unique and beautiful.


    Luo Xingchen heard sucang say this, and looked at her, but her face was full of happy look: "star sugar, the star is me, I can see it, so this picture outside is the meaning of candy, why is candy like this?"

 Chapter 506

    In this era, there are still things like candy paper. Naturally, when you see the candy painted by Su Tang, you will think why this is candy.


    Hearing Luo Xingchen''s question, Su Tang thought for a moment and said, "because I once had a kind of candy in my dream. It was wrapped in a layer of very beautiful sugar paper. It was in this shape. Because I liked it, I named myself sugar."


    In this era, there is no plastic, and sucang can not be made, so it can only be described in this way.


    In the previous life, her name was given by her grandmother. At that time, her parents left her alone. She followed her grandmother. Grandma saw her as a child, staring at the colorful candy in the snack bar, bought her a candy, and then changed her name.


    Her name is very sweet, but life is too hard, rebirth, she hopes that this life can be free and easy, sweet.


    Luo Xingchen is the first time to hear about the origin of sucang''s name. She thought that sucang''s name was very nice. On the contrary, Su Yongnuo''s younger brother''s name was too serious. Su Yongnuo, however, was generally called by her family name, which was better.


    In comparison, the name of sucang is very sweet. At first, Luo Xingchen also said that his father and his family were not good things, but they were quite able to name them. Today, she realized that the name of sucang was her own.


    And there are such sources, Luo Xingchen some curious "the candy in the dream, is it delicious?"


    Su Tang looks at her gluttonous appearance, smiles and nods. Her eyes are bigger than ordinary people''s eyes with nostalgia and yearning for "well, it''s sweet."


    That candy is the sweetness that she will think of as long as she recalls it in her later life. Unfortunately, she has eaten too many sweets in the future, but she will never taste that sweet again.


    In her more than 20 years of bitter life, she only relied on this little bit of sweetness to survive. Beautiful book bar www.mailishuo.com


    It seems to feel the owner''s depression. The orange cat hiding in the space comes out and climbs on sucang''s shoulder. The kitten''s head disappears at Sutang''s wrist.


    The orange cat lying on her shoulder rubbed sucang''s cheek with his hairy face, which made him itch and then pursed the corners of his mouth.


    She also calls back Sutang''s thoughts from some memories of her previous life, such as yesterday''s death, and today''s, such as today''s life. If she does not let herself go, who can help her.


    Sucang reached out and followed the big faced cat''s head that rubbed on her face, so that it would stop making trouble. Orange cat noticed that sucang was in a better mood, so she lay down on sucang''s shoulder and her tail swayed back and forth.


    Luo Xingchen looked at sucang''s expression and sighed, "it''s a pity that there''s no such thing in reality. Otherwise, I''m sure I''ll try it."


    Eat goods is fierce, Su sugar heard this, eyes smile squint, "tomorrow for you to make delicious fruit candy."


    "Good!" Luo Xingchen eyes bright, as a girl, like sweets this attribute simply not too common.


    Sucang nodded, then opened the white pottery pot. Seeing sucang''s action, Jianghong quickly took a small spoon and handed it to her. Sucang took it and scooped out a small spoon of tomato sauce from it.


    Tomatoes are specially peeled and seeded. On the one hand, people who buy them will not notice what the raw materials are. On the other hand, all the things under the star sugar brand, sucang, are intended to be high-end.


    For the time being, the low-end products are those produced in cooperation with Luojia, which will not be the symbol of xingxingtang. In the future, if we do not cooperate with Luojia, sucang will also separate out a brand and will not be confused with xingxingtang.

 Chapter 507

    Therefore, after peeling and removing seeds, the delicate taste of tomato sauce is ensured. The sauce is sour, sweet and delicious. Compared with the tomato produced directly from space, the taste of tomato is still very good because the seeds come directly from space.


    "Not bad." Su sugar after eating, nodded and said.


    Luo Xingchen also tried a mouthful, tasted it, and then shook his head. "It seems that the food you gave me is not as good as before, but the taste is more delicate."


    The ketchup that sucang took out before was made from tomato directly produced in space. However, at that time, sucang did not peel and seed, so although it was very delicate, it still had a mixed taste of seeds.


    The mouth of the food is still very picky. In fact, at present, the tomato sauce of star sugar is basically similar to the tomato paste specially prepared by modern people. Fresh tomatoes can make this taste, which is enough to prove the excellent raw materials.


    It''s just that it''s not as good as the natural products directly produced in the space. The space production is the best taste. The extreme extreme extreme taste is impossible in reality.


    "That''s good. It''s better than the flavor produced by your Luo family." She said.


    Luo''s actions are much faster than Jianghong''s. The first batch of ketchup and chili sauce have already been made. A few days ago, people from below specially sent them to Luo Xingchen, who also ate them.


    So now hear sucang say so, Luo Xingchen also admitted nodding, "this is."


    Luojia''s tomato sauce is relatively rough without peeling and seeds. Fortunately, the taste of boiling is OK, but the taste and taste are not comparable to star sugar products. Of course, there must be differences between high-end and high-end products. Doctoral novel network www.book84.net


    "When will the first batch be ready? The shops of Luo family will begin to sell ketchup one after another in the past few days. When will star candy come out on the shelves


    Luo Xingchen tasted the taste of tomato sauce and asked Jianghong directly.


    In fact, Luo Xingchen should have been back to preside over when the sauce of Luo''s family began to sell. She was worried that she would have been waiting because the goods from sucang had not been finished yet. Now that the first batch of goods has come out, she should take the goods with her to confirm the quantity. She has presided over many specific sales affairs and publicity.


    Jianghong heard Luo Xingchen ask, said: "according to the young lady''s order, at present is mainly in making tomato sauce, such packaging sauce, a day can come out of 1000 cans."


    Luo Xingchen calculated "you work a little bit harder, these two days make 3000 cans come out, I take a batch first."


    Jiang Hong heard her say so, thought for a moment, and promised, "OK, I''ll go back all night to urge them."


    Luo Xingchen nodded. Jianghong saw that he had nothing to do with him, so he went out to talk to Zhang and went to Qingshui town in a hurry. Luo Xingchen looked at Su Tang.


    "What''s the matter?" Seeing her like this, sucang said directly.


    Luo Xingchen said with a smile, "our star sugar brand is very good. The Luo family also has some good friends. Sugar is so good that you can design a special gift box. When I send some out, I can also make a name for it."


    Luo Xingchen has seen the gift boxes designed by Sutang for the dessert bar. They are all very good-looking. She has also seen the positioning and sales of desserts in Sutang dessert bar. Before, she did not understand. Later, she realized that the product for a certain group of people is actually a kind of marketing direction.

 Chapter 508

    Of course, the high-end market should have a high-end appearance. Good horses should also be equipped with good saddles. Since they are all their own businesses, Luo Xingchen is not polite to ask sucang.


    Hearing Luo Xingchen say this, Su Tang says that Luo Er Shao is quite able to instruct people, but she can design her own business, and of course she won''t refuse. She designed the gift box in the space that night.


    Jianghong went back to Qingshui town and urged the processing workshop to make ketchup. As for chili sauce, he was not in a hurry. The main reason was that there was only such a huge machine in the processing workshop. The taste of chili sauce was too heavy to avoid the taste mixing too much, so Su Tang asked the processing workshop to make tomato sauce first.


    After a certain amount of shipment, clean the machine and make chili sauce, which will be more efficient and avoid taste confusion.


    Luo Xingchen has nothing else to do now, just waiting for the finished product of xingxingtang to come out, she will take it away and put it in the shop of Luo''s family in the whole North, but the next day she still went to Sutang''s house to wait early.


    For a food, forget to eat is impossible, Luo Xingchen still remember that Su sugar promised her to make fruit candy for her.


    When Luo Xingchen arrived, both sucang and Sunuo had already got up. Today, it was the college break. Sunuo didn''t go out. She and her sister were boiling syrup in the yard with a small stove.


    Because the stove at home is for picking lotus and Zhang Cuilan to make soap. The oven is for sweets. For sucang, you can only use a small stove to make fruit sugar for snacks.


    "What is this doing?" Luo Xingchen came into the door and saw sucang and Sunuo sitting under the tree guarding the stove. They also took a small bench and sat down. Then he looked at the syrup boiling in the susang casserole and asked. No.7 novel network www.7hxs.com


    When she asked, sucang looked up at her and said, "boil some syrup and make some hard candy."


    In this casserole, white sugar is used. When the sugar meets water, it is boiled into a viscous liquid. After a certain temperature, the fresh peach juice squeezed this morning is added.


    At this time, it is the season for peaches to come down. The sweet peaches in the space are used for threadcandies. The juices are fresh, sweet and full-bodied. They are mixed with the syrup before, and finally poured into a small wooden mold.


    The mold divided the syrup into squares of the same size. After the sucang was made, Luo Xingchen was left in the shade to wait for cooling and solidification. Then he took a pan and put it on the stove, and asked Sunuo to bring some red paper.


    Luo Xingchen and Su Nuo cut the red paper into square pieces. After the pan''s heat was almost the same, Su Tang took a small brush and applied a layer of oil. Then the brush was dipped in the glutinous rice paste that had been cooked for a long time, and then brushed a thin layer on the bottom of the pot.


    A thin layer of glutinous rice paper appears on the pan between breathing. The sucang is quickly removed and put aside, and then the next one is made.


    Yesterday, she recalled the candy she had when she was a child. Luo Xingchen and Su Tang asked her why she wanted to draw the candy like that. Although there was no plastic paper in this era, it was impossible to make the modern sugar paper beautiful. However, sucang still wanted to try it. If it was well done, the dessert bar could have more new products.


    So she got up early in the morning to squeeze juice and boil glutinous rice pulp. If she could make glutinous rice paper, then the sugar paper outside could be made from paper of this era.


    Although it was just an idea to try, but it was very successful. Finally, sucang made a stack of thin glutinous rice paper and put it aside.

 Chapter 509

    Luo Xingchen took a look at the glutinous rice paper made by Su Tang. He didn''t care about his work. He took a piece of sticky rice paper directly. The thin sticky rice paper was as transparent as before, and it felt very slippery.


    She looked at sucang with admiration on her face, "what is this, what kind of brain do you think of it?"


    Su sugar see her like this, the eyes signal to let her see next to Sunuo, is not as good as the little guy to concentrate on work, Su Nuo is also a little curious, but concentrate on doing the work his sister gave him.


    Luo Xingchen a look Su Nuo can be so low head concentrate on paper cutting, also asked the little guy "small glutinous you are not curious?"


    On this thing, it seems to be very general, but how can others think, sucang can? Luo Xingchen thinks that sucang''s brain is really extraordinary.


    Results after asking, I saw the little guy put down the scissors, looked up at Luo Xingchen, and then said, "my sister is very powerful. What do you do is very powerful. Isn''t it normal?"


    In Su Nuo''s heart, her sister is the most powerful and omnipotent person in the world. She has also met the river god master and got the guidance of the river god master. Up to now, when there are delicious food at home, they will be offered to him.


    So in Su Nuo''s eyes, don''t say that his sister is just making glutinous rice paper. He thinks it''s normal that his sister can go to heaven one day, because her sister is so powerful and powerful. What she says is what she says.


    This logic, very good, very strong, Luo Xingchen heard completely speechless, can only give the two brothers and sisters thumbs up, in addition to admiration, she has nothing to say.


    For her brother''s super thick fan filter, Su Tang also thought it was fun, but she also felt satisfied. She was adored by her younger brother, so she put out her hand and patted the little guy''s head. "Little glutinous rice is also great."


    Luo Xingchen said, you brothers and sisters flatter each other heartily, just as she does not exist. E-book room www.dianzishuwu.net


    After an hour, the syrup in the mold solidified just now, and then the threadbare all of them. It became a light yellow and transparent peach hard candy.


    "Try it!" Su sugar took two to Luo Xingchen and Sunuo, and they put them in their mouth after they got them.


    The taste is not soft and glutinous like maltose or maltose in the market, but hard. The taste of peach and sugar is mixed, which is a little bit more than pure white sugar. It melts in the mouth and then fills the whole mouth, just like eating a whole peach.


    "Delicious." Luo Xingchen likes squinting.


    Su Nuo also nodded, "it''s the taste of peach, delicious."


    Susie also ate one. Although she used the peach in the space, the fruit juice was quite rich, but Suguo, who had eaten modern candy, admitted that the taste was still lighter compared with the fruit candy made by modern concentrated juice and essence.


    But compared with a lot of candy in this era, it''s delicious


    After making such an evaluation, Su Tang took a pair of scissors to cut a small piece of glutinous rice paper and wrapped it with a square candy. Finally, he wrapped a layer of red paper cut by Luo Xingchen and Sunuo.


    After wrapping, Sutang twisted the two sides of the candy, forming two small fans on both sides of the red sugar paper. She put the candy in the palm of her hand and showed Luo Xingchen "candy."


    Luo Xingchen also looked at the candy in Su sugar''s palm and nodded, "sure enough, candy is like this."

 Chapter 510

    Before Luo Xingchen saw the logo of Su Tang''s painting, he wondered why the shape of the candy was like that. This time, Su Tang made such a candy, and Luo Xingchen immediately understood the logo of Su Tang''s painting.


    On the other hand, Su Nuo saw the candy in the palm of her sister''s hand and wondered, "why do you want to pack two layers?"


    The outer layer is covered in red and red, which is very beautiful. But Sunuo just saw that her sister also made that transparent thin paper, wrapped with sugar first, and then covered with red paper. She didn''t understand why.


    "With this layer of sugar paper outside, candy is easier to carry and keep, and it is not easy to melt. If you hold one of them in your pocket, you can eat them for a long time." Su sugar see brother doubt, also seriously explain.


    Luo Xingchen nodded at the side, "it''s really more convenient to carry, otherwise it''s not easy to take it like caramel."


    At present, malt sugar is sold on the outside with flour to avoid sticking to each other. When selling, it is wrapped in paper and can also be placed. But it is maltose. The fruit candy made by Suchang can not use flour. Therefore, sucang made the first layer of glutinous rice paper package, and the outer surface was covered with sugar paper. This kind of candy with small package is good-looking and delicious.


    "But our sugar is naturally cooled and solidified. Once the temperature is high, it will melt. It''s just wrapped in a layer of red paper. If you don''t care, it will stick to the paper. Do you want to eat paper then.


    So I specially made a layer of glutinous rice paper and wrapped it with candy. The sticky rice paper would not melt, so that even if the sugar melted, it would not stick with the sugar paper outside.


    The most important thing is that sweets are sweet and will stick to your hands. If you wrap them with glutinous rice paper, they won''t be sticky. If you hold them directly in your mouth, your hands won''t be sticky Dog novel www.gougouxs.com


    Hearing sucang say so, Luo Xingchen opened the candy just wrapped by Sutang. Sure enough, he saw that the candy wrapped in glutinous rice paper could be separated from the candy paper, and there was no sticky feeling in the hand.


    "If you say it''s glutinous rice paper, it proves that this paper is edible. How did you think of making paper with glutinous rice? It''s really more convenient." Luo Xingchen doesn''t say anything else. She really admires Su Tang''s brain. How can she have so many wonderful and powerful ideas.


    Seeing Luo Xingchen''s exaggerated appearance, Su Tang laughed, "it''s just a little careful thinking, but it''s nothing. The fruit candy is still delicious, and the fruit is coming down. Recently, the dessert bar is a little fruit candy, and then make some fruit jelly."


    In fact, this thing is not so powerful. Su Tang can make it because Luo Xingchen asked yesterday. In addition, Su Tang thinks of modern candy, so she makes it.


    Unless the space upgrade can open up new machines, in this era, Suchang is absolutely unable to make the modern delicious fruit hard candy.


    The rest of the fruit candy, sucang and Luo Xingchen were wrapped together, and then sent to the front of the dessert bar, which is also five Wen. Many diners in front of them think that this candy is red and festive, and it is also suitable for sending people, and they have to make a reservation.


    In addition to the fruit candy, the next day the dessert bar launched a fruit jelly, which is also popular with many diners.


    Luo Xingchen also ate a lot with him, and then when Jiang Hong said that he had prepared enough goods for Luo Xingchen, Luo Xingchen left Qinghe town again with fruit candy made of Su sugar, desserts and dried fish fillets.

 Chapter 511

    After Luo Xingchen left, Sutang didn''t go out very much. Jianghong was in charge of it. The sauce processing workshop in Qingshui town was running smoothly.


    In Sujiatun, the foundation of Su Tang''s house has been completed. Originally, all the places of Su laoshuan''s homestead have been used, but you can see that it is definitely a huge house and will be the most open house in Sujiatun.


    Zhang and Zhou Xiaocao are busy with the decoration of the grilled fish shop. Although they don''t understand it sometimes, they never make up their own minds. They come to ask Su Tang immediately, so the fish shop is very smooth.


    Then in July, the hottest weather is about to pass. The decoration of the grilled fish shop has almost been completed, and only the final finishing work is done. The customized tableware and other things have been put in place.


    Sucang has chosen the time and is waiting for it to officially open. As time goes by, the contract between Su Tang and Jiang He''s husband and wife has finally come to an end.


    Every cooperation has its beginning and ending. Sucang has never forgotten that when she first came to this world, it was the cooperation with Jiang He''s husband and wife that made her get the first stable income.


    Although it wasn''t much, Su Tang still remembered that even if she only got the Luo family''s share of thousands of Liang silver every quarter, then 50 Wen a day was not so important for Su Tang. She still kept the contract on time and provided fish balls to Jiang He and his wife every day.


    On July 17, Qian came to Su Tang''s house. When she took the fish balls for the last time, she didn''t ask her servants to send them to her as before. Instead, Su Tang came out to see her.


    Seeing sucang come out, Qian was a little surprised, and then a smile appeared on her face. Although a year has passed, sucang has not been the former sucang, but in fact she has not changed. 80 novel net www.80xiaoshuo.com


    "Sugar girl." Although Qian''s family had already begun to call sucang Miss Su a long time ago, on this last day, Qian took the first time they worked together to call sucang.


    At this time of last year, sucang was covered with patched clothes. However, a year later, she was the owner of the most famous dessert bar in the town, and was about to open a new restaurant.


    In addition to the filial white flowers on her head, although Su Tang is only wearing cotton padded clothes and dressed in a simple way, she has grown tall, fat and looks good. She is a lady of wealth.


    Hearing Qian''s address to her, Su Tang, as if she had just returned to this world, was fished out of the river and had just been adopted. The whole Sujiatun looked at them with pitiful eyes.


    But now, everyone mentions Su Tang''s brother and sister, but they are all admiring. In only one year, they can build a large house in Sujiatun that can afford several hundred Liang silver. What sympathy and pity, what fear, have become envy.


    "Look, sister-in-law, this is today''s fish ball." Su Tang takes the bucket from Yu Caihe''s hand and gives the fish ball to Qian.


    Seeing sucang like this, Qian also laughed. He bowed his head and carefully examined each fish ball as the first day, and then took out 25 Wen. "Sugar girl, count, this time you don''t have to pay tomorrow''s deposit."


    Sucang took the money and nodded, "thank you very much."


    When Qian heard this, he shook his head. "We should thank you. If it wasn''t for you, our noodle stand would not have been able to do it. Where is the present?"

 Chapter 512

    During the one-year cooperation between Jiang He and Qian and sucang, there was no deception. Although they had careful thinking, they were just the worries of ordinary people. Now that the contract time is over, they can say goodbye in this way.


    Su Tang thanks them for their initial help. When sucang was insulted in Fuxing building, it was Jiang He and Qian who collected Sutang''s fish balls.


    Qian also thanks Su Tang for choosing them and making them famous. Now their noodle shop is famous. I''m afraid there will be some influence without fish balls in the future, but the couple are also trying to improve their level.


    They see that desserts have been constantly launching new products and working hard on them. They have started to make fish balls themselves, and they are also studying new flavors. Now the couple are also full of hope for the future.


    With these words, Su Tang and Qian looked at each other and laughed together.


    "Sugar girl, if you have a chance, come to our noodle stand and try our noodles. I''ll go first." Qian took the fish ball, said goodbye with a smile, and then invited Su Tang to have noodles.


    "I''m sure I''ll try some new products from my eldest brother and sister-in-law." When Su Tang heard the invitation, she said yes with a smile, and then reached out. Zhang Cuilan quickly handed over a small jar, and Su Tang gave it to Qian. "I know that elder brother and sister-in-law are still studying new tastes. This is a little bit of a wish. I wish that the business of elder brother and sister-in-law will be like a cloud, and they will make more money every day."


    When Qian saw that Su Tang still gave his own things, he felt a little embarrassed, "this is not good."


    Sucang shook his head. "Take it. I hope it will help your noodle business." Terminal novel network www.zhongdianxs.com


    At the beginning, Su Tang didn''t expect that her business would develop so fast. In fact, if she didn''t meet Song Yi and later got to know Luo Xingchen, she really needed time to accumulate, and the cooperation with Jiang He and his wife would last longer.


    But the interesting thing about life is that life is full of changes. It''s also a kind of fate to end up like this. Both Jiang He and Qian are hardworking and plain hearted people. After sucang explained that he could only complete the contract for one year, and then could not cooperate, they also made efforts to study new tastes.


    For those who are willing to work hard, sucang is willing to show respect. Now that she can''t continue to provide fish balls, she gives them a can of tomato sauce produced by Luo''s family. If they can develop a new taste, they can keep their noodle stand alive. They don''t need to rely on others, or even better.


    In the end, Qian accepted the ketchup from sucang and then left. This pot of ketchup really gave Jiang He and Qian a new taste. In the future, they opened noodle shops and their business flourished. That was a long time after that.


    Seeing that Qian''s family has gone far away, Su Tang, Zhang Cuilan and Yu Caihe said, "we don''t need to buy fish today."


    Hearing sucang say so, they salute together "yes."


    From moving to the town, in order to avoid causing concern and suspicion, sucang still buys fish every day. However, the fish bought from outside are sold to space. As for fish balls, they are made in space.


    Yu Caihe and his servants were surprised to see the fish balls that would appear in the kitchen when they got up in the morning. However, there was also the case that the river god had eaten the tribute at home. In addition, sucang had specially stressed that the family affairs could not be said.


    At first, I was surprised, but then I got used to it. Anyway, there are many magical things in this family. They are servants. They eat well and wear warm clothes, and there are many cases every month. They all understand that only by being honest and obedient, can they continue to live a good life.

 Chapter 513

    It was not two days after finishing the cooperation with Jiang''s noodle stand. On July 20, sucang got up early and went to the grilled fish shop after breakfast.


    The whole fish shop is divided into two floors in the front and the courtyard behind.


    The front two floors were decorated after sucang bought it. The pillars and doors of the gate were specially carved with special fish patterns, which were very beautiful.


    Because it has not been opened yet, the top plaque is covered with red silk. The waiter of the shop, dressed in uniform gray clothes and red apron, stands in two rows at the door. There are also two rows of firecrackers hanging at the door, waiting for the hour to light.


    For today''s opening, Zhang and Zhou Xiaocao lived in the house in the backyard at night. They got up before daybreak and repeatedly checked the details to ensure that there would be no accident in today''s opening.


    Hearing the waiter at the door said that Su Tang was coming, Zhang and Zhou Xiaocao rushed out to meet "the boss is coming."


    Zhang Tongtong and Zhou Xiaoyang are still dressed up in the same way today.


    "Well, are you ready?" Sue asked them.


    "It''s all right. Three days before the opening, all the dishes were half priced. The two days ago, they had been specially publicized everywhere. The fish was specially sent to the wharf this morning. They are very fresh. The owner will come and have a look." Come and see the book www.lkbook.org


    After hearing sucang''s inquiry, Zhang and Zhou Xiaocao take sucang into the backyard to see the specially prepared ingredients. The chefs of the grilled fish shop are all young. They have just left in their twenties. There are three in total waiting for sucang in the back kitchen.


    After arriving at the place, sucang asked the orange cat to change the fish in the store into the fish in the space, and sold them to the space at half price.


    As for the chef, Su Tang did not invite those experienced teachers. On the contrary, there were more things for those masters. On the one hand, the younger chefs were more energetic in cooking, and there were not so many rules, so they could do whatever they wanted.


    In fact, the technical content of grilled fish is not so big. Practice makes perfect, and it will get better gradually. Susang''s grilled fish shop relies on the ingredients and two unique seasonings.


    At present, Luojia''s ketchup and chili sauce have been sold in many shops in the north. Because they are fresh seasonings, they have attracted a lot of attention. Qinghe town is relatively remote, and few people know about it. But Qingyuan County has caused a lot of discussion because of the ketchup and chili sauce.


    The two most famous restaurants in Qingyuan County, fu''anju and cuiweiju chefs, began to study new dishes after they got the two condiments. In this half month alone, several food tasting meetings were held. Even Wang Chong, the county magistrate in the county yamen, was reprimanded from the summit and was about to be moved to a more remote county as an official ¡£


    In fact, although the common people are gossipy, the food they eat is more worth seeing and talking about.


    Because of this, Su Tang specially invited the three young chefs. Although they all followed the master to learn how to cook, they were not well received by the master. Therefore, they had no chance to go on cooking with the master and had to go out and make a living on their own.


    This time can get Su sugar to give the opportunity, are very cherish, see the Su sugar came, have saluted "host."

 Chapter 514

    "Well, today''s first day of opening, good work, good work, and bonus at the end of the year." Sucan said directly to the three chefs.


    After they were signed by Su Tang, they learned how to roast fish. At present, they are all doing well. Today, they were all eager to have a try. Now they are more excited when they hear sucang say this: "don''t worry, we will do well."


    Su sugar nodded, and then with Zhou Xiaocao and Zhang said, "the three people out of the grilled fish are well marked, every month to give more praise, have a separate bonus, don''t make a mistake."


    Although she has never been a boss in her previous life, she has been an employee. In Sutang''s opinion, employees need to have a sense of competition, and there should be a reward mechanism. In this way, employees can see their own future and future. How can they not work hard.


    For the time being, there are only three chefs who can avoid mutual shirking and slack off. Sucang will make such a rule. Whoever makes the grilled fish is the one who owns it. If the mark is good, the one who is wrong will bear the responsibility. Of course, the reward won''t fall into the hands of others.


    The three chefs had heard from Zhou Xiaocao and Zhang''s saying about the rules of the fish grill shop. They were very happy when they knew about it. In fact, their young apprentices were valued by the master. They stayed at the side of the kitchen and basically did a good job. All the credit was attributed to the master.


    It will take time for them to get ahead. Moreover, they need to know how to please the master and how to dig into the camp. All three of them are not good at these things. Otherwise, they won''t come out to find work by themselves.


    But sucang is very fair in this grilled fish shop. They don''t have to deal with the fake ones. Who does well, complaints or praises are handed directly to the diners outside. You can understand how much you have done. You will never do it yourself and become the credit of others.


    With such a fair mechanism, they just need to concentrate in the kitchen, do their own things well, and work hard to study the technology and taste. Whether they win or lose, they are clear and there is no adulteration. 600 Novels www.600xs.com


    They are all fair to everyone. They are satisfied with this. At the same time, they are full of confidence in themselves. If they are willing to study and work hard, they can not get the bonus all the time.


    Seeing the three people so aggressive, Su Tang nodded and looked at the custom-made tableware and so on. She specially explained that no matter how busy the dishes were, they must be boiled with boiling hot water after the tableware was washed.


    In catering, hygiene is the most important thing to pay attention to. In this era, there is no more advanced disinfection method. The requirement of Suchang is to disinfect with high temperature. Although it may be troublesome, it is responsible for the guests and is also the basic principle of businessmen.


    It''s very possible that Su''s disease would not be infected if it was not allowed to be disinfected.


    Su Tang has repeatedly stressed this matter before. Zhou Xiaocao and Zhang immediately pointed to a special stove. "Don''t worry, there will be a special person there who will be responsible for cooking and washing the dishes, chopsticks and pots. There will certainly be no mistakes."


    Although Zhou Xiaocao and Zhang do not know why sucang has to repeatedly emphasize that boiling water must be used for tableware for customers, but they certainly do not know much about sucang, and it is absolutely right to be obedient.


    Su sugar see are well prepared, just nodded, "well, you do well, after today, continue to work hard, do well have bonus."


    "Yes They both agreed happily.

 Chapter 515

    Seeing that the hour was almost over, Su Tang asked Zhou Xiaocao and Zhang''s family to go to the front to prepare for the official opening. Instead of going to the front door, she came out from the back yard, walked around not far from the front, and looked at this side.


    Orange cat runs out of the space and lies on Su Tang''s shoulder. A pair of beautiful cat''s eyes are also looking at the door of the grilled fish shop.


    Zhang had done business before, but after all, this shop is much bigger than their small shop before. Fortunately, he has had experience. Although he is nervous, he is still calm.


    Zhou Xiaocao has never seen these, obviously can feel her and Zhang standing together, the whole person is super nervous, but still try to hold on to the expression.


    "Hello, folks. Today is a good day for us to open our business. For three days, we will make a big reward. All the dishes are half price. There are new flavors of fish that are not available in the county. Welcome to come in and taste it."


    Zhang took a look at Zhou Xiaocao and nodded. Then he saluted the people watching the activity around him. He said so.


    Then Zhang stood aside and nodded at Xiao Er, who lit firecrackers. Zhang and Zhou Xiaocao opened the red silk together.


    There are four characters in the shape of "sweet fish" on the top of the left.


    And star sugar logo is only different from the star in the middle, which is also the symbol of sucang.


    Su Tang knew his own level of the four characters on the plaque, so he went to Song Yi and asked him to write it for him. It is said that a pair of calligraphy treasures of Song Yi in the capital city cost at least a thousand taels of silver. When he arrived at his little disciple, he sent it out at will.


    At this time, we didn''t know that the plaque was actually made by the emperor, because there were Academies on the east side of the street. After seeing the plaque, some scholars couldn''t help praising "good words." 137 novel network www.137xs.com


    Compared with what these scholars care about, most of the people have already started to feel excited when they hear half price. They can save a lot of money, but there are also some things they don''t understand.


    "Do you only sell grilled fish in this shop?"


    "Is candy grilled fish baked with sugar? Can sweet roasted fish taste good?"


    "What''s good about grilled fish?"


    All of them were born by the river. It''s very common for local people to eat fish. However, a shop only sells grilled fish. What good taste can the fish have? We all think this shop is strange enough.


    Hearing this question, Zhou Xiaocao continued to explain that "of course, our roast fish is not only as simple as grilled fish, but also made by special methods. It has a unique taste. It is charred on the outside and tender in the inside. With potatoes and vegetables, you can eat two bowls of rice


    Just as Zhou Xiaocao was talking, Zhang and his men came out of the shop. The two young men also carried a square iron pot, in which was the roast fish stewed and stewed, because they had just come down from the stove and were still bubbling.


    "This is the sign of our shop. You can have a look at it. If you are interested, please wait inside. All dishes are half price today." Zhang said.


    As the iron pot was brought up, the unique sour and spicy flavor spread out. With the red soup, some people just smell the taste, and then some swallow their saliva.


    "It looks fresh. Today I''ll invite my brothers to eat this roast fish." Some people saw that the roasted fish smelled good, so they said with several friends that they went into the grilled fish shop together.

 Chapter 516

    Some people started, and gradually entered a few tables. At present, this is the only flavor in the grilled fish shop. Because the seasonings are not enough, it will be too late to add new flavors.


    We provide black fish, grass carp and catfish as roast fish. Because they are all produced in space, all the fish are of the same size, so the price of the dishes is fixed. The grass carp is the cheapest, and the black fish is heavier and tastes better. One is 80 Wen, and the catfish is the most rare. One is 100 Wen.


    At the beginning, sucang didn''t set the price too cheap. Although it was common to rely on the fish by the river, it was clear that these products were produced by space. The taste was very good. In addition, it had never had a unique taste. Therefore, sucang was not prepared to sell at a low price, and did not worry that there would be no customers.


    In fact, the economy of the town is pretty good. There are still some people who are willing to spend money. In the past, the dessert bar tried to find out that the high-end market nearby is not small. Of course, Suchang can set a bold price.


    Fish shops are not only expensive for fish, but vegetables are more expensive than ordinary shops, because they are all produced in space. The price is reasonable. This time, in addition to grilled fish and vegetables, Sutang also specially introduced fish balls in the shop.


    In addition to the ordinary fish balls previously provided to Jiang He and his wife, there are also Baoxin fish balls, which are filled with chicken meat and pig meat. In the farming era, cattle are too precious, so beef is rare, and Sutang is not sold.


    The price of ordinary fish balls has become three Wen, and Baoxin fish balls are six Wen.


    Later, some people found that the fish balls in the grilled fish shop were the same as those sold by Jiang''s noodle stand before. They also questioned why the fish roasting shop sold so expensive. Jiang''s noodle stand sold for one Wen.


    But at that time, Jiang He and Qian no longer sold fish balls bought from sucang, and their own fish balls were not as tasty as those made in Sutang space. If you want to eat such delicious fish balls, only candy grilled fish shops can have them.


    It''s so expensive to sell. It''s clearly priced. It''s useless to question it. What you like to eat still needs to be bought. Only when it was hard, I would feel that I had taken advantage of the delicious fish balls. Ran Wen www.ranwenba.com


    That''s what happened later. At present, when the grilled fish restaurant opened, some people went in to eat directly. Some people just watched curiously.


    While Zhou Xiaocao and Zhang''s family both went in to greet the guests, the onlookers left from the crowd and quietly entered the back door of Fuxing building.


    All of this was noticed by Su Tang and orange cat. "These two legged beasts are the ones who just asked about the sale of grilled fish, and questioned the delicious food of roasted fish."


    Su Tang leaned against the brick wall at the entrance of the alley and looked in the direction of Fuxing building. Seeing the orange cat saying this, she grinned, "it''s too late to worry now."


    At first, she tried to cooperate with fuxinglou with fish balls, but she was so humiliated that she was driven out like flies. Until now, sucang still remembers those mocking faces in Fuxing building at that time.


    At that time, she said that one day, the boss of Fuxing building would ask her to come to the door, and she would not go to the door.


    She would like to see how Fuxing building, with her fish roasting shop open, still shows that she is the biggest restaurant in Qinghe town. Is she worried now? This is just the beginning.


    Orange cat felt his master''s thoughts, as if he saw the black wings behind his master.


    In order to offend some people of dark Lori, she put a wax in silence.

 Chapter 517

    "Won''t the owner go to the store to have a look?" Orange cat is a little concerned about the two legged beast in Fuxing building, and then he doesn''t care.


    Anyway, it''s really miserable to offend the dark Lori. Even if it is not careful, it will be abused by its owner. Can these ordinary two legged beasts be compared with the great guardian of space.


    Orange cat smelled the smell of grilled fish from afar. With big eyes open, he looked forward to Su Tang. Why not go and have a look? If he did, maybe he would have a chance to catch a roast fish to eat.


    Su sugar does not need to look at the eyes to know what the food meow is thinking. She reaches out to follow the hair on its head, and looks at Zhou Xiaocao and Zhang''s coping well. She turns and prepares to leave.


    "They can handle it on their own, and since some people want to think about my big house and money, I''m so beautiful and kind-hearted that I can''t fulfill their delusions."


    When talking, sucang''s lips overflow with a sarcastic smile. When the orange cat sees the owner like this, she can''t help but shiver.


    During this period of time, when Su Tang went to the courtyard rented by Luo Xingchen, orange cat would also prompt someone to watch. Generally, Su Sanshou and Zhang''s came more often, and occasionally Su Erlu, even Su Dafu, appeared once in a while.


    It can be seen that Su Tang is also a collective task of Su Yonggui''s family. In order to win the trust, Su Tang specially asked Jiang Hong to come back several times and go out with him.


    Orange cat thinks of his owner''s deliberate guiding behavior after knowing the thoughts of Su Yonggui''s family. He quietly prepares to burn paper for Su Yonggui''s family again. He hopes to be smart when he reincarnates in his next life. Even if he is unlucky enough to become a two legged beast, he needs more brains.


    How dare you calculate dark Lori like this? It''s really the old birthday girl hanging up. Enough to live!


    It''s also a coincidence that Su Tang and orange cat communicate and prepare to go directly to the Song Dynasty mansion. As a result, as they pass by the courtyard rented by Luo Xingchen, they just see Su Sanshou and Su Zhang, who are probing their brains. thousands upon thousands of horses and soldiers -- a powerful army www.qjwm.com


    When they saw sucang coming back, they quickly hid. They thought they couldn''t see the same thing. When they saw them like this, they didn''t plan to rent the yard, so they turned around and went into the yard.


    Because Zhou Xiaocao and Zhang went to the barbecue shop. At this time, there was only a little girl named Jiang Nian at home. When she heard something moving at the door, she ran out to see it.


    See is Su sugar to come, Jiang Nian timidly salutes with Su sugar "miss."


    Jiang Hong and Zhang have also told their daughter that when she is well, they may go to serve Su Tang. Jiang Nian remembers this and knows that her parents want her to behave well and really stay with Su Tang.


    Jiang Nian is not in good health because she was injured before, but she knows things in her heart. She knows what her parents expect. She also knows that Su Tang, who is not a few years older than herself, is a capable person.


    Today, I saw Su Tang alone. The little girl was very nervous and paid close attention to sucang.


    Su Tang is also aware of Jiang Nian''s nervousness and smiles at her. "Well, I''ll sit down for a while and then I''ll go. Go to your room and have a rest."


    After that, Su Tang went into the main room and sat down. Su Sanshou and Zhang are not very patient people. It''s estimated that they will leave soon. She will go to the song mansion then.


    Thinking like this, sucang randomly took a book from this room, took it and read it, and then heard a sound at the door.


    The little girl, carrying a tea tray, is stepping into the door and putting the tea bowl on the table beside Su sugar. "Miss, please use herbal tea."

 Chapter 518

    Jiang Nian is only seven years old, because he was hurt before, so people are a little timid. But Su Tang''s impression of Jiang Nian is always good, although he doesn''t have much contact with him.


    At the beginning, Jiang Niang was only five years old. When she saw her parents being bullied, she could still step forward to block her. It can be seen that she is also a filial and courageous girl. Jiang Hong and Zhang''s husband and wife are loyal and their daughter is not bad.


    Now Su sugar looks at the girl to bring her herbal tea for herself. She also nods with a smile, leaving her to ask, "I heard you learned how to read?"


    Jiang Hong read books and knew Chinese characters when he was a child. After marrying Zhang, he taught his wife. Later, he had a daughter. When he was free, he also taught girls how to read a few words. Su Tang had heard about it before. He had to wait for a while to go out. So he asked the little girl.


    Jiang Nian heard Su sugar ask himself and nodded, "yes, miss, my father taught me how to read when I was a child. Now I am still practicing calligraphy."


    Jiang Hong and Zhang make a lot of money for Su Tang''s work every month. So although they are servants now, they are also very interested in their children, and they always let their children read and read.


    In fact, they are both little girls. Su Tang is not only able to do such a big business and earn so much money by reading and reading. So they let their daughter read and read. Even if they can''t compare with Su Tang, they must be much better than most girls.


    When Su Tang heard her say that she was still practicing calligraphy, she was a little curious, so she asked her to take her own handwriting to have a look. When she saw the little girl''s handwriting, let alone, Su Tang admitted that although she was a little worse than her level, she could see that she was hardworking.


    Although there is a difference between the immortal talent and the ordinary talent, all of them need to make efforts to gain something. Even the immortal talent also needs to make efforts. For example, Su Tang''s current calligraphy is not very visible.


    "Well written." Su Tang praised Jiang Nian. Search e-books www.sodutxt.com


    See the little girl''s face red, a face happy to be praised, but also strive to be modest, "parents say that the maid is still far from it."


    Su sugar looked at the girl''s simple and direct appearance, and her mood was better. She turned around and saw the orange cat coming back. She said that Su Sanshou and Su Zhang had left. So she took two fruit candy from her purse and gave it to Jiang Nian. "I want to keep it in the future. I''ll give you something to eat."


    "Thank you, miss." Jiang Nian took a look at the red candy, and happily received it.


    Su sugar nodded, got up to go out, rushed to the song house, continued her daily learning journey.


    At the same time, when Su Tang was doing business in Qinghe town, the familiar guests were welcomed at the gate of Pei mansion in the capital city.


    The young man in Xuanyi stopped at the gate of the palace. When the porter saw him coming, he quickly came to salute "His Highness the prince..."


    It was Murong Zhao, Prince of Qihuang kingdom. He got off the horse neatly and threw the reins to the servant. He did not wait for the porter to salute and speak. He directly said, "where is your little grandfather?"


    When the servant heard that he was looking for his father-in-law, he was also in a dilemma. On the one hand, he did not dare to hide, but he did not dare to violate the master''s order. He was tangled and did not know how to answer.


    Murong Zhao looked at the man''s expression, and without waiting for him to say anything, he directly said, "come on, you don''t have to say. Did he let you tell this palace that he is not in the house again?"

 Chapter 519

    "It''s been years since I''ve been doing this." Murong Zhao grinned. He and Pei Xuan grew up together. Can they not know what kind of temper Pei is and how to do things.


    then make complaints about the prince''s Tucao, and then he kneels down and dared not speak. Prince and his family make complaints about their relationship.


    But if they listen to me as servants, they can''t say anything and die?


    "Where is he?" What Murong make complaints about is make up his own mind. He never thought of getting any response. His Murong''s younger brother was the only one who could make complaints about him.


    The servant didn''t answer, and Murong Zhao was not angry. He went into the main gate and ran directly to the martial arts training ground. "Can the boy have other places besides the martial arts training ground?"


    Before we wait, Murong Zhao yelled, "Pei, Xiao, Pei, you come out for me, you come out for me, you don''t feel guilty, brother, for so many years, you treat me like this..."


    He yelled and went to the martial arts training ground. He thought Pei Xuan must be practicing martial arts at this time. However, when he came in to see that there was no one, Murong Zhao was stunned and said, "why not?"


    Every time he came back to find Pei Xuan before, he would find someone here. I don''t know why. Murong Zhao''s cousin seems to have changed, and it seems that it''s still a bad change. In the past, he was just arrogant. Recently, it seems that he''s become a bad guy.


    When Murong Zhao came in, Pei was sitting in his yard with a chessboard on the stone bench under the tree. On top of it was a game of black and white chess. Pei sat on one side and had tea in front of him. In such a summer, it was a leisurely time.


    Opposite Pei, the stool was empty, but there was a cup of tea on the table, as if someone was playing chess with him. Www.51job.com www.wutxt.com


    "It turns out that you have so many steps. You are really cunning." Pei Xuan looked down at the chess game and seemed to think of something with a smile in his eyes.


    He held a chess piece in one hand, and naturally stroked a white satin purse in his hand with the other hand. The pig with simple lines on it twisted his buttocks funny and enchanting.


    After that, Pei won''t laugh again


    Pei''s close friend Guan Yan sighed when he saw his father-in-law like this. Since the last time he came back, he put away the clothes that were not made of very good materials, and even the girls who were close to her were not allowed to touch them.


    That''s all right. Occasionally, such a person seems to be talking to others. He sits down and plays chess like this, and he still talks to a strange Embroidered Purse.


    Guan Yan always feels strange when he looks at him like this recently.


    Pei Xuan naturally didn''t know that after he came back, he studied the chess game with Su Tang, which made him guess so. He lost to Su Tang too many times that day. After coming back, he learned from his bitter experience. He is a senior brother. How can he lose to his younger martial sister all the time.


    So I recalled the chess game at that time. I wanted to find out why Su Tang always won. Sometimes when I thought of Su Tang''s idea at that time, I would applaud her. Because she was not there, she seemed to be talking to herself.


    Guan Yan looked at his father-in-law who had been playing chess since he came back from the palace today. He was just about to ask if he wanted to have his lunch delivered to him. He saw a boy at the gate of the hospital.

 Chapter 520

    "What are you going to do at this time Seeing the boy''s probing, Guan Yan quickly went to scold him.


    The boy quickly told the news of the prince''s coming. Guan Yan didn''t dare to hide it when he heard that the prince was coming. He quickly came to tell Pei Xuan, "my Lord, the prince is here. He has just gone to the martial arts training ground."


    When he heard that Murong Zhao was coming, Pei raised his eyelids and said, "um..."


    I don''t know what it means. Why does he think it''s more and more difficult for him to guess.


    However, Guan Yan told Pei Xuan the news, and heard Murong Zhao''s voice from outside: "Pei fan, Pei Xiaoxuan, don''t think you can hide. What''s your conscience? Are you worthy of me, you..."


    Murongzhao and Pei Xuan grew up together. They were almost the same to the government and their own family. Maybe they were more familiar with each other. They didn''t find Pei in the martial arts training ground, so they went straight to Pei Xuan''s yard.


    As soon as he arrived at the door, Pei continued to denounce him. When Pei heard his voice, he naturally put his purse in his arms and looked at the direction of the door.


    As expected, Murong Zhao stepped in at the moon gate. As soon as he saw Pei, the crown prince of the dynasty rushed directly to him, "Pei, let''s have a fight. What''s your conscience? Do you deserve me?"


    Pei Xuan saw that he said these things to himself and thought, "what is conscience? Can I eat it?"


    "Ah?" Murong Zhao heard what Pei said, but he didn''t respond for a moment. He opened his mouth and looked at him. 361 reading www.361dsxs.com


    Guan Yan lowers his head. The inner officials who follow Murong Zhao are also looking at the nose and the heart. They look like Buddhas. They can''t hear anything.


    Pei Xuan almost laughed after he finished. It''s not his fault. It''s not that she teased him with so many ghost ideas when he was with that little villain. This is what Su Tang said. He wrote it down for a moment. Murong Zhao said that his subconscious reaction was that.


    "Who are you, or are you not Pei Xuan I know? Where did you hide my cousin?" Murong Zhao points to Pei, and this is definitely not his proud but straightforward cousin.


    Seeing Murong Zhao like this, Pei Xuan asked his servants to step down, leaving only their brothers and sitting on the stool, "did the emperor''s uncle look for you?"


    "You''d like to say that I had a hard time finding a reason to refuse the marriage arranged by my mother before. What did you do to push it over to me? Your conscience?" Murong Zhao also sat opposite Pei, strongly denouncing his cousin''s excessive behavior.


    Pei Xuan took a sip of tea. Seeing Murong Zhao holding the opposite tea bowl to drink, he snatched it over and said, "this is not for you."


    Murong Zhao was not angry. "Just a cup of tea. Are you concerned? I just asked you to come and take a letter for me. When did you hold such a grudge?"


    Where did his simple, lovely and haughty cousin go? Murong Zhaoxin was blocked. He had gone to Qinghe town before. When he came back, Pei did not even enter the gate of the palace, so he went directly to the palace and complained to his father.


    All the generals who escorted Pei Xuan back on the same day were punished. Many people in the capital were shocked by the operation.


    Because of a lot of discussion in the capital city, Pei Xuan didn''t like to enter the palace. As a result, after returning from Qinghe town, Murong Zhao saw Pei go into the palace. It was only a few days, and Pei Xuan almost entered the palace every day.

 Chapter 521

    There was only one thing to do, either to complain or to be coquettish. All the people in the capital were talking about Pei''s residence. The little Duke of Duke Pei''s mansion had gone out for a trip and became a man.


    Murong Zhao thought it was good for his cousin to be like this before. Originally, his father was his cousin''s uncle, so he should avoid discussing with others.


    However, when he complained to himself, he was not very happy. Recently, his father and Emperor began to point out his marriage to Pei.


    Pei Xuan got the news and went to the palace. He cried in front of the emperor that he had died of his mother since childhood. Now he has a stepmother. The stepmother is not around. His father is still fighting in the coastal area.


    It was just the situation of tears and sadness. The emperor thought of his younger sister who had passed away early. When he was old, he could not help feeling softer, and then he was shaken.


    Pei Xuan didn''t let the emperor give up the finger marriage. Without hesitation, he betrayed his prince''s cousin. When the eldest brother was not married, how could he get married first?


    Murongzhao has been keeping stable recently because Pei Xuan also got what Song Yi wanted to say to him and knew what he should do now.


    As for the fact that his mother and empress didn''t know what to think and suddenly asked him to marry him, Murong Zhao refused to use the etiquette and the rules of the previous dynasty.


    No matter how chaotic the situation in the capital is, at least it has maintained a stable situation before. Who would have thought that his cousin was so shameless that he could never die of the poor with his dead friends, and he did not hesitate to use himself as a shield.


    The key is that Murong Zhao can''t think of it. How did his cousin suddenly seem to open up the two channels of Ren and Governor? Recently, his style of work has changed greatly.


    "What kind of revenge, and cousin you are not married, how can not turn to me, right? Cousin has great ability, to take care of my brother." Pei Yao blinked and said to Murong Zhao seriously. 58 reading www.dushu58.com


    Murong Zhao looked at him, "you say, what kind of demon are you? Where did you hide my lovely cousin?"


    Where did you learn to sell miserably and cheat?


    Seeing what he said, Pei also remembered that she had made fun of her little girl. She asked him to be self willed and play tricks with him all the time. In fact, that''s what she wanted to tell him, or what the teacher wanted to tell him.


    "I was wrong, and I believe you can stop it." Pei Xuan was pushed to Murong Zhao because he knew that the prince had the ability to handle the marriage.


    Pei Xuan didn''t think too much about it before, but he was played all the way by Su Tang and abused by her playing chess for a long time. He was not a person who was not good at thinking, but he was well protected before.


    After he came back, he had been recalling all the things he had encountered in Qinghe town. At least, Su Tang said at that time. He wanted to wake him up. Pei thought he wanted to understand.


    What''s more, Pei Xuan thought of the little girl''s cheating on her before, and she also laughed, "why should I listen to those people''s words? My uncle should be nice to me. My mother died, my father was not around, and I would like to ask adults for help, but who would you like to see my uncle?"


    Murong Zhao looked at his cousin like this. He was really surprised. "I''m really curious. Who can make you understand this?"


    In fact, Murong Zhao always talked about Pei before, but Pei was stubborn and arrogant. Although he always said it before, he didn''t listen to it.


    Now it is suddenly understood that Murong Zhao has to be curious.

 Chapter 522

    Seeing Murong Zhao so curious, Pei Xuan''s eyes also appeared that naughty villain''s small money essence, and then took a look at Murong Zhao, "can''t I understand myself?"


    When the crown prince Murong Zhao heard this, he turned a very indecent white eye. It was strange that he would believe it.


    As a result, my cousin was very angry and said, "yes, we are famous talents in the capital. Why can''t you? But you can''t take me to carry the pot in the future."


    Murong Zhao was also helpless. Who let him marry Pei since he was a child, and his many brothers are not close to him and rarely get close to him. But even those who are determined to become emperor, how can they be lonely.


    For his proud cousin, although his temper always makes him headache, Murong Zhao is still very accommodating, very spoiled and more trusted.


    "I''ll think about it." Hear Murong Zhao such request, Pei Yao Ao Jiao said.


    Angry Murong Zhao threw him a chess piece. What younger brother was this? He was just Ao Jiao before. Now he is not only arrogant but also always pit him. This is too much. If you let him know who taught his cousin bad, let him know how to deal with him.


    "Achoo!" Su Tang in Qinghe town sneezed.


    Su Nuo saw her sister like this and looked at her with concern. "Is my sister suffering from cold? Do you want to ask a doctor to have a look?"


    Su Tang touched his nose and shook his head. "How can I get cold this summer? Someone must have scolded me."


    Su Nuo immediately stares, "who dares to scold elder sister, elder sister is so good, how can so have no conscience!" Cola literature www.kelewx.com


    Seeing his younger brother maintaining himself like this, Su Tang chuckled and continued to read and write with his brother. As the sauce processing workshop was on the right track, Jiang Hong controlled everything step by step.


    Jiang Zhang and Zhou Xiaocao are busy working together in the candy fish shop. The business has become more and more stable after opening for a few days. At the beginning, some customers were very surprised when they tasted chili and tomato, which they had never tried before, especially spicy. Many people felt that the taste was a little strange, but they couldn''t stop eating.


    In addition, the fish is also extremely fresh and delicious, and the delicious taste that you want to eat. The fish restaurant became famous in only a few days. Later, it was found that the taste of the candy grilled fish actually used two kinds of sauces recently introduced by the Luo family.


    After that, it also led many people in Qinghe town to buy two kinds of sauces to eat, but even if they bought them back, they couldn''t make a good taste of candies and roast fish, so they attracted more diners and even came from the county to taste them.


    For a moment, everyone can see that the customers of the candy grilled fish shop are coming like clouds, and their daily income is fighting for gold.


    Fortunately, although the shop is busy, but because the people invited by sucang are busy, after the opening of the grilled fish shop, sucang is free.


    This is the time to study with his brother. Su Nuo has been studying in the Academy for more than half a year. In the last exam, he entered class A from class B, and his studies were still good.


    Su Nuo saw that her sister was so happy and did not sneeze. She also laughed with her. The little boy studied very hard and was praised by her husband in school.


    What''s more, they found that Su Yongnuo was very modest at a young age. Every time they praised him, they would say that he was not so good.


    The gentlemen always appreciate and pay more attention to the students who are so diligent and modest. When Su Nuo saw that he valued himself so much, he said that he was modest and could not explain clearly. He really felt that he was not so good, and his sister was much better than him.


    Even his brother Luo is very strong. He has to work harder.

 Chapter 523

    Su Nuo found that every time he told the truth, no one believed or explained so much. Anyway, he would never admit that he was excellent.


    Before Su Nuo is also looking at her sister is very busy, now suddenly have time to accompany him to read, a little hesitant about their own things, whether or not to say with Su sugar.


    In fact, Su Nuo studied very well in the academy and got to know some good friends. However, since he went to class A, he had a little trouble. Mr. Zheng of class a paid close attention to him.


    Moreover, he always talks to him in private. Although Su Nuo was young, he grew up in such an environment and was very alert to people. When he saw his husband like this, he was even more reticent. However, the more he was like this, the more serious he was.


    When Su Nuo went to school, he seriously found that his foundation was better than other children. Not only that, he was obviously learning. Su Nuo''s understanding of the knowledge of articles was not as rigid as other students, but more flexible. When used, he was better than others.


    It is obviously the same religion. Why are there such big differences? Before solemnity, it is not convenient to observe before solemnly. Since Sunuo came to his class, it was convenient, and he would ask in private.


    In fact, the reason why Sunuo is better than other children is that Sunuo is a very smart child. Now the space of sucang has been upgraded to level 23. The higher the level of carrying space, the better the quality of production.


    For example, in the past, it was only able to decontaminate and taste very good spring water, but now it tastes better. If you drink it, you can still hear and see. In the words of orange cat Sier, it will never be worse or even stronger than other people''s advanced space. Yaoyao literature website www.11wxw.com


    Sunuo has always been eating food in the space, and the water he drinks at home is also sucang. He has been very smart in the space. Naturally, Sunuo is more intelligent now.


    Moreover, although Su Tang is very busy in her career, as long as she is at home, she will never stop watching Su Nuo do her homework at night. Su Tang knows that the education level of the college in the town is limited, and Song Yi''s identity and attitude do not want to teach Su Nuo.


    It''s also the future to avoid his younger brother being misled by others. Su Tang will check by himself, help Su Nuo sort out the things he learns every day, and make him understand in his own way.


    With the guidance and teaching of sucang, Su Nuo naturally developed better thinking and learning habits. Similarly, his understanding of the article will not be rigid, but will be similar. Among a group of mostly rigid children, of course, he is outspoken.


    In fact, the education level is limited. Most of the students in the town are more rigid and dogmatic than those in the county, and the students in the county are not as good as those in the capital city and the Imperial College.


    Su Nuo learned from Su Tang, and Su Tang learned from Song Yi. She combined her thoughts of previous life with the education of the best teachers in her life. Naturally, she was different.


    During several classes, he was touched by Su Nuo''s ideas and understandings. He firmly believed that there must be someone with good knowledge behind Su Nuo. Before, he thought it might be sucang, but when he thought about his age, he thought it was impossible.


    When he was free, he asked Su Nuo to talk to him and discuss with him. Although Su Nuo was cautious, he talked to him about some academic matters. When he understood them, they were different. This made him more and more serious.

 Chapter 524

    Su Nuo is now so valued by his husband, but also very distressed, and he always feels that his husband seems to have a bad idea for his sister. Before thinking about his sister is very busy, Sunuo did not say.


    Now looking at his sister is not so busy, he is also hesitating. He feels that he should not let his sister worry. He is already seven years old. He should face these problems and solve them by himself.


    Su Tang was originally studying with his brother. Seeing his brother''s hesitation, he didn''t pay attention to his learning. So he put down his pen and looked at him, "what''s the matter?"


    Su Nuo see sister found, some embarrassed also put down the pen, and Su sugar is looking at him, "before how did sister tell you?"


    "You should be attentive and attentive, not give up halfway." As he spoke, the little fellow lowered his head and was more ashamed.


    The conditions at home are getting better and better. From the beginning, they can''t even afford to eat. Now, in addition to the taboo of filial piety, they basically want to eat what they want. They have several sets of new clothes all the year round.


    With money, sucang naturally won''t hurt himself and his younger brother. But because the conditions at home are getting better, sucang doesn''t want his younger brother to develop bad habits, so he will give him pocket money to learn how to manage his own funds and wealth.


    At the same time, Su Tang has been educating the little guy. Although he can go to the academy to study, he can use his pen, ink, paper and inkstone to learn the knowledge, but there are many children who even want to learn, they have no conditions and opportunities.


    So let Su Nuo cherish the opportunity to learn, do not waste, now that you have studied, you should concentrate on your efforts, or do not do it. Since you are ready to start learning, you can''t stray, concentrate and concentrate. Hot Novels www.resoooxs.com


    Su Tang had taught Su Nuo these principles before, and all the kids knew this. Now that Su Nuo can read, his two little friends, Huzi and Dongzi, still can only run around the mountains in Sujiatun.


    Before Su Nuo went back to Sujiatun, he met two friends. Dongzi and Huzi envied him that he could go to school.


    Because he knows that what he has is hard won, and the little guy is not without suffering. He knows that his sister is so busy that he has such a life and opportunity.


    Su Rui, the eldest grandson of Su Yongqiang, was older than Su Nuo and did not learn as well. This is not only because Su Nuo is smart, but also because he works hard.


    Su Tang had taught him all these things. He had been doing well before. So now he found that he thought about other things when he was studying. Su Nuo bowed his head in shame.


    "I''m sorry, sister. I was wrong." Su Nuo apologized.


    Su Tang nodded, "my sister doesn''t mean that you don''t do anything. You just concentrate on studying all the time. If you want to play, you can relax and have fun. But since you sit down to read and study, you should also pay attention. Otherwise, it''s a waste of time, right? Now tell my sister, what are you worrying about?"


    Su Tang doesn''t mean that she won''t let children play. She is also an exam oriented education. In fact, whether she studies well or not and how much she can do, sometimes she can''t be forced to do so.


    In Su Tang''s opinion, play seriously and play well, and study with the same heart. What you do is focused on what you can do. You can do what you can best. The rest may have something to do with your ability. That''s another thing, but you should have an attitude.

 Chapter 525

    Su Tang didn''t want to teach a nerd out. Su Nuo was actually very smart. Su Tang believed that he would have a good future in the future, but he didn''t think that he could become a top grade official or a frontier official.


    To tell you the truth, sucang only wants to live a normal life. What he has to do is to make his younger brother stand out. Even if Su Nuo can''t pass the exam and become an official, as long as he tries his best, sucang won''t feel any better.


    People as long as they do their best to do all they can, in fact, how the result is not so important, as long as it is not too bad, also do not let themselves regret, it is very good ah.


    But it''s no good if you don''t pay attention. If you don''t pay attention, you can''t forgive me for saying that you can''t do well.


    "I know that I shouldn''t be reading and learning while thinking about things just now. Instead, I should quickly put things down, solve all the things I think, and then concentrate on reading. I remember what my sister said and I understand them."


    Su Nuo also knows what his sister means. Does Su Nuo know a lot of classmates now? He has a rare chance to read. In fact, he has seen his classmates around him who are watched by his family and can''t play anything. He can only read and study. Then he talks about taking the imperial examination every day.


    But if he is reading every day and doesn''t go out to play, his sister will specially pull him out to relax and have fun, and often tells him that life is not only one thing. He should know how to relax and enjoy life.


    Although he said that he would be a senior official in the future, he would not be forced to do so. He also said that if he had other ideals after he grew up, it would be OK for him to give up reading and do what he liked if he liked and felt happy, but only when he grew up.


    When I was young, I still studied well. Su Nuo was not very old, but I always knew that only my sister was really good to him.


    In fact, he had no other ideas. As long as he saw that his sister was happy and happy, he felt that everything was good. Therefore, he would study all the time and become a senior official in the imperial examination, because only in this way can his sister not be so hard-working and protect her. Quick eye 123 www.kuaiyan123.com


    What he wants has always been this. Even if he becomes an old man, he will not change it.


    "Little Nuo!" Seeing his brother so obedient, Su Tang touched his head and said.


    Little guy has always been so sensible and obedient, but also very warm heart, so that the previous life basically did not get too many relatives warm sucang, often feel that the heart is sweet and moved.


    Su Nuo is treated like this by her sister. She shakes her head and looks at Su sugar with her big eyes blinking.


    Su sugar looked at the little guy like this, but she couldn''t help laughing, and then said, "so xiaonuo has grown up, and she has her own worries, but she still keeps it from her sister."


    "I''m not. My sister is too busy. I don''t want my sister to worry about it." Su Nuo immediately refuted that he would never hide from his sister at any time.


    "Really, what is my little Nuo worrying about? Can you tell my sister?" Sue asked.


    Su Nuo told Su Tang what she had been worried about because of her husband recently. After hearing what he said, Su Tang remembered that she had asked orange cat to visit her before. It seemed that the students in the Academy were interested and curious about her education methods.


    It''s just that sucang is very busy. After that day, she left it behind. Unexpectedly, the little gentleman didn''t give up and even looked for a little guy.

 Chapter 526

    "This is it." After listening to her brother, Su Tang said.


    Su Nuo sniffled, "Mr. always asked me how to study at home, and asked my sister, I think he may not be kind-hearted!"


    After saying that, the little guy also looked at his sister seriously, "my sister should be on guard against him."


    The expression on the little guy''s face is really super cute. Su Tang can''t help but stretch out her arms around him and laugh out loud.


    Su Nuo only felt that she was held by her sister, and she could smell the fragrance of fruit on her. She thought that the teachers in the Academy had taught her that men and women should not accept each other. Even if they are close to each other, they should pay attention to them, but some of them are reluctant to give up their elder sister''s arms.


    Inevitably, some pinching and shyness get up, Su sugar can see, also did not hold all the time, the child will be shy when he is old.


    "If he asks you anything more, you can tell him that this is quality education. If he wants to know, he can come and ask me directly." Su sugar and Su Nuo said.


    In fact, what I want is a good teaching method. In the final analysis, I hope that the students in the academy can learn better, and then more people will pass the imperial examination. So seeing that Su Nuo is so smart and good at learning, I want to know how to learn.


    But in fact, it''s just four words. Quality education is what modern sucang learned. And she also has some ideas about education. Maybe because she has experienced exam oriented education, she will teach Sunuo like this.


    "But sister..." Su Nuo is afraid that she will make trouble for her sister.


    Su Tang also knew what the little guy was worried about, so she took him to sit down beside him and said, "xiaonuo, no matter how busy your sister is, your business is not a trouble for her sister, you know? Chinese website of little snail www.xwnzw.com


    So no matter when you encounter any problems, you should tell your sister immediately when you need help from your sister, so that your sister can help you immediately and solve problems together.


    My sister also promised that if she needed your help, she would tell you right away, OK


    The little guy doesn''t want to work hard. Su Tang knows that, but she doesn''t want her brother to be bored and carry everything by herself. It''s not good.


    Just as Su Nuo himself said before, their brothers and sisters are just each other. Su Tang knows that she has learned from Song Yi, and then she does business with Luo Xingchen. It seems that she does not have so much time and energy for her younger brother.


    But sucang still wants the little guy to know that no matter how many people she meets and how many friends she has in the future, he is also her dearest brother. They are the only relatives of each other in the world, so they should rely on each other and help each other.


    Do not own a person to support, what is the first time to tell each other, so that two people face together, together to solve.


    Su Nuo''s eyes are red when he hears his sister telling him that he can''t do anything. He thinks that he can''t do anything. It''s better for his sister to study for an afternoon every day, or even not to study when he is busy.


    But the elder sister still didn''t think he was useless, didn''t think he was a drag, and said that no matter what he had, he was not a trouble "sister..."


    The little guy looked at Su sugar and was not moved. Seeing him like this, Su Tang nodded with a smile, "well, so did you promise your sister?"


    "Well, the hook!" The little guy held out his little finger.

 Chapter 527

    Su Tang also follows him. The two brothers and sisters have made a commitment that belongs to two people. In the future life, the two brothers and sisters have also encountered many ups and downs. However, no matter who meets them, they will not hide it, but tell each other.


    Even at that time, both of them were no longer a person or a child, but they never forgot their commitment to each other, rely on each other, help each other and face everything together.


    Because he got his sister''s words, Su Nuo told Zheng Zhong what she said the next day when he went to the Academy.


    Solemnly heard Su Nuo''s talk about quality education. He was also very excited. He always felt that he had found everything he wanted. So on the third day, he specially prepared a gift and went to visit Su Tang for advice.


    When Yu Caihe and Zhang Cuilan heard the knock on the door, they came to open the door. Seeing it was solemn, they asked him to come in. "This is Mr. Zheng. Miss is waiting for you in the main room."


    Zheng was a little surprised. He didn''t tell Sunuo in advance. How could su Tang know that he was coming, but there was not enough time. He thought it out clearly, and solemnly and politely followed Caihe into the main room.


    Then I saw the girl sitting in one side of the study, a gray dress, with white flowers of filial piety on her bun. Hearing the movement of the door, the girl looked up.


    He showed a face that was a little bit fat and pink. He had never met Su Tang for several months. I still remember that he took Su Nuo to the Academy for registration last time. At that time, Su Tang didn''t look like an ordinary peasant girl, but she was still a little thin.


    I haven''t seen you for a few months. It''s obvious that sucang has grown a lot higher and has more meat, which makes her feel a little more like a girl.


    Su Tang looked at solemnity, put down her pen and reached out, "Mr. Zheng, please sit down." Literature under the pen www.bxwx.co


    Solemnly and politely saluted, and then sat down, Su Tang nodded to Yu Caihe, so she backed down and soon served two cups of Iced Milk Tea.


    "Please!" Sucang is sitting on the chair in the main hall. Please drink tea solemnly.


    After a serious drink, the cold milk tea is cool and not too sweet. After a sip, the fragrance of milk and tea is blended in the mouth, which is really a good taste that can be popular in the nearby counties and towns.


    "I''d like to visit you today for the sake of the quality education that Miss Su once said. Can you give me a detailed explanation?" Solemnly facing a young girl, but dare not have a little disrespect, but seriously ask for advice.


    "Mr. Zheng is really persistent." Hearing this solemn, Su Tang couldn''t help laughing. At the beginning, she was only one-sided, but she could still remember it for such a long time. It''s not too hard to say it''s persistent.


    When hearing Su Tang''s tone of humor, she was embarrassed, but she still said, "Miss Su is joking. If I can really let the students in Qinghe town academy have better learning methods and opportunities, and have a better future, I can be more persistent."


    "Mr. Zheng has a heart, and I admire him very much. But my quality education is just an ideal way of education, which means that it can''t really be realized. Do you still want to know?"


    When Su Tang heard Zheng Zhong say this, he also said that in fact, there are differences in education level even in modern times. She hopes to improve the education level of Qinghe town. Although it is selfish to help his father, it is good to return home. Moreover, if success is a good thing, sucang can understand it.


    However, to tell the truth, quality education is originally a kind of education method which is still progressing in the experiment even in modern times, and it may not adapt to this era.


    That''s why Su Tang asked. In fact, he seriously thought that if he found sucang, he could teach students like Su Nuo. It was just a misunderstanding.

 Chapter 528

    "What does Miss mean?" Solemnly don''t move the meaning of sucang, look at her.


    Su Tang then explained that "in fact, my so-called quality education is not for the purpose of examination, but to improve the comprehensive quality of students.


    So my brother goes to the academy every day, but in the evening I will spare time to listen to what he has learned, and then let him think about whether the article is right or not. The first thing I teach him is not the rules, but questioning. "


    Solemnly surprised "question?"


    "Yes, question. Don''t think what the book says must be right. Instead, doubt as much as possible, and then seek the answer yourself.


    The book says that the sky is blue, and the ground is square. Is that true? The cicadas chirp in June, or is it in June? First ask, and then go to verify and seek truth. In the process of seeking, he will remember the things he questioned more deeply.


    I will also tell my brother that there are no standard answers to some questions, so in a word, after an event happens, let him think about one more direction. "


    Zheng Zheng also found that Su Yongnuo''s thinking ability is better than many people, and indeed has a strong understanding. Now I know that it was his sister who taught him this way.


    "For me, it doesn''t matter how many books my brother recites. I''m just cultivating his good habits. When he gets into the habit of thinking and seeking the truth, he will learn by himself. Even if there is no teacher, he will have his own direction and understanding."


    "What''s more, I won''t let him just learn and recite the knowledge in books. Mr. Zheng may not know. Sometimes I will let my brother go out to play, and I will take him out to play. 33 novel net www.33xiaoshuo.com


    Because in my opinion, sitting down and reading the knowledge in those books certainly has a certain effect, but reading can''t kill the book.


    I am a businessman. What I have paid for is of course worth what I get. If my brother has been reading a lot of books for more than ten years or even decades, he can''t distinguish between the grain and the grain, and he can''t pick his shoulders or lift his hands.


    Then I would think that he wasted so much time, because I think reading or learning something else is good for use. If it can''t be used, at least in my opinion, it''s meaningless. "


    Sucang said what she thought, and then she laughed, "the truth sounds good, doesn''t it?"


    Solemnly, they also feel that Su Tang''s words are reasonable. They read and study, and finally take the imperial examination. Finally, they should use what they have learned in official circles to benefit the people, help the people, build the country, make the country rich and strong, and make the people live a good life.


    "So the county magistrate can''t plant the land. How can we know why the farmers didn''t have a good harvest? Do you know how many people in the academies in the town don''t know how to farm Su Tang asked solemnly.


    Zheng Zheng thought it was reasonable to listen to this, and she thought that Su Tang knew these things at this age, which was very powerful. As a result, after hearing this question, he was suddenly stunned.


    Although there is a busy farm holiday in the academy now, most of the students in the Academy just go back to help harvest and do some rough work. It''s good to be able to do it. Some of them simply feel that such work is not worthy of their own, and they don''t do it when they go home. How can a scholar do such dirty and field work.


    "Mr. Zheng thinks that if you ask students not to read all day long and come out to see the outside world and play, what will happen to them and their families?"

 Chapter 529

    Those who are solemnly asked can''t say anything. Even if it''s the so-called quality education in modern times, it still can''t be understood by parents, because there is only one channel for ordinary people to change their fate.


    For most parents, there is only one choice, parents know whether their children are tired, know, know whether their children are hard-working, and know that they are distressed, but there is no way.


    The so-called quality can''t cope with the college entrance examination. If the school doesn''t teach it, you should ask a teacher to teach at home, because only when you get good grades in the college entrance examination, can children''s life in the future have a higher starting point and a better future.


    Although it is a different era, the hearts of parents are the same. Even in this era, for ordinary people, offering a child to read is the strength of the whole family. They would like to read to their children 12 hours a day. In the future, they would like to take the imperial examination as an official. Now let them relax their children, learn how to plant land, and study and observe.


    Even if you know that this is actually for the sake of being a good official in the future, who will listen to you? If you can''t pass the exam, you can''t be an official.


    Only Su Tang dare to teach Su Nuo in this way, and Su Tang does not say that he must be able to pass the imperial examination. Although Su Tang thinks that his younger brother is so smart, he will definitely be able to pass the examination, but even if he fails to pass the exam, he will not be able to do so.


    People live a lifetime, their own happiness is the most important, her own business to undertake.


    However, there are not many parents who are open-minded with sucang, and there are not many smart children like Sunuo. Sutang often takes Sunuo to play with him. He still studies very well.


    What''s more, Sutang is doing all these things to guide Su Nuo''s thinking and analytical thinking. In fact, sucang''s ability to think and analyze is something only developed step by step in the past 20 years.


    Many of the gentlemen in Qinghe college are studying hard. Let them guide students to think and make sure they have this ability? Strange book and novel network www.qishuxs.com


    Quality education has always been a more ideal concept in Su Tang''s view. Let alone this era, modern thinking is more open and culture is more inclusive, which is still not good.


    Therefore, Su Tang knew that he had this idea and thought it was very good for him to have such a mind. However, in this era, for the common people, the rigid examination oriented education is the most acceptable one for them.


    In other words, even if we really want quality education, we also need the support of the state. If one day, the emperor of Qihuang country felt that every official needed to know how to harvest grain and how to distinguish the weather.


    Naturally, some people will be willing to learn about it. So called quality education, Su Tang usually takes it to teach his younger brother, so that he can enjoy reading, learning and progress. There is no problem.


    However, whether it is solemn or a head of Qinghe academy, even if he knows this method of education, he can only sigh, and then there is no more.


    "Any educational method is meaningful only if it can be implemented. If it can not be widely used, it is meaningless.


    Mr. Zheng can understand what I said. My brother and I are just special cases. In my heart, the happiness of xiaonuo''s life is the most important.


    If he doesn''t like reading imperial examinations in the future, I will not stop him as long as he decides when he is an adult.


    It''s just that before the ceremony, when he is not able to undertake his own life, it is better to read with ease, let himself mature, and then think about life and make a decision. "

 Chapter 530

    In the end, sucang sent away some low solemnity. He came with hope, but he came back disappointed.


    Sucang can''t help him because the reality is that not everyone in the world can be as open-minded as sucang. Therefore, sucang''s educational methods are not of practical significance and can only exist as a special case, and there is nothing worth learning from.


    Because whether it''s susang or Sunuo, it''s so special.


    He thought that after meeting Su Tang, he could learn a better method of education, which would improve their education in Qinghe town and make his father valued.


    But it turned out that he didn''t give up his observation of Su Yongnuo after he went back to think about the dialogue with Su Tang. On the contrary, he would pay more attention to Su Yongnuo''s thoughts and thinking direction, and the analysis of his articles.


    Sometimes when he has some doubts about reading articles, he will call Su Yongnuo to ask him. But even if he is not knowledgeable, he has passed the children''s test. How can su Nuo understand his doubts.


    Su Nuo is not su Tang, who is an immortal talent and has memories of more than 20 years in his previous life. As a result, Su Nuo couldn''t understand it. Because Su Nuo and his sister agreed that they would talk to her in case of any doubt, so he would ask Su Tang.


    It just happens that Su Tang is now basically at home except for studying in Song Yi. When Su Nuo asks, Su Tang of course will answer. Su Nuo notes down and tells Zheng Zhong that Zheng Zhong always feels that he has gained a lot.


    After that, he continued to ask Su Nuo, and then Su Nuo went to ask Su Tang. Wonderful book www.miaoshuba.com


    In fact, from the very beginning, Su Tang could see what it meant to be solemn. Before Zheng Zheng came to visit him for advice, Su Tang met him seriously and answered his questions.


    But if Zheng Zheng comes to ask Su Tang every time he has doubts. He has been educated since childhood. He is afraid that his reputation will be affected. Although Su Tang is still young, only nine years old, he has not married and is not young.


    And it''s not a good idea to ask and discuss these doubts with a little girl like Su Tang. She always asks her face-to-face, but only through Su Nuo to find Su Tang.


    Don''t say it''s su Tang. Later, even Su Nuo could see it. He was a little upset. He had doubts and wanted to ask his sister. Why didn''t he ask openly and honestly, how can my sister have the ability and be despised by others?


    Because of this, Su Nuo Xin is not willing to talk to Zheng Zheng about communication. It is Su Tang who sees that he is in a mood, but makes him cherish such an opportunity.


    Such a solemn mind is not a gentleman, but it is not so bad. Su Tang said that she is a businessman. What a businessman does naturally has a purpose and benefits. She can''t do anything without good.


    Although his mind was not very serious, Su Tang thought it was good for Su Nuo. When Su Nuo helped spread the message, he also had his own understanding and thinking.


    Serious learning is not much good, but he is also a child student. His thinking ability is definitely beyond Su Nuo''s. through his discussion that his level is not very high, so that Su Nuo can''t feel his head completely, in fact, what he exercises is Su Nuo''s ability.


    That''s why Sutang is willing to explain those problems to Sunuo because she sees the benefits.

 Chapter 531

    After su Nuo heard her sister''s meaning, he did not continue to tangle. In the days after, although Zheng and Su Tang did not meet, in fact, through Su Nuo, they always had academic exchanges.


    Zheng Zhong also tried to discuss with Su Tang some articles that Su Nuo could not understand at all, but later found out that if he did, sucang would not have any reply.


    After that, Zheng understood exactly what Su Tang meant, so he would ask questions according to Su Nuo''s understanding, and his own harvest was not small.


    In these still calm years, with the passage of time, Sutang took Sunuo to celebrate the anniversary of Su laoshuan, and it was the busy farming time every autumn.


    In Sujiatun, sucang''s house was temporarily closed. All the workers went home to work on their fields, and then came back to help Su sugar build the house.


    In the twinkling of an eye, it''s the second Mid Autumn Festival that Su Tang and Su Nuo''s brother and sister spent together. During the day, Su Tang and her younger brother spent at home. The people in the family also gathered a table to talk and laugh.


    Jiang Hong specially came back to celebrate the festival with the Zhang family. The three people were reunited in the rented courtyard. Zhou Xiaocao also returned to Sujiatun to celebrate the festival with the Zhou family.


    In the evening, Su Tang takes Su Nuo and Song Yi to enjoy the moon. As the old man is getting old, he still hopes to have someone to accompany him on such a festival. Su Tang and Su Nuo accompany Song Yi for the Mid Autumn Festival and stay for the whole night before returning home the next day.


    With the busy farming and the Mid Autumn Festival, the weather slowly began to cool up, and the house of Su sugar family also slowly entered the end. Sanjiu novel network www.39xsw.com


    On September 18, before Su Tang went out to the song house at noon, she saw little girl Jiang Nian come to deliver a message to her. "Miss, I just received a message from the head of the Su family in Sujiatun, saying that the house in Sujiatun will be built in about half a month. She has made a reservation for tomorrow''s Shangliang, and she will go back to Sujiatun today to discuss."


    Since June, Su Yongshun and Su Yongqiang have been busy building houses for sucang. At first, Su Yongshun did not understand why sucang had agreed to let him take charge of the building and asked Su Yongqiang to take charge of the affairs of building houses.


    But after that, Su Yongshun and Su Yongqiang all admire Su Tang''s consideration of such a young age. Su Yongshun will build a house, take charge of purchasing, and supervise the work.


    Su Yongshun had done this kind of work before. Because all the people who used it were invited by the owner''s family, he said that what should be was what he said. If he could not do it well, he would directly deduct the money.


    But this time, they are all family members. In the final analysis, they are all relatives. If he says too much, people will have emotions. At this time, Su Yongqiang''s role will come. With this patriarch in charge, he can say a lot of words, and a lot of work can be easily promoted.


    Therefore, during the whole construction period, although there were some minor contradictions, they were finally solved very well. Before Su Yongqiang and Su Yongshun, they were worried that Su Yonggui''s family would come out to make trouble and cause something to come out, but they didn''t expect the family to stop abnormally.


    Su Yonggui''s family wanted to build the house earlier than the sister and brother of sucang. Several times, they looked around at the big house of sucang, and they were all greedy. This is their family''s.


    Now that the construction period is drawing to a close, Su Yongqiang specially came to send a message to Su Tang. When Su Tang heard what Jiang Nian said, he did not say a word. He went to the Song government to ask for leave, and then took a bus to Sujiatun.

 Chapter 532

    "Here comes sugar." Su sugar to Su Yongqiang home, the family is eating, see her come, quickly welcome in.


    Su sugar handed the fruit in her hand to Lu, who opened the door, and said with a smile, "well, come and eat with brother Qiang and sister-in-law."


    In such a mischievous tone, he said that he was here to rub rice. Su Yongqiang and Zhou''s family came out just in time to hear it, and then they laughed, "good coming. I''ll give you a bowl and chopsticks for your sugar girl, and then I''ll give you two eggs to lie on."


    As soon as Roche saw that sucang was coming, he went to the kitchen. At this time, he had already brought the dishes and chopsticks. "Yes, mother!"


    Miao has already boiled water in the kitchen to prepare the eggs for sucang. As soon as Su Tang saw their enthusiasm, she said, "don''t bother. It''s not the guest. It''s not necessary to be so polite."


    Zhou saw that his daughter-in-law was so angry and industrious that he was not satisfied with it. When he heard sucang''s words, he took her to sit down. "It''s kind of polite. It''s just a talent of a family. If you don''t eat eggs, how can you grow up?"


    Su Yongqiang also nodded, "that''s the truth. Sit down and have a meal. They''ll be ready soon."


    Sure enough, after a while, Miao came with a bowl with two beautiful poached eggs, which were served with soy sauce, coriander and scallion, and ordered two drops of sesame oil.


    This is the best thing in the farmhouse. It''s a treat for sucang.


    Su Tang looked at the two poached eggs in front of her eyes, and saw a scrambled egg with Scallion on the dining table. Several small dolls in the family did not look greedy, so she agreed to come down and "I''m not polite." Book Temple novel network www.dushuci.com


    "No, we can''t be polite." Zhou and Su Yongqiang smile when they see sucang like this.


    Su Yongqiang''s family was originally in Sujiatun, and they had a good life. At the beginning of this year, they made money from raising seedlings with sucang. After that, Su Yongqiang helped Su Tangguan build the house. Although the promised salary has not been given, the three brothers of sulaixi are also helping to build the house. The wages are paid monthly.


    The family had a fairly good life, but this year is even better. The children in the family can basically eat eggs every day. Naturally, they will not be greedy for the eggs made for Su sugar. Moreover, Su Yongqiang''s family has been educating the children, and they will not be so unruly.


    Su Tang had two poached eggs and half a steamed bun, so Zhou urged Su sugar to eat more.


    "Don''t try to persuade my sister-in-law. I''ve been eating too much. It''s estimated that it will take a while before I can eat two mouthfuls of fruit." All the time he heard sucang say that he was through, Zhou didn''t continue to persuade.


    When sucang had dinner with the family, Su Yongshun also came from home and sat down to discuss building a house.


    "This time, I''d like to ask Tangier to check the building situation. If it''s OK, tomorrow will be a good day. When it''s ready, it''ll be finished in half a month."


    Su Yongqiang and Su Yongshun explain the reason for calling her back this time. The upper beam of the house is a big thing, and it can''t be passed at will. However, Su Tang is a shopkeeper who can trust her. She will not pay more attention to it.


    The so-called suspicion does not need to be used. Su Tang has so many things to do with her own work that it is impossible to build a house. In recent months, sucang has come to see it twice. Most of the time, it is put to the brothers Su Yongqiang and Su Yongshun to watch the building.

 Chapter 533

    Su Tang is relieved. When Su Yongqiang and Su Yongshun see that sucang trusts themselves, they are more afraid that they can''t do well and pay more attention.


    So if you really use the right person, you don''t need to worry too much.


    This time, they wanted to let Su sugar have a look again, so as not to have any problems after the beam, and it would be troublesome to change it.


    "Yes, I''ll ask for leave from the academy and come with xiaonuo tomorrow." Su sugar knows that tomorrow will be on the beam, directly agreed, such a family event, Sunuo also can not be absent.


    Su Yongqiang and Su Yongshun nodded when they heard Su Tang say so. They also mean the same thing. Su Tang and Su Nuo are two brothers and sisters living their own lives. There are no adults in the family. Although the family is dominated by sucang, it''s not good that she is the only one in Shangliang. It''s proper to have a boy.


    They are old-fashioned. Su Tang doesn''t think it is necessary to have a man, but this kind of family event. As a family member, Su Tang thinks that his sister and brother should be together and share together.


    Although the original intention is different, the result is the same, and there is no need to worry about so much. The key is that in this era, it is useless to care about it. Sucang has never wanted to change the world, just want to live a good life.


    Seeing sucang agree on this matter, there is nothing to say. Then Su Yongqiang and sucang talk about another thing. "Tangnier also said that she hoped Jieyong and her family would come back together when the new house was completed.


    It''s about ten days to go back and forth from our Sujiatun to Yonghe. In addition, it''s just right to go out in these two days. 19th floor literature www.19wo.com


    I also want to ask tanie what she means. Are you and xiaonuo going by yourself or... "


    Generally speaking, if this is Su laoshuan or Su laoshuan''s daughter-in-law, that is, the father and mother of Su Tang''s brother and sister''s face. Su Tang''s brother and sister must go to the grave by themselves, but now Su Yonghe is Su''s brother-in-law.


    Because Su Yong and his family are dead, and there is no younger generation in the family, so Su Yongqiang is also asking Su Tang what he means. If his brother and sister are willing to go, it is good that they don''t go by themselves. It is also in line with the rules to find some younger generation in the Su family.


    "I''ll go with my brother." Hearing Su Yongqiang ask himself this, sucang directly said that he had long thought of a good decision.


    It''s been more than a year since I came to this world. At first, it was to make a living. Seeing that life was better, Su Tang always believed that it was better to travel thousands of miles than to read thousands of books. Before that, Sutang had thought of taking Sunuo everywhere, which was also a long experience.


    It''s just that I have just come to this world to worry about my livelihood. In addition, my sister and brother are keeping filial piety, which makes people who run around look like they don''t look like it, and it''s not good for the Su family to see it.


    Now it''s rare to have a chance, so Su Tang wants to take Sunuo out to have a look, and also to relax himself. What''s the line of reading.


    "Well, tomorrow, we''ll start tomorrow. If tangnier and Nuo Ge''er go, we''ll take some younger ones with us." Su Yongqiang knew the decision of Su sugar, and said.


    Naturally, Su Tang didn''t say anything, and then decided on the right person. Even if it was settled, Su Yongqiang and Su Yongshun talked about other things: "has tangnier heard from the county in town, heard that the county magistrate of Qingyuan County has changed?"

 Chapter 534

    When Su Tang heard that they inquired about the county magistrate, Luo Xingchen had doubts about why Su Tang had to pay so much money to help Lu Qingyun. At that time, Su Tang only told Luo Xingchen that he needed the power to control himself.


    It is good for their business to cooperate with Lu Qingyun. Although this kind of investment is also a risk, after all, official circles have always experienced ups and downs. Even officials themselves may not be able to calculate clearly, let alone outsiders.


    But Su Tang still gave Lu Qingyun the money, because the Su family and Wang Chong, the county magistrate before Qingyuan County, were married. At the beginning, the village head of Sujiatun was also su Yongqiang. Later, Wang Changhe fell in love with Wang Chong and deliberately framed Su Yongqiang. Finally, he took the position of village head from Su Yongqiang.


    At that time, Wang Changhe also said that he was a distant relative of Wang Chong. In fact, apart from the surname Wang, the two families had no relationship at all.


    But when the money is in place, isn''t it just a matter of casually recognizing a distant relative? Wang Chong just takes a name and doesn''t need to show up at all, and he can get tens of Liang silver.


    After that, Wang Changhe held the banner of hupila and publicized his relationship with the county magistrate in Sujiatun. Then he publicized the unfair things that Su Yongqiang had done for the villagers before, which made the villagers dissatisfied with Su Yongqiang. He thought that if there was a village head who could become the county magistrate, Sujiatun would have a better chance in the future.


    Then Wang Changhe became the village head, and now it has been several years. In fact, many people can see that Wang Changhe is not as he said at that time. When Su Yongqiang was the village head, although he would turn to his family members, it was fair. Even if he wanted some benefits, it was not much.


    It''s not like Wang Changhe''s appetite is so big. When he becomes the head of the village, he will benefit several Liang silver a year. He will lose the farmer in the village, but he will fatten himself. Fiction net www.xiao-shuo.org


    However, we can''t help it. We are also afraid of the county magistrate. That''s the largest official in Qingyuan County. Wang Xiaotian, Wang Changhe''s son, is said to be well-educated. If Wang Xiaotian passes the examination in the future, people like Wang Changhe will not benefit.


    Therefore, with such a mind, the villagers dare not say anything to Wang Changhe. Even Su Yongqiang, the head of the Su family, dare not say anything. If you can avoid it, you can avoid it.


    It is because of what Su Tang said before that Su Yongqiang changed a little.


    Su Tang knows all these things. She knows that Wang Changhe relies on Wang Chong''s power. Since she wants to have influence and voice in the Su family, she certainly wants to let the people of the Su family see their own abilities.


    Moreover, no matter whether Su Nuo will take the imperial examination or not, it is also a way to lead his family to become better even if he can''t get rid of the family. Moreover, most of the Su family members look at Su Tang better. As for those who don''t like it, they won''t leave the family anyway.


    When the sucang brothers and sisters have a strong enough influence and appeal in the Su family, those who will find fault with them and find them unhappy will not need to open their mouth by themselves. Naturally, someone will deal with them.


    Absolute benefits can change people''s tone and attitude. Su Tang, a former net editor, has seen the power of capital. How can he turn black and white on the Internet? Money is a good thing, and it is a good thing at any time.


    Sucang and Lu Qingyun cooperate with each other in the same way.

 Chapter 535

    Since Wang Changhe can use Wang Chong''s name to seek benefits, she has a good relationship with the new county magistrate. Who dares to talk about things behind her back and make people speechless.


    With this relationship, and if sucang can really lead the life of the Su family, who can take her as an enemy?


    It''s the same to Su Yongqiang. In Su Tang''s opinion, the village head who originally belonged to the Su family was taken away, so he would take it back. When the time came, the Su family would have a good life and high status. He would only value and appreciate the people who brought them these things.


    For Su family members, Su Tang contacts himself, and orange cat helps to detect. Although it can''t be said that they are all good people, there are some bad ones, but on the whole it is good.


    As a matter of fact, Su Tang knew that their sister and brother had a bad reputation in Sujiatun before. On the one hand, Su Yonggui''s family was so kind to his brother and sister, and both of them were so cowardly that many people thought they deserved it.


    Su can''t really sympathize with sugar when she looks at her.


    On the other hand, Su Tang''s brother and sister later had a reputation of hard life. Everyone thought that after offering sacrifices to the river god, Su Tang''s sister and brother were not the same. They were also a little afraid of evil. There would be such comments behind.


    If you want to say how bad your mind is, you can''t ask the public to be wise most of the time.


    It''s not the lady of sucang. She doesn''t care how outsiders think about herself. What she did in her previous life was to edit the Internet and bring rhythm on the Internet. It''s very clear that modern education is so popular that those netizens on the Internet are still easy to take away the rhythm. 516 fiction www.516xs.com


    Therefore, do not expect the general public to be wise, especially in such a low level of education era. Everything depends on how people want to bring rhythm.


    In the final analysis, in Sutang''s view, dignity and face are not required from others, but earned by themselves.


    Therefore, Su Tang also said that before, people thought that their brothers and sisters could only be poor and used to look down on them, so they would be biased.


    But now, at the beginning of the year, sucang took several families to raise seedlings, which made them earn money and got benefits. These families were all real people who were specially selected. Later, they even sent things to Su Tang to thank them.


    After that, sucang asked Su family members to help him build his house. He paid enough money to let the whole family, except a few others, get money from sucang and make profits.


    In the slack season, you don''t have to go out and make money at home. Su Tang hasn''t come back much in recent months. However, when she comes back to inquire, you can hear that other people in Sujiatun admire the Su family. Only the Su family has the advantage.


    Other people''s envious tone and vision, as well as the actual benefits of getting hold of, now Su sugar''s sister and brother in the Su family are not the little pitiful people who talked about behind their backs, but people with ability.


    This is what sucang has done step by step, and at the same time, she is also expressing her own attitude. If you have a good attitude towards her, it will be good. On the contrary, it will not be good or even bad.


    As expected, the public attitude changed, so Luo Xingchen thought that it was not a proper business for Su Tang to help Lu Qingyun. Anyway, they had money in their hands, and many higher-level officials could do it. Why not be a county magistrate like Lu Qingyun.

 Chapter 536

    But in Su Tang''s opinion, cooperation with Lu Qingyun to make him a county magistrate is more effective than any cooperation between senior officials.


    On the one hand, the county magistrate can not be compared with the current management, which is for sure. For the current Su family members, for Su Yongqiang, the county magistrate is more realistic than other officials.


    On the other hand, it''s easy to add to the icing on the cake, but it''s difficult to send charcoal in time. Lu Qingyun had to be a county magistrate before. Because of the opportunity provided by Su Tang, he became a serious seven grade official.


    Lu Qingyun could only be a county magistrate before, which shows that he did not have enough ability, at least not enough money. Now that he has silver money from Su Tang, he can really become a county magistrate, which proves that he has ambition and some contacts.


    This is the cooperation achieved by the small and micro enterprises, so it is more reliable. Moreover, the character of senior officials may not be as good as Lu Qingyun.


    Because it was his family''s business, Su Tang didn''t tell Luo Xingchen. Luo Xingchen also knew that sucang always took ten steps and would not do useless things, so he didn''t ask more questions.


    Su Tang has a good idea of these mental calculations. So today, when I heard Su Yongqiang and Su Yongshun inquiring like this with themselves, they also laughed, "have you heard about them?"


    Lu Qingyun is still capable. Su Tang gives him a head start. It is impossible that Wang Chong has not been caught by Lu Qingyun for many years. It is just that there was no relationship and no opportunity before.


    In fact, when it comes to relationship, that is, Qian Kailu had fifty liang of gold brought by Su Tang. A few months later, Lu Qingyun made a big move. He found his classmate and got in touch with the relationship between Qingzhou and Tongjun.


    Wang Chong had found a relationship before and wanted to go further. However, there was more than one person who had the same idea. Finally, Lu Qingyun sent fifty liang of gold to the general judge. The general judge moved a little, and Wang Chong was reprimanded.


    The position of the county magistrate can''t be preserved. In addition, the end of the year will soon come. Wang Chong''s term of office has arrived. About half a month ago, things have already come to an end. 49 e-books www.49txt.com


    Wang Chong''s preferred position was obtained by the county magistrate of Qingzhuo county. Wang Chong was transferred to Qingyong county and was still the magistrate of Qingyuan County. Lu Qingyun became the magistrate of Qingyuan County successfully.


    Just because of the transfer of the personnel, we can almost see how fierce the struggle was at the back of all parties at that time.


    After Lu Qingyun was transferred to the county magistrate, Su Tang sent people to the Lu''s house to send gifts. Lu Qingyun and Lu Yang''s family also specially gave Su sugar a gift.


    Before that, Lu Qingyun and Lu Yang only regarded Su Tang as their daughter''s friend, and the younger generation treated him the same way. However, after this time, they have already regarded Su Tang as a serious family.


    Listening to Su Tang''s words, Su Yongqiang also looked at her, "so before Wang Changhe, his relatives, really went to other counties?"


    If it is true, at least Wang Changhe, the mountain on their su family, has gone to half. Su Yongqiang has always worried that if the conflict with Wang Changhe is too serious, he will offend the county magistrate.


    If there is no magistrate, their su family is getting better and better now. Are you still afraid of a Wang Changhe? Even if Wang Xiaotian studies well, his Su family has been out of the whole family before, but can''t they cultivate the next good one?


    Su Yongqiang is more confident than before. He has money in his pocket. Besides, his grandson is not only good at school, but also heard from Su Rui that all the students in the Academy appreciate Su Nuo.


    Wang''s family has Wang Xiaotian, and their family has Su Yongnuo. Moreover, Su Yongnuo is younger and has more opportunities.


    If the Wangs no longer have the support of the county magistrate, Su Yongqiang''s heart is hot. Can he take back the village head he lost?

 Chapter 537

    "Brother Qiang, don''t tell me about this. I heard my brother say that Wang Changhe is a relative of Wang Chong. I lost a big man in front of Uncle Lu!"


    Su sugar a listen to Su Yongqiang also said that Wang Changhe is a relative of the county magistrate, directly waved his hand and laughed.


    When Su Yongqiang and Su Yongshun heard Su Tang say this, they looked at her in disbelief. Su Tang said, "don''t you know, the new magistrate of Qingyuan County is Lu, the former county magistrate. As for Wang Chong, the former magistrate, he has been transferred to Qingyong county."


    "Qingyong county? Is that the most partial county? " Su Yongqiang and Su Yongshun were shocked when they heard Su Tang say Qingyong county.


    There are 13 counties under the jurisdiction of Qingzhou. Qingyuan County is ranked among the top three rich counties because of its location. On the contrary, Qingyong county is located in a small corner with many mountains and small areas, so it has always been the poorest County in Qingzhou Prefecture.


    Wang Chong was reprimanded by the summit, but it was difficult to keep the position of the magistrate of Qipin county. It was impossible to be in a rich county like Qingyuan County. So he spent a lot of money and finally transferred to Qingyong county.


    As for the former magistrate of Qingyong County, he was transferred to Qingzhuo County, and the magistrate of Qingzhuo county got the promotion opportunity that Wang Chong wanted before, so Wang Chong was sent to Qingyong county.


    There are at least a few parties in action, Lu Qingyun is also from the chaos, picked up an opportunity.


    Now when Su Yongqiang and Su Yongshun heard that Wang Chong went to Qingyong county to be the county magistrate, they all knew that Wang Chong''s marriage was basically equal to a match. Obviously, it was a blow.


    After hearing that Su Tang knew so clearly, and what Su Tang said about Uncle Lu, Su Yongshun asked, "is uncle Lu what tangnier said?"


    "It''s Mr. Lu, the magistrate of Qingyuan County. I have some marriage with Miss Lu. When I met before, I asked about the relationship between Wang Changhe and the magistrate. Crape myrtle novel www.ziweixs.com


    At that time, Lord Lu was not appointed county magistrate, but the county magistrate. When I heard that Wang Changhe was a relative of Lord Wang, he also told me that Lord Wang was a foreigner. Where did he come from our local relatives, he made a big red face for me. "


    Su Yongqiang was a little excited. "Tangnier, do you mean that Wang Changhe has nothing to do with the county magistrate before?"


    "Not really." Sucan admitted it directly.


    "Why is he so bold to say that he is a relative of the magistrate everywhere, and he is not afraid of..." Su Yongshun thinks that Wang Changhe is too bold, but he is the county master who is serious.


    "Of course, Lord Wang will not look for him." But Su sugar heard Su Yongshun say this, drank a sip of water, said so.


    Su Yongqiang also responded, "so So it was, but I was fooled by him for a while


    As soon as Su Yongshun saw Su Tang and Su Yongqiang like this, he thought for a moment, "so he just


    The Su family of such a large family was actually bluffed by Wang Changhe. Moreover, it was still for so many years. It was not pleasant to say.


    Su Yongqiang was faster. When he thought of Su Tang''s tone of calling the present county magistrate as Uncle Lu at will, he breathed unconsciously, "so can tangnier and the present Lord Lu talk?"


    "It''s too difficult to say. Yiprajna is a small matter that we are in trouble about. Lord Lu should be willing to give me a thin noodles." After so much foreshadowing, sucang finally said this sentence.

 Chapter 538

    As Su Tang said what she had been brewing for a long time, Su Yongqiang and Su Yongshun looked at her, their eyes were red and they were short of breath.


    Su Tang''s face is calm, but the orange cat lying on Su Tang''s shoulder, after seeing his owner''s behavior, says, "the most fatal thing is to install a fork in an invisible way."


    Just finish saying, orange cat feels a body cold, immediately change a mouth "master is not install fork, master you are true ox fork!"


    Fork your head, fork, sucang feel the orange cat''s idea, want to fork this stupid four legged beast directly!


    Orange cat: whining, the owner is afraid


    Space god beast Lord, can you talk well? What kind of cute are you selling.


    "That''s great, tangnier. You and Lord Lu have a good relationship. We Su family can have hope in the future." Su Yongqiang finally red eyes, looking at Su sugar said.


    Since he became the head of the clan, Su Yongqiang has always wanted to make the Su family return to its former glory. However, it is really difficult to do so. He even lost his position as village head of Sujiatun, making the whole family more and more squeezed.


    The heaven has eyes, and the county magistrate has changed. Wang Changhe has no one to rely on, and he does not really have a family of relatives. Now their su family has made money because of sucang, and their days are better.


    The ups and downs, Su Yongqiang''s heart is hot, perhaps he has been looking forward to, the opportunity for the rise of the Su family, finally come. Listening to books www.33tingshu.com


    "Brother Qiang said, I am also the Su family. Lu Jiaben and I are serious friends. If the Su family really needs it, how can I look aside and see if the Su family is good, so I can be better. Otherwise, only I am good, and the Su family is not good. What''s the meaning?"


    Su sugar heard Su Yongqiang say so, also expressed his attitude, Su Yongqiang heard this, also nodded at the side.


    Su Yongshun is clearly aware of the poor girl who once needed their sympathy and help to leave home and succeed to someone else''s family. At this time, she has begun to have a voice and position in the Su family.


    Even one day, it is not impossible for all the Su family to act according to her face.


    Su Yongshun had told his family that tangnier was not ordinary, but he did not expect that in more than a year, Su Tang could come here, not to mention helping the Luo family in Beikou. If he called the county magistrate "Uncle", how many people could there be in Qingyuan County.


    Su Yongshun can think of, see things, how Su Yongqiang is not aware of, but in his view, this is not a very bad thing, just like what Su sugar said, no matter how powerful, how promising, but also their su family.


    Sucang is good, so can the Su family. In the same way, if the Su family is not good, sucang is a good person and will be restricted.


    It''s such a rule in this country. Clans are very important. So Su Yongqiang is not afraid that sucang has the ability to master the right of speech. On the contrary, it''s terrible for sucang not to do so. This means that Sutang has the ability but is not willing to carry the clan.


    On the contrary, if sucang wants to have a higher voice, he will certainly lead the development of his people. As the head of the Su family, Su Yongqiang only wants to make the Su family better in the years when he is the head of the clan. In any case, no matter how much Sutang has done, he can not be the leader himself.


    If there is no conflict of interests, we can cooperate with each other. Smart people don''t need to say too much, so we can know what we want.

 Chapter 539

    "Yes, sweetie is right. In the future, the future of our Su family should depend on Tangier. That''s great. It''s so good." Su Yongqiang also said such a sentence to Su Tang.


    In fact, it is equivalent to giving sucang the status in the Su family. Although the Su family is a small clan now, it has no money and no ability. But what''s going on in this country? If you have any future, if you have trouble in your clan, you will also suffer.


    Therefore, if you want to develop yourself well, you should make it clear to the clan. In any case, good things may not exist, but bad things will be implicated and the trouble will be tight.


    With Su Yongqiang''s words, Su Yongqiang will listen to what Su Tang says in Su''s family. Su Yongqiang will listen to it. Su''s family members will also listen. They will not say what they can decide. However, at present, sucang''s goal has been achieved.


    After hearing Su Yongqiang say this, Su Tang also said, "brother Qiang is polite. The future of the Su family is our joint efforts. Naturally, I will try my best, but I still have to worry more about it in front of me."


    This is also an Su Yongqiang''s heart. Su Yongqiang thinks that her character is OK, she has a sense of responsibility, and she does things in a proper way. She must only want to have the right to speak. She does not intend to be the head of her own clan. She is not in the mood to deal with all these trivial matters all day long.


    So this is also to tell Su Yongqiang his attitude, they have no conflict of interest, can rest assured to lead the Su family to become better, everyone is good.


    After hearing this, Su Yongqiang felt more at ease.


    However, Su Yongshun looked at Su Tang''s younger age than his little girl, but he could talk and laugh like this. He also sighed that they were afraid that Su''s family would really fly out of a phoenix this time. At the age of nine, they were already so sharp and magnanimous. They were not raised by their su family at all, and could not be imagined in the future. Small composition novel www.xzwxs.com


    "Wang Changhe is really cunning. He robbed the patriarch of our Su family. If he hadn''t known uncle Lu, he would have cheated him. Now Lord Wang has gone to Qingyong county. Look how arrogant he is."


    And Su Yongqiang reached a tacit understanding, some words Su sugar did not say, but suddenly said such a sentence, more than did not say.


    It''s not too early to look at it. Su Tang left Su Yongqiang''s home with Su Yongshun.


    Su Tang looked at Su Yongshun, who was very silent, and said at the door, "I''m in a hurry today. I like the headrope made by Winnie with me last time.


    I don''t have time to visit her today. I''ll go out to pick up my brother''s family after I''m on the beam tomorrow. Brother Shun will go back to ask Winnie for me today.


    If she is free to help me make two more ropes, I will certainly thank her very much when I come back. "


    Su Tang didn''t say that no matter how he was in the Su family in the future, he would not change his attitude towards his family. Instead, he told Su Yongshun to take a message to Su Nuan.


    In fact, Su Yongshun is really. Today, when he sees sucang and Su Yongqiang talking and laughing like this, he has a strange feeling that Sutang is not good or something. It is in Su Yongshun''s heart that although sucang can do business and has skills, he is still a child.


    But today''s su Tang can say that the magistrate of Qingyuan County, Lord Lu, will sell her thin noodles. She can also tell Su Yongqiang that he wants to have a voice in the Su family.

 Chapter 540

    Su Yongshun didn''t adapt to the conversation between Su and Su Yongqiang, but she couldn''t always pretend to be a child. She would do better in her career step by step.


    Therefore, Su Tang did not directly persuade, but expressed her attitude with actions. No matter who she is in the future, she will never forget the care and care of Su Yongshun''s family for their brothers and sisters.


    Their sister and brother were thrown into the cold river. It was su Fu''an who thought of the idea of inheriting him to Su laoshuan. Su Fuhua took people into the water one after another to get them up.


    Later, the house of Su sugar''s brother and sister collapsed, and they were also su Yongshun''s family. They could not take care of the heavy snow outside. They were in a hurry and the whole family came out with tools to rescue them.


    No matter whether it is really helpful or not, Su Tang keeps in mind the sincerity of the family and the kindness given to their brothers and sisters.


    So as long as they don''t change in the future and don''t do anything to hurt their brothers and sisters, sucang will always have a good relationship with them. Similarly, there is a chance to make money. Su Yongshun''s family will always be the first consideration of Sutang.


    Cold hearted people will not send out goodwill to people easily, but once accepted, they will pay sincerity. Su sugar really takes Su Yongshun as a family member.


    Su Yongshun just doesn''t adapt to the changes of sucang. In fact, it is very typical that sucang develops so fast that the people close to her can''t keep up with her speed.


    But when he heard that Su Tang said that he wanted a headrope for his little girl, Su Yongshun didn''t have to think about it. He said, "tangnier wants a headrope. She''s willing to do it. These days, she talks about her sugar aunt all day. If you don''t go to play with her when you come to the village, you will be unhappy again." Picturesque www.vvxs8.com


    Su Nuan could play with Zhou Xiaocao before, but now Zhou Xiaocao doesn''t live in the village any more. Su Nuan has no friends to play with. She stays at home all day and asks her father, Su Yongshun, to build her sugar aunt and uncle Nuo''s house.


    She only thought that when sucang came back to live in the village, she would be able to find sucang to play with. Although the house of sucang is much larger than before, Su Nuan still regards sucang as a good friend and doesn''t feel a sense of distance because of this.


    The main reason is that sucang has always been very good to Su Nuan, so Su Yongshun directly answered Su Tang''s words.


    "Shun elder brother said so, I am a little afraid, she did not know how recently, a little nagging ah." Su Tang blinked and said that Su Nuan was nagging.


    Su Yongshun thought of his little girl''s murmuring appearance, also curled his mouth and nodded, "it''s really like this."


    Recently, Su Yongshun is always urged by her little girl and feels the same way. Then the things that just tangled just now seem to open up. Su Tang doesn''t feel cold with their family because they are living a good life now. On the contrary, they are still the same as before. They just expressed their attitude.


    He doesn''t have to worry about it. Anyway, he is worthy of the great kindness of Uncle Shuan. Although sucang has the ability and the family has developed well, after all, the two children are still young. As an adult, he can watch more. If he can use and help in the future, of course, he has to help.


    After su Yongshun finished his little girl''s nagging, he quickly looked around for fear of being heard by his daughter.

 Chapter 541

    He is such a lovely father. Su Tang sometimes looks at Su Yongshun and Qin''s children and feels envious. They are really harmonious and beautiful families.


    Su Yongshun looks at the time is not early, and Su sugar has to go back to town, so while watching Su sugar get on the bus, she says, "she is a child''s family, and she can''t do anything for her elders. Don''t say thank you."


    "This is not what brother Shun said. I''m a sweet girl here, but we are also friends. I can''t take friends'' things for nothing." Su sugar heard Su Yongshun say so, a little willful deliberately said.


    Su Yongshun a look at Su sugar, this time a little girl''s childish, shake his head and smile, "good, then you play, we don''t care, regardless."


    Sure enough, no matter how big he is, Su Yongshun looks at Su Tang and shakes his head with a smile, saying that he doesn''t care. When Su Tang sees what he says, he also nods with a smile. Then he says goodbye to Su Yongshun and goes back to Qinghe town by car.


    When Su Yongshun got home, he wanted to go to Su Nuan to talk about how to make a headband for Su Tang. However, he didn''t see his daughter when he came back. After asking Qin, he knew that Zhou Xiaocao had come back from the town on vacation today. Su Nuan went to play with his little sister.


    So Su Yongshun and Qin said today''s things, heard the man''s words, Qin''s feeling is good, "you think more, that tangnier has more ability, is also tangnier, can become what bitter Ni Er, sweet Ni er?


    Tangnier and Nuo Ge''er have gone through those, stronger, more capable, stronger than cowardly. They should be able to stand on their own.


    What''s more, the old Shuan''s house is not bad to the end, but it''s better on the contrary. As Fuhua said before, it''s called turning a corner. Electronic Chinese network www.dzzzw.com


    In the future, we can make a fortune by following tangnier. Everyone is good. What do you want to do with so much? "


    Qin criticizes Su Yongshun for thinking too much about things that don''t need to be tangled. In fact, you can see from Su Tang''s character that she was too cowardly before. She died once after offering sacrifices to the God of the river. She wanted to be more powerful. She was inspired by the master of river God. She was more capable and more powerful than other girls. She was also normal.


    The main reason is that although Su Tang is strong in the outside world, she knows how to be grateful. If she is good to her, she will give back to her. Her family has a good relationship with Su laoshuan''s family, and they will have a good relationship in the future. As long as they are attentive, sucang will also be attentive, and things will get better and better. There is no need to tangle.


    When Su Yongshun heard his daughter-in-law say this, he also laughed, "I didn''t get used to it for a while, but tangnier is very smart. In the future, our Su family will be better and better, and our family will certainly get better and better. It''s a good thing, a good thing."


    "Well, if it''s a good thing, there''s no need to worry about it. Let''s just walk and see." The Qin family also said that the couple discussed other matters later.


    When Su Nuan went to see Zhou Xiaocao, he was dressed in a fine cotton dress. He was dressed neatly and skillfully. He was more open and comfortable than before. He could make money and have confidence. He looked different immediately.


    "Grass, you look completely different from before. It''s good." Su Nuan envies Zhou Xiaocao.


    Zhou Xiaocao took tangnier to sit on the Kang. When she said this, and looked at her eyes, they were all smiling. "Isn''t it? Before I listened to that little thing in the village, just like Tianda, I knew it was nothing. The outside world is big."

 Chapter 542

    When he said these words, Zhou Xiaocao''s face was full of color, which made su''an very surprised. Especially after he had experienced Zhou Xiaocao''s suicide before, and after seeing her skinny appearance, he felt that she was completely transformed.


    "That''s good. In the past few months, sun Guihua and Wang Xiaotian have been involved in our village. I still think it''s ok if you are not in the village, or..." Su Nuan is also worried about Zhou Xiaocao.


    To say that, the sun family is capable. People like Wang Changhe have been in a daze for such a long time. They haven''t completely cleared the relationship with the sun family, and they are still entangled.


    It is mainly related to Wang Xiaotian''s failure to take part in the county''s children''s examination this spring. It is different from the government''s examination and the hospital''s examination. The government''s examination is that children''s students go to Fucheng to take part in the examination. If they are admitted, they are Lin Sheng, that is, scholars, while the hospital examination is to go to the capital city to take part in. Once they are selected, they are Jinshi or Ju Ren. When they pass the palace examination, they will be elected officials.


    The so-called "non Jinshi not to join the Hanlin, non Hanlin not to join the cabinet", is enough to see the importance of the imperial examination. Both the government examination and the hospital examination are conducted once every three years, while the county children''s examination is carried out every year, with a total of three rounds of examinations.


    However, Wang Xiaotian did not participate in the children''s test this spring. Naturally, there is no such thing as Wang''s family has publicized before. Wang Xiaotian, who can read, has become a child student.


    The reason why Wang Xiaotian didn''t attend the children''s test is unknown to outsiders. Anyway, Wang Xiaotian didn''t take part in it. At that time, the story of Wang Xiaotian and sun Guihua came out from the Su family.


    After that, the Wang family has been entangled with the sun family, and later even implicated Zhou Xiaocao, who almost killed Zhou Xiaocao. Enjoy reading novels www.laok.cc


    Originally, Wang Changhe was the village head of a family like the sun family. He also said that he was a relative of the county magistrate Wang, and his background was so hard that he could not deal with such a naughty villain like the sun family.


    Anyway, looking at Wang Changhe, some people in Sujiatun are really saying that Wang Changhe''s background is not very reliable.


    Zhou Xiaocao was a shrewd character before he had an accident. He was not so gentle. At this time, when he heard Su Nuan talking about the Wang family and the sun family, he was full of sarcasm on his face. "I think they can be intimate. It''s not a dog biting a dog. Wang BA is not good for mung bean."


    The Zhou family also regarded Wang''s family as relatives. As a result, Wang Changhe and Yang''s family came to their house to say such things. Zhou Dazhu and Zhou Yang''s family also had backbone. After so many years, they didn''t ask Wang Changhe''s family to help. As a result, they were despised like that. Later, Zhou Xiaocao was stimulated to commit suicide, which made him even more hostile and did not contact with each other at all.


    Zhou Xiaocao now also can be seen clearly. At the beginning, her parents repeatedly told her not to do anything to Wang Xiaotian. She wanted to think about all her relatives, so she only treated her as her brother. However, how did Wang Xiaotian do things, Zhou Xiaocao didn''t think that he really treated him, but she didn''t want to be entangled by sun Guihua, so she was dragged into the water.


    After working in the town, I have met many people in the hotel. Zhou Xiaocao is not as simple as before. Wang Changhe''s family is not good, including Wang Xiaotian.


    Where can a real good man do things like this? As for hearing Su Nuan talking about these two things, she thinks it''s just ridiculous.

 Chapter 543

    Su Nuan is still a little girl in Sujiatun. When Zhou Xiaocao said this, she also thought of Wang Xiaotian''s gentle style: "I can''t say that. Sun osmanthus is a little too..."


    Not to mention how Sun Guihua is, it''s terrible enough to have such a mother as Chen XiuXiu. Besides, sun Guihua also follows his mother with the same temperament. Su Nuan still thinks that sun Guihua is not worthy of Wang Xiaotian. Wang Xiaotian is a scholar.


    Zhou Xiaocao also knows that many little girls in Sujiatun think Wang Xiaotian is good, but she did not think that Wang Xiaotian is so good before. She is not a man at all, but she also thinks that scholars may be like this.


    "If you don''t know how to get in touch with her, you''ll be able to see a lot of people, but it''s not good for you to get in touch with so many people."


    Su Nuan is only 13 years old this year. When she heard what Zhou Xiaocao said about getting married, her face turned red. At her age, if she had parents who were in a hurry, she would have to listen slowly. She would contact her parents earlier and make more investigations, and then make a decision. When she is 16, she will not be able to get married.


    However, Su Yongshun and Qin''s love for their little girl are not so anxious, but Su Nuan knows these things at this age. When she hears Zhou Xiaocao say this, she reaches out and hits her, "what do you say?"


    "I''m still shy. Anyway, you should remember that people don''t just look at their appearance. I used to think that he was at least OK, but now he seems to be just a pussy.


    It''s just his name. I''m afraid it''s not true. Wang Changhe still talks about his relationship with the county magistrate Wang all day long. It''s ridiculous. Fire book www.liehuoshuba.com


    Now the magistrate of Qingyuan County is the former Prime Minister of Qingyuan County. Our boss and Miss Lu are very good friends. As Mr. Lu said before, the former magistrate Wang was a foreigner. How could he have our local relatives? "


    Zhou Xiaocao told Su Nuan all this directly. Su Nuan was OK. On the contrary, Yang, who was listening, was a little surprised. She raised her head and asked her daughter, "did cao''er hear me wrong? Wang Changhe and Mr. Wang are really not relatives?"


    In recent years, Wang Changhe has done a lot of things with this background. If it is not relatives, it is not a trap. Moreover, Wang Changhe has been domineering and domineering since he became the village head. He has also built such a large house.


    Although Su Yongqiang''s family was not too good for Su Yongqiang''s family, it was not too good for Su Yongqiang''s family.


    Although the Su family will get more help, it is not said that other people in the Sujiatun will not be able to do things. As a result, it is Wang Changhe''s turn to be the village head, which is not as good as Su Yongqiang. It will cost a lot of money to find him.


    The people in Sujiatun are not dissatisfied in their hearts, but they are also afraid that Wang Changhe is a relative of the county magistrate. If Wang Changhe is offended, he will be held in prison.


    "Can I hear it wrong? Our boss heard it from the present magistrate, Lord Lu, and that Lord Wang has been reprimanded for his wrong deeds. Now he has gone to Qingyong county to be the county magistrate. Wang Changhe will have to find a more decent reason to deceive people."


    Zhou Xiaocao said the unusual firm, and then saw the mother-in-law all listened to, also pursed the lips.

 Chapter 544

    "Why didn''t we hear the news? If it''s true, but..." Yang knew that this was a big deal, and Zhou Xiaocao said that the owner was su Tang. Few people knew about it, but the Zhou family knew it themselves.


    Although Su Tang said that she asked Zhou Xiaocao to do something about her shop, she also told the Zhou family not to tell others that Su Tang opened her own shop.


    Zhou family is a real person. Su Tang saved Zhou Xiaocao''s life once before. This time, she not only gave the desperate Zhou Xiaocao impetus, but also gave her a job.


    Now Zhou Xiaocao has a salary of 500 Wen a month, which is more than her brothers. She has the ability to make money and has confidence. The Zhou family''s life is better because of Zhou Xiaocao, and the family takes Zhou Xiaocao as treasure.


    Now the Zhou family are very grateful to Su Tang. Now hearing Zhou Xiaocao''s words, Yang immediately thought that if Su Tang had a good relationship with the new county magistrate, he would be in charge of Sujiatun, but he would have to change people.


    How did Wang Changhe snatch the village head from the Su family at that time? The children didn''t know at that time, but Yang remembered clearly.


    "Mother I can''t talk nonsense about it. It''s said by our boss himself. However, only a few people know about the intimate relationship between the host and Lord Lu. Let''s not spread it around. The county magistrate changed half a month ago. It''s estimated that we will have news in the village soon. We''ll see what Wang Changhe says. "


    When talking, Zhou Xiaocao still has some schadenfreude. After working for sucang, Zhou Xiaocao realized that the famous and super good dessert bar in the town was made by sucang. Moreover, sucang also did business with the second young master of the Luo family. There were nearly ten servants in the family. Biqu Pavilion, China www.djychina.com


    It''s just that Sutang doesn''t show off mountains and dew, and doesn''t spread it all over the place. Even her family just know that the grilled fish shop is run by Sutang.


    The Zhou family didn''t say it everywhere. Even Su Yongqiang and Su Yongshun didn''t know. The Zhou family knew that Su Tang wanted them to keep secret. They only thought that Su Tang was a low-key person and was really known. Su Yonggui''s family must have something to do.


    The Zhou family and Su Yonggui family are both in the same village, and they know their family''s character. They don''t know that Su Tang knows the idea of Su Yonggui''s brain damage. They are going to catch big fish in a long time.


    "It''s definitely not to be spread out. Don''t talk about it with anyone else. It''s not easy to spread it out casually, either." When Yang heard her daughter''s words, she always said so. The main reason is that the news was a little frightening. Last year, who could have thought that the little girl who was to be thrown into the river by her relatives to sacrifice to the river god could have the ability to connect the heaven.


    Zhou Xiaocao saw her mother like this and pursed her lips. The owner asked her to take time to go home and spread the news. She didn''t know the specific purpose, but she was very happy.


    Obviously, Wang Changhe took the position of the village head from the Su family. Zhou Xiaocao knows that his own boss is not an ordinary person. Despite his age, he is very smart.


    Even Miss Lu''s family are sisters to their owners. Su Tang is also Su''s family. Will they continue to suffer the loss from Wang Changhe.


    Zhou Xiaocao''s heart with a little bit of expectation, she waited to see, how bad luck Wang family.

 Chapter 545

    Su Nuan heard from Zhou Xiaocao, and naturally did not dare to talk about it everywhere, but he still told Su Yongshun and Qin''s family at home.


    When they heard Zhou Xiaocao say this, they were silent for a while, and then let their daughter tightly do the headrope for Su Tang. They sat in the room and said, "our Su family is going to turn over."


    Qin sighed, Su Yongshun also said, "the original grilled fish shop is tangnier''s business, no wonder."


    After hearing Su Nuan''s words, Su Yongshun understood that Zhou Xiaocao''s boss was su Tang. Today, Su Tang said that he and Miss Lu had some marriage, and he said that if there was something wrong with the Su family, Lord Lu would give her some thin noodles.


    Before, Su Yongshun and Su Yongqiang both thought that sucang would have the money to build the house, because Su Tang was helping the second young master of the Luo family in Beikou. So the first rich young businessman could surely make money by working for him. They had seen Luo Er Shao before when they raised seedlings.


    I didn''t expect that sucang had his own business. Moreover, the business of the fish roasting shop was very good. It is said that even Fuxing building, which was the best business in the town, would be robbed of half of its business.


    Now Zhou Xiaocao is obviously Su Tang''s person. At that time, Zhou Xiaocao suddenly said such words, which may not be so simple. In fact, Zhou Xiaocao''s words are very obvious. What people don''t want to talk about everywhere is the relationship between sucang and Lord Lu. However, the things about Wang Changhe and the former county magistrate Wang, can''t be spread out.


    Su Yongshun vaguely felt that it was even very possible that Zhou Xiaocao had said this on purpose by Su Tang, but if so, Su Tang, a nine year old girl, was too resourceful.


    Su Yongshun didn''t want to think about this kind of thing, but anyway, it seems that their family has been lonely for many years, and they really have hope to turn over. Schoolbag novel www.shubao100.com


    In the end, the couple came to that conclusion, which is a good thing anyway.


    Zhou Xiaocao had a day''s rest at home, and returned to the town early the next morning. Instead of going to the barbecue shop, he went directly to the dessert bar to see Su Tang in the backyard.


    "Master, I have already told my parents." It was su Tang who asked her to find a chance to study Wang Xiaotian. In fact, Wang Xiaotian can''t be said to be excellent in the Academy, but it can''t be said to be bad, but it''s certainly not as powerful as Wang Changhe blows.


    Su Tang wants to break the fixed image of Wang Changhe brainwashing Sujiatun, and then Wang Changhe is not a relative of the former county magistrate. Moreover, the Lord Wang has gone to Qingyong county and is no longer the magistrate of Qingyuan County.


    Wang Changhe has been doing things in Sujiatun for so many years. Many people are not happy with him. Knowing this news, he will be very lively.


    When Zhou Xiaocao came home, sucang and Sunuo were having breakfast. Hearing what she said, sucang lowered her eyelashes and said, "well, well done."


    Zhou Xiaocao is actually curious about what sucang is going to do. However, she has been working with sucang these days, and she knows that sucang doesn''t like what people below ask. Anyway, she can do what she wants to do. Her boss''s brain is not the same as theirs, but it must be beneficial.


    Zhou Xiaocao came over to report the situation to sucang, and then left to go to the fish restaurant to do some work. Su Tang''s sister and brother had breakfast, cleaned up a little and then drove to Sujiatun.


    The auspicious time of the Liang Dynasty was in the afternoon. Su Tang''s brother and sister went there so early, or to see how the house was built in advance.

 Chapter 546

    Originally, what Su Yongqiang meant yesterday was to let sucang go to see if it met her requirements, but sucang refused, not to say that she didn''t need to see it again, but that she felt that since it was a common home for two people, she could not decide for herself.


    Seeing that the little guy is getting older and older, Su Tang doesn''t want him to feel that he is not involved in the family and has the idea of cultivating his younger brother.


    So since Shangliang''s auspicious time is in the afternoon, it''s better for her and Sunuo to come over early this morning to have a look, and then have lunch.


    So after having dinner in the morning, sucang took Sunuo to Sujiatun by car. On the way, Sunuo was always curious about the house. "Can you see the house today? How is my room compared with the present one? Can I invite Dongzi and Huzi as guests then?"


    Su Tang answered him one by one, "today I can only look at it. After the beam is on in the afternoon, I can live for more than half a month. This time, your room is much larger than before, and there is a small yard. You can invite any partner to play at home."


    While answering Su Tang and looking at his younger brother''s happy appearance, he remembered that the house at home collapsed during the Spring Festival last year. When his brother and sister just moved to the town, the little guy heard that he didn''t sleep with his sister and was not happy.


    This is less than a year''s time, read, sensible, grow tall, ordinary into the sister''s door, also know how to knock on the door to ask, all kinds of rules, now where there is no previous reluctant to give up, knowing that his future room is bigger, there is a yard, the little guy said that a separate study is the best, he can put more books.


    Children grow up really fast, sometimes in the blink of an eye, he has been independent, no longer rely on you, sucang felt this mood for the first time.


    Sunuo is counting what flowers and plants to plant in his yard, but when she sees her sister looking at her, she also looks up and doubts, "sister?" Love Library www.2shuwu.com


    "My little Nuo has grown up and didn''t want to be separated from my sister before." Su sugar looked at her brother and said with a smile.


    When Su Nuo heard her sister say this, she was also red on her face. She said, "I didn''t know the rules at that time. When I grew up and became strong, I could protect my sister from being bullied."


    The gentleman in the Academy told him a lot about the rules. His sister also said that he could not study hard. He thought that it was not good for his brother and sister to be close to each other because of their gender. However, he could not live together and break into his sister''s room at will. He thought it was necessary.


    Su Tang laughs when he hears the little guy''s vow to protect himself. Fortunately, although Su Nuo first studied and learned the rules, he is not very rigid. In addition to not living together and knocking on the door, Su Nuo usually likes to be close to her sister.


    "Then my little glutinous rice must strive to grow high, and my sister is waiting for the protection of small glutinous rice." Sucang also put out his fist.


    Su Nuo see sister like this, also fist and Su sugar fist together "good."


    Then the two brothers and sisters laughed together. Time goes by, they are growing up, and their days are getting better and better. This is the best thing.


    Joking and chatting, Niu Er has already driven a car directly into Sujiatun. This time, Su Tang didn''t let him go to Su Yongqiang''s house, but took Su Nuo directly to his home.


    When they arrived, it was not too early. Before they arrived, the two brothers and sisters saw that the courtyard had been enclosed at home. Many young people were busy working.

 Chapter 547

    Although it''s time to get married today, there''s still a lot of work to be done for such a large house in sucang''s family, so Su Yongshun still gets up early in the morning to watch everyone continue to work.


    Busy living, Su Yongshun turned his head and saw Niuer driving a car. He also quickly ordered him to come to the carriage and said, "tangnier and Nuo Ge''er are coming!"


    When he finished, he saw the door of the carriage opened and Su Nuo''s smiling face "Shun Ge!"


    Su Yongshun has not seen Su Nuo for some days. When he saw it today, he also laughed, "brother Nuo has grown taller and fatter."


    Although you can''t eat meat because of filial piety, the food in the space tastes very good and nutrition is enough. Without meat, milk and eggs are easy to eat.


    Therefore, Su Nuo, who was skinny in Su Yonggui''s house before, has grown in flesh and height in just over a year. Moreover, it is not as thin as before. His face is yellow, but white and clean. With a black background and white collar, it looks like a rich young master.


    However, it is no exaggeration to say that Su Tang''s younger brother and sister live in such a good house.


    Su Nuo heard Su Yongshun say that he was fat and tall, and was also very happy. "I also feel that I have grown tall and not to say that, but I have gained a lot of weight. This is because my sister''s rice is so delicious."


    "You will give yourself reasons." Sucang heard her brother''s words in the carriage and said a word with a smile.


    Su Nuo got out of the car quickly, and then reached for her sister to get out of the car. "Hey, why is this reason? My sister''s cooking is the best in the world." 520 Novels www.520fs.com


    "Brother Shun, have a look. I''ve been reading for a few days. Now I''m a liar." Su Tang gets out of the car and laughs with Su Yongshun.


    Su Yongshun''s face was filled with happy smiles as he watched his brother and sister bickering like this. Old Shuan had been a good man all his life, but his early family had gone. But now his old house is covered with a courtyard and a brick and tile house. The adopted brother and sister are also promising.


    In the future, if Nuo Ge''er makes further achievements in the imperial examination, the room will really rise, and the Su family can also borrow money from them.


    Because of these ideas, Su Yongshun is really pleased to see the sister and brother of sucang.


    "I don''t think Nuo Ge''er is deceiving. How long has it been since tangnier made the fish balls before? WENNIE and some of your nephews and daughters-in-law have been saying that they are delicious, not to mention them. Even your sister-in-law and I sometimes think about it and say that there is no such good taste any more."


    Su Yongshun follows Su Nuo''s words and praises Su Tang. Then he sees Su Nuo winking at him. He is very lively.


    It''s hard to imagine that only one year later, the two brothers and sisters who had no sense of existence in the village at the beginning, could become so lively as they are now.


    When Zhenzhen lives well, his confidence and confidence will come out. Su Yongshun has to sigh that his brother and sister are really different.


    Little did you know that Su Tang was not the cowardly Su Dani before. In fact, Su Nuo was not that kind of cowardly before, but she was controlled by her sister before and was young.


    Now, Su Nuo lives with her sister. In ordinary times, he contacts not only young students like Xiao Zheng, but also classmates who are studying in the Academy. There are servants waiting on him at home. Even when he is joking, he is also a knowledgeable person like Luo Xingchen.

 Chapter 548

    In such an environment, Su Nuo gradually developed self-confidence, and Su sugar was also worried about the psychological shadow brought by the previous environment, so she has been working hard to accompany her children to increase their sense of security.


    Although Su Nuo is still more sensitive than the children who grew up in a family full of love and warmth, she is much more lively.


    This is the subtle influence of sucang. Sucang also knows that no matter how hard she tries, the hurt and pain in her childhood are incurable, but sometimes life is to be happy with injuries.


    Now Su sugar heard Su Yongshun also said so, quickly said, "Shun brother, don''t help him speak, he is used to coaxing people."


    "Where is there? I only coax my sister, and I don''t coax others." Su Nuo has a sweet mouth.


    Su Tang touched his head and laughed when he heard it. Su Yongshun was also listening with a smile.


    And those who worked before, when they saw sucang and Sunuo coming, they all said "tangnier, Nuo brother, Tangtang, Yongnuo!" This is the name of the same generation. The older ones are called Nell, brother. Young people who are not so old as Su Tang''s brothers and sisters are called Tangtang and Yongnuo.


    "Tanggu, uncle Nuo!" This is nephew''s.


    "Aunt sugar, uncle Nuo!" This is grandson''s.


    "Sugar grandmother, uncle Nuo!" This is the grandson''s.


    Fortunately, the eldest of the younger generation is only 12-3 years old. He did not come here to work, or there is another name. 516 fiction www.516xs.com


    Fortunately, after their adoption, Su Tang and Su Nuo have already adapted to their own seniority, so they all nod with laughter when they see everyone calling them this way.


    "Thanks to all of you, it''s hard these days." Su Tang looked at the solid structure of the courtyard wall cover. Although she had not done the final process, she could see that it was very meticulous, so she told everyone that.


    "We should be. We should be all from our own family. We should be paid enough by Auntie sugar." Hearing sucang say so, everyone also said it should be.


    In recent months, they have to go out to work and do their best. If they are unlucky enough to run into the skinny merchant, they may even have to find fault and deduct some wages.


    This time, because he built a house for sucang, he didn''t have to go out for several months. He made money at home. How could he not do a good job.


    Moreover, Su sugar''s brother and sister now live in this big house, which is the only one for them. This time, those who have a good relationship with sucang have a chance to make money. The Su family doesn''t know how sucang makes money. However, seeing that Su Yongqiang and Su Yongshun have a good relationship with sucang, they are very fat this year.


    Those who use their brains a little bit guess that they may have something to do with sucang. Naturally, they want to sell well in sucang, not to mention anything else. In the future, if there is a little leakage in the Sutang fingers, they will be able to eat enough.


    Those who were lazy before were also cleaned up by Su Yongqiang. Now these people are very kind to Su Tang''s brother and sister.


    Su Nuo saw everyone''s attitude towards his sister and looked at her with adoration. He still remembered that these people were quite indifferent to them at the beginning, but her sister was so powerful that they all changed their attitude.


    Su Tang smiles and shakes her head when she sees the adoring eyes of the little guy. In the end, she is still a simple child. Before that, she was indifferent because the original owner did not strive for success, and even if she was a family member, some things were not easy to talk about.

 Chapter 549

    Now the attitude is getting better. In the final analysis, it''s because sucang has made money and has the ability. So, it''s the same sentence. Respecting this kind of thing is not asking others to give it to you, but making it by yourself.


    Sucang believes that in the future the little guy will see it a little bit, and then he will know what he should do in the future.


    After saying hello, Su Yongshun takes Su Tang to visit the house which has not yet been completed. "I have planned out the courtyard according to tangnier''s drawings before and after..."


    This time, sucang used all the land that could be used before and after su laoshuan''s house, and finally built the house. Now we can see the structure of the house.


    As soon as the front door enters, there are rooms for people living on both sides. In the middle is a courtyard, then there are three rooms in the main room. There is a row of three rooms with a small yard. Finally, there is a backyard. There are two servant rooms and stables on both sides.


    In addition to these, there is a separate greenhouse in the backyard, which is next to the boiler room. In winter, the boiler room will continuously provide heat to the whole room, and some vegetables can be planted in the greenhouse.


    In this way, the vegetables and fruits in sucang space can also have a place to explain.


    Because the place is not small and all the land is used, it is finally built. It is similar to the Sanjin house in the city, but there are some differences. Su Tang and Su Nuo have a look around with Su Yongshun.


    Although most of them can only see the model because they haven''t been put on the beam yet, the basic structure is very clear. Su Yongshun, the supervisor, is also very careful and good.


    "Is this my yard?" The little guy was very happy to see the row of rooms and the courtyard in the back. This courtyard is about the same size as the house of the dessert bar where sister and brother Su sugar live now, but after that, Sunuo lives alone, which is naturally much more spacious than before. Single pen fun Pavilion www.dschwx.com


    When she saw him, she nodded, "yes, do you like it?"


    Su Nuo nodded, "well, it''s too big. If Dongzi and Huzi come to live with me, it will be a bit of space for me to live alone."


    Of course, he likes big houses, but when he sees such a big house, he seems to feel a little bit more space.


    Hearing the little guy say so, Su Tang touched his head and laughed, "OK, I won''t let you live alone."


    Before, because the house was too small to live in, in fact, sucang also felt that Sunuo was a little lonely. There were only two people in the family.


    So after the house was built, Su Tang bought two schoolboys and servants to serve with him, so that he could play with him, so that he would not always be too lonely by himself.


    But this is not convenient to say now, so sucang just said that she would not let Sunuo live in such a big yard alone.


    When Su Yongshun heard that Su Tang arranged the room for them, his lips moved and he wanted to say something, but in the end, he didn''t say anything. The head of the family should live in the orthodox hall. Su Tang''s sister and brother have no other relatives. The head of the family should also be a boy.


    But now sucang lives in the main room, instead of letting his younger brother live in the back. In fact, it''s not very formal. But Su Yongshun also knows that Su sugar is in charge of the family now, and Su Nuo is too young to know what to say.


    Su Tang didn''t know Su Yongshun''s idea. In the backyard of the dessert bar, she was in the main room, Su Nuo was in the wing room, and both of them felt that there was no problem.

 Chapter 550

    He took his younger brother to walk around the house that had not been built. After careful reading of sucang everywhere, he felt that it was good to use Su Yongshun and Su Yongqiang. Everything was done carefully and fully met the requirements of sucang.


    After watching it, it was almost noon. It happened that all the workers on the construction site also went back to have lunch. Before that, Su Tang had made an agreement with Su Yongshun and would come to their house to have lunch today.


    "Sister, our pot!" Su sugar and Su Nuo entered the gate of Su Yongshun''s house together, only to enter the door. The little guy saw the big iron pot at the door.


    Before their house collapsed, the family''s iron pot also let Su Zhangshi to tear down, want to steal money, finally Zhang was caught, but also caused a dispute.


    At that time, sucang''s brother and sister planned to move to live in the town. The iron pan was too heavy and inconvenient to carry. In addition, the houses in the town also had pots, so she put the pots in Su Yongshun''s house and asked them to keep them.


    As a result, this storage took nearly a year. A few days ago, Su Yongshun and Qin''s family both put them in the warehouse. This is not the house of Su Tang''s family, but also needs to be done. Just thinking that Su Tang''s brother and sister will come home today, Su Yongshun also asks if the old iron pot will continue to be used.


    Although the iron pot is a valuable thing in the farmer''s family, the house built by sucang is not short of money at first sight. If you don''t want to continue using it, the iron pot can still be sold for a few dollars. How to do it depends on sucang''s brother and sister''s own ideas.


    Because she knew that Su Tang''s brother and sister would come to eat at home at noon today. After getting up early in the morning, Qin took her two daughter-in-law to prepare. Although Su Tang''s sister and brother can''t eat meat in filial piety, they can make a good table of vegetables. Hacker Novels www.heikexs.com


    When Su Tang''s brother and sister came in, Qin was still watching her daughter-in-law cooking at the kitchen door. When she heard them come in, she heard Su Nuo say about the iron pot. She also laughed, "brother Nuo still remembers the iron pot at home. We are afraid that it will rust these days, but it has been rubbed all the time. Now it is still good. It can be used immediately on the stove."


    Su Nuo also went to see the iron pot. At first, they dragged it together. If the iron pot was not used, it was easy to rust. But now when looking at the iron pot, there is no rust. It can be seen that Qin''s words are good. Their family is carefully protected.


    Su Yongshun also said, "I asked them to find out this morning. Your house will be built soon. This iron pan can still be used. I don''t know whether you intend to keep it at home or replace it directly."


    "The house has collapsed. I''m afraid the iron pot is the only thing left by my parents. It''s on the stove in the main room, which is also a little thought left in the old house." Su sugar heard Su Yongshun ask himself, directly said to stay.


    As a matter of fact, it doesn''t make any sense to Su Tang whether it''s a new iron pot or an old one. After the cabin in her space is upgraded, there is a very convenient modern kitchen. She does something by herself. Generally, she studies and makes food for orange cat, which is very convenient.


    She doesn''t do the work on the kitchen outside. It doesn''t matter what she does. But sucang knows that if she stays, she will leave a strong impression on her feelings. Anyway, there is no harm in doing so. So she can stay.


    Sure enough, Su Yongshun and Qin felt that Su Tang was emotional and wanted to leave his parents.

 Chapter 551

    In fact, Su Tang''s sister and brother and Su laoshuan have met in the village before. What kind of feelings can they have? But there is no way. Su Tang knows that filial piety is valued in this era. In any case, we can do whatever we can to save face.


    "Well, in a couple of days I''ll have the pot installed." Su Yongshun agreed with a smile.


    Su Nuan comes out of the room and sees his parents and Su Tang''s brothers and sisters standing at the door. He shouts, "Daddy, Niang, Tanggu, uncle Nuo, come in and sit down!"


    Su sugar a look Su warm eyes are smiling, a few steps to pull her "I have seen you for a few days, how it seems to grow tall?"


    Su Nuan heard her say so. She took her hand to her head and said, "you still say me, you are going to catch up with me."


    Su Nuan is an old daughter of Su Yongshun and Qin''s family. She has been spoiled since childhood. Su Yongshun is of average height and not short, but Qin''s is a petite one. Su Nuan followed his mother, and now she is more than 1.50 meters. It is estimated that her length will be limited.


    But Su sugar is tall. Su Dafu is a tall man. After all, he has a good appearance. Not only his face is good-looking, but also his figure is very important.


    It is said that Liu, the mother-in-law of Su Tang''s brother-in-law, was also a tall and big man. His body and face were excellent. Otherwise, Su Dafu would marry in because he was good-looking.


    However, at the beginning, Su Dafu was attracted to marry himself, but Zhao and Su Yonggui were not able to look up to Liu. After all, it was easy for farmers to marry their daughters-in-law. Moreover, the Liu family was poor and could not afford any dowry. Novels in 2018 www.2018xsxs.com


    Zhao looked at this as a long daughter-in-law. Originally, he wanted to have a daughter-in-law, so he had already taken a fancy to the right one. He didn''t expect that his son would marry Liu because he had a mind of his own.


    When Zhao looked at Liu''s enchanting and enchanting figure, she was even more bored. When she was su Tang, she was in poor health and had been raised for a long time. Anyway, the family felt that such a sick daughter-in-law was not auspicious and could not work. She was dissatisfied with Liu.


    Moreover, at that time, because of the problem with his former betrothal partner, Su Dafu had already said behind his back whether he had cheated his wife. On the other hand, he married another one with poor physique. In the end, he really disappeared early.


    That is to say, because of Su Dafu''s good looks and meets Wu''s family, it''s not so easy to marry again. It''s also because of these things that Su Yonggui''s family doesn''t look up to Liu''s family, and naturally they don''t care about her two children.


    Originally, Su Yonggui and his family were not those who attached much importance to their feelings. They were selfish. In addition, Wu''s family was more tired of Su Tang''s brother and sister.


    Anyway, Su Tang has analyzed why Su Yonggui''s family is so bored with her sister and brother, and the other children are OK. Finally, she can only draw the conclusion that they have something to do with their mother, with their stepmother, with their lack of parents, and with the nature of the family.


    But now their brothers and sisters don''t need the care of this family. They are born of others, but life is their own after all. It''s very important for them to live well.


    With Su Dafu''s and Liu''s genes, Su Tang''s brother and sister used to eat too little, so they couldn''t keep up with their nutrition. Naturally, they were thin and small. Now the nutrition has kept up. Where are the genes? Despite the fact that Sutang is not ten years old, she is almost as high as Su Nuan.


    Su Nuan is very depressed about her height. Although she is too tall, it is not good to be too small.

 Chapter 552

    "I haven''t caught up with you yet, and you will grow longer, and now you are taller than your sister-in-law." Sucang also knows that su''an wants to grow taller, but he is not growing much at this time, so he is still a little depressed.


    But Su Nuan is now higher than Qin''s, and there is still progress.


    "I hope so." Su Nuan knows that his height can''t be controlled, so when he hears sucang say that, he can only sigh and hope that he can grow taller in the future.


    Su sugar see her like this, also smile ha ha, "I see you recently grow quite a lot, certainly can, yesterday I asked Shun elder brother to give you a message, make two headropes for me, have you done it?"


    Hearing Su Tang''s question, Su Nuan quickly said, "can I forget what you want from me? It''s all done."


    Then he took Su sugar to see it. When Su Yongshun and Qin saw their daughter and sucang, they laughed and shook their head. "This girl, no rules."


    How could she talk to her elders like this? At first, Su Nuan was also called Tanggu. Later, Su Tang said that it would be better for her to be more comfortable in private. Originally, she was not different in age, so she would talk seriously when she was serious.


    So they can be a little more comfortable in private. Of course, Su Nuan is absolutely afraid to call sucang''s name directly, which is really not polite.


    "Sister likes to play with Winnie. Let''s sit in the room for a while, brother Shun." Su Nuo saw that her sister and Su Nuan went to play, and he laughed and sat down in the main room with Su Yongshun and Qin.


    "Thanks to brother Shun''s and brother Qiang''s help this time, I should have come back and have a look at it. After all, it''s my own house. But my sister also said that brother Shun and brother Qiang are here. There must be no problem. Just let me concentrate on reading. Today, I know that brother Shun and brother Qiang are interested in it." San Si Bi Qu Ge www.sssqxw.com


    Su Nuo talked to Su Yongshun the same way, but he looked at Su Yongshun and Qin''s in a bit of a daze. After hearing Su Nuo''s thanks to them, he shook his head. "We should do it. If you always say thanks like this, we''re all sorry."


    Su Nuo also laughed, "but my sister told me that I must be grateful for the help I have received. It is because I am a close person that I should not take these things for granted. So thank you for that. I must say that."


    Su Yongshun and Qin had been looking at Sunuo as lively and cheerful before. They had always been treated as children. Moreover, because of something in front of sucang, Sunuo didn''t seem to see any growth.


    However, when sucang is not around, you can actually see that in more than a year, the little guy is also growing up, speaking and doing things in an orderly way, and the rules and etiquette are not in the question.


    Su Yongshun and Qin can only sigh that it is really hard for the two children to live on their own and grow so well.


    However, Su Nuan, who is talking to Su Tang in the room, also hears the conversation in the main room. He takes a look over there and says to sucang, "Uncle Nuo looks at it much different than before."


    Su Tang also heard his younger brother and adults, and heard Su Nuan say so. She laughed, "when she went to study, she became more serious and disciplined, and it was very good."


    The two of them in the family can make decisions. It''s not a bad thing to be sensible at all. What''s more, Su Nuo is sensible, but he doesn''t lose his innocence.


    After a while, Wen and Tong said that lunch was ready, and then the family sat down with Su Tang''s brother and sister for lunch.

 Chapter 553

    Because Su Tang''s brother and sister can''t eat meat, today''s table is full of vegetarian dishes, a smooth tofu. Tofu was cooked in oil and stewed in advance. The honeycomb is full of thick sauce red soup, which tastes good at a glance.


    There is also a fried radish ball, a fresh mushroom scrambled eggs, early in the morning picked mushrooms very tender, and then a fried tofu skin, finally a spinach egg soup.


    Staple food is rice, every dish is full, four dishes a soup with rapeseed oil, far smell is good.


    "The two nieces and daughters-in-law inherited their sister-in-law''s craftsmanship. It''s delicious at first sight." Sucang sat down and praised.


    When Wen and Tong heard sucang say this, it''s hard to say anything. However, Qin''s face was happy to see "tangnier didn''t eat it. They didn''t know it was delicious. They were also Crude Benzol, so they would rectify this thing."


    He was modest, but his eyes were still satisfied. Wen and Tong knew her mother-in-law''s mind, and they did not argue at the same time. They said, "sugar girl, let''s have a taste. Where can we have such a good craftsmanship as my mother-in-law?"


    When Su Tang saw them like this, she couldn''t help sighing. As expected, it''s not easy to be a daughter-in-law. Even if Qin''s mother-in-law is already easy to get along with, she should be so careful.


    Sure enough, for a woman, marriage is too hurt. It''s better for her not to marry. She doesn''t have to look at anyone''s eyes.


    After a mouthful of smooth tofu, sucang thumbed up "really delicious!"


    Seeing that sucang likes it, Su Yongshun and Qin''s family have a good lunch with sucang. Extraordinary novel www.ffxss.com


    At this moment, Su Yongdong and his son went to the house to send a gift to Su Yongzi and his son.


    As for Su Tang and Su Nuan, they were sitting in the room turning the flower rope, waiting for the auspicious time to get serious.


    At the beginning of the Shenshi period, Su Nuo also came back, with Dongzi and Huzi as their two little partners, Su Tang''s brother-in-law and Qin''s.


    Because I know that today''s sucang brothers and sisters are going to beam the house, but the most important thing is to set up a good day, a good time, and specially have a beam erecting ceremony.


    The village is so big, and there are not many new things. So I heard that the house of Su Tang''s brother and sister was on the beam today. Many people from the village came to see the house and talked about it.


    Because it was not finished, some people went in to have a look, and before they came out, they praised, "I can see that this bright house, at least four or five families are enough."


    "Hey, you don''t think about it. It''s been built for half a year. Not to mention the bricks and tiles, it''s just the money for employing people. It''s not like spending money like running water any day. I think it will cost at least one hundred Liang to build a house like this, of course."


    "It''s lucky for Su laoshuan''s family. It''s a wonderful day to have adopted the child."


    Some people, seeing such a good house, lament that Su laoshuan''s door is getting better.


    "So what, even if the day is good, it is not the enjoyment of consanguinity, this life hard is poison!" Some people envy, of course, there are sour, although the past dynasties have adopted this view, but even with the reputation, in the final analysis is not their family''s seed.

 Chapter 554

    Some people heard what this man said, although it was a little ugly, it was not unreasonable. The two children had a hard life and could make a good life for themselves. Even if they were envious, they thought that Su laoshuan''s family was gone, and the house seemed not so good.


    "Look at the sour taste of some people. Sugar girl and Yongnuo earned money by their own skills. They should enjoy living in any big house."


    After the man said that, everyone did not move, and then they heard someone talking. It turned out that Zhou Dazhu''s family came here. Their grass has been greatly favored by sucang for several times. It can be seen that no one else can say so about sucang. Moreover, this is the truth. What''s wrong with tangnier''s own money and living in a good house.


    "No, sugar girl and Yongnuo are going to go out and pick up their brothers and sisters'' family and come back to reunite with their parents. When it comes to the capital city, there are several adoptive dolls who can do so well. Is it necessary to revive the Su laoshuan family to be worthy of their adoptive reputation?"


    Zhou Xiaocao''s sister-in-law, Pang, came to help her mother-in-law. A group of people who stood up and spoke with no pain in their back. There were also many adoptive families in the neighborhood. Those who beat the old and scolded the younger ones were not absent. After the adoption of sucang''s sister-in-law, they were also filial piety guardians, and they were going to pick up the brother-in-law''s family who died outside.


    What''s more, Su Tang''s brother and sister can buy a good house even if they live in the town, but they don''t give up their old house and come back to build a house. How good the house is, can it compare with the house in town?


    As the adoptive children, the two brothers and sisters are not ambiguous at all. As a result, they have done a good job. However, they say that it is not hard to be hard. It is not sad to see that others have a good life.


    "That''s right. Even if sugar girl and Yongnuo''s life are hard to control people, they can''t conquer you. Is there anything you can say?" The Hu family, Zhou Xiaocao''s second sister-in-law, did not look up to the sour words. I love soudu www.520soduxs.com


    Even if people''s lives are hard, they don''t want to have such a life, and they not only don''t harm people, but also help people. This has nothing to do with Su Tang''s brother and sister. What''s the qualification to speak.


    The Zhou family and the Su family have no relatives, and because their daughter works for Su Tang, although she is older than sucang, she politely calls sucang girl, and Su Nuo is also a kind of polite respect.


    The whole family is very grateful to sucang. When they see someone saying sour words, the person who says a word doesn''t speak.


    "Hehe, it''s because they helped a little bit before, but you''re in a hurry to be their dogleg." Someone saw Zhou''s help sucang talk, and then said that he had helped Zhou Xiaocao before.


    "Sugar girl saved our family grass before. We are all people who know how to be grateful. It''s not like some people who don''t have the ability, only have a stomach full of sour water." Yang is very impolite.


    Su Yongshun''s family and Su Tang''s brother and sister came here, and they just heard the bustle. Hearing that these people actually took sucang''s brother and sister''s life to say things, Su Yongshun was also very unhappy. Just about to speak, Su Yongqiang also came to "when is it the turn for outsiders to say something about our Su family?"


    Their su family is worse than before, but at least it is the biggest family in the village. Before that, Su Yongqiang was also a village head. What''s more, outsiders are not qualified to talk about the affairs of the Su family.

 Chapter 555

    When we saw that Su Yongqiang was coming, they still talked like this, so they shut up and didn''t dare to tear apart the others.


    But not far away, a family came to see Su Yongqiang like this, and said, "why should brother Qiang do this on a good day? We are all kind-hearted. Come and see the beams of our Su family''s house. Don''t make everyone unhappy."


    Hearing this familiar voice, Su Yongqiang, Su Yongshun and many other su family members were particularly surprised. Only Su Tang''s eyebrows picked. Sure enough, she said that the family should not be so quiet.


    Su Yonggui and Zhao came with their sons and daughters, with a kind of, how to say, a modest but underdone smile. They came to be the same as old people.


    What''s more, I don''t know why, the family seems to have a feeling that they are the masters of the house. They have a self-made attitude, which makes people feel uncomfortable.


    The orange cat lay on Su Tang''s shoulder and said, "Tut, these stupid two legged beasts, they really think that the master and Jiang Hong have something. What''s the brain?"


    Because orange cat had heard of the greedy plan of the family before, Su Tang came out of the house with Jiang Hong several times, deliberately making the family believe their guess, thinking that the money of sucang was not clear.


    Obviously, this family is also stupid, not surprising, there is no doubt.


    "Interesting!" Sucang also felt the emotion of her own orange cat, and her lips were hooked.


    The orange cat shivered and looked at the stupid family. Its owner had always looked at their house and did nothing honestly. Maybe the owner would sneak them out one day when he was bored. They were in a hurry to find trouble.


    It can only be said that the stupid bipedal probably thinks that he is the old birthday star and wants to hang himself, and he wants to die! Jing AI Shu novel www.jingaishu.com


    "What are you doing here?" If Su Yongqiang is hard to say, the Qin family is not polite. Anyway, their family is not a patriarch. They don''t know what they did to Su Tang before. Moreover, they framed Su Tang and stole things from Su sugar''s house several times. How could they still have the face to face at this time.


    As soon as Zhao heard Qin''s words like this, his mouth curled, "why can''t we come? They''re not our Su family. They''re such a good house. But we''re the Su family''s good thing. We''re the Su family. Why can''t we come?"


    When she spoke, Zhao''s eyes were shining when she looked at the big open house. If her father hadn''t told her to keep her mouth shut several times before she came, she would have said it. After that, it was their house. Of course, they would come to see it.


    Su Yongshun saw the attitude of the master of the family, and also talked to Su Tang beside him, "tangnier, they often come to see the house during this period."


    On several occasions, Su Sanshou came to look like a supervisor. Later, he was expelled by Su Yongshun. Su Yongshun always felt something was wrong, but he could not see anything. He could only tell Su Tang.


    Of course, sucang knows why the family has such an attitude. Obviously, she has regarded the house as her own property.


    "Thank you for reminding me. I know it in my mind." Su Tang first thanks Su Yongshun and then looks at Su Yonggui''s family.


    Su Yonggui saw Su sugar''s black eyes staring at him like this, as if all the thoughts of his family could not escape. She pursed her mouth. The girl herself did the disgraceful thing, but she had no sense of guilty.


    Thinking of this, Su Yonggui only felt that he was trying to get rid of the harm of the Su family. He cleared his throat and opened his mouth to speak.


    "The good time has come, go to the beam!" The result does not wait for Su Yonggui to open his mouth, Su Tang talks here.

 Chapter 556

    In the end, Su''s younger brother will go out early in the morning to make sure that Su''s family will have a good time.


    In a good mood, I don''t want to be affected by this family. Anyway, the family is expected to be waiting for her and her brother to take over Su Yong and her family, and to wait for the house to be built. At this time, it is estimated that this is just disgusting.


    Sure enough, Su Yonggui''s face sank a bit when he heard Su Tang say so. Zhao''s mouth opened and looked at Su Tang''s scolding, and was stopped by Su Yonggui.


    If their family wants to build the house, they have to wait for it to be built. Otherwise, it is not finished. If they get it, they have to pay for it. They can''t afford to pay for the house.


    How can we wait for the house to be built, and then we can talk about it. Let''s just let the kids be proud for a few more days.


    Zhao''s family was also explained before he went out. When he saw Su Yonggui stop him, he could not speak.


    Today, both Su Dafu and Wu are here. Su Dafu is holding her daughter and Wu is holding her little son. The one year old boy looks weak and does not cry or make noise when he holds Wu.


    It was su Dafu who took a close look at the house. He knew the plans of his parents. He didn''t come back very often these days. The young lovers outside were well informed. However, Su Dafu didn''t have enough money on hand recently. Beauty nest novel www.mnowoxs.com


    Today, when I saw this bright house, I also moved my mind. For such a big house, he would treat the lovely one as a concubine. When the time comes, two women will serve and live. Isn''t it enjoyable.


    In this way, Su Dafu looked at the house more and more eagerly, but he didn''t give Su sugar''s two serious children a little look.


    Because of the orange cat, Su Tang can basically know what Su Dafu is thinking. She is not really Su Dani, and she has no feelings for her family. Even if she is her relative, she does not think that blood relationship is very important. Emotion is emotion and blood is blood, which is different.


    So she doesn''t care about Su Dafu. She just looks at her younger brother worried. She finds that Su Nuo doesn''t even look at Su Dafu. She is talking with Dongzi Huzi and treats him as a stranger.


    Maybe there are some intentional ingredients, but seeing that Sunuo can be like this, sucang is also a little relieved, trying not to care, is better than caring about not giving up, which is not worth it.


    Of course, children have feelings for their parents, but after a long time of separation, their parents don''t care about it, and they will certainly fade down. Su Nuo is also gradually becoming more sensible. Knowing that it is not easy for her sister to support the family, she also gradually put down her previous family.


    Su Yongqiang also knows that today is a good day, and the auspicious time is just a short time, which is not easy to delay. So when Su Tang said this, he didn''t say anything more. He took advantage of the time to host today''s Shangliang activity.


    Su Tang and Su Nuo, as masters, personally offer incense and sacrifice. Then the workers put the beam on the roof of the main room. Because the house of sucang''s brother and sister is large and there are many rooms in it, the beams of wing rooms and so on have already been erected. Only the main hall is left as the beam raising ceremony.

 Chapter 557

    In less than half an hour, the ceremony officially ended, and the onlookers dispersed. Su Tang and Su Nuo explained the next day''s departure, and then they drove back to the town.


    Su Yonggui''s family also saw that everyone ignored themselves. On the contrary, they were so close to sucang''s brothers and sisters. Naturally, they hated each other. But because they wanted to plan Su Tang''s house, they had to bite their teeth.


    Su Tang didn''t pay much attention to the thoughts of the villains in this family. Anyway, she knew what the family was calculating and what to do, but she was just a clown.


    After going back to have a rest for one night, Su Tang''s brother and sister went to zhenkou again. Niu Er got half a month''s work this time. His daughter-in-law had prepared for him in advance, so he was released to pick up sucang''s brother and sister.


    When the carriage of sucang''s brother and sister arrived at the entrance of the town, the younger generation of Su''s family had already been waiting. From a distance, he saw his brother and sister''s carriage coming, followed by a carriage.


    Several people rushed up to see the carriage stop, Su sugar brother and sister out of the car, several people quickly said "sugar aunt, uncle Nuo, aunt, uncle and grandfather!"


    In addition to their brothers and sisters, there are six younger generations of Su''s family to move graves for Su Yonghe''s family this time. There are no peers. It''s also because there is no reason for them to go to pick up Su Yonghe. It''s not reasonable to let the same generation go. It''s enough to have the sister and brother.


    The six younger generations are su Changle''s elder brother Su Changhui and Su Yongyong''s son Su Changzhi. The remaining four are su Xiang''s elder brother Suji, and Su Ji and Su Xiang''s cousins Su Ping, Su an and Su Huan.


    Su Changhui is the oldest among them. In the past, he is mainly responsible for handling affairs. Although Su Tang''s younger brother and sister are older, they are still young.


    Hearing their greetings like this, Su Tang and Su Nuo nodded with a smile. "After these days, I''ll trouble you. Let''s get on the bus."


    After all, they had to go far away. The clansmen came out to help their own families. Naturally, sucang had to make arrangements, so she specially hired a carriage, which could accommodate six people. Qiankun listening to books www.qktsw.com


    Su Changhui and Su Changhui see that although Su Tang is not very old, everything is arranged properly. They all nod and pack up the carriage behind Su Tang''s brother and sister.


    "That''s a good carriage!" Su Huan said as soon as she got on the bus.


    Su Ping also looked around. "It''s the first time I''ve been in such a good carriage. It''s really good to go out with aunt sugar."


    The young people were all about 20 years old. Most of the time in Sujiatun was not good. They had never been in such a carriage, and they all talked about it in a novel way.


    And they have never been far away. They are very happy and excited when they come out this time.


    Su Changhui and Su Changzhi are older, but they are both in their twenties. Seeing several nephews like this, they also say that "Tanggu is a person who does great things. Naturally, she is extraordinary."


    Before, Su Yongqiang also specially explained to them that if something goes wrong when you go out, don''t take it for granted and ask your elders for advice.


    This is the meaning of letting them listen to Su Tang''s words more. Su Changhui and Su Changzhi also know that although they are older, they can afford to build a big house and earn so much money after only a year or so since their family was separated. They must be more capable than themselves.


    Today, I saw that at the beginning, the arrangement of Suchang was very appropriate.


    "You say, what does aunt sugar do to make such a big house?" This is Suji, the only one who didn''t follow sucang to raise seedlings this spring.

 Chapter 558

    When they heard him ask, they were embarrassed for a moment, and then said, "it''s a good time to go out this day. It''s estimated that when we come back, Qingjiang will be almost frozen."


    As soon as Suji was asked, she was taken away by such a change of topic. "Isn''t it? I saw the house built. My mother also said that when we came back, she would take us to the town to eat roast fish. I heard that the roast fish was delicious and expensive!"


    Speaking of this, the expressions on several people''s faces were much better, and they all came to say, "anyway, in the past two months, the town has been talking about the grilled fish shop. Most people can''t afford it, and they don''t know who the boss is. It''s said that even Fuxing building can''t do them."


    "Hehe, when my mother says it''s time to see each other, she goes to the barbecue shop." It was Su Ping who was talking. He giggled at the same time.


    As soon as they heard him say so, they all smile with kindness. Su Ping and su''an were in the middle of the family, and there were many male dolls. Therefore, as the eldest, Su Ping is 20 years old and has never mentioned his daughter-in-law before.


    It''s not that there is no such thing, but Su Ping thinks that it''s not good for people to live with him when he marries his daughter-in-law. He only thinks that he can make more money for his family, so he can''t be wronged by other girls.


    It happened that Su Ping''s parents had the same idea, so they delayed their 20-year-old. Finally, they raised seedlings with sucang this spring. The family made money and bought an extra mu of land. In recent months, the father and son worked in shifts to help Su sugar build a house, and they also made a lot of money. Moreover, it was not tiring to go round and round.


    With the money in hand, Su Ping''s father Su Chunlai and his mother also had confidence. A few days ago, they fell in love with a girl in jiangjiawa, just because the family was busy building a house for Su Tang and Su Ping was going to follow Su Tang out.


    So he said that after Su Ping came back, he took him to see people. In order to show his sincerity and strength, he chose the place in the town''s grilled fish shop. Terminal novel network www.zhongdianxs.com


    Because of this, Su Ping just mentioned the barbecue shop. In fact, these days, he is also happy to marry his daughter-in-law.


    They want to marry a daughter-in-law. It''s hard to say that he is happy. Su Changhui and his group of people naturally follow suit.


    Everyone got together to tease and laugh, and in front of sucang brother and sister''s car, on the car, Sunuo saw that her sister was looking at the letter in her hand.


    This letter was specially sent by Su Tang''s brother and sister with ink before they went out this morning. They said that they were sent from the capital in the evening. Pei Xuan wrote this letter specially to Su Tang.


    Because she was in a hurry to go out, she didn''t have time to see it after taking it. Now she had time to watch it.


    Since last time Pei Xuan suddenly came over and played with Su Tang for a few days. After returning to Beijing, this little grandfather is very interested. Basically, in the past month, there will be a letter specially sent to Su Tang. Most of them say that they have broken Su Tang''s chess game.


    Anyway, sucang was deeply aware of the resentment of my grandfather for losing so many times to himself, so he wrote a letter to fight back.


    Su Tang opened the letter that she received today. As soon as she opened the first page of the letter, she only saw two huge characters. If there were punctuation marks in the world, maybe my grandfather would add a lot of exclamation marks.


    Even if she is not in front of her, sucang can''t help imagining someone''s hair blowing. She can''t help but purr her lips and smile. Su Nuo looks at her sister, and is also curious about what the letter says.

 Chapter 559

    Su Nuo only knew that it was written by her elder sister''s elder brother, but he had not seen Pei Xuan. So now, looking at her sister, she was curious and a little sour, as if she had a good relationship with her elder martial brother.


    That''s not good. He likes brother Luo. Thinking like this, the little guy moved his mind and asked, "elder sister''s elder brother wrote to my sister again. I heard that he is the same age as brother Luo, so he doesn''t have to work to earn money?"


    Su Nuo thinks that he is very tactful, but the tone of dislike is still very obvious. Su Nuo thinks that although brother Luo is not good, he is good-looking and obedient to his sister, and now he can make money in business.


    Before that, he watched his sister and brother Luo together. Although he looked a little sour, compared with brother Luo, the elder martial brother he had never met would not be able to do it. Moreover, he was still a high-ranking little grandfather. At that time, he would certainly have three wives and four concubines. What should I do to bully my sister.


    Su Tang didn''t know that she was only ten years old, and her brother had already begun to look for these things. After all, the children were precocious now. After all, he learned a lot of rules after reading. Although he didn''t know anything about men and women, he knew that his sister would marry in the future.


    The servants of the family always look at sucang and Luo Xingchen so good and intimate, and they all think that they will certainly do something in the future. Of course, Sunuo will have the same idea.


    So Su Nuo''s current situation is that he will be a little upset when he sees Luo Xingchen, so when he has nothing to do, he follows his sister to kill Luo Xingchen. Fortunately, Luo Xingchen has a good temper and is not angry when he is rejected.


    When Luo Xingchen is away, Sunuo thinks she is OK. When she comes back, she still looks uncomfortable. The brother''s mind is quite complicated.


    However, Su Tang heard his younger brother''s sour tone, and put down the letter in a funny way. "You haven''t seen Pei Xuan, how can you listen so disliked?" Book bar to novel net www.shubada.com


    I haven''t seen anyone. I don''t like it. Su Tang is also very curious.


    "Sir, my husband wants to start a career. He is the same age as brother Luo, but he doesn''t study in imperial examinations or make money in business. He relies on his parents'' shadow cover. Who likes such a person? Didn''t my sister say that we should be valuable and useful people? He''s useless."


    Su Nuo''s words are cruel enough. The little Duke who is far away in the capital just feels his heart is beating. He always feels that someone is stabbing his heart. Is he saying bad things about him?


    Then he asked the nearby Guan Yan, "do you have my letter?"


    Guan Yan said, "my Lord, your letter to Qinghe town has only been sent for a month. Even if it is only on hand, how can you reply so quickly?"


    My little grandfather has been different since he came back from Qinghe town last time. However, he is a little closer to the palace, and when he is free, he writes to Qinghe town as if he is writing to Song Dynasty. In fact, it is just like this.


    After Guan Yan finished speaking, he saw his father-in-law glared at him fiercely. He immediately lowered his head and continued to look at his nose and nose. He said, "my Lord, Princess Ruixue''s birthday banquet has come for the fourth time today."


    Pei Xuan just heard his letter sent out for a month. When he thought that he would have to wait for another month to receive the letter from the little villain, he was very upset. He also heard about Princess Ruixue and directly waved "no go!"


    Observation is a routine question. I didn''t expect to get a positive answer from my father-in-law, so I nodded and agreed to "yes!" after hearing this.

 Chapter 560

    Who doesn''t know that Princess Ruixue is infatuated with xiaogongye in the capital. Unfortunately, sister is affectionate, but Lang has no intention. Besides, as a famous talent in the capital, he is still a disciple of Song Yi, the imperial master. In the capital city, the daughter''s home of nostalgic spring is more and more interested.


    It''s a pity that Pei Xuan is that stone. No matter who wants to get close to her, she just refuses to get close to the princess in the palace. What''s more, these women outside don''t know how many young girls have been hurt.


    Of course, Princess Ruixue is the most eager and high-ranking girl among all the girls. Pei Xuan, the emperor of his uncle, dared to refuse the invitation directly.


    Guan Yan got Pei''s reply and agreed to come down. Then he continued to watch his little grandfather studying the chess game here. I really don''t know what to do with this chess game.


    Pei Xuan saw the step that sucang had taken before, and finally saw out sucang''s plan: "sucang, you are insidious!"


    Very good. Guan Yan stood aside in silence. Miss Su, who had never seen her before, has appeared in their little grandfather''s mouth too many times in recent months.


    Recently, Pei has been said to be insidious sugar. At this time, he chuckled when he heard his brother''s evaluation of PEI.


    Su Nuo see sister like this, also pout, "sister think I said wrong, sister like him?"


    This time, sucang can see what the little guy is thinking. She can''t help but be a little funny. She''s only 10 years old in two months. It''s rare that she''s less than nine years old. She can''t think of any of these things. She also says that modern children''s information is so precocious. In fact, ancient children are also very precocious.


    "Like it!" Knowing what brother meant, Su Tang blinked and said it deliberately. 33 novel net www.33xiaoshuo.com


    Sure enough, just finish to see the little guy open his eyes, looking at himself, Su sugar smile more happy, "sister look at him, just like to see you, my sister likes xiaonuo, also like him!"


    This doesn''t necessarily mean to fool a child. Although Su Tang pretends to be a Laurie, she has lived for more than 20 years in her previous life. In her eyes, Luo Xingchen and Pei Xuan are both young children.


    Even the small fresh meat is not counted. How can the little fresh meat be 20 years old? It''s just two middle school boys. So Su Tang is playing with the children.


    In addition to the kinship with her younger brother, Su Tang is closer to Luo Xingchen than Pei Xuan. However, Luo Xingchen is thick skinned and can''t be amused. Moreover, she should be gentle to the girl.


    How could I not think that my younger martial sister only regarded herself as a child.


    "Sister, how much you like me!" As soon as the little guy heard what his sister said, he said it immediately.


    But he forgot what he was tangled with just now. Su Tang looked at him like this and touched his head. "Xiaonuo, my sister just wants to see you grow up, and then go out with your brother Luo to go sightseeing and do business to make a lot of money."


    Su Tang had a discussion with Luo Xingchen before, and now she is trying to make money in business. Before Luo Xingchen said that she used to go to the outer island by boat. Now Sunuo is still young. When she has money in her hand, her younger brother doesn''t need her to be around all the time. She and Luo Xingchen have agreed that they will go out to sea together and do business overseas.


    Love mountains and rivers, enjoy life, as for marriage and other things, is not in the plan of sucang and Luo Xingchen.

 Chapter 561

    Su Nuo heard her sister said that after going out with brother Luo, her eyes were red, "where does my sister go to take me?"


    Su Tang didn''t continue to say, "good, good, really a child, so don''t think about those who don''t have. What you think is not good is the little grandfather of our country. He has noble status. Although he does not have a career, he can be regarded as a young talent, but it has nothing to do with us. He and I are just pen friends."


    The ancient world is really boring. She can''t surf the Internet. Books are boring. Before that, sucang was busy doing business. Recently, this business is on the right track. To be honest, she is still quite free sometimes.


    She almost wrote some novels by herself. It was a little fun for Pei fan to amuse her. It reminded her of the time when she was a child when she made pen friends and wrote letters.


    Su Nuo now doesn''t care who her sister likes. After hearing about sucang, she doesn''t take her own, so she doesn''t let her go.


    Su Tang also holds her brother, and promises not to leave him, but she is laughing in her heart. At this time, she does not want to leave her brother. One day she has a daughter-in-law, and she forgets that he is so entangled.


    Time is really magic. It always changes people''s appearance easily. Su Tang finally agrees to everything, so that the little guy doesn''t hold on to himself, and then continues to read Pei''s letter to himself.


    Because there is no punctuation to express his emotions, Pei fan is so angry that he will write a super big sucang to express his anger when he replies.


    Every time Su Tang looked at it, he felt funny. Next time, he wanted to tease him. This time Pei didn''t say anything, that is to say, the chess game he studied recently, and then all kinds of anti sucang players were too dark and tortuous, too calculating. Xiaotao Chinese www.xiaotaozw.com


    Anyway, it''s the same as the letter I wrote to Song Yi before. I read it fragmentary, except that it''s really pretty good. There''s no writing style at all.


    As soon as she finished reading the thick pile of Suchang, she didn''t write anything, so she put the letter away. Anyway, she didn''t have time to write. Even if she could, it was not convenient to find someone to deliver the letter. So she didn''t worry.


    Su Tang didn''t know that a little grandfather in the capital city almost ran away from the capital again because of her slow reply this time. Knowing that this would cause trouble, she put up with it and waited for more than half a month for her to receive it.


    Because it''s a pipe, Sutang''s brother and sister take a leisurely journey along the way. They don''t have to worry. They go to their destination safely. When they encounter something new on the road, they stop to have a look, take Sunuo to see the outside world, and talk about rules and principles.


    Not to mention Su Nuo, they were followed by Su Changhui. They were not young. They felt quite knowledgeable all the way. After seven days, they finally arrived in the county where Su Yonghe and his family had an accident.


    When Su Tang''s brothers and sisters entered the county seat of Qingzhuo County, there were also a group of people''s cars and horses in Qinghe town.


    "And your young lady?" Luo Xingchen all the way to Qinghe town in a hurry, sent his servants home to clean up, he was busy to sweet bar, backyard to find Su sugar.


    It is Yu Caihe who opens the door for her. When she sees Luo Xingchen, please come in.

 Chapter 562

    "Master Luo is here to look for the young lady. Unfortunately, she went out a few days ago, and it is estimated that she will not be able to return until some days later." At the same time, he leads Luo Xingchen into the main room and explains with Luo Xingchen.


    According to the law, the two masters of their family are not at home now, so they should not let guests come. But Luo Xingchen has always been very familiar with Su Tang''s brother and sister, and always came to his own home, so Yu Caihe didn''t stop people from entering.


    But when the master was not at home, they were not easy to serve. So Yu Caihe explained that Zhang Cuilan came to serve tea and explained to Luo Xingchen carefully.


    as soon as Luo Xingchen heard them say that Su Tang was not in, he opened his eyes and said, "she is not in?"


    As a result, Luo Xingchen heard them say that Su Tang''s brothers and sisters were not at home. He was very surprised, "when did they leave?"


    Yu Caihe and Zhang Cuilan also feel that Luo Xingchen''s reaction is a little strange, but they still tell Luo Xingchen when Su Tang''s brother and sister set out. Luo Xingchen asks them to go down and sit in the main room to drink tea. At the same time, they are thinking about why Su Tang is in such a hurry to let himself back.


    She had been busy working on the sauce business outside. She was still reading about the tribute and wanted to come back to Sutang after the new year. Unexpectedly, she suddenly received a letter from Sutang, asking her to return to Qinghe town as soon as possible.


    She thought that something had happened to Sutang, and she didn''t care about anything else. She put down all the things at hand and came back in a hurry. As a result, she saw that the business of desserts bar was still so stable. Even the business of the grilled fish shop was also good. Su Tang''s brother and sister went out to work.


    Luo Xingchen has a feeling that she doesn''t know what the purpose of sucang''s hasty return is. If she needs her help to look at the business and see the arrangement of sucang in advance, even if she is not there, there should be no problem with everything. What is the purpose of her coming back. 31 Novels www.3yxiaoshuo.com


    Luo Xingchen still can''t understand, but she has come. Anyway, there are less than 10 days for sucang to come back. She will wait.


    "I''ll be in Luofu these days. If you can''t handle anything, you can go to Luofu to find me." Luo Xingchen finished a cup of tea and didn''t fully understand it. She decided to go home first to have a rest.


    Then wait for the sugar she called back to come back. Since she is in Qinghe town, Luo Xingchen specially explained that if it''s really a dessert bar or something in the grilled fish shop, you can ask her to deal with it.


    When Yu Caihe and Zhang Cuilan heard Luo Xingchen say this, they also understood why Luo Er Shao would appear in Qinghe town. Luo Er Shao was very kind to their young lady. They took care of their business like this. They were afraid that no one would take care of their business, so they came to see it in person.


    Two people send Luo Xingchen to leave, thinking secretly that Luo Er Shao is good to his young lady, so he will continue to be busy with himself.


    On the other side of Qingzhuo County, Su Tang''s brother and sister took Su Changhui to live in the inn together. Although all the way was a leisurely ride, they had been on the road for seven or eight days, and their faces were tired.


    Because this time with Sunuo, sucang also followed the bumps, there is no chance to relax in the space.


    So when she got to the place, sucang was not busy to ask everyone to do anything. Instead, she stayed in the inn first, cleaned up and had a good rest, and then did things.

 Chapter 563

    With Su Tang''s decision, Su Changhui felt that it was a waste of time and money, but they were also tired, so they took a good rest together.


    In the afternoon, Su Tang''s brother and sister ate something and went to bed. She didn''t wake up until the next morning. She was busy eating breakfast again.


    "Chang Hui, you and Xiaohuan go to the Yamen today. Don''t be stingy. You can find out where the elder brother and sister-in-law are buried, and then ask what procedures are needed to move the grave. Don''t make a mistake.


    Then Xiao Ping and Xiao an go out and hire a few cars, negotiate the price, and make it clear that they are needed to move graves. Chang Zhi and Xiao Ji will go to the funeral shop with us to customize coffins and other objects. "


    After breakfast, she could not continue to delay. Su Tang began to arrange tasks. Generally, people who died outside were buried nearby because their families were poor. However, in this era, they paid attention to returning their souls to their hometown. Therefore, although some families were buried nearby temporarily, they would move away if they had money.


    Although most families do not have the money to move away, the Yamen side is also very dedicated. Although they are covered with straw mats, they will also make a special note of their identities, so as not to find their relatives in the future.


    We need to make it clear to the Yamen to pick up the skeletons. We can''t move them by ourselves. Su Tang asked Su Changhui and Su Huan to go to the County Yamen to do this. Moreover, they didn''t want to waste time. They paid more attention to the yamen, and they could do it quickly.


    Su Changhui heard Su sugar say so, with a silver or two in his hand, and he promised to go out.


    Su Ping and su''an brothers are the same. Don''t think it''s easy to hire a car, because it''s to send the tomb back to his hometown. It''s very far away. Some people are also taboo about such business. Therefore, we must look for it carefully and pay more money, otherwise others will not do it. 187 Novels www.187xs.com


    Finally, Su''s brother and sister want to go to the funeral shop to buy some paper money and coffins. At first, Su Yonghe and his family met mountain bandits, and Su laoshuan had no money at that time. It was su Yongqiang who put in some money and asked his son to come and run.


    Anyway, Su Yonghe and his family are members of the Su family. They can''t be killed in the wild, but they just came to bury them in a straw mat. Now that Su Tang''s brother and sister want to move them to the ancestral tomb in Sujiatun, they can''t continue to transport them on straw mats. Of course, they have to use coffins.


    So many people are watching how Su Tang''s brother and sister do things. They have spent more than 100 Liang silver in their two big houses. They can''t even buy a coffin for their brother. It''s not like it.


    Sucang didn''t lack this silver, so they went to prepare separately. Sucang and Sunuo also took people to the funeral shop to buy things.


    While Su Tang was busy buying these things outside to move Su Yong and his family''s graves back, on the third day after Luo Xingchen returned to Qinghe town, something happened to the grilled fish bar.


    "What''s the reason why you, shopkeeper, are so expensive and dirty On that day, the barbecue bar was officially open. Two guests came in and ordered a roast fish. As a result, just after serving the food, they heard two people calling.


    Hearing the news, Zhang and Zhou Xiaocao rushed out to deal with it. They saw a cockroach in their grilled fish plate.


    "Objectively speaking, we have cockroaches in our soup when we serve them?" As soon as Zhou Xiaocao saw the cockroach, he felt that the other party was trying to find fault.

 Chapter 564

    The four masters of their family''s grilled fish are attentive when they make it, because each dish can find which master made it. Whether it is good or not depends on their salary. The same waiter who serves the fish will remember very clearly.


    If there are such big insects in the dish, it is impossible for the chef to see it himself or the waiter who serves the dish. It is not until the table is served that the guests can see it.


    The key is that sucang said at the beginning that the food business must be clean. Their kitchen is cleaned every day, and cockroaches are specially removed. It is impossible that there are cockroaches in the food.


    It''s dinner time. Some people make a scene like this. Other guests can''t eat cockroaches as soon as they see them. Who knows if their own food has been contaminated by cockroaches.


    "What do you mean, this cockroach is here, not in the soup, is it floating in from outside?" When the two guests heard Zhou Xiaocao''s query, their voice became louder.


    "Everyone, come and have a look. They can buy several fish at the price of one fish in the grilled fish shop. Is it such a fool to people? Can the fish be eaten?" The two men were playing around.


    When Zhou Xiaocao saw their rogue behavior, how could he not see that they were deliberately picking fault, and he said, "when we serve food, there are no cockroaches, and the kitchen is very clean, you should not go too far!"


    It''s just the same as making a mistake by pointing to two people in the shop


    "Who dares to eat their food in this way?"


    "That''s right. It hasn''t happened in Fuxing building for so many years. Sure enough, this new store is not reliable." Tomb robbing Novels www.daomuxswxs.com


    Don''t say Zhou Xiaocao, one side of Zhang''s own ears to hear people around him speak like this, she quickly pulled Zhou Xiaocao, looking at the two guests, "don''t know how you think it''s appropriate to deal with it?"


    At the same time, he winked at the familiar sophomore, who was a child valued by Zhang. When he saw Zhang''s expression, he reacted quickly and slipped out quietly.


    As soon as the two guests saw Zhang''s behavior, they hummed, "it''s OK to say so. You''ve made such a bad fish. How good are you willing to accept our money?"


    "Yes, and we should compensate us for 50 Liang silver. Otherwise, we will sue you in the county government to see how your shop can be opened."


    Each of them said their own requirements, and Zhou Xiaocao tried to calm down. Obviously, they came to make trouble. Zhang Kou wanted to say that his daughter and the county magistrate were friends, and they were not afraid to sue.


    Fortunately, Zhou Xiaocao still remembers that Su Tang specially told her not to spread the relationship between her and Lord Lu everywhere, and Zhou Xiaocao could only hold back "you are cheating people!"


    "Who do you mean to blackmail people? Isn''t there cockroaches in the fish in your shop?" As soon as these two people heard Zhou Xiaocao say so, they refuted immediately.


    There is also a table catering to "we dare not eat it. Who knows if there are cockroaches in your grilled fish? They are so expensive."


    "That is, the fish in fuxinglou are not so expensive, and they are also delicious. You are famous by yourself, so you can cheat on them. Let''s go to fuxinglou to eat them!"


    As soon as Zhou Xiaocao and Zhang''s family heard this, they were even more slow and knew what was going on today.

 Chapter 565

    "So you just ordered no more, didn''t you?" Knowing what happened to these people, Zhang kept his temper and wrote down the tables that had not yet been served, and then asked.


    Some people nodded directly and said no, while some people hesitated and did not speak.


    Zhou Xiaocao is looking at those who have already finished eating, and now said they dare not eat, also asked them "you finished eating, also plan not to pay the bill?"


    Look at Zhou Xiaocao''s question. Some of them think they have eaten almost all of them. Moreover, the roast fish in this grilled fish shop is really delicious. The food just ate was very happy, and there were no cockroaches. So they could not pay for the king''s meal directly. Some people were a bit upset.


    Of course, most people believe that there are cockroaches or anything else, they say, "of course, it''s disgusting. I don''t know if we''ve eaten cockroaches."


    After saying this, some people will retch and vomit. The price of grilled fish in this grilled fish shop is expensive at the beginning, but it''s delicious. Many people just come to eat it once because they have to save it.


    Now, seeing the opportunity to pick up the leak and eat for nothing, they all said together, "that is, you don''t make it clean, and you still sell it so expensive. Do you still want to ask for money?"


    "It''s better to lose money." The two people who started to make trouble added fuel to the fire.


    Zhang and Zhou Xiaocao are also facing such a situation for the first time. It is obvious that many people can see that these two people deliberately find fault. However, some people just want to take advantage of the situation and do not want to pay. They are forced to refuse to accept money.


    Some people even want to go directly. Zhang''s teeth clenched. As soon as Zhou Xiaocao saw them like this, he immediately said to Xiao Er, "stop them. I can''t say clearly today. I can''t go." Cola literature www.kelewx.com


    Zhang also reflected that this matter has come out today. If you don''t solve it, it will definitely affect the reputation of the store.


    "You''re so domineering, do you want to lock us up to make a move?" A man said that on purpose.


    "Since you consume, you have to pay. You can''t eat overlord food!" Zhou Xiaocao directly said that the cost of grilling fish was not low, and there was no reason why they didn''t pay after eating.


    "Bah, you are such a disgusting thing. You dare tell us to ask for money. Let''s go and sue them at the county government office." The other man followed.


    Zhou Xiaocao and Zhang stopped people in the grilled fish shop, but the activity here still attracted many people''s attention. There was a waiter at Fuxing building opposite to him to solicit customers. "If you want to have roast fish, you can come to our Fuxing building. It tastes as good as it is. The key is that our Fuxing building is an old shop and has been clean all the time. It''s not like a small shop just opened here, but it takes a few days There''s a problem. "


    "That''s right, folks. The taste of this grilled fish shop is due to the tomato sauce and chili sauce produced by the Luo family. Our fuxinglou has the same formula. All the fish are fished out from the river in the morning. They are fresh and delicious. If you go to eat today, you can also send a plate of fish balls."


    The waiter of Fuxing building came to persuade people who wanted to eat grilled fish to their own home. Zhou Xiaocao and Zhang''s family also saw the noise outside. Their eyes were red. When the group of guests saw that they were just two women, they had to start.


    At this time, Zhou Xiaocao''s two brothers, Zhou Haisheng and Zhou Jiangsheng, went to the town to see his sister. When they saw the situation in the grilled fish shop, they also came to talk about "who dares to move my sister."


    For a moment, there was a lot of noise around the grilled fish shop.

 Chapter 566

    Luo Xingchen didn''t see Su Tang after he came to Qinghe town. He was bored all day. He wanted to go out and play. But there was nothing interesting in Qinghe town.


    She is also afraid that there is something that needs her to come back to Qinghe town. If she delays Su Tang''s business, her mother will not recognize her.


    So Luo Xingchen is very bored these days. She only looks for some storybooks to read at home, but she feels very boring. She is looking at it at home. As a result, the boy comes in and says it''s the waiter from the candy grilled fish shop who came to look for her.


    "The waiter in the grilled fish shop? Let him come to see me soon. " When Luo Xingchen heard that it was the sophomore of sucang shop to find himself, he quickly put down the script in his hand. The whole person''s spirit was a lot, and it was time for her to play?


    He is a distant relative of Zhang''s mother''s family. He can be a sophomore with the help of Zhang''s family. He is also smart and has a lot of trust in him.


    Originally, both sucang and Sunuo left Qinghe town for a long time. They didn''t come back for a few days. The servants of the family were also worried about what was going on in the shop. Pu Wei and mint were OK. Sutang had been out of the courtyard before, and they could hold on.


    The main reason is that although the business of desserts is good, there are no competitors. Sutang''s business is high-end desserts, and there is no threat from other cheap shops.


    If you can''t afford it, you can still buy cheap ones. If you can afford to buy expensive ones, you will buy expensive ones. However, the grilled fish shop is different. It is fresh when it comes out, and the things sold are still expensive. All of them are catering, which forms a competition with Fuxing building on the opposite side.


    At the beginning, no one else knew what the fish in the candy grilled fish bar was made of. It tasted so special and delicious. But with the sauce of the Luojia family in Beikou sold out, we naturally knew it. Nu Wa Library www.newbookku.com


    There are still people selling chili oil outside. As soon as Fuxing building saw that the business of the candy grilled fish shop was so good, he robbed his family of so much business. Then boss Huang quickly asked the chef in the kitchen to study how to do the roast fish.


    As a matter of fact, at present, the grilled fish produced by Sutang is not complicated. Compared with the unique and complex flavor of modern seasonings, it is relatively simple. She has a lot of seasonings, but she can''t directly take them out.


    Moreover, compared with a grilled fish shop, the whole condiment business is obviously more profitable. Because the seasoning is relatively simple, the final result is that the chef of fuxinglou has also developed the grilled fish.


    Of course, fuxinglou uses chili sauce and tomato sauce produced by the Luojia family in Beikou, while the ingredients and seasonings used by Sutang''s grilled fish shop come from space. It seems similar, but in fact, you can tell that it is not the same thing when you taste it.


    Also because of this difference in taste, although fuxinglou''s grilled fish is cheaper than candy grilled fish shop, its sales are not as good as expected.


    Some people still prefer to spend more money to go to the barbecue shop. Boss Huang didn''t take it seriously when he saw the opening of the grilled fish shop. Who knows that the business of this grilled fish shop is so good that it has taken away many customers of Fuxing building.


    Although the fish shop is only engaged in the business of grilled fish at present, there are less others, but the profit of Fuxing building has been reduced. How can boss Huang, who has been the dominant company in Qinghe town for so many years, tolerate such profits.


    So they deliberately asked people to come over and discredit the grilled fish shop. Those who engage in food business must pay attention to the cleanliness. If they all know that the grilled fish shop is not clean, they will not eat it. The key is that it is still so expensive.

 Chapter 567

    When she saw Luo Xingchen, she told her everything that happened in the grilled fish shop. When Luo Xingchen heard that, she even used this routine to frame her up and directly stood up. "I still want to play a trick in front of me. Go, go to the grilled fish shop."


    Seeing Luo Xingchen, the waiter is about to leave. He is also relieved. In fact, there are not many people who know that Su Tang and Luo Xingchen have a good relationship with each other. He doesn''t know either. But Zhang''s family has specially ordered him to come to see Master Luo quietly if there is anything.


    When he came over, he was still worried about whether master Luo would be at home. He didn''t expect to be really there. He was very lucky.


    However, Luo Xingchen is not surprised to see something coming. She said that some sugar, which does not see rabbits and does not scatter eagles, has always been a step by step calculation of ten steps, which will not be aimless.


    But suddenly she was provoked to Qinghe town. There must be something that needs her. Unexpectedly, Luo Xingchen rode over and thought of several ways to deal with this matter.


    Then she went to the door of the grilled fish shop, only to see that there was a group of people inside. Zhou Haisheng and Zhou Jiangsheng were protecting Zhou Xiaocao, while those who made trouble were shouting at the grilled fish shop and bullying people.


    The bartender stopped people from coming out of the shop. The most obvious thing was that the waiter of Fuxing building was still trying to attract customers here. Luo Xingchen narrowed his eyes as soon as he saw the scene in front of him. The competition in this small place was too poor.


    Thinking like this, Luo Xingchen rode on his horse and said "all stop!" to the barbecue fish shop


    Her voice is not very big, but fortunately Luo Xingchen is not her alone, and several of her entourage also come along with her.


    These people have been following Luo Xingchen for many years, but because Luo Xingchen knows that there are brothers around him, and he doesn''t trust the servants of Luo family, so since he got to know Su Tang, he used them less.


    When these servants saw the master''s attitude, they naturally became more careful and cautious. They were afraid that they would lose their good jobs. This time, they finally saw that Luo Xingchen was taking them with them, so they were devoted to their work. Zhongyuan book bar www.zyshuaba.com


    Separately, he stopped the people''s Congress and yelled, "stop it, our young master wants to talk!"


    These people are making a lot of trouble. When they hear these guys, they all look at "who are you young masters?"


    Zhou Haisheng and Zhou Jiangsheng are quite polite. In addition, those who make trouble and want to eat tyrannical food at a low price are not so polite. "What kind of things are you young master? What do he say?"


    After saying this, he heard a crack. A red whip directly hit his face, and instantly it was a piece of blood red.


    This man was one of the two people who made trouble at the beginning. After being hit, he was blinded. Then he looked up angrily at the direction of his attack. Then he saw the boy on the horse.


    A red robe and sharp and delicate Danfeng eyes, he is looking at him coldly, and the red whip in his hand is in his hand. What a handsome young man.


    Luo Xingchen held a whip in his hand and looked at these troublemakers coldly. "My young master has not heard anyone dare to speak like this for many years!"


    Sitting on the horse, looking down at the man who said she was just now, Luo Xingchen''s face was full of sarcasm and coldness, and the whip was beating slowly in his palm, as if on someone''s body.


    When the man saw Luo Xingchen so beautiful, he first lit up and then saw her. He also covered his cheek and said, "who are you, dare to beat me..."


    "Pa" Luo star star is a whip in the other side of the face.

 Chapter 568

    The so-called slap people do not face, Luo Xingchen is a professional slap in the face, this mouth cheap, really think her North mouth Luo family second young master bully reputation is to make trouble?


    It''s just a punk who dares to talk to her like that.


    Two whips on the face, the man''s speech is not clear, "you dare Wuwulu... "


    Another man who played with him saw Luo Xingchen''s ferocious appearance, but he also counselled him. The whip was very frightening at a glance, even if he beat others, he didn''t want to.


    Moreover, looking at Luo Xingchen''s dress and arrogance, he knew that people were afraid that it would be difficult to offend him. He politely said, "why do you mind your own business? This shop should not belong to the young master."


    They have checked before, Zhang and Zhou Xiaocao don''t look like they have a master. They just seem to be close to the boss of the dessert bar, Miss Su.


    Boss Huang, who has been in business for many years, is naturally afraid that he might accidentally offend people who should not be provoked. Therefore, he checked ahead of time and knew that there was only a little girl with no background behind him. He did not even have much thought.


    Boss Huang thinks that as long as the reputation of the grilled fish shop is damaged, how much skill can a small farmer girl have, and the shop can''t do it any more, he can come and buy the secret recipe in Su Tang''s hand, and then the fish grill shop will be his.


    Because boss Huang said so, so the man said to Luo Xingchen so firmly, not his own shop, this young master looks like a person with background, there is no need to help.


    This person asked, Luo Xingchen a phoenix eyes squint at him, the whip in the hand is still beating the palm, and then she laughed.


    Luo Xingchen is a very good appearance, at this time a smile is more warm and brilliant, there are roadside watching lively girls can not help blushing, this young man is really beautiful. Global fiction www.qqzkw.com


    "What if this shop belongs to me?" Luo Xingchen laughs wantonly "is not this young master''s again how, this young master wants to beat you, also uses the reason?"


    What a big tone, a good rebellious young childe, see Luo Xingchen such tone, many people around are speechless.


    As soon as he saw this situation, he quickly went back to tell boss Huang, and Luo Xingchen Yuguang also saw their actions. His eyes glanced at the opposite Fuxing building. His eyes were full of interest.


    Some people are afraid that they don''t want to go on. They dare to treat her like this, and dare to make an idea of some black sugar business.


    It is Luo Xingchen''s side of the boy to see her so completely no accident appearance, Luo Xingchen this evil little reputation although there is no small part because her big brother in the back to stir up the flames, but she can not say that she did not contribute at all.


    After all, it is easier for a teenager with changeable temperament, who is afraid to approach, to protect her own secrets more easily than a teenager who likes it.


    Of course, she bullies people are looking for this kind of local ruffian. If you have problems, you will not bully real people.


    Only Zhang Shi was really surprised when she saw Luo Xingchen. She was just like Su Tang before she saw Luo Xingchen. Basically, she did not have a temper at all.


    Moreover, Luo Er Shao also made reasonable compensation for their family''s grievances. Although the final result was not the best, his attitude was still there.


    But now Luo Xingchen? Zhang Shi looked at it. She was really a bully. In other words, this is the real Luo Er Shao. All she saw before was Luo Xingchen in front of Su Tang.

 Chapter 569

    Luo Xingchen said this is very impolite, but on the contrary, the man who made trouble more and more dare not to make any noise. Seeing him like this, as well as those who are still making trouble just now, want to take advantage of them.


    Luo Xingchen slightly satisfied nodded, "who said how to come to the grilled fish shop?"


    The so-called Non Violence and non cooperation, sometimes violence can solve the problem. Luo Xingchen''s impolite whipping just now came down. Other people were also afraid of being beaten, so they calmed down.


    Zhou Xiaocao saw Luo Xingchen all of a sudden. He was a little sluggish and could not react. Jiang Zhangshi was different. He had dealt with Luo Xingchen, so he came to talk about all the things today.


    In fact, Luo Xingchen has heard about it on the road just now, but now there are a lot of people watching. Let people repeat it to let people understand what happened, so that they can deal with things more clearly.


    Luo Xingchen dismounted, and the boy next to him quickly lifted a chair from the grilled fish shop. Then Luo Xingchen sat down and looked at the two troublemakers in a group of people: "did you say you ate cockroaches in the grilled fish?"


    He was beaten and couldn''t speak any more. He looked at Luo Xingchen with hatred. The other one was obviously more knowledgeable and interesting. He immediately said, "yes, you can see with your own eyes that the food in this grilled fish shop is so dirty that we also want them to bear the responsibility."


    "Are you sure the cockroaches were in the grilled fish, not from other places?" For this kind of punk and hooligan, Luo Xingchen is too lazy to play, so he said it directly.


    "This young master..." The man saw Luo Xingchen so partial to help the fish shop, but also talk.


    "What are you talking about? Our young master is the second young master of the Luo family in Beikou!" What, young master, as soon as I heard this address, he immediately yelled.


    Some of the onlookers turned pale when they heard of the Luojia family in Beikou. Some of them didn''t seem to have heard of it. However, when the people around them said it, they knew it. No wonder the young master was so powerful that he was actually the second young master of the largest rich merchant family in the north of China. 400 Novels www.400xiaoshuo.com


    Luo Xingchen heard the boy say so, and looked at the boy with a smile. As soon as he saw this look, he quickly lowered his head.


    She really spared no effort to discredit her reputation. Luo Xingchen laughed in her heart and didn''t continue to find the boy''s trouble. It would be good if she knew it.


    Tangtang said it''s good to put the weak points that you don''t care about outside, so you can protect what you really care about. It''s just the reputation of evil youth. She''s very good at coke.


    The two gangsters did not expect to provoke such a bully. Their faces changed and they called "master Luo" in a low voice


    Luo Xingchen also has no patience to nag with these people, reaching out to two people "search!"


    As soon as a few boys heard this, they rushed up together and searched them.


    "What are you going to do?" When they saw this, they struggled.


    But after a while, I saw a purse in the hand of the boy, "young master, I found it!"


    When the boy opened the black bag, he saw only a few big cockroaches in it. They were still moving. They were very disgusting.


    The two men looked at the purse with astonishment on their faces, then looked up at Luo Xingchen, and saw the second young master of the Luo family in Beikou with a satirical smile on his mouth and a cold mockery in his eyes.


    "No..." They also want to explain how they could have put this thing on their bodies. They all threw it away just now.

 Chapter 570

    But what they said was useless, and the onlookers could see that they were blackmailing


    "I think someone is jealous of the business of the grilled fish shop. That''s why they did it on purpose."


    "I said that before eating grilled fish, they were clean and delicious. How come there are cockroaches now? It turns out that they deliberately framed them!"


    As soon as the onlookers saw their bags, including cockroaches, they began to scold the two people.


    And those who just coax do not pay to eat overlord''s meal guests, at this time the face is not good-looking.


    When the two troublemakers saw that things had gone like this, they were also staring at Luo Xingchen. The bag was not on them at all. The young master of the Luo family in Beikou had framed them.


    Luo Xingchen naturally knows why they are looking at themselves. They are not dealing with two troublemakers. If there is no criminal evidence, they must have something wrong.


    Just now, he was prepared on the way. When he came here, he was able to beat down so many troublemakers on the gas field. After that, he searched his body and took out the things, and solved all the problems with the fastest speed.


    In business, this kind of crisis must be handled quickly. Once it is delayed for too long, it will ferment and cause a greater crisis.


    Luo Xingchen came out to manage the business when she was 12 years old. It was very easy for her to deal with this kind of thing.


    "Somebody Seeing that people around are talking about this man is deliberately framed, Luo Xingchen opens his mouth.


    After hearing this, the boy came and bowed down and saluted, "take care of these people, go to the county and invite Lord Lu to come over and punish these people who deliberately make trouble." E-book shop www.txtinfo.com


    When Luo Xingchen was talking, he waved his hand to the people in the whole grilled fish shop. He even counted all the guests who had just caused trouble and conflict.


    Most of the people who came to eat were ordinary people. Just now they just tried to save money for the next meal, but they didn''t expect that things would turn out like this. Now when Luo Xingchen wanted to report to the official to arrest them, these people immediately advised him.


    "You don''t have to report to the official. It''s them who make trouble. It has nothing to do with us." These people immediately pushed the first troublemakers out.


    "Yes, yes, it has nothing to do with us, master Luo." Ordinary people are scared to death when they hear about officials. They are not willing to deal with officials, so they begin to beg for mercy.


    Zhou Xiaocao had never seen Luo Er Shao, but when he saw him take out his anger for the grilled fish shop and saw these people say such words, he also hummed "who said that you should not pay, but eat for free!"


    "Give the money, we give the money." Hearing Zhou Xiaocao say so, these people simply pay, rather than spend money to avoid disaster than go to Yamen.


    Moreover, no one knows that the Luo family in Beikou is the richest businessman in the north. Such a family can not be easily provoked by ordinary people. Although we do not know how the second young master of the Luojia family in Beikou has a relationship with the candy grilled fish shop and wants to help in this way.


    However, at this time, I didn''t say that I wanted to take advantage of it. Since I entered this shop, we still had money for dinner. We only wanted to take advantage of the opportunity just now.


    Zhou Xiaocao hated these people very much when he saw them. He really wanted to catch them in the Yamen and let them take advantage of it and eat the tyrannical meal.


    But Zhou Xiaocao has been running a shop here for a while. He knows that these people can''t really be caught in the Yamen. Zhang''s side also means this, so he pulls Zhou Xiaocao.


    Zhou Xiaocao didn''t speak, but Zhang said, "Xiao Er, I''ll settle the bill for you."

 Chapter 571

    Hearing Zhang''s orders, the second mate went to each table to pay for them.


    Luo Xingchen was also frightening. Although she knew that Su Tang and Lord Lu had a good relationship, she also knew that today''s incident could not arrest all those who wanted to take advantage of them.


    Therefore, seeing that Zhang and Zhou Xiaocao dealt with this way, they waved their hands and asked the boy to catch the two people who had made trouble at the beginning. "Send the official off, tell Lord Lu a good talk, and check the bottom of these two guys!"


    Those two people were gangsters, collecting money and doing things. Before that, there were more things to do. Now I heard that Luo Xingchen wanted to send them to the official, but also to check their bottom.


    This is just to make trouble and blackmail. It will be closed for a while before the blackmail is successful. If they find out all the details, it will not be for a few days.


    The two quickly knelt down and begged for mercy. "Master Luo, spare your life, we are wrong!"


    The guests who could leave after checking out were frightened and shivered when they saw them. They just wanted to run away, for fear that master Luo would change his mind and argue with them again.


    While Luo Xingchen saw them kneeling down to beg for mercy, the expression on his face remained unchanged, and he waved, and the boy beside him directly grabbed them away.


    As for Luo Xingchen, he stood up from his chair and said to Zhang, "I''d like a roast fish with fish balls, vegetable platter and a bowl of rice, which will be sent to Luofu in a short time."


    Zhou Xiaocao heard Luo Xingchen''s order, and quickly agreed, "yes, master Luo."


    At this time, many onlookers seem to understand. It''s no wonder that master Luo will help the candy grilled fish shop. It turns out that master Luo also likes to eat grilled fish. Global fiction www.qqzkw.com


    The roasted fish that the young masters of the biggest rich merchant''s family in the North love to eat. It must be a good thing.


    Luo Xingchen didn''t stay after ordering dinner. He turned over and rode on his horse, leaving his legend behind.


    A crisis has been lifted, and the young man who came to promote his roast fish in Fuxing building also went back to tell boss Huang about these things.


    Boss Huang is a 40 year old middle-aged man with a rich figure. After hearing the words of the sophomore, he also has a gloomy face. "Are you sure that master naluo only likes to eat grilled fish, so he helps?"


    He watched the business of his own Fuxing building affected after the opening of the candy grilled fish shop. Huang Xing, who runs Fuxing house for many years, has been the biggest one in Qinghe town. Naturally, he has his own skills.


    Because he watched the sweet fish shop move a lot, he also observed in advance, until recently he confirmed that there was no one to support the shop, so he did it.


    Who knows that a young master of the Luo family in Beikou came out. Huang Xing has heard that the second young master of the Luo family in Beikou is a strange bully. If you offend him, he will turn over his face and let your family die without any reason.


    Although the status of the merchants in Qihuang state was not high, the biggest rich merchants in the north, such as the Luojia family in Beikou, were definitely different from ordinary small merchants. Huang Xing knew that he could not afford to offend him, so he made a special determination.


    This candy fish shop has a great impact on the business of fuxinglou. If he can, he certainly hopes that the fish shop will be swallowed by him, rather than continue to steal the market of fuxinglou.


    But the crux of this matter is that the young master of Luo family, who came out to help with the candy and roast fish order today, has something more closely to do with this grilled fish shop who just wants to come and have a taste of it.

 Chapter 572

    "I saw that Zhang and Miss Zhou didn''t seem to know each other. Moreover, master naluo ordered roast fish and sent it to his house. It seems that he just came to eat and took care of it when they met."


    The second young master of the Luo family in Beikou is said to be moody. Although he has a good way of doing business, he has a strange temperament and is normal on the spur of the moment. Moreover, today, those two people have directly said what master Luo is. It''s no wonder that he has angered people


    Huang Xing was a little relieved when he heard them say so. It''s just that it''s OK. It''s not good this time. There''s still a chance in the future.


    Then I thought of the two thugs who were sent to the Yamen. They were not so tight mouthed, so they immediately took the money and asked people to go to Qingyuan County quickly. Don''t let these two people really tell the truth.


    However, Huang Xing was doomed to be disappointed. Lu Qingyun succeeded in becoming a county magistrate from a county magistrate because of Su sugar''s ladder and money. Not to mention carp leaping over the dragon''s gate, Lu Qingyun took a big step up.


    Being a county magistrate is a serious official. If you do well in the future, it is possible to go further. Although you can''t be admitted to the cabinet, or even to the six ministries in the capital city, it is a rare opportunity to go further.


    Lu Qingyun and yang are also grateful to Su Tang. Luo Xingchen also knows that Su Tang helped Lu Qingyun before, so he asked his subordinates to say hello to Lord Lu when he sent them to him.


    Lu Qingyun knew that the two men were looking for trouble for Su Tang''s grilled fish shop. How could they let it go? It must be carefully investigated. After Huang Xing''s people came over, they found that Lu Qingyun could not buy it.


    After going back to tell Huang Xing, Huang Xing cast a mouse poison and didn''t dare to do anything more for the time being. He just waited for more observation, for fear that he might accidentally put himself in. 250000 Novels www.e5w.net


    However, Luo Xingchen was very disdainful when he heard Huang Xing''s way of doing things. He was a bastard. When something happened, he shrank into the shell and he was very worried.


    Because Huang Xing was worried and afraid that the two men would account for him, he tried his best to send money to the prison, sealed their mouths and lost a lot of money. Only then did he feel relieved.


    Without Huang Xing''s disturbance, there were no problems in Qinghe town in the next few days. On the contrary, after this time, we all know that the second young master of the Luo family in Beikou also liked to eat their sweets and grilled fish in Qinghe town. The ancient celebrity effect made the business better.


    And in Qinghe town when these things, Su sugar and his party in Qingzhuo county is also very smooth.


    This kind of thing that relatives come to pick up the bones is not common in yamen, and it''s rare to meet them. Su Tang''s money is also generous, so the people in the Yamen are very active in doing things. However, in two days, the bones of Su Yong and his family were dug out and put in the newly bought coffin.


    At the same time, he bought the necessary things, hired the carriage at a high price, and the whole Party handled it properly. The mighty motorcade left Qingzhuo county and rushed back to Qinghe town.


    Because of the large number of people in the motorcade, they walked more slowly. On the way, sucang and Sunuo were more leisurely. After walking for nine days, they arrived at Qinghe town again.


    "Home!" The little guy went out with him and had a good time. When he came back to see the town, he was happy to say so to his sister.


    Su Tang nodded with a smile, "yes, I''m back!"

 Chapter 573

    Sucang has always been a person who does not have the concept of home. For her, the word sense of belonging is strange to her. But when she heard her brother go home, she had a feeling that she was really home.


    Thinking of this, Su Tang pursed her lips and laughed. She was really living more and more back!


    Su Changhui saw that he had already arrived at Qinghe town and got off the bus. "Tanggu, uncle Nuo, have arrived at the entrance of the town. Shall we go back to Sujiatun directly?"


    When Su Tang heard him ask, he opened the door of the carriage and said, "it''s getting late. Go back to Sujiatun early. Xiao Ping, you can run a leg for me. Go to the grilled fish shop and talk to Xiao Cao. He said that in the afternoon, I''ll package the grilled fish shop, and we''ll have a hard time with me. When we come back to town, I''ll treat you to roast fish."


    Su Tang not only spoke to Su Ping, but also to the coachman and Su Changhui.


    It''s really hard to make a long journey. Fortunately, the money is enough this time. Everyone will be satisfied at that time. Now, when they hear that the owners are so generous, the drivers are even more happy.


    At that time, Su Changhui and Su Changhui felt embarrassed when they heard that Sutang was going to invite them to eat grilled fish, but they felt embarrassed. On the way, Sutang did not treat them badly in terms of food and accommodation. Although they had made a hard trip, they all got more insight, and there was not much hard work.


    All of them felt ashamed. When Su Tang saw them like this, she also laughed, "OK, go back. If your parents tell me about you, let them tell me. I''m an aunt and grandmother, why can''t I give them something to eat."


    Seeing that Su Tang looked like an elder at a young age, everyone laughed, so they didn''t refuse any more. They got on the carriage and arrived at Sujiatun.


    When the motorcade arrived at Sujiatun, they were seen. Some people ran to tell Su Yongqiang. So when they arrived, they saw Su Yongqiang and Su Yongshun, and many others who had good relations with Su laoshuan and even Su Yonghe were waiting to pick them up. As soon as they saw the coffin in the car, some people immediately wiped their tears.


    "At last, I''m back. I''m returning home. I''m Yonghe. I''m home. I''m reunited with your parents." Hanhe literature www.handanwx.com


    "The patriarch did the right thing at the beginning. With incense in his family, his life is getting better and better. He can also let his family get together."


    "Sugar girl and Yongnuo are both good. It''s a good thing to do!"


    The Su family and some other people in Sujiatun came to watch. Seeing the bright carriage and coffin, they praised the sister and brother Su Tang for doing a good job.


    Compared with building a big house, it is obviously more highly praised by the villagers to bring back the bones of Su Yong and his family. After all, how big the house is built is also su Tang''s brother and sister who live by themselves. However, when Su Yong comes back with his family, it is a reunion of the family and a return to the roots.


    Anyone who encounters such a thing will also hope that someone can let him not drift outside after death, so it is naturally praised to see that sucang can spend money to take over the skeleton.


    It''s very rare for the adoptive child to do this. No matter whether the life of the brother and sister is hard or not, this is the way to do it.


    "Brother Qiang!" Su sugar brother and sister get out of the car, see Su Yongqiang, come forward.


    Su Yongqiang looked at the two brothers and sisters, and his eyes were slightly red. "OK, really good. Our ancestral hall is gone. For the time being, the coffin will be placed over the ancestral tomb until tomorrow''s auspicious time."


    Today is not early, and it''s not a good day. It''s just the right day for tomorrow, so Su Yongqiang said so.


    Su sugar heard his arrangement, also nodded, "I listen to the arrangement of brother Qiang."

 Chapter 574

    There are a lot of young people in the Su family, so it''s a rare event for Su Tang to move his grave this time. So Su Tang agreed here, and there were young people over there to help. All the coffins were transported to the ancestral tomb for the time being.


    Su Tang and Su Yongqiang stayed and said, "I''ve contracted the town''s grilled fish shop. After a while, all the children who helped today will go over and have a good meal. I''ll trouble them again tomorrow."


    She would say that she invited these people to dinner directly in the grilled fish shop. Su Tang also thought that all these people had helped, but it was not good. She was so ungrateful, so she was grateful to have a meal.


    When Su Yongqiang heard about sucang''s arrangement, he also said that she was generous and polite. Although they were all from the same family, even if the family was still close and distant, they would not be able to help in vain and would not want to repay them.


    In the past, I always had a good treat at home, but the house of Suchang was not built and there was no place. It was appropriate to have a meal in the town, but the price must be a little more expensive.


    Fortunately, Su Tang doesn''t mind the money. It''s all her own business. Seeing Su Yongqiang''s praise like this, she just smiles. She is used to this kind of restaurant treat. What kind of wedding, birthday celebration or funeral in her previous life is arranged in the hotel, which saves her time and doesn''t have to collect it.


    After a group of young men carried the coffin up, they heard that they were going to eat roast fish in the town, and they were all very happy.


    The grilled fish shop in Qinghe town is famous, but it''s too expensive. Ordinary farmers like them sometimes want to have some good food, and they are always reluctant to give up.


    I didn''t expect that Su Tang was so generous this time that she even invited them to eat. She clapped her chest with sucang to promise, "don''t worry, I''ll give you a good job tomorrow."


    Su Tang smiles and nods when she sees them like this. It happens that there are more carriages this time. More than 20 people get on the bus and go to Qinghe town together.


    "Miss Zhang Su''s guests have been received in advance, and Su''s guests have been prepared in advance Everyone reads novels www.rrdxs.com


    Because Sutang also kept his relationship with the grilled fish shop a secret, so Zhou Xiaocao and Zhang called him sucang as soon as they saw him.


    "Well, are you ready?" Su Tang nods and gives Zhang and Zhou Xiaocao a look.


    Both of them nodded their heads with sucang, and then the guest said, "it''s natural. Please come inside."


    Not only the young men of the Su family, but also the people who came by the bus all the way to see the fresh shop and heard that the grilled fish shop in Qinghe town was magical and expensive. They all entered the shop with a little curiosity.


    "Because my younger brother and I still keep filial piety, we use tea instead of wine. Thank you for your hard work all the way." When they all sit down at the door, sucang and Sunuo come forward to talk.


    "Miss Su and master Su are very kind."


    "We are lucky to meet such masters as Miss Su and young master."


    "Thank you very much, Miss Su, master Su!"


    All the men who came back from Qingzhuo county all the way back also carried wine glasses, and Su Tang was so polite.


    "I won''t be with you for a while. Eat well and drink well. The sons of the Su family will have to work hard tomorrow. Thank you in advance today and eat and drink well, but don''t drink too much. If any of your parents and daughters-in-law come to me to complain tomorrow, I will not forgive you."

 Chapter 575

    Su Tang talked to the children of the Su family again. All the young men who came here today were the younger generation of Su Tang''s younger brother and sister. She told her with such a joke that everyone laughed and said that she would never dare to drink too much.


    Su Nuo also in the side of the voice, "Shun brother and strong brother to watch, they dare not."


    Because Su Tang''s brother and sister can''t drink, and they are young, this occasion is not suitable, so Su Tang specially asked Su Yongqiang and Su Yongshun to help accompany them. After all, not only the Su family but also outsiders are here today.


    In the past, Su Yongshun and Su Yongqiang couldn''t be together, but now Su Yongshun is close to Su Tang''s sister and brother, so naturally, he has a greater voice in the Su family.


    Sure enough, Su Yongqiang and Su Yongshun, sitting below, both nodded "don''t worry, we are here!"


    Su Tang and Su Nuo also said with a smile, "please, brother Qiang and brother Shun."


    Two people politely answer, Su sugar see almost, and Su Nuo left the fish shop, see so, Zhang and Zhou Xiaocao quickly let the second on the grilled fish.


    Because many of them were from Sujiatun, Zhang asked Zhou Xiaocao to help with the front desk work. She followed Su Tang to the wing room in the backyard.


    "What has happened to me these days Su Tang sat on the chair, drinking tea and asking Zhang.


    Sunuo sat on the side of the dessert bar, heard her sister asked, also did not eat, looked up at Zhang.


    Zhang didn''t hide it. He told sucang that someone had come to find fault a few days ago. Thanks to Luo Er Shao, he was able to resolve the crisis.


    "These two people are bad, and those who tease are not good people. Thanks to brother Luo''s presence this time." Micro book bar www.weishu8.com


    "How tolerant he is However, Su Tang laughs sarcastically when someone finds fault. She also says that Huang Xing is as patient as Wang ba. She thinks there is still something to wait for, but she does not expect to start.


    When Zhang heard sucang say this, he suddenly looked up at Su Tang. He only saw that the once young girl was slowly taking off her childishness. At this time, it was even more unfathomable. She immediately lowered her head and did not dare to think too much.


    "You dealt with it in a timely manner." Su Tang did not say more, but first recognized Zhang and Zhou Xiaocao''s practice.


    The first time to look for Luo Xingchen is more appropriate, "but also need to reflect, this is master Luo, help you solve, if not, grass is not here, these two days you and her two people think about, if we are not in, you face such a problem, how to solve it."


    Sucang consciously cultivated two people''s management thinking. Zhang nodded and agreed after hearing this.


    "Have I sent all the things I asked lady lotus and Lady LAN to prepare?" Sucang asked about something else.


    Zhang said quickly, "I just received the news from miss today, and it will be delivered when it is ready."


    "Well, when they finish eating, you can send them to several people one by one. Don''t make a mistake." Su Tang saw Zhang''s promise and said again.


    "Yes, miss." Zhang promised to come down again.


    Su Nuo in the side to hear sister and Zhang play riddles, curious asked "sister also let lotus lady they prepared?"


    Hearing his question, Su Tang also told him directly that "Chang Hui and his family have been following us for a long time. They are always working hard. I asked lady lotus to prepare a gift in advance. It''s not good to owe him this favor."

 Chapter 576

    Because of sucang''s explanation, the little guy knew that she was also here, and her sister had prepared these things. Since they were all relatives of a family, it was not good for them to run in vain.


    But this is not the same as building a house. Building a house is serious and requires people to work, so it is also a serious rule to pay. But this time, Su Changhui and his brother-in-law follow Su Tang''s brother-in-law to pick up Su Yonghe''s skeleton. They can''t simply regard it as an employment relationship. They can just give money directly.


    Because Su Changhui and they are su Yonghe''s younger generation, they are all a family. Even if Su sugar gives money, they will not look good at that time.


    Thinking of such a relationship, Su Tang ordered Yu Caihe and Zhang Cuilan to prepare everything in advance. He didn''t give money, but gave some gifts. This was in line with the rules of family relations.


    Even if they are all members of the same family, they all live their own lives. After more than ten days of hard work, they can''t get anything. Even if they are kind-hearted, they have to worry about it.


    Sucang asked Zhang to bring the prepared things. Zhang carried six baskets with a piece of cotton cloth, two pieces of cheese cake for dessert bar, a small bag of fruit candy, and a small vegetable pouch with a silver transfer bead the size of a soybean.


    If it''s not appropriate to give money, sucang specially asked Yu Caihe and jewelry shop to order these silver beads. If you take them out, you can exchange them for money. If you keep them, you can wear them with a string of red ropes.


    "Yes, in a moment, when they are about to leave, you will hand them over in person. You know what you say." Make sure the things are well prepared. Su Tang orders Zhang.


    Zhang is a servant who sells herself to Su Tang''s brother and sister''s house. It is reasonable for her to do this. Everyday novel www.daydayxs.com


    Hearing sucang''s orders, Zhang naturally agreed to come down.


    Su Tang looked at the time and came out of the backyard of the fish grill shop with her younger brother. "Sister, go to the song mansion to see the teacher. You go back first and tell Pu Wei that she will go to Luofu and ask your brother Luo to come home."


    Su Tang went out for more than ten days this time. When she came back, she must report to Song Yi at the first time. Moreover, Su Tang knew that Song Yi would worry about herself, so she didn''t go home. She went to find Song Yi first, and then asked Su Nuo to take a message.


    "Yes, my sister said hello to Mr. Song for me." As soon as the little guy heard that Su Tang was going to see Song Yi, he didn''t have any card case, so he agreed directly.


    Although Su Tang has been studying with Song Yi for more than a year, he is still afraid when he mentions Song Yi. Su Tang laughs every time he sees Song Yi. Song Yi is not so terrible.


    Little did you know that the imperial masters who had survived the two dynasties had different momentum. It was normal that they were afraid. Su Tang, who was not afraid to say nothing, but also calculated Song Yi in a roundabout way, was rare.


    After su Nuo went home, he asked people to invite Luo Xingchen, while Su Tang came to the Song Dynasty, holding ink and opening the door, he guessed that it was su Tang. But he was very happy to see Su Tang. "Miss, can you come back? When did you arrive? Can you go all the way?"


    Su Tang handed the things in his hand to pangmo. "I bought some fresh fruits and snacks on the way. I packed them for the teacher. The road was very smooth. I came back from Sujiatun and came to see the teacher. How is the teacher these days?"

 Chapter 577

    Holding Mo, he put away sucang''s food box. When he heard sucang say that the journey was smooth, his face was full of smiles, and then he heard her ask Song Yi, he said, "the master is all right. Only after receiving a letter the day before yesterday, he didn''t eat dinner. The young lady came back just in time. It might be better to talk to the master."


    "Receive the letter?" Su Tang was a little surprised when she heard the words of holding mo. before she left, she received the letter from Pei Xuan, a little Duke in the capital city. She hasn''t answered her letter yet. Why did she write again.


    I didn''t think it wasn''t from the capital. Although some of Song Yi''s children and disciples were outside, all the letters were sent to the capital first and then passed on. What Song Yi was doing was watched by some people. It was better to let people read it directly than to make people suspect at that time.


    The real message will not be delivered in this way. What Pei sent back before is the real thing.


    "I''ll see the teacher." Knowing that Song Yi is not in a good mood, Su Tang speeds up her pace and goes to see Song Yi in her study.


    "Teacher, the disciple is back." When Su Tang sees Song Yi, she is writing in her study. When she sees Su Tang coming, she puts down her pen and puts aside all the calligraphy she has just written.


    "It''s hard to make calligraphy if you don''t have a quiet heart." Song Yi looked at her writing was obviously not calm enough. She sighed, and then asked Su Tang back, "how was your journey? Did you just arrive at Qinghe town, tired?"


    Su Tang heard his concern and asked himself, "everything is going well. I miss my teacher. I came to Qinghe town to see my teacher. How are you doing these days? Have you missed your disciples?"


    Looking at her like this, Song Yi couldn''t help shaking her head. "You''re a smart little girl. Just now you said that I was in a bad mood after receiving the letter?"


    What do you want or not? Song Yi doesn''t know. He is a clever little disciple. If it wasn''t for a reason, he wouldn''t be so courteous. As soon as he thought about it, he knew that Su Tang intended to make him happy. Warm talent Literature Network www.ncwx.net


    Su Tang''s eyes narrowed. "What is the teacher saying? I don''t know."


    "Little fox!" Song Yi saw Su sugar so, she said with a smile, and then sat down.


    Holding Mo, he brings the snacks back from Sutang, and brings hot tea to Su Tang and Song Yi. Song Yi takes a sip of hot tea, and then looks at Su Tang: "it''s not peaceful in the capital recently."


    Su Tang thinks that Song Yi didn''t show her the letter. Instead, she said this way. She understood that the letter was not sent by Murong Zhao or Pei Xuan. I want to know that although Song Yi deliberately avoided it, it was impossible that there was no news channel at all.


    Really close your eyes and cover your ears. You don''t know anything. It''s dangerous. Although you leave, your ears and eyes are still there.


    "In places like the capital, I''m afraid there are more times when things are not peaceful than when they are peaceful. Although our majesty is a fool, I see that the disaster will live long. Are those noble people in the capital city who have few aides around them? Are they all stupid?"


    Su Tang didn''t ask what was written in the letter, but kept her sharp and direct speech.


    Song Yi was shocked to hear her little disciple speak so sharp from the beginning. Now she has adapted to it. Her ability to adapt is really terrible.


    At this time to see sucang said, is also a sigh, "where there is a request, it is easy to be covered in the eyes, this is what you said."

 Chapter 578

    Song Yi has said that Su Tang is a bit of a man with no desire and no desire. She likes to make money, but in fact, she doesn''t say how much I must go. If she is too tired, she will definitely give up.


    She just wanted to live freely, asking for nothing and not thinking about it. Probably because of her personality, Su Tang looked at people and things differently, as if standing in a completely irrelevant position and judging everything.


    At that time, sucang said with a smile that because she had nothing to ask for, she would not be covered by some things. Instead, what she saw was true.


    This song Yi remembers, today took out to say, Su sugar heard him say so, also pick eyebrow "can''t?"


    There are so many princes in the capital city who want to be emperor. Are they so unstable? Su Tang remembers that although the emperor of Qihuang kingdom is not young now, his eldest son is the crown prince Murong Zhao.


    To Su sugar said, the rule of the times is that the emperor is the largest, Murong Zhao is the legitimate son, but also the eldest son, the prince''s position he is standing steadily.


    It''s good for the rest of the princes to be rich and idle. Why do you have to work hard to be an emperor? What''s good about being an emperor? You can''t get up earlier than a chicken every day. You can''t sleep in and you can''t rest.


    In this way, I was gazed at by a group of sour and rotten scholars. If I was diligent, I would be tired to death. If I didn''t work hard, I would be scolded by pointing at my nose. If I did well, I would be infamous for years.


    Su Tang''s view on the position of emperor was a bitter one, and he was not happy at all. Although the adults had to kneel down all day long, in fact, these adults might be kneeling and calculating the emperor at the same time. Ivy''s Novels www.avtxt.com


    People in the world are all tied together. If you don''t have IQ, you can''t play with it. If you have IQ, you should be careful not to be trapped. If you are tired, the key is to be an emperor, you can''t do what you want.


    It''s refreshing to be a faint monarch, but it''s easy to destroy the country if you''re not careful. Su Tang can''t understand why these princes play the same kind of jumping sugar just for what they want to be an emperor. She says it''s best to be rich and idle.


    Of course, in Song Yi''s words, it''s rare for Sutang to be unpromising, so Su Tang can barely accept that these princes have great ambitions. But now that they have all these ambitions, they have some IQ.


    Before his majesty had no son, he got many beauties to enter the palace. As a result, he did not have a son for many years. Finally, he was the Queen''s eldest son, Murong Zhao.


    After that, just like opening the seal, the other concubines gave birth to a string of princes one by one. Now, it is said that the queen is vicious, and only in order to give birth to a legitimate eldest son can the empress not have sons.


    The empress is also very aggrieved. It is not clear that the Empress Dowager is not without birth, but all of them are girls. What can I do.


    In any case, the final result is that Murong Zhao has a large number of younger brothers. These younger brothers are not much different from his age, but they do not occupy the legitimate son or the eldest son, but they have the emperor''s dream.


    You su Tang said that since you can''t think of becoming an emperor, you have to have some calculation. The emperor is not young. He is obviously easier to be fooled than before. He is tricked by some people in the back palace and the former dynasty, but he is not really stupid.


    And although confused, looking at the current movement in the palace, Su Tang also said, at least the emperor did not serve the old.

 Chapter 579

    At this time, if anyone comes out to do something, it doesn''t mean that he is directly talking to their father. I think you are old, so you are ready to take the throne as a son.


    When the emperor knew about this, would he say, ah, my son is really promising, has ideas and ideals, I will reward him.


    Of course, it is impossible. The emperor would only think that the son looked old and wanted to seize the throne. He even looked forward to his death.


    Therefore, no matter the information from the capital city before said that the situation in the capital was becoming more and more tense, but in Su Tang''s opinion, this situation definitely needs to be maintained for some time.


    Moreover, as the legitimate heir, the crown prince Murong Zhao is a wise man. Although he is not very old, he has always been stable in such a situation.


    Murong Zhao was originally in a stable position, and was not prone to mistakes. Therefore, Su Tang had judged that although the situation in the capital was tense, it was not likely to be a major event.


    However, it is obvious that some things will not develop according to the reasonable situation. Therefore, the most annoying thing for sucang in the past and present life is not the bad guys, but the stupid people. The bad guys have brains and logic, and they can find the rules. But the stupid people are always speechless. What are they thinking, and they can also do bad things.


    Su Tang is really surprised that there is such a stupid prince.


    "Look at the situation. It''s possible." Obviously, Song Yi was also speechless. In fact, this incident can be avoided, as long as the staff around the prince can be smart or persuasive.


    But some things can''t be taken for granted. Song Yi also knows what her little disciples are surprised at, but she can only answer in this way.


    Su sugar put the cup in his hand on the table, "Murong Zhao just looked at it like this?" A good-looking novel www.haokanxs.com


    "Sugar sugar, don''t you want to reply to your letter, please remind me." Song Yi is really worried, but he can''t go back now, so worry is useless.


    But Su Tang heard Song Yi say so, nodded and promised, "I will!"


    Then he laughed, "our prince is a wise man. It''s not a bad thing to be chaotic."


    "Sugar and sugar..." Song Yi looks at Su Tang with disapproval.


    Su Tang looked at him like this: "why should the teacher deceive himself? The prince may be stupid, but he is not vigilant at all. Although our prince has not ascended the throne of God, this means of calculation is not bad."


    "Little girl, it''s not a bad thing to be smart, but you should not be too sharp." Song Yi did not deny Su Tang''s view, but also warned her.


    Some things are enough to be seen in the background of their own eyes, and there is no need to say them.


    When Su Tang heard Song Yi warning herself, she also sneered at "who is the emperor and what is my relationship? Anyway, I can''t count on me. It''s a pity that my simple little senior brother will be implicated this time."


    Song Yi and Su Tang talk back and forth, many words they didn''t say, but they both had tacit understanding, but if outsiders heard it, they would be confused.


    When Song Yi asked Su Tang to reply the letter, she told Pei that she was sending the news. How could su Tang directly say that the prince was a smart man.


    The reason is very simple. Su Tang is a scheming and then moving person. Luo Xingchen has also said before that Su Tang has a temperament of taking ten steps. She is such a complicated person, so Song Yi is just a sentence. There are many things that she can interpret here.

 Chapter 580

    Song Yi said that when she asked Su Tang to reply to her letter, she told Pei that she was sending the news to murongzhao. However, Song Yi had been in Qinghe town for more than a year and wrote a lot of letters.


    Su Tang didn''t believe that Murong Zhaozhen, the crown prince of the dynasty, would let Song Yi, who had a great influence on the previous dynasty, freely associate with people.


    Even if Song Yi was Murong Zhao''s teacher, it was the same. So Su Tang said that this was the emperor, and the only person with few family members was the emperor.


    News of such news in the capital city reached Song Yi, saying that Murong Zhao knew nothing about it. Who could believe it.


    Can it be ordinary people who can hold the crown prince steady? So Song Yi actually asked Su Tang to write a letter to remind Pei, not to remind Murong Zhao, but to remind Pei.


    Pei Xuan and murongzhao have a close relationship. Su Tang has never contacted Murong Zhao and does not know the prince''s character. However, whether it is true or not, Pei and murongzhao are definitely on the same boat.


    What''s more, Murong Zhao didn''t say everything to Pei Xuan before. There may be two reasons for this. One is that he doesn''t trust Pei, and the other is that Pei''s personality is simple and direct, and he wants to protect Pei.


    Su Tang didn''t know the reason anyway, but it didn''t affect Song Yi. She hoped that Su Tang would remind Pei about this. If the other party really wanted to do something bad to murongzhao, Pei Xuan around murongzhao might also be affected.


    Young Pei''s mind is not complex, if not carefully affected, Song Yi or heartache, will let Su sugar remind.


    Su Tang thinks more. Murong Zhao, the prince, is a little bent. So many younger brothers want to do something, and the emperor seems to be able to hold on. Although he is getting old and confused, it''s not good to kill the chicken and warn the monkey.


    If the old emperor just had doubts about the prince, his behavior would be more likely to sell miserably at this time, so that the emperor could know that he was not easy to be a prince and was calculated by his younger brother. It is good to see the prince in any way. Zero long Literature Network www.09wxw.com


    As for whether the old emperor was really suspicious of the crown prince, I''m afraid there was already a marriage given before.


    People are not sensitive when they are old, especially those of high position and power. They are all the same. The head of the Luo family is like this, so is the old emperor. He doesn''t believe any son.


    At this time, the crown prince fishing, selling a miserable, the prince''s position can be more stable.


    The calculation is not complicated, but it is just the human heart and the use of it.


    Song Yi, an old fox from the officialdom, can understand what Sutang can understand, but how he can''t understand it. He just can''t say it. He knows it in his mind. It''s not like Su Tang''s sarcasm when he opens his mouth.


    She was not afraid that the words would be heard and bring danger to herself.


    Of course, the reason why Su Tang dare to speak like this is because she knows that no one can hear except Song Yi, and there are orange cats. How can people like Su Tang put themselves in a dangerous situation.


    However, Song Yi is confused when she cares. She doesn''t want Su Tang to treat everyone like this. She never knows that Su Tang and Song Yi will talk like this. Once she leaves the door, it''s hard to hear such words from her.


    In her opinion, the troupe in the capital is just like watching TV plays. If it doesn''t affect her, it''s not worth her attention.


    At that time, I would like to comment on it for a while, and then I would live on my own. No matter who is the emperor, he is the same as the country and the people.

 Chapter 581

    "You Song Yi hears Su Tang''s heartless words and doesn''t know what to say about her. He takes this little disciple. Pride is real pride, but worry is also real worry.


    To say that sucang is not smart, she is not. She can see everything clearly, but she always looks at jokes.


    If she didn''t know that although she was a little cold, her nature was kind, Song Yi would sometimes feel that Su Tang was gloating.


    She knows everything, and she is very sharp, but every time she has a cold attitude like a bystander. So far, Song Yi has no way to see what will happen in the future if she takes this disciple.


    However, Song Yi also knows that Su Tang''s temperament, no matter where she is put, she can live a good life.


    Su Tang said with a smile, "don''t worry, I will remind you to be careful."


    Maybe I know Song Yi''s helplessness to herself. Su Tang laughs. In fact, Song Yi said before that she is so smart. If she enters the palace, she will become one person below ten thousand people.


    But Song Yi didn''t dare. At first, when Song Yi knew that Su Tang was an immortal, she really moved her heart, but she gave up when she knew that Su Tang was cold-blooded and unwilling to contact those power struggles.


    Now Song Yi doesn''t dare. Su Tang is too wild. She looks like a simple little girl. But Song Yi knows that if she really offends Su Tang, she can definitely do terrible things.


    Su Tang has no feelings for the world. She doesn''t care about the destruction and disappearance of the world. Although sucang doesn''t show such cold and sharp feelings, Song Yi is a smart person, and he can feel it.


    Therefore, Song Yi now uses more emotion to guide Su Tang. He hopes that Su Tang can have ties and feelings. But so far, Song Yi can only say that the little girl is too deep. Sometimes Song Yi thinks that he and all the people in the world have not seen her true face so far. E-books www.dianzishu8.com


    "Little fox." Thinking of these, and heard Su sugar say so, Song Yi looked at her and said.


    Su Tang laughed and said, "the teacher is an old fox."


    "You, it''s getting late. I wrote a reply and asked Zhang Mo to send it to the capital as soon as possible. I hope there won''t be a big event. He..." Song Yi finally asked Su Tang to answer the letter quickly, and then looked at the direction of the capital, and was still very worried about Pei.


    When Su Tang heard Song Yi say this, she also recalled that beautiful young man and every time he was teased by her. In a twinkling of an eye, she disappeared for several months. She didn''t know how naive a simple teenager who would explode with such a poke would be able to retain a bit of innocence in the future.


    "Don''t worry, teacher. I''ve heard a saying before that the boy who blows hair will not have bad luck. The younger martial brother will certainly be able to." Su Tang blinks and comforts Song Yi.


    Song Yi''s head in a group of question marks, what kind of hair blowing teenagers?


    Lying on one side of the orange cat heard his master''s aboveboard words, two front paws covered his face, and the owner he chose would accept it anyway.


    But he still couldn''t resist saying, "master, it''s a man who loves to laugh, and his luck will not be too bad!"


    Su Tang went to one side and wrote back to Pei: "he laughed when he was blowing hair, the same thing!"


    Orange cat also want to blow up hair, where the same, where is different, OK.


    The key is that the orange cat wants to confront the young master. When Pei Yao blew his hair, he laughed. He was angry and wanted to blow it up. The master would really respect himself.

 Chapter 582

    In the capital city, love to blow up hair, I don''t know whether it''s good or not, the little grandfather sneezed, "how come the letter of the little villain hasn''t arrived? It''s not going to happen? "


    Seeing this, Guan Yan couldn''t help but roll his eyes and send out the letter. For more than a month, he didn''t know how many times a day he had to hear the young master''s reply. He also didn''t know what magic there was in Miss Su of Qinghe town. He let his father-in-law like this.


    Of course, Guanyan is also his own stomach Fei, in front of Pei Xuan is not dare to say, so I stood aside and watched Pei fan study the chess game.


    While studying the chess game, Pei Xuan was thinking about what Su Tang would do at this time and what the little villain would tell him in reply.


    Speaking of it, every time the letter of the little villain arrived in his hand, he would jump out of his feet. Even when the young man saw the letter, he said that since he was angry every time he read it, why did he have to keep writing to each other.


    However, every time he receives the letter, he will be angry and write the reply. He will send it to Qinghe town early. Guanyan thinks that his little grandfather is not enough, and he can find his own anger.


    "Xiaoxuan, Xiaoxuan..." Seeing the weather getting colder and colder, Pei Xuan is now reading books and studying chess games in his room. As a result, he hears a familiar voice calling himself.


    He looked up and saw a young man in white brocade stepping into the door. When he saw the coming man, he quickly saluted his Highness the prince


    In addition to the crown prince Murong Zhao, there is no one else who can travel freely in Pei''s mansion.


    "Why did you come?" Pei Xuan saw that it was Murong Zhaolai. He did not get up from his chair. He looked up at him and continued to study the chess game in front of him.


    Pei is probably the only one in Qihuang Kingdom who dares to treat the crown prince like this and become the crown prince of the state. Read books www.yshuoba.com


    Murong Zhao is not angry with Pei''s treatment. He sits opposite Pei''s, and Guanyan asks his servant to serve tea.


    This time, Murong Zhao also learned a long lesson. Seeing the tea on the table opposite Pei''s seat, he did not drink it directly, but waited for the servant to serve him tea.


    "Xiao Xuan, I''m in front of you anyway. You''d rather see these black and white children than look at me. My cousin''s heart is cold!"


    Murong Zhao covers his chest, a pair of his very sad good sad good pain appearance.


    Pei Yao heard him say so, put down the chess pieces in his hand, beautiful and clear eyes looked at Murong Zhao, "what''s wrong with you?"


    Really super impatient, Murong Zhao curled his lips, "fierce what fierce, cousin so long did not come to see you, you do not miss cousin?"


    He was busy arranging a lot of things some time ago. He didn''t come to see his cousin for half a month. As a result, he was still despised and had a hard life.


    Pei gave him a white eye, "who knows who you''re counting on? What''s the matter with me?"


    Murong Zhao is speechless. I don''t know why. How does he feel that his proud cousin has become stingy and spiteful now? It''s too much for him to bring his cousin down.


    Pei Xuan was written by Su Tang all day and teased him to play. It didn''t take long for Pei to learn a little, but Pei won''t tell Murong Zhao that the villain is his junior sister!


    "Hehe, there''s no other big thing. Just to tell you, pay attention to it recently. If you can''t go out, don''t go out." When Pei Xuan said that he was scheming, Murong Zhao did not deny it. Instead, he reminded Pei Xuan.

 Chapter 583

    Although Pei Xuan''s mind is simple, but the current situation in the capital city, coupled with the correspondence with Su Tang, Su Tang is angry with him every time, but sometimes a few words, before the teacher also reminded him to be careful of the people around him.


    Originally, he was not a fool. Even if he didn''t know something, he didn''t know it at all. Otherwise, he couldn''t say what Murong Zhao was calculating.


    Pei Xuan and Murong Zhao grew up together. Even though Murong Zhao was more cautious about his younger brothers, he never did. Playing together, he always protected Pei.


    This brother''s love for his younger brother, Pei has always understood, so Pei in front of his cousin will be so unruly, unscrupulous.


    Murong Zhao said before that the royal family was too cold. They all said that the emperor was a lonely family. However, Murong Zhao said that he did not want to be alone.


    So he hopes to have a person who can talk, let him relax and be himself. This person is Pei Xuan.


    It is only in front of Pei Xuan that he can temporarily put aside so many calculations outside, such as the people''s livelihood, the people''s army, national defense and other so-called serious events. He only talks and laughs with his younger brother, and even is rebuffed by his younger brother, which is also relaxing and happy.


    Pei Xuan also knows that Murong Zhao is not easy to stand in the position of crown prince, so he comes to Murong Zhao to cheat him to eat and drink when he has nothing to do. He also tolerates all kinds of tricks.


    Before, Murong Zhao fooled him to go to Qinghe town to talk to their husband or something. If he changed someone else, Pei Xuan would have killed him. Because it was Murong Zhao, he didn''t say anything.


    Pei Xuan believed in Murong Zhao''s ability. He was sure to ascend the throne. He also knew that Murong Zhao was hard-working. However, Murong Zhao had never come to his home in such a way as to remind him to be careful of going out. Girls'' fiction network www.nsxs.org


    Although Murong Zhao still has some joking tone, Pei Xuan knows that he is serious, so he doesn''t care to disturb him. Instead, he looks at Murong Zhao seriously, "what''s the matter?"


    "What can I do for you? Just be careful." Murong Zhao cherished his cousin very much, but because of his closeness to Pei, Duke Pei was destined to be a member of the crown prince party.


    Even Duke Pei was forced to marry and then renew his string, and went to fight Japanese pirates in the southeast coast. To some extent, it was the emperor of the current Dynasty, that is, Murong Zhao''s father, who was afraid of him.


    It''s very dangerous to be a great master. It''s even worse if you are too close to the prince.


    Thinking of this, Murong Zhao also felt sad. This is the royal family. Even if it is a simple family relationship, there will always be some people who can not interpret it well. He just wants to have a trusted friend and a trusted family member, which is just so difficult.


    "Uncle of the emperor, my cousin robbed me of the hard-earned BMW. He is too much. My uncle wants to make decisions for me." Looking at Murong Zhao, Pei Xuan looks at him quietly and opens his mouth.


    The tone is vivid but pretty, Murong Zhao hears this words, look directly at him "when am I robbing your sweat BMW!"


    "If I know who taught you to be so naughty, I''ll hang him up at the gate of the city!"


    Unexpectedly, he threatened him so much that his simple cousin was so black and bad at learning. He didn''t take good care of his younger brother!


    "You can hang yourself at the gate of the city, don''t you say it now?" Pei Xuan looked at the way he was acting and snorted. Without saying that, he immediately went into the palace to complain to the emperor''s uncle.

 Chapter 584

    Murong Zhao was threatened by his cousin, and looked at Pei wrongly. "Xiaoxuan, I''ll give you a sincere suggestion. Do you want to listen to it?"


    Pei Xuan grinned, "watch the speech, prepare the horse, I want to enter the palace!"


    "Don''t, don''t, I said, I said, you can''t be a little bit temperamental, be careful not to marry a daughter-in-law in the future!" Murong Zhao grabs Pei.


    A little villain once said that he was sincere, but generally he was not sincere, so he would not listen to his cousin''s advice, which was obviously not good.


    As for marrying a daughter-in-law, Pei said, "how can I get married? There are many girls willing to marry in Beijing."


    One of the four little girls in Beijing, can he not marry his daughter-in-law? He didn''t like those good or bad. They were so stupid. He was so powerful and so smart that he had to marry a smart daughter-in-law.


    "I wish you to marry someone better than you. You are punished by her every day for standing on your knees and sleeping in your study!" Obviously, Murong Zhao also knows that his cousin''s charm is not shallow.


    Moreover, Duke Pei never passed through the concubine''s room since he married the princess. At that time, it was because of his wife''s noble status. However, when the princess died, only Pei Xuan was left alone. However, Duke Pei did not renew his string for many years, and there was no female mosquito around him.


    Pei Jun married a lot of girls in the country, because Pei Jun''s marriage was not a good one.


    Murong Zhao silently blessing his cousin, PEI in the side heard also not put in the heart, "it''s OK, let''s together!" Reading novels together www.17kxs.cc


    Good brother, let''s go together!


    Murong Zhao, who was hated, can''t speak. He still wants to ask, who taught him? It''s so disgusting.


    "Watch the speech, prepare the horse..." After Pei Xuan finished, seeing Murong Zhao still pretending to be aggrieved, he saw that he was deliberately evading the problem and directly resorting to cruel measures.


    Murong Zhao looked at this and immediately pulled him, "I said, I said it''s not good."


    In fact, Murong Zhao has always wanted to protect Pei. In such an environment, it''s hard to be simple, but after all, people need to grow up. Pei, who is 16 years old after the new year, has also grown up.


    Murong Zhao sighed in his heart, and then said, "I haven''t done anything. Recently, my father and emperor have been trying to point out a marriage to me. I have done something a little. It is estimated that some people will not be able to sit still and move their minds. With so many brothers, the father should always care more about other brothers."


    Murong Zhao''s words were vague, but Pei Xuan understood it a little. In fact, the emperor had his own ideas and plans for marriage, which was not only fooled, but also a check and balance to some extent. At the same time, some people wanted to take the opportunity to find a reliable father-in-law for their son to increase their strength.


    The Royal people do things not only on the surface, but also on Pei''s side. It is also a kind of warning and a kind of solicitude.


    Later Pei went into the palace and sold miserably. The emperor not only thought of his dead sister but also put it down because it was not suitable.


    Murong Zhao plans to marry again after the age of 20. He is smart and good at planning. However, as a teenager, he also has his own vision of marriage. He hopes to find a wife who can respect and admire each other, rather than a cold queen.

 Chapter 585

    Although Murong Zhao hasn''t met that person yet, Murong Zhao always thinks that he will find that person. In addition, the emperor is deceived by his concubines, and he always stares at him. He is so tied up in his work that he wants to transfer.


    At that time, if someone acts, the crown prince will be able to get a little respite for the time being, and let his father and emperor have a look. Although he is the eldest prince, he is also the crown prince, but because he is the crown prince, he can get something by waiting for work with ease, and will not move his mind. On the contrary, those who are not crown prince will do what with their mind.


    It is exactly the same as Su Tang and Song Yi''s analysis after receiving the news from the capital. This so-called chaos is not what Murong Zhao wants. If it is not chaotic, it is not easy to do things.


    But Murong zhaosui had a mind to calculate, but it didn''t seem to involve Pei. He would remind Pei that he should be careful not to be in danger.


    Although Murong Zhao didn''t make it clear, Pei Xuan knew the meaning of Xian and understood what he meant. "I''ll say you''re scheming."


    "Hello..." Hearing Pei Xuan say so, Murong Zhao looks at him.


    Pei Xuan just laughed and said, "forget about marriage. I don''t want to marry those strange women."


    "Ah, it''s a pity that these young ladies in the capital are really..."


    Murong Zhao also looked down upon these women who were either enjoying flowers and enjoying themselves or competing with each other all day long. But the emperor''s marriage was like this, and they were forced to do so. It was really 360 moves to avoid giving marriage. It was not easy. Let''s do it www.xiashou8.com


    "Isn''t there a woman with a broader vision in this world?" Murong Zhao raised such a question, why can only see those little things that are contending with each other and can''t look at them more. Murong Zhao thinks that only the woman with vision and mind can be a queen.


    What is a queen? The queen is the person behind the emperor. If the emperor dies and the new emperor is young, the queen even needs to preside over the court. If only a narrow-minded and incompetent woman becomes a queen, how can she feel at ease.


    Murong Zhao saw how his mother became a queen. While plotting for the throne, the women in the harem were all insidious and terrible. To tell the truth, Murong Zhao was afraid of looking at a weak and vicious woman like this. He wanted to find a woman with open heart to be his wife.


    He also talked to Pei Xuan about this. If people heard this, they would think that the prince was crazy. What kind of talent should a woman have? It''s just that she can manage family affairs and have children. What kind of insight can a woman have.


    But Pei Xuan heard Murong Zhao say so, the shadow of the little villain appeared in the bottom of his eyes, and then his lips lifted up, "of course there is."


    Then he looked at Murong Zhao and added, "our country is so big, there will be some."


    Murong Zhao nodded, "you are right." He didn''t doubt anything. "Well, it''s still early. Let''s get busy with the current business first."


    After all, it''s still early to get married. Murong Zhao himself thinks it ridiculous. He is a prince, just like other young people who are pregnant with spring. He wants to marry a daughter-in-law. It''s really futile for him to want to marry a daughter-in-law. It''s important for him to be busy with the present affairs. If he is poor, how can he be worthy of it.


    Pei Liang heard Murong Zhao say so, but he also agreed with him. He was talking about it in his heart. The little villain replied to his letter, which should have been on the way.

 Chapter 586

    Su Tang, who has just returned a letter to Pei Xuan, leaves the song palace. She finds a convenient place on the way to enter the space. She selects some vegetables and meat and puts them in the basket and carries them home.


    "Miss, come back!" Su Tang just entered the house, and Yu Caihe, who came to open the door, was very happy.


    Su Tang gave Yu Caihe the things in the basket. "You can make something for yourself. I''ll cook by myself in the evening."


    Yu Caihe quickly took over the things, Su sugar now has little to do their own cooking, did not expect today actually moved the mind "yes, I will go to prepare now."


    "Sister, do you want to cook something delicious in the evening?" Sunuo also heard that her sister came back and came out of her room.


    In the main room, there was also a familiar person out, looking at sucang, "you still know how to come back!"


    This is what the housekeeper''s voice to the man who comes home late, with a bit of complaint and a bit of arrogance.


    This person naturally does not do others think, is sent by Su Nuo message, specially invited home Luo family two young Luo star star.


    Su sugar saw her standing at the door, so she asked Yu Caihe to go to the kitchen to deal with the ingredients he had brought back. She walked to the front door of the main room and pulled Luo Xingchen into the door.


    "I apologize to Luo Er Shao. I''d like to trouble Luo Er Shao to go there. Today, I''ll cook for Luo Er Shao and make delicious food for Luo Er Shao as a thank you, OK?"


    After entering the door, Su Tang looks at Luo Xingchen and smiles, and then solemnly salutes her. She apologizes and thanks. 94 good book website www.94haoshu.com


    Su sugar before the endless news to Luo Xingchen, let her come back in a hurry, it is estimated that back did not see her, Luo Xingchen will also be a little confused.


    However, just like Su Tang, Luo Xingchen stayed in Qinghe town and helped to deal with the accident in the grilled fish shop as soon as possible, even though she didn''t know what she wanted her to do.


    Two people are friends, but Luo Xingchen can do these, Su sugar this thanks to still want to say.


    "Well, I tell you, you can''t find a friend who is more loyal than me. Tell me quickly, Huang Xing is worth your asking me back?"


    Luo Xingchen also felt that Su Tang asked her to come to Qinghe town because she was afraid that she would not be in the town and that she would not be able to deal with any business matters. Therefore, she was required to sit in Qinghe town.


    But later I saw that Huang Xing had such a skill, and Su Tang did not show his mountain and dew, but he had a close relationship with the county magistrate of Qingyuan County. In Qingyuan County, there are no businessmen who can really bring trouble to sucang. I''m afraid there are no businessmen in Qingyuan County who can really bring trouble to sucang.


    Zhang and Zhou Xiaocao naturally don''t have much experience, but even if Huang Xing doesn''t come that day, it''s not difficult for Su Tang to deal with these things when he comes back, because Luo Xingchen has many ways to make this matter basically not affect the business of the grilled fish shop.


    In this way, Luo Xingchen felt that it was not so simple for Su Tang to let her come. She only knew that Su Tang''s mind had always been tortuous and it was not easy to guess. If she didn''t understand, she just waited for her to come back.


    So just now Sunuo told her at home that sucang was back. She came home and waited for sucang. She told herself what was going on.


    Smart people communicate with each other easily. Su Tang now hears Luo Xingchen asking herself this, and she also sits down with a smile, "a little Huang Xing, where can we use Luo Er Shao?"


    Hear this answer, Luo Xingchen''s brain on two words, as expected!

 Chapter 587

    "Sugar, what are you calculating?" Luo Xingchen looks at Su Tang. Every time he sees sucang, Luo Xingchen knows that someone is going to have bad luck again.


    Su sugar heard her say so, and blinked innocently, "how can I speak? I''m such a simple and kind person. I''ve never been calculated, OK?"


    Luo Xingchen speechless, Su Tang, how thick of your skin, dare to say that you are simple and kind.


    The first time I met her, I found out her identity at a glance, and said that if she was a liar, who would black her money? Which simple and kind-hearted person would dare to pit the money of cheaters?


    "Tut, I really believe it. Do you believe it?" Luo Xingchen unconcerned Su Tang.


    Su Tang raised eyebrows and said, "I believe that fairies like us are excellent."


    This said, Luo Xingchen thought, "I think you said it very well, you can say more."


    They flattered each other. It felt good. After she finished, sucang looked at her. They looked at each other and laughed together.


    "Well, this time I''ll stay in Qinghe town for two more days. I''ll show you a good show."


    Of course, the reason why Su Tang asked Luo Xingchen to come was not for Huang Xing. Luo Xingchen could see that Huang Xing was nothing to Su Tang, but fishing made him move.


    Su Tang will let Luo Xingchen come to Qinghe town for other things. Now Su Yong and his family''s bones have been brought back. They will be buried tomorrow. Su Yongshun also said today. It is estimated that her house will be completed in three days.


    Seeing that the big houses have been built, Su Yonghe''s problems have been solved. Su sugar roughly calculates that Su Yonggui''s family is almost waiting. Raindrop Library www.yudiwu.com


    But the family is still waiting to sink her. They are greedy for Sutang''s silver and live in the big house built by Sutang, and they have to gain the reputation of being righteous and destroying relatives.


    Sucang had known that they were so calculating. This time it was time for a good show to be staged. Of course, she had to get all the people together.


    When she was not in Qinghe town, Luo Xingchen would solve the problem if Huang Xingchen was not in Qinghe town. For those carefree servants around Luo Xingchen, and Luo Xingchen''s usual style of work, there would be a reputation.


    Luo''s second young bully has a lot of real reputation. Although Luo Xingchen is in front of Su Tang, she is so angry all day. However, when she is outside, the bully still looks like a bully.


    The appearance of Luo Er Shao is also an important part of Su Tang''s plan to clean up Su Yonggui''s family. If someone wants to play a big play, she has to prepare all the actors properly, so as not to delay it.


    Luo Xingchen heard Su sugar say let her see the play, beautiful Danfeng eyes also joking light "see good play, I am looking forward to."


    Then she saw the look in Su Tang''s eyes. She always felt that her back was cold. She held out her poor self and said, "I think you are calculating me."


    Su sugar "ha ha, you think too much, what is the relationship between us, how can I calculate you?"


    Seeing sucang like this, Luo Xingchen was relieved, "you are really calculating me. I tell you, don''t sell me. I''ll follow you all my life."


    As long as Su Tang doesn''t sell her, anything will do. Anyway, she is also the biggest rich businessman in the north, and the bully of the Luo family in Beikou. Do you want to have such a lack of desire for survival.


    "I can''t sell you!" But Su Tang looked at Luo Xingchen, and she also laughed. She knew that Luo Xingchen trusted herself, and sucang would never fail to live up to this trust.

 Chapter 588

    When she heard that Su Tang couldn''t sell her, Luo Xingchen also laughed. There was no need to emphasize the trust between them. As a woman who cared for each other in the world, Luo Xingchen always believed that sucang would not harm her, and she would never hurt sucang.


    "What are you going to do in the evening? Is it delicious?" There''s nothing else. Luo Xingchen catches Su Tang and asks her what she wants to do.


    They went to the kitchen together, and Sunuo also came to join the fun. Yu Caihe was at a loss with a green thing. When he saw sucang coming, he asked, "Miss, how do you want to eat this?"


    It turns out that sucang specially took out a broccoli flower from the space today. We haven''t seen this thing. Naturally, we don''t know how to deal with it.


    "What kind of dish is this?" Sure enough, Luo Xingchen and Sunuo saw the broccoli in the hand of Caihe, and they were also curious.


    "This is broccoli, a healthy vegetable with a lot of nutrients." Introduction to sucang.


    Luo Xingchen''s eyes lit up, "this is not our Qihuang state-owned things, how to eat this, planting, is very complex?"


    No matter what the taste is, someone will pay for such a fresh thing when it comes out.


    Seeing her business experience, Su Tang shook her head with a smile. "This is not good, but there are other things that can be done. You will know later."


    It is true that broccoli is not available in this country at present, but it is not a very special taste. In the view of sucan, it is not so attractive, and the profit of natural planting will be less. 17 Novels www.17xs.net


    Modern people all know that broccoli is a very healthy and nutritious vegetable, but what nutrition did you know in ancient times? There was no such concept. Today sucang will bring it out mainly because she wants to make a dish.


    Luo Xingchen heard that Sutang said it was not convenient to plant, and a little bit lost, and then heard sucang said there was something else, he immediately got up.


    "Miss, the fish''s head is ready." It''s just that when picking lotus and listening to Sutang''s explanation, when she went to wash the west blue flower, Zhang Cuilan on the side of her handled the head of the silver carp that Sutang took out of the space and took it.


    For the silver carp raised in the space, Sutang specially cuts off the fish head, and the rest of the fish is made into fish balls. The head of the silver carp is fat and tender, which is a good material for cutting pepper fish head.


    According to the instructions of sucang just now, Zhang Cuilan cleaned the fish head and added materials for salting. Seeing that the time was almost over, she went into the kitchen and started to do it by herself.


    In the pan, peanut oil is put into the pan to stir fry garlic powder. After that, some red chopped peppers are scooped out from two small jars on the side of the pot. The unique flavor of the chopped peppers is hot and sour. Luo Xingchen can''t help but swallow after smelling it.


    Obviously, this red and red pepper is the focus of susang cooking. It is not enough to make a good red chopped pepper, and then stir fry the green chopped pepper.


    Then let Zhang Cuilan spread ginger on the plate, fish head on the plate, the last two pieces of fish head respectively put two colors of chopped pepper, finally put on the pot to start steaming.


    After the fish head is done with chopped peppers, then the susang broccoli is put in the boiling water. After the fish is fished out, let Yu pick the lotus carefully and set the plate.


    The pot was heated with hot water, and then Luo Xingchen saw that Su sugar scooped out a kind of light yellow powder from a small pot, put it in the hot water, and the original water gave off a smell of fragrance.

 Chapter 589

    Luo Xingchen and Sunuo saw this, and were surprised, "what is this?"


    It''s amazing. How can you put it into the water? It''s so fragrant all of a sudden. It''s like soup.


    Su Tang didn''t answer. She thickens the soup with starch. When the soup becomes thick and white egg white is added, the soup head is poured on the broccoli which has just passed the water. Then she will sit down.


    When the broccoli is ready, Sutang doesn''t stop. Pu Wei is just boiling the milk, mixing the hot milk and starch, adding a little sugar, beating it into a paste, cooling it and cutting it into small pieces. Finally, it is dipped in the egg liquid, fried in the pan, and then fried with fresh milk.


    Make these two dishes. Steam the fish head with chopped pepper. Finally, susang slices the fresh Tricholoma matsutake from the space. Heat the bottom of the pot and fry it with butter.


    The four dishes are ready to serve, and finally sucang made a soup with cabbage and tofu, which ended the four dishes and one soup.


    "I''ll do some more dough pulling with the noodles. I''ll bring them back later." After sucang has finished the dishes, he is ordered to pick some lotus leaves.


    A few people heard that it was Lizuo''s promise. After that, sucang went into the main room. Luo Xingchen and Sunuo had already sat down and were waiting for her.


    She sat down and said with a smile, "have a taste."


    When Luo Xingchen heard this, she didn''t treat Su Tang politely. Her chopsticks were a piece of broccoli. The taste of broccoli was not heavy. There was a layer of thick soup outside, full of fresh chicken soup and the fragrance of broccoli.


    "Unexpectedly..." Luo Xingchen was very surprised. She saw with her own eyes how sucang cooked. It was clear that sucang didn''t have chicken stew. However, the soup was fragrant and delicious with the unique fragrance of broccoli. Qiankun listening to books www.qktsw.com


    When Su Nuo saw his brother Luo like this, he also took a bite of broccoli. Obviously, the little guy also liked it very much. He ate one piece and wanted to eat it again.


    "Try the taste first, and the rest will be finished." Su sugar to see his brother eat happy, but also smile, and to the little guy and Luo Xingchen clip fried milk, and then a bowl of soup.


    Fried fresh milk is very sweet and full of milk fragrance. Both of them like to eat sweet food, and they are very satisfied with the food. The taste of Tricholoma matsutake is extremely extreme. Therefore, the stachyose is not stained with other seasonings, so it is simply fried, and the taste is wonderful.


    After eating other foods, Luo Xingchen took a bite of fish head meat with a bit of novelty. The natural fermentation of chopped peppers is sour and spicy. It is different from the sour and spicy flavor of roasted fish, tomato and pepper before. It is not particularly spicy, but it is very good.


    "Delicious!" Luo Xingchen''s praise is totally uncovered.


    Since the contact with spicy, Luo Xingchen has always liked spicy food, so the fish head with chopped pepper is also very in line with her taste.


    Sunuo can''t eat fish, but the others are also delicious. The little guy is very happy with his rice. Su Tang thinks that they like to eat and are very happy. When the cook sees that the eater is happy, he has a sense of achievement.


    Soon after picking the lotus, she brought the boiled noodles. Su Tang asked Luo Xingchen to mix the soup bottom of the fish head with chopped pepper. The bottom of a bowl of noodles she ate was facing the sky. She ate all the big fish heads.


    finally said she was eating and supporting, and susugar was unable to resist the desire to make complaints about a young master.


    After dinner, sucang asked the little guy to go back to review his lessons. After going out for such a long time, he must have left some behind. Then he and Luo Xingchen sat in the main room and talked about things.

 Chapter 590

    "Why do you want to leave him alone?" Because Luo Xingchen read that he ate too much in the evening, Su Tang specially asked his servants to send brown sugar hawthorn, so as not to digest her.


    As a result, Luo Xingchen sat down and asked Su Tang. She could clearly see that Su Tang was spending her younger brother on purpose, and didn''t want him to hear what they said.


    Luo Xingchen clearly remembers that Su Tang didn''t hide much from his younger brother before. After all, there were only two people in the family, and they couldn''t hide everything. How could they not say it this time.


    "Today these two new things, one is chopped pepper, the other is chicken soup powder!" Su Tang did not answer Luo Xingchen, but directly said two things for cooking today.


    Luo Xingchen heard sucang say this, took the spoon''s hand a little pause, looked up at Su sugar "Oh..."


    Su Tang''s sister and brother are in filial piety, and they can''t eat meat and fishy food. Before, Luo Xingchen and Su Tang''s brother and sister had a meal, but they didn''t have any meat and fish. I didn''t expect that today Sutang ate.


    However, Luo Xingchen is not too surprised. Su Tang''s work will not be bottomless. She knows that Su sugar''s younger brother and sister are adopted. It sounds ridiculous to be filial to those who don''t matter. But it is obvious that the adoptive children''s filial piety will have a better reputation.


    If the imperial examination is expected in the future, even if you see the emperor and know that Su Nuo is so affectionate and righteous, he may have more opportunities to teach officials than others. Even because of his reputation, his official fortune will be better than that of ordinary people.


    It sounds strange and doesn''t make sense, right? But people in their country have such a concept. If sucang and their adopted children can abide by the filial piety rules for those who have nothing to do with them, how can such people not be loyal to the emperor? They must have a very good and simple personality. It''s not hard to understand that the emperor is willing to use such officials.


    Luo Xingchen knows that sucang has ambition and is willing to train Sunuo to be an official. It is no surprise that he will make this decision. Zilang literature www.zilang.net


    Because Luo Xingchen knows that sucang, if she has paid something, she must get something, otherwise she can''t let herself suffer.


    "I wish he didn''t know." Seems to know Luo Xingchen''s doubts, Su sugar light said such a sentence.


    Luo Xingchen heard Su Tang say so, then looked at her, could not help saying, "have you to be a sister, is his greatest blessing in this life."


    If Su Tang doesn''t tell his younger brother, then Sunuo will always think that he is filial piety. No matter where he is in the future, even if he enters the officialdom, he will be very magnanimous and regard his filial piety as his capital.


    In fact, it is not the first time that Sutang has given susuo nutrition. It''s just that Su Tang knows about it. She will cook the soup with beef bones in the space, and then only leave the soup, sift out the other materials, and take out the cooked noodles for Sunuo to eat.


    The reason why they use beef is that in this era, cattle are used for farming, and it is not allowed to kill and eat casually. Therefore, most people have never eaten beef, and naturally they will not know what the taste of beef bone soup is.


    In addition, the materials in the space are good, and the soup is rich and sweet, which is different from the broth outside. So Sunuo has eaten so many times before, but he doesn''t know what he is eating is actually bone soup.


    The reason why sucang would keep the secret from his younger brother is very simple, because sucang is not sure whether the little guy can keep the secret. How can an eight year old child guarantee that he can keep the secret.


    And sucang can''t judge what kind of character Sunuo will grow into in the future, so it''s right to be cautious.

 Chapter 591

    If Su Tang''s education can be followed, Su Nuo will be flexible and smart in the future. Even if he knows that he ate bone soup during his filial piety, he will not let people see traces in the officialdom. If the city government is enough, it doesn''t matter.


    But sucang didn''t dare to think only about the good, because it was possible that Su Nuo didn''t develop the character she wanted, so she could be really calm if she didn''t tell him, because in his heart, he would never have a guilty day.


    Anyway, as a sister, Su Tang can protect her younger brother, and she has done her best. When the rest of the children can go, she looks forward to it, but she doesn''t ask for it. She tries hard without asking about the consequences.


    Luo Xingchen is a smart person, Su sugar is just such a sentence, she knew the reason why Su sugar did this, it is indeed a painstaking effort to protect her brother.


    Also because of this, so today''s dinner, sucang did not allow Sunuo to eat soup dishes and cabbage tofu soup, but also did not let Luo Xingchen ask about the chicken soup powder when eating.


    After dinner, let Sunuo go to study, and he and Luo Xingchen stay to talk about things. They don''t want Sunuo to know the meaning of these things.


    Now sucang heard Luo Xingchen say that her sister is a blessing. She also laughs "what blessing, she is my brother."


    For many years in modern times, she always felt that she had no family fortune. After her parents divorced, they ignored her. She grew up with her grandmother, but she died when she was in middle school.


    She worked and studied alone and grew up with her own support. It can be said that she has climbed up step by step. She has seen the darkness beyond the imagination of many people in the society, so she knows how to hide herself and think a lot of calculations. Only in this way can she protect herself from growing up.


    In modern times, she sometimes mocks herself. She is a ghost of heaven, so no one will love her, care about her, have no relatives or friends, get used to everything is a person, illness or pain, support will come. Love my e-book www.25txtxs.com


    Everyone in the world doesn''t love her. She can love herself and doesn''t feel bad about it.


    Over the past 20 years, she also felt that she was Iron-blooded. She didn''t care about it, and she didn''t care about it. She just had to live well.


    But one day I came to this world by accident. When I opened my eyes, I saw the little guy''s eyes full of care, expectation, trust, dependence and concern.


    That was the first time she knew that she, who thought she was iron and blood, also needed to be accompanied by someone like this, so she sincerely regarded Sunuo as her family member and younger brother.


    She also really paid the unimaginable care of her previous life, but she was very happy because she felt very good to have relatives, and now she has friends, it would be better.


    "Yes, great sister, so when will this chopped pepper and chicken soup powder be put on the market?" Luo Xingchen has her own sister. To be honest, she is envious of Su sugar''s brother and sister''s mutual dependence and concern.


    But some things can not come, and sucang is also very good to her, so a joke, talk about business.


    Since there are new things, of course, it is necessary to sell money. For Luo Xingchen and Su Tang, making money is the most important business.


    As a result, after hearing her ask, Su Tang looked at her. "Luo Er Shao thinks that once you get the tribute qualification, will your father feel at ease and cooperate with us like this?"

 Chapter 592

    Luo Xingchen heard Su sugar''s words, but also looked at her eyes, only to see less than 10-year-old girl eyes deep, and with a few smile like.


    "How do I feel like you''re digging a hole for me?" Luo Xingchen looked at the sucang and said directly that he had a bad premonition.


    At the beginning, when the evil spirit of some sugar fooled her to leave a way for herself, it was like this. She always felt that she was going to be the routine of Su sugar again.


    See Luo Xingchen said so, Su sugar slightly bow, pick eyebrow to see Luo Xingchen "is pit, do you jump?"


    Luo Xingchen looked at sucang and blinked her beautiful eyes. "As long as it''s the hole you dug, I''ll jump!"


    The girl dressed up as a man has a beautiful face, and her lips are slightly hooked when she speaks. Her tone seems to be joking, but she has a trust that can not be ignored. For Luo Xingchen, there is only absolute trust in sucang.


    Su sugar sees her like this, also pick eyebrow to smile.


    "According to my father''s temper, if the star sugar sauce is really selected as a tribute next year, he will be too anxious to sleep!" After laughing, Luo Xingchen relaxed and leaned on the chair and said lazily.


    The master of Luo family has been balancing the ability of her two sons. Originally, such a balance can be accepted by Luo Xingchen. At least it proves that her father regards her as the successor, so he can measure it.


    But Luo Xingchen can see that her father still wants her elder brother. Even if she is more talented and capable, her father is afraid and defensive because she is too capable.


    I was once sad, but even the girls who fought in the business field were sad for a while. Now Luo Xingchen is not as attentive to the Luo family''s industry as before. Zero one reading website www.01dsw.cc


    With sucang as a partner, she also has the ability. Why do you have to fight with the Luo family so hard? It''s just a Luo family. As long as she works hard, she can swallow up all the Luos'' industries and become her own.


    That''s why Luo Xingchen wants to fight for the qualification of tribute, and she told Sutang about it. In short, she decided to use her own brand, xingxingtang sauce.


    Once successful, the world will know only star sugar sauce, not Beikou Luojia sauce.


    At that time, Su Tang understood that Luo Xingchen had made her own decision. She would still fight for the position of the Luo family leader, but she would not just fight with her stupid big brother in the family.


    Since her father has confirmed that she is biased, she does not expect the eccentric father to do business on her own. When the time comes, who can say that she is not qualified to be the master of the house.


    It is said that sucang''s temperament is wild. Obviously, a girl who used to be quite regular is now taken wild by her.


    "Then I must say that they will have a lot of things to do in the future." Sucang also relaxed his body, leaning on the chair, drinking a mouthful of honey hawthorn.


    What do you need to do, Stella


    Without other words, she pointed to the point. Luo Xingchen still knew what kind of temperament Su Tang was. Since she had said such words, she must have had her own ideas and plans.


    "Purchase the sales line, break the monopoly of Luojia in the north and open up the southern market!" Sure enough, heard Luo Xingchen so asked, Su sugar decisively said such words.

 Chapter 593

    From Su Tang and Luo Xingchen to realize now, in fact, sucang has always known that she and Luo family, who are not Luo Xingchen''s masters, will not coexist.


    The Luo family master had been so moved that she wanted to steal the secret recipe from her. Sucang also kept it in mind. Obviously, for dark Lori, she was satisfied with such a partner.


    Just like the original cooperation with yangford, when there is no ability to break the cooperation, sucang certainly won''t say anything. When doing business, she needs to have momentum, but she also needs to have the ability to see the reality. It is also very necessary to tolerate temporarily when the ability is insufficient.


    But once it has the ability, and the original yangford, sucang certainly will not continue to cooperate with such Luo family.


    Su Tang has said before that she will do what others do to her. Not to mention that Luo Xinghe deliberately provoked the relationship between her and Luo Xingchen before, that is, the head of the Luo family despised her, and even tried to snatch the secret recipe from her and destroy the cooperation.


    Su Tang even has no doubt that if she didn''t put out chili oil in time after that, the Luo family owner might not have killed her.


    In the past, she was unable to cooperate with such a person. It was a compromise to reality. Now sucang has a certain amount of capital in her hand. Now the Luo family is waiting to be defeated by her and finally swallow it up!


    Orange cat felt his master''s emotion and shivered in silence. He had to hold his master''s thigh tightly in his whole life, strengthen his great belief that what the owner said was right, and practice the fine style of playing where the owner pointed out.


    Its owner really can''t be provoked, can''t be provoked.


    Lazy to pay attention to so much nonsense orange cat, Su sugar said, looking at Luo Xingchen, sure enough to see Luo Xingchen slightly pick eyebrows "is not easy."


    Luojia has been in the north for many years, and it took decades to develop its vast sales channels and markets. Before that, it was not that no other business wanted to break the monopoly relationship of Luojia, but in the end they all failed. Love reading www.ikashub.net


    Of course, the route must be right, but Luo Xingchen continued, "it may be easier to open up the southern market than that."


    Compared with the north, where there is only one Luojia family in its heyday, the south is economically developed and rich. On the contrary, there is no largest businessman. Instead, there are business associations according to the region, and all the big businessmen unite to decide some things.


    Luo Xingchen thought that such an environment would be easier for new businessmen, so he said so.


    Sucang shook her head. "Have you heard a word?"


    Luo Xingchen is curious about "what?"


    "Well done!" When Su Tang said this, she had a sly smile and looked at Luo Xingchen. "Obviously, it''s much easier to deal with a rogue businessman than to have a rival together. Moreover, you are the second youngest of the Luo family."


    Modern pit people all know how to find acquaintances, and know that it is easier to succeed. Why, because familiar talents understand it, outsiders will have a stronger sense of vigilance.


    Now sucang and Luo Xingchen are faced with the same situation. In Sutang''s opinion, it is necessary to keep a low profile in developing the southern market, but it should be simpler in the north, because no matter how big the Luojia family is, it is just a profiteer. They still have insiders and their success rate is much higher.


    Do you want to be so straightforward? Luo Xingchen understood the meaning of sucang as soon as she heard it. Then she pursed her lips and looked at sucang with a smile: "sure enough, it''s a pit!"


    "So, jump?" Su Tang did not refute, but also asked her with a smile.


    "Of course

 Chapter 594

    Luo Xingchen said the word "of course" sonorously. When Su Tang heard this, he also laughed: "there are four prefectures and fifty counties in the North..."


    Sucang said, taking out a map, pointing to the southeast position, "let''s start here."


    "Qingzhuo county?" Luo Xingchen saw the place where Su Tang pointed, and was surprised, "here we Luo family''s power is really weak, sugar you are indeed a demon."


    There are 13 counties in Qingzhou Prefecture. Except for Qingyong County, which is too poor because of its geographical location, most of the counties have good economy, because Qingzhou is a state capital by the sea.


    Qingjiang River flows through Qingzhou, passes Qingyuan County, Qingping County, and finally enters the sea in Qingzhuo county. Because Qingzhuo county is by the sea, there are many fishermen fishing on the seashore. At the same time, there are overseas fleets coming and going.


    Therefore, Qingzhuo county is also a county with the most developed commerce, which can be described as a mixture of dragons and snakes. But because of this, even if it is the largest rich businessman in the north, the Luojia family in Beikou can not have complete control in Qingzhuo county.


    Luo Xingchen said that the Luo family''s power was weak here, but Su Tang could click here at once, just like Luo Xingchen said, it was very evil, until the key point.


    For Luo Xingchen said that he was a monster, Su Tang was used to hearing things like this and refused to say "I don''t care what method you use, I cleaned the people around you a year ago.


    When you deal with people around you, I will take Jianghong to Qingzhuo county to open the shop before the new year.


    Before you go to the capital, there are 13 counties in Qingzhou, except Qingyong County, which has a unique geographical location. I require each county to have a shop for us. Qingzhou is the foundation of all our undertakings! " I love soudu www.520sodu.com


    Su sugar''s finger drew a circle in the whole of Qingzhou, saying that it was not so easy to set up chain stores in the four northern states at one time. Moreover, the labor cost was huge, and it was easy to break the funds if you were not careful.


    Therefore, the meaning of sucang is to establish the market of Qingzhou, and then gradually spread to the North based on Qingzhou.


    But even so, Su Tang alone is not enough. She needs to develop the products to be sold in the shop. Therefore, it is necessary for Luo Xingchen to develop sales channels.


    Now Luo Xingchen is indifferent to those spies around him and responds negatively. But now they are going to do something big. Luo Xingchen''s actions can''t be monitored by others, so Su Tang said to Luo Xingchen specially today.


    The same is true for Sutang. After temporarily suppressing Su Yonggui''s family, sucang will also set out to open a shop in Qingzhuo County, and then continue to develop new products.


    It''s not too difficult to buy a shop. What''s difficult is that the store can be opened. If it wants to open, it needs fresh things. With its characteristics, business will be easy to do.


    As soon as Luo Xingchen heard Su Tang say this, he also sat in his body. "If you don''t say so, I''m going to start. How can I let these fleas affect the major events? It''s not difficult to open 12 shops before leaving for the capital city. But the contract between you and Luo''s family is enough. You must have a way. As for me, I should also be hit and retire after success."


    When Luo Xingchen heard what Su Tang asked her to do, she agreed without saying a word. Originally, these people around her did not intend to continue to stay. Since she decided to develop her own industry, of course, she had to have her own available people.


    Originally, Luo Xingchen was still worried about sucang''s own business. What should she do with her contract with the Luo family? But she immediately remembered that Su Tang was always strict in his work, and she said that she would have a way.

 Chapter 595

    As for Su Tang, when he heard Luo Xingchen say that he wanted to be successful and retire, he also smilingly narrowed his eyes. "It seems that Jianghong''s Revenge has a chance to revenge!"


    Luo Xingchen raises eyebrow "what bad idea do you play?"


    Su Tang directly laughed, "your elder brother doesn''t want sauce business very much. We''re not happy with our cooperation. It''s good to change people."


    "Have I ever said that I have known you for a long time, I dare not offend you." Luo Xingchen Fengyan black eyes look at Su sugar, so said.


    "Can I take it as a compliment?" Sucang blinked and laughed.


    "Nature." Luo Xingchen giggled and said, "but I still want to say, sugar, you are good or bad, but I like it."


    "It''s a great honor that you like it." Su sugar drank a mouthful of honey hawthorn, said.


    If outsiders heard, I''m afraid they don''t know what riddles they are playing, but Luo Xingchen and Su Tang are clear.


    Wise people''s tacit understanding, Luo Xingchen at first worried about the contract between sucang and the Luo family, but because he understood the character of sucang, he didn''t worry.


    After that, she would say that she wanted to retire because she wanted to help Sutang develop her sales line, so she needed energy and time.


    Luo Xingchen is still in charge of some of the Luo family''s industries, but the others are OK. Her father is partial and gives her little, that is to say, the cooperation with sucang is the big one.


    In this case, Luo Xingchen''s first thought was to let go of the current cooperation between the Luo family and Sutang, and spend time on opening a shop with sucang. 12 Novels www.12shuo.com


    Now the sauce business is still so profitable. After Luo Xingchen let go, it is obvious that someone is willing to take over, and this person does not want to do other people''s thinking. In the past year or so, luoxinghe has tried many times to take over from Luo Xingchen.


    Luo Xingchen just let go and luoxinghe took over. When the time came, Su Tangxia was dead hand in Luoxing river. If there was any problem with the contract, it would have nothing to do with Luo Xingchen.


    Similarly, Luo Xingchen let go of such a big money maker to Luo Xinghe, and asked for a servant. Even the servant whom luoxinghe trusted more, it was also a very simple thing.


    So they didn''t say anything. In fact, their hearts were clear about what to do afterwards.


    When the time comes, Su Tang will settle the contract with the Luo family, hang Luo Xinghe, and give him an eye medicine. Maybe he can let the Luo family master be disappointed with his eldest son again.


    Luo Xingchen lost the opportunity to make money, but he has been trying to manage the small part of his responsibility now. Maybe he can sell a little bit miserably and get some benefits.


    As for Jiang Hong''s revenge, in fact, it''s just a passing revenge. It''s not the point. The two girls know how to trap people in a few words.


    To say that smart people are comfortable and easy to talk about. As for Luo Xingchen''s saying, what kind of bad ideas is sucang making? How to pit luoxinghe, sucang didn''t tell Luo Xingchen directly.


    Luo Xingchen didn''t ask more, because she knew very well that if a certain sugar moved her mind to trap people, there were few people who didn''t fall for it. Her big brother, that fool, couldn''t even do it.


    Su Tang is a pit. She is very slippery. Ten Luoxing rivers are tied together, but she can''t play Su Tang. Her father''s words may be able to resist. Luoxing river is absolutely hopeless.


    Two of the same enigmatic dialogue ended, Luo Xingchen heard sucang said that he was honored, also holding a cup of honey water, to sucang, "I am also very honored."


    People''s life is not long or short, but they can meet each other in this life, and pursue the same goal together. It is indeed a rare honor for them to meet each other in this life.

 Chapter 596

    In the evening, Su Tang and Luo Xingchen talked. Luo Xingchen went home to have a rest. After a night''s rest, Su Tang and Su Nuo''s brothers and sisters got up in the morning and went to Sujiatun.


    "Tanggu, uncle Nuo." When they arrived, Su Changhui and his wife came to greet them.


    Su Changhui''s daughter-in-law Xiao Liu''s face is full of happiness. Her husband went out to work with her elders. Originally, she also made money with her parents at the beginning of the year. This time, she only had to work for her elders, which was not good for her.


    As a result, he only came back yesterday. His father went to eat in the town again. When he was waiting for him to come back, he saw that the man was still carrying a basket. After asking, he knew that it was a special gift prepared by Tanggu and uncle Nuo.


    When I opened it, I found that the fine cotton cloth was enough to make a suit of clothes. The candy and cake were all desserts in the town. Xiao Liu and his two children had heard about it before, but they were reluctant to buy them because they were expensive.


    This time, the two children were very happy to see this, not to mention the silver beads in the purse. Liu looked very fond of it. Ben said that he went to the town to change money and buy materials for the two children to make new clothes.


    Seeing that his wife only thought about him and his children, Su Changhui told her not to change the silver beads. He went to find the red thread and asked Liu to make a bracelet and wear the silver beads.


    It''s not easy for farmers to live a full life. It''s good to have enough. Most people can''t afford these jewelry. Xiao Liu, knowing that her husband loves him, puts on silver beads happily.


    It is not only Su Changhui''s family, but also su Huan''s family. When they go back to see the present, they all secretly say that it''s good to do something for sucang. Although they don''t want this benefit, it really makes people feel more comfortable.


    All the people who went to pick up the bones received the same gifts. The people who helped bury them yesterday and today also had a good meal yesterday.


    So today, when I saw sister and brother Su Tang, they were all smiling and affectionate. Fate novel www.51yuanxs.com


    Qin''s two daughters-in-law also came over. From a distance, he saw many people in the Su family talking around Su Tang. They were all smiling and sighing. The two children who had little sense of existence in the Su family more than a year ago have now become the center.


    When the river god is to be sacrificed for more than a year, who would have thought that the two children would have today.


    "If you really want to thank me, do your best today. Don''t be lazy." Su Tang was surrounded by a group of people to thank him and said so with a smile.


    "That''s for sure. We have strength if we don''t have anything else." Hearing sucang say this, everyone also said.


    "Sugar girl, Nuo Ge Er!" Su Yongqiang comes from one side and calls two people.


    "Brother Qiang is here." Hearing Su Yongqiang call himself, sucang and Sunuo look back at Su Yongqiang together.


    "Well, it''s a fine day today. It''s a good time. Let''s bury the Yonghe family now." Su Yongqiang looked at the time is almost the same, no delay, directly to do things.


    Naturally, Su Tang and Su Nuo agreed to come down. So a group of Su family members went up the mountain to the ancestral tomb and buried the bones of Su Yong and his family next to Su laoshuan and his wife.


    Su Yongqiang and Su Yongshun still have some people who remember Su laoshuan''s family and have some friendship with Su Yonghe. They are also red eyed when they are settled down.


    Despite the accident, in the end, it is still blessed to be able to be taken back, reunited with the family and settled down in peace.

 Chapter 597

    After the funeral, Su Tang and Su Nuo continue to return to the town. The relaxation time for the little guy is over, and they return to the academy to continue their studies.


    Su Tang is still the same as before. When she is at home in the morning, she sometimes discusses with Luo Xingchen about opening a store. In the afternoon, she goes to the song mansion to study.


    Then, on the seventh day of October, Su Yongshun came to inform Su Tang that he could go back to Sujiatun to take over the new house the next day. After several months, Su''s brother and sister''s house was finally completed and ready to move in.


    Su Tang is also very happy to hear the good news. The house of Sujiatun was designed and built according to her ideas. Of course, sucang will be very looking forward to it.


    "Thank you, brother Shun. I''ll go back tomorrow morning to take over the house." Su Tang met Su Yongshun in the courtyard rented by Luo Xingchen. After talking about the matter, Su Tang came out to send Su Yongshun out.


    "Good." Su Yongshun also agreed, and then left in a hurry to go back to Sujiatun.


    Seeing Su Yongshun go far away, there is a young man not far away. It is Jianghong who comes back from the processing workshop in Qingshui town.


    Su sugar see him, also did not speak, together into the yard, closed the door.


    After su Tang and Jiang Hong entered the courtyard, not far away, in a corner that was not easy to see, two people came out, but Su Erlu and sun.


    They looked at each other for a moment and then left in a hurry.


    They didn''t know. Not long after they left, the gate that had just been closed was opened again. Su Tang and Jiang Hong, who had already entered the gate, stood at the door.


    Jiang Hong stood slightly behind Su Tang and looked at the direction in which Su Erlu and Su Erlu left. At this time, he could not see the back of the two people leaving. However, he was shocked. If he had not heard today, he would not have thought that Miss had such a capable person and had such an experience.


    But maybe it is because of the experience that very people can meet, that we can achieve the present miss. Fantasy network www.7huan.com


    Sucang did not look back, "I told you, remember all?"


    "All the small ones are recorded." Jiang Hong heard Su Tang''s words and immediately responded.


    Knowing that he had written it down, sucang didn''t tell anyone else, didn''t go back to the yard, but left directly and went back to the backyard home of the dessert bar.


    The next day, on the eighth day of October, after breakfast, Su Tang''s brother and sister took a carriage to Sujiatun and went straight to their house.


    From a distance, you can see that many people have gathered outside the yard. The red wooden door is tightly closed, and the whole bright house is tightly closed.


    "How bright the house is! It''s estimated that it will take several people to clean the house together, or they will be too busy to do it!"


    "It''s worth dying to live in such a house in my life."


    "You say, sucang, how can you make so much money? I heard that the building of this house cost nearly 200 Liang."


    "Those who have seen the river god are really evil. Unfortunately, their lives are hard. Otherwise..."


    "You don''t want to die. You have to spend as much money as you can. There is no one in Su laoshuan''s family. Otherwise, who can stand such a tough life?"


    Knowing that Su Tang''s brother and sister are going to take over the house today, many good people in the village come to watch the fun and talk at the door.


    "What I don''t envy is that she can make money. I can''t make it all my life."


    At the end of the discussion, we still focused on how to make money from sucang.

 Chapter 598

    "How can you make money? You look good. You can make more money than she does." While everyone was talking about this, a woman came out not far away to speak with a sharp voice.


    It was Chen XiuXiu, who had no inclination to talk about it, but just to watch the fun and be curious. As a result, after hearing Chen XiuXiu say this, a young woman said, "Chen, what are you talking nonsense about?"


    The speaker''s clothes were patched, but they were washed clean. He also led a little boy, Huzi and her mother.


    "That''s right. Even though sugar girl is young, she is also a girl''s family. Can you talk nonsense?" Next to the East son Niang also followed.


    It''s all women. Who doesn''t know that it''s important for a woman to be innocent, because Dongzi and Huzi play better with Su Nuo, so they have some contact with Su Tang. At this time, hearing Chen XiuXiu say that Su Tang, they come out to help.


    It''s said that women are not innocent, but they can''t talk about it casually.


    When Chen XiuXiu heard the two people scolding themselves, she also sneered and looked at Dongzi Niang and Huzi Niang, "who should I be so helpful to others? It turns out that it''s you. It''s a pity that no matter how much you''re willing to please your son and serve others, you won''t get much benefit if you are well off."


    When Su Tang''s brother and sister had not adopted him before, Su Nuo, Dongzi and Huzi had a good time. They ran up the mountain all day long, and everyone saw it.


    Now, although Su Nuo lives in the town, he will definitely visit his friends when he comes back from time to time. All day long, he still talks about inviting his friends to play at home when the new house is built. Good mood literature www.hxqwx.com


    It was also a matter of children''s play. Although Dongzi and Huzi''s family said that they were poor, they never had any other thoughts. What kind of life is their own skill.


    Who knows that this matter, to Chen XiuXiu''s mouth, it became that they flattered Su Tang''s sister and brother. The East son''s mother Hu Yang''s and tiger''s mother''s Huang Lu''s angry faces flushed, "what''s your fart?"


    Hu Yang''s also sneer at "don''t take a mirror to see what they are. They raise a young girl to hook up with his brother-in-law, but feel that other people''s girls are not innocent."


    Hu Yang''s and Huang Lu''s are both honest people. But when a rabbit gets into trouble, he still bites. Chen XiuXiu is not clean. What''s the right to say about others.


    Of course, Chen XiuXiu would not scold them in vain and sneer directly, "my daughter is not innocent. My daughter and Wang''s brother-in-law are also the parents of our two families. Who is Su Tang''s age but has to serve an old man? Bah, it''s embarrassing."


    Seeing Su Yonggui''s family coming, Chen XiuXiu also looked at them, "this is what they said by their own family. I don''t think you should discredit my daughter''s reputation. My daughter didn''t let her family talk like this!"


    A few words casually brought Su Yonggui''s family in. Many onlookers looked at the bustle here, but when they heard Chen XiuXiu''s words, they also followed them. When they saw Su Yonggui''s family, the expression on their faces became more and more wonderful.


    Speaking of this, the relationship between Su Tang''s brother-in-law and Su Yonggui''s family is really unclear. Moreover, several times before, Su Yonggui''s family had trouble with Su sugar''s sister and brother, and they were forced down.


    If others say what''s wrong with Suchang, it may still be believable, but this family, in the end, wants a discount.

 Chapter 599

    Su Yonggui''s family came here today to expose sucang''s real purpose. They don''t want her brother and sister to live in their big house. Who knows if the two tough kids will make their family miserable after they live there.


    But what they didn''t expect was that they just came here and heard that Chen XiuXiu exposed the true face of sucang in advance.


    Maybe I want to expose Su Tang''s true face today, so that she can soak the pig''s cage. So today, Su Yonggui''s family, in addition to Su Dafu and Su Erlu, are here.


    When Chen XiuXiu finished, Su Yonggui and Zhao noticed the suspicious eyes of the people around them. Su Yonggui''s face became more and more gray, and Wu''s face was also very ugly.


    Although Zhao Shi is stupid, but also feel such a look, the voice is very sharp smile, "yes, that son and her mother, looks like a fox, colluded with men to give her money to build the house, we see really."


    After she said that, everyone also looked at Su Yonggui, and saw that he did not speak, which was obviously the default meaning, and they all talked in a low voice. They were Su family members, and they all said so. Is this true?


    Moreover, at the age of sucang''s brother and sister, where did the money come from? Some people doubted that they could build such a big house.


    However, after su Yonggui''s acquiescence, everyone began to doubt Su Tang. They heard the sound of horse''s hooves not far away. When they looked at it, they saw that the carriage stopped beside them, and then the door opened. First came a little boy with a thin black cotton padded jacket, who was Sunuo.


    After the little guy got out of the car, he looked at the car again. Then everyone saw that there was a little girl coming down from the car. She was wearing a light gray coat with a white muslin skirt and two white velvet flowers on her bun. Love reading www.aikenshu.com


    Although she is still young and dressed in a simple way, Su Tang looks very good at a glance at a girl who is as beautiful as a spring onion. Many people see Su Tang''s appearance in such a way, and their eyes are strange when they think of Zhao''s words.


    "Oh, I just come back to collect a house. How early and late will it be so lively?" Su sugar as if not aware of such eyes in general, after getting off the car to look at a group of people, seems to have a joking look.


    "Pooh, little bitch!" Zhao''s eyes were red when he saw that Su Tang was dressed up in a carriage. How could these two damned kids have such a good life.


    Su Tang heard Zhao''s words and frowned, "what does your sister-in-law mean?"


    The little guy was so happy that he wanted to take over the house today. After discussing with his sister on the way, he asked two friends to come home. However, when he went to the place, he saw Su Yonggui''s family. Su Nuo didn''t like the family very much. It''s not too much to say that he had hatred. However, he heard Zhao''s words like this again.


    He frowned directly at Zhao and opened his mouth to say something, but saw his sister shaking his head with him. Although he was dissatisfied, he was still obedient and no longer spoke.


    "You don''t know what your mother means. You''re too young to be filial. If you''re a little old, you''ve lost all the faces of the Su family."


    As soon as Su Sanshou saw Su Tang, he would remember how he had been beaten by her before. Finally, he got the chance today. He just wanted to give Su Tang to the pig cage immediately.


    Su Tang raised eyebrows and looked at Su Sanshou and Zhang''s "nephew''s words are even more incomprehensible. Did I remember wrong? It was not your daughter-in-law who stole my iron pot. How could I disgrace the Su family?"

 Chapter 600

    Zhang didn''t expect that sucang would talk about himself and jumped up directly, "who stole your iron pot..."


    "Well, I''m going to ask brother Qiang how he became the patriarch. How can I still wronged you and beat your board?" See her retort, Su sugar said calmly.


    Although it has been a long time, is it true that people have no memory?


    Zhang''s family would like to say that he was stopped by the Wu family next to him, "don''t say it, let your parents talk."


    Sun also thinks that Zhang is too stupid. She could not clean up the theft of the iron pot at the beginning, and today she was hammering Su sugar. She said that there were no such things. Instead, she opened the topic.


    Because of Wu''s words, Zhang also bit his teeth and did not retort. Seeing that his daughter-in-law did not speak, Su Sanshou also said, "stealing iron pots is better than stealing people. How did you get the money for building a house? Do you think others don''t know?"


    Hearing this, Su sugar''s heart appeared excited emotion, finally came!


    "I can''t understand what my nephew said." Sucang blinked and pretended to be stupid.


    As soon as Zhao saw Su Tang like this, she also jumped out of her feet. "I''ll go to your mother. There''s a son of a bitch who has no mother''s son. She''s like a fox. When she''s hooking up with people outside, why don''t you pretend to be pure and pure, and stick your legs outside to please men''s cheap skin. What are you doing here with me?"


    "Su Yonggui, is that how you let your daughter-in-law spray excrement all over her mouth?" Zhao''s mouth is full of dirty words, Su sugar''s face also sinks down, looking at Su Yonggui. Pursuing literature www.zhuiyo.com


    Su Yonggui also looked at Su sugar, only to see the girl who had a very strong attitude every time before. This time, he seemed to be worried about something, and his reaction to his daughter-in-law''s words was not the same as before.


    On the contrary, Su Nuo on the other side has been blowing up like a little lion. After hearing Zhao''s words, he would like to go and kill Zhao, but he was pulled by Su Tang all the time, and he was not allowed to be like this: "you are nonsense, you are all bad people, you are nonsense!"


    Looking at sucang, Su Yonggui felt more and more excited. Obviously, sucang was guilty. So he also said, "although she said a little rough, it''s a good thing. Do you really think you can hide from all the people in the town by going in and out with that man you''ve been seeing with your own eyes, without that man, where are you The money from here to build a house


    Hearing Su Yonggui open his mouth, Su Tang suddenly smiles. She covers her chest and looks scared. "Ah, you''ve found it. What should I do? I''m so scared. Can you not tell others? I promise I won''t dare to do it later!"


    No one thought that, in the face of Su Yonggui''s accusation, Su Tang actually replied in this way. He didn''t say anything to others. He was a little bit stunned when he heard his sister''s words. He looked up at Su Tang''s "sister..."


    Outsiders don''t know. How can he not know that the life at home is earned by his sister a little bit. Because of his good cooking skills, he makes delicious food for the river god master, who will give his sister some fresh and good things.


    This step by step, slowly down to accumulate the present wealth and life, and what other men have to do with it.


    Su sugar heard his brother call himself, also looked at the little guy, smiling and shaking his head, let him not talk.


    The little guy looked at his sister like this. Although he was still very depressed, he still chose to believe his sister. However, he also stared at Su Yonggui''s family. The family were all bad people, which was hateful!

 Chapter 601

    "She admitted it!" How surprised Su Nuo was, so many villagers gathered around to watch the excitement. After hearing Su Tang''s words, they were all shocked. They didn''t refute and struggled for a while, but admitted it directly?


    Some people even cast scorn on Su Tang, but also when she has more skills, the original money is so, really shameless.


    Su Yonggui also felt a little strange, unexpectedly so smooth, Su sugar admitted, and heard Su sugar beg for mercy, so he put on airs: "you have done such a thing, really let our Su family reputation, let the future of Su family daughter how to find a good family, you are a person''s fault, but the whole Su family to bear ah!"


    "Now it''s too late to beg for mercy. If you hook up with a man like this, you''ll have no innocence at a young age, so you should soak the pig cage!" Zhao''s face is excited, as if at this time Su sugar is about to sink.


    When Su Yonggui saw that Zhao was going to do something bad again, he gave his eldest daughter-in-law a look in the eye. Wu''s family has been left out in the cold since she was bullied by Su Tang on New Year''s Eve last year. Now it''s rare for her father-in-law to ask her to do something. Of course, she has been pulling Zhao''s "mother, she was originally our child. If something like this happened, we''d better let the father decide."


    Maybe everything went well today. Zhao was in a good mood. When Wu stopped him, he didn''t get angry as before. Instead, he looked at him coldly.


    Wu''s not beaten is naturally more relieved, also stood here waiting, only one side of the sun looked at Su sugar, always feel a little too smooth today, can not help but some strange.


    "I don''t want to be immersed in a pig''s cage. For the sake of my younger brother, please forgive me. I will never dare again!" Sucang''s eyes were red and her tears were falling.


    "I''ll go, fourth son. You''re revenging, aren''t you?" Su Tang is crying and biting teeth with some god beast. Yunnan biqu Pavilion www.ynbike.net


    A cat with a piece of onion in two claws blinked with a big eye, "the master is wronged. I was just careless and my hand was heavy."


    It turned out that Su Tang was afraid that she couldn''t cry, so she asked orange cat to help her. As a result, it was too much resentment before, and a meow''s hand was heavy enough. The intended effect was red eyes and choking. Now sucang''s tears are the same as waterfall cloth.


    So Su sugar on this side is too sad, around looking at her also feel that she is pitiful.


    Su Yonggui, however, put on airs: "at least you are from our family. Since you make mistakes, you must pay a price. You can''t run away from the pig cage, but I won''t let you be a ghost. Later, you can be buried in our ancestral grave. As for your brother, we will continue to teach and raise him."


    Su Yonggui talked about his family''s plan before. When the onlookers heard him, they all praised him for his kindness. Su Tang could still be buried in his ancestral tomb after doing such a thing.


    "I don''t want to soak the pig cage. I just built a new house, and I haven''t lived yet. I promise I won''t, and my brother hasn''t lived in it. Please forgive me once. I don''t want to die!"


    Sucang is full of tears.


    Su Yonggui looked at her like this and sighed, "it''s really too big a mistake for you. It''s not easy for me to bury you in the ancestral grave. I also want your brother and sister to come back to our house. As for the house, as long as it''s given to us, your brother will be able to live in the future."


    "What are you talking about?" Su Yongqiang said this, just arrived Su Yongqiang a face angry asked.

 Chapter 602

    Hearing Su Yongqiang''s words, Su Yonggui''s family also looked over and saw that in addition to Su Yongqiang and Su Yongshun, there were also a group of clan elders who actually came.


    At this time, Su Tang also managed to stop her tears. As soon as Su Yonggui saw that the old man was also there, he quickly came over and said, "there is nothing else. It''s just that Sutang is the child of our family. She..."


    Su Yonggui just said that sucang was intimate with other men, and that the money she spent on building a house was all given by men.


    After hearing this, Su Yongqiang, Su Yongshun and Su Yongyong, who have been raising seedlings with sucang in spring, can''t help it. "What''s tangnier''s money for building a house is given by men, and she earned it by herself. What''s your nonsense?"


    Su Tang works for the Luo family in Beikou. It''s not good to build a house like this in Sujiatun.


    Su Yonggui saw them say so, and pointed to Su sugar, "she just admitted that she had a mate, and that mate was the servant of a large family. The money for building the house was given to her by that man. She cheated you. How old is she? How can she make so much money?"


    Listen to him, sucang admitted himself, Su Yongqiang also look at Su sugar "sugar Ni er?"


    Su Tang wiped away her tears and said with a smile, "I''m not watching their sincere performance. I have to cooperate with them."


    This reaction, this word, Su Yonggui a little bit can''t react, "what do you mean?"


    "Literally, your family came here early this morning to slander me for not being innocent. It also means that I collude with men and say that I am seductive and lose the face of the Su family, and I want to sink me. How can I not cooperate with you and see what you are going to do by the way." 100% novel network www.100xs.cc


    "Tut Tut, I didn''t expect that you thought it was very beautiful. First, you slandered me for being innocent, and then pretended to be a good person to take me and my brother home. I was immersed in a pig cage and could be buried in your ancestral grave. When you live in a big house, don''t mention, I really didn''t think about this kind of beautiful thing. You are so powerful. I admire you."


    Su Tang laughs ha ha, she just cooperated to perform, otherwise how can let this family say own plan.


    Now that Sutang said that, many people around the scene understood. In fact, they thought it strange before that Sutang had done something wrong, which was also the business of Su laoshuan''s family. How could su Yonggui have to stand up and say he wanted to help sucang.


    But also said to want a house, this is too obvious.


    If sucang is not innocent, the family''s fight today is not simple.


    Su Yongqiang and Su sugar contact more, also know that she is not an ordinary girl, or else will not be able to do business with the Luo family, this spring also take them to raise seedlings to make money.


    So now when I hear sucang say this, I understand it. Obviously, the purpose of Su Yonggui''s family is clear and plain.


    Even when Su Yongqiang looks at the clan elders who came here specially today, he would not even come here to collect his house.


    It was su Tang who asked people to bring news yesterday, saying that it was a good thing to build a new house. He wanted to invite the old brothers of the Su family to have a meal at home. It was a celebration and said that there were other things to discuss.


    That''s why Su Yongqiang and his family members came together today, but it''s just here. They''ve made a lot of trouble to Su Yonggui''s family. So many people have heard and seen what they have done. It''s very convenient to deal with them.

 Chapter 603

    "You, you dare to quibble. You admitted it just now, and we, who are good friends..." Su Yonggui didn''t expect that sucang would suddenly turn back, and today so many ethnic groups are here. If this can''t be settled, they will be in a bad situation.


    "When are you going to have a date? Why don''t you know?" Su Yonggui''s words did not finish, we heard someone speak again.


    Looking at the past, we can see that the youth not far away came from her. Luo Xingchen, dressed in splendid red, was riding a horse. Behind her horse, the whip still held two people bound.


    As soon as Zhao saw these two men, he also screamed "Dafu, Erlu!"


    Sun and Wu see their men like this, also anxious to rush over, as a result, Luo Xingchen forced a drag, fell on the ground, several attendants came to see not to let people touch them.


    It turned out that the two men who were tied together and ran all the way with sucang were Su Dafu and Su Erlu.


    Luo Xingchen ignored Zhao''s reaction. After dismounting, he took two people to Su Tang''s side. "Do you know these two guys? I''ll go to the dessert bar early in the morning to come with you. When I saw the two of them pestering Jianghong, they tied up the people. Originally, they said they would be sent to Lord Lu in the Yamen for trial. They said they were your relatives, so I''ll tie them up for you."


    Su Tang looked at Su Dafu and Su Erlu in distress and raised eyebrows and laughed. "It''s a coincidence. Just now their parents are still slandering me. They say they want to catch my lover. Are they going to catch you?"


    "I can''t ask for it. If you want to, I''ll send the matchmaker to the door immediately." Luo Xingchen is joking with Su Tang.


    Sucang blinked, "go to the side!" Yunxuan Pavilion www.yunxuange.org


    Then we can see that such a rich and beautiful young man was said by Su sugar, he also laughed, did not see what kind of temper.


    "Luo Er Shao!" Su Yongqiang was also a little scared when he saw Luo Xingchen. The reputation of the Luo family is very big in the north. Moreover, since the fish roasting shop, the reputation of the second young master of the Luo family in Beikou has been widely spread in Qinghe town recently.


    Su Yongqiang and Luo Xingchen greet each other first. Luo Xingchen, who just joked with Su sugar, heard Su Yongqiang speak with a light look, and nodded "Hmm!"


    Su Yongqiang was more nervous when he saw Luo Xingchen''s indifference. However, he still said, "Luo Er Shao..."


    "Who are you? You''re going to release my son!" Su Yongqiang here to talk, Zhao did not ask regardless of came to pick and pull the tied Su Dafu and Su Erlu.


    Seeing such an old lady rushing towards him, Luo Xingchen frowned. The whip in his hand was released from Su Dafu and Su Erlu, and was taken back to his hand. Seeing this, Wu and sun rushed to take their men, but they were stopped by Luo Xingchen''s entourage.


    When Luo Xingchen saw them like this, the whip in his hand waved to the Zhao family and Wu family and sun''s family. With a slap, they hit their shoulders. The three people were reeled and fell to the ground, unable to get up.


    "What kind of things are you? Do you dare to move the people I want to tie up?" Luo Xingchen said fiercely, "are you all dead? I want to see you. Who dares to move?"


    Luo Xingchen''s entourage quickly came and pressed Su Dafu and Su Erlu on the ground again, completely unable to move. When Su Yongqiang saw Luo Xingchen like this, he also had a blue face. They all said that the second young master of Luo family was an unreasonable bully, but he didn''t see it when he was doing business and signing contracts before. Today, he has seen it.


    I wanted to be polite and let this young master Luo be lenient. Who knows how many people make such a fuss, it''s infuriating.

 Chapter 604

    Luo Xingchen''s ruthlessness between the casual, but also let a lot of people around see do not dare to mistake the eye, this young man looks so good-looking, unexpectedly so temper, really frightening.


    For such a vision, Luo Xingchen naturally doesn''t care. She stands beside Su Tang and looks at the three people who fall on the ground.


    Luo Xingchen''s appearance was so powerful that Zhao''s family had already fallen to the ground. He was born to Su Sanshou and Zhang''s family. They did not dare to move, so they laid Zhao on the cold ground.


    As for Wu''s and sun''s, not to mention, no one cares. Even their children are scared to hide aside and dare not speak. They just look at this beautiful young master.


    "Is it that they say you have a good friend and slander your innocence?" Luo Xingchen said, "this young master can''t ask for a girl. It''s so brave. I don''t want to die. I will help her."


    "You can''t!" Luo Xingchen''s action is really agile. Su Yonggui could not respond to this. Now he hears Luo Xingchen say this, and subconsciously refutes it.


    "What, I can''t?" Luo Xingchen smile, she originally looks very good, at this time a smile is more attractive, but also dangerous.


    She raised the whip in her hand and whipped it at Su Yonggui again. Su Yonggui felt pain and woke up. She knelt down directly on the ground. "It''s not clear that Su Tang colluded with men in the town. We have evidence, and we can''t watch her rely on someone as a supporter. Just watch it!"


    This is to let the Su family take the lead for him. Su Yongqiang really hated him. Su Yongshun said at one side, "I have just said that tangnier''s money is made by herself. Do you think there is evidence, what evidence?"


    Luo Xingchen looked at Su Yonggui like this, but also looked at it with a smile. "I want to hear it. The young master of the Luo family in Beikou can''t ask for the young lady. Who dares to be her lover?" Novel 3800 www.xs3800.com


    At present, Su Yonggui has been put up and there is no way out. Moreover, although Luo Xingchen is like this, he still firmly believes that his sons see that Su Tang and other men go in and out together, which is definitely not clean.


    "I have evidence that my two sons went to catch her mistress. Now that they are arrested, they must be covered up!" Su Yonggui spoke while his eyes were still pointing to Luo Xingchen.


    "I don''t know how to live or die!" Luo Xingchen raised his hand and beat him with a whip.


    Su Yonggui was beaten once, this time naturally is to hide, but Luo Xingchen practiced since childhood, where can he hide.


    Su sugar is looking at Luo Xingchen at the same time. It''s too comfortable to ask Luo Xingchen to carry the pot. It''s not convenient for her to do it. It''s just Luo Xingchen''s hands.


    Luo Xingchen seems to feel that there is a cold wind blowing behind her. She looks back at sucang and sees the darkness. Loli is smiling at herself. She shivers. Is she trapped by someone?


    Su Dafu and Su Erlu went to the town to catch Su Tang''s mistress early this morning. Before they could react, they were caught by Luo Xingchen. Luo Xingchen rode a horse and pulled them along. They also suffered a lot.


    At present, Su Dafu and Su Erlu were pressed on the ground by Luo Xingchen''s entourage. They could not get up. Wu and sun fell to the ground not far away by Luo Xingchen''s whip, and they were crying all the time.


    Su Dafu was also stimulated by the situation in front of him. His eyes were red and he was staring at the direction where they had just come. He just saw a carriage coming. He quickly called out, "we have not wronged her. Her lover is in that car. We have seen sucang and that man go in and out together, eat and live together!"

 Chapter 605

    As soon as Su Dafu''s words came out, people in Sujiatun couldn''t believe Su Dafu. Anyway, Su Dafu was also the biological father of Su Tang''s brother and sister. Even if he was adopted, would he really not talk about his affection?


    It''s really a pity that the biological father reported his daughter''s adultery with others like this. It''s really a pity that many people look at sucang with sympathy.


    Luo Xingchen also heard Su Dafu''s words, but she couldn''t help frowning. She used to think that her father was not a good man and was not good to her. She also balanced and selfish all day long. But when she saw Su Tang, the biological father, today, she felt that she was not so miserable.


    Of course, because of Su Dafu''s saying so, everyone also looked at Su Dafu''s so-called carriage with a sou sugar lover. Then they saw a young man in his twenties driving and stopping. He seemed surprised to see such a lively scene here.


    Su Tang had no feelings for Su Dafu, the so-called biological father. So when he said that, in addition to feeling sad for the original owner, he didn''t have much emotion. Instead, he followed everyone and looked at the direction of Jianghong.


    "You say he''s my mistress?" Su Tang''s tone is full of obvious ridicule.


    Jianghong also heard Su sugar''s words, the whole person trembled, knelt down directly to Su sugar kowtow, "Miss, small injustice, small only work for the young lady, absolutely no intention to spy on the young lady, please observe carefully."


    Several more people came down from the carriage, namely, Zhang Shi and his daughter Jiang Nian, and Zhang Cuilan and her daughter mint. Jiang and Zhang got out of the car and saw his men kneeling down on their knees. He also took his daughter to her knees and begged, "Miss, you can see that your servant has been married to him for many years. He is really not such a person!" Which book website www.shuosh.com


    "My father is a good father, not such a person. Miss is the master of the servant''s father!" Jiang Nian is only eight years old this year. He has a clear voice, red eyes and a face of grievance.


    Just now when I heard Su Dafu''s words, I really thought Jianghong was su Tang''s concubine, and everyone was immediately stunned. "Don''t you say this is sucang''s mistress? Why did the whole family kneel down to sucang?"


    "If you didn''t, I would not have been wronged." Su Tang said to the Jianghong family.


    Then he ignored Su Yonggui''s family, but said to Su Yongqiang, "I didn''t expect that my mistress they said was Jianghong. This family is my servant who I can''t buy because of my busy business. The contract of sale is here. Brother Qiang and other people can see it."


    Su Yongqiang knows the characters. He receives three contracts of selling himself from Su Tang. They are really the property of the Jianghong family, and they have been sold to Su Tang as servants shortly after the end of the new year.


    "It turns out they''re the servants that sugar bought to do things." Su Yongqiang also said after reading, "it''s very clear on the sales contract that tangnier bought them this spring."


    Su Dafu was hit hard. Su Erlu opened his eyes and couldn''t believe it. Su Yonggui couldn''t react. Sun looked at the family like this and hated it. She was afraid that her words would cause something else, so she grabbed Wu.


    The relationship between Wu''s and Su Tang''s brothers and sisters is already inextricable. Now that he is in a difficult situation, Wu stares at sun and says, "even if he is a servant who sells himself, is it innocent for a girl and a grown-up man to eat and live together? Whose decent daughter does this

 Chapter 606

    "Besides, even if she is not so good with her servants, she has not been given so much silver in the past year. Who will give money in vain?" Wu is also very bold, when talking, he still looks at the direction of Luo Xingchen.


    It is obvious that the source of sucang''s money is unknown. Even if it is not adultery with this servant, it is not innocent with Luo Xingchen.


    When Luo Xingchen heard her saying this, she laughed directly, "really, no one dares to talk to this young master for many years!"


    After that, he raised his whip and whipped him. After a whiplash, Wu screamed, "if you don''t feel guilty, what are you going to do


    Su Yongqiang and other people always frown at Luo Xingchen''s tyranny. However, he knows that he is a young master with a bad reputation and dare not speak.


    However, Su Tang heard that Wu still wanted to take a crooked rhythm at this time, and directly clapped his hands, "your family is not dead hearted.


    How did my brother and I live in your family, good or bad, but since you have sacrificed our brothers and sisters to the river god, we have survived from death, and we do not want to worry about what happened before.


    But you have been pestering us again and again to find trouble with us. In the past, you framed us as thieves. Now you directly frame my innocence and sink me to take away the house I built.


    It''s really chilling. Even if I''m not with you, everyone is the Su family. If you''ve damaged my reputation, isn''t it the reputation of the Su family? " 360 Literature Network www.360wxwxs.com


    Su Tang''s words are not only Su Yongqiang, but also the faces of several ethnic elders. In front of so many villagers, Su Yonggui''s family said that Su sugar and men were not innocent, which was to hurt the reputation of the whole Su family.


    If you really think about the Su family, if something like this happens, you shouldn''t handle it quietly. Why should the whole Sujiatun know about it? What''s the benefit of spreading it out.


    Obviously, the Su Yonggui family didn''t care about the reputation of the Su family. They just wanted their own advantages. For a while, everyone looked at Su Yonggui with bad eyes.


    "The contract of sale of the Jianghong family is here. Of course, since you are still struggling with how I came to build a house, I don''t know much about it. But brother Qiang, brother Shun and brother yuan all know part of it?" Su Tang asked Su Yongqiang again.


    This time, she not only asked the people she had a good relationship with, but also added another person. Su, who wanted to congratulate Su Tang on her move, always heard that Su Tang ordered herself and stood up and said, "of course, tanie''s money is earned by herself, because the contract requires confidentiality, so we didn''t say that before.


    At the beginning of spring this year, tangnier gave us some jobs and worked for two months. At least, there was one or two hundred taels of silver between us.


    I don''t know other people''s families. My daughter-in-law and the children are also lazy, so we made ten Liang silver. We really want to thank tangnie for her support. Our family has also added two mu of land this year. "


    Su always gives awesome power, and he doesn''t know how much money others earn, because he didn''t know anything about them at the time, so he only knew how much he earned, and he was not afraid to be known, so he was so straightforward.


    Obviously, in order to help sucang, I didn''t worry about it.

 Chapter 607

    Su sugar also understood Su forever''s mind, so after hearing him finish, Su sugar also nodded with Su forever, "thank you, brother yuan."


    "I can''t say anything about other people, but just in the spring business, I have several hundred taels of silver in my hand. So you think I need money from others to build a house?"


    Su Tang scoffed at Su Yonggui''s family. "If I remember well, I said before, I have money. Why do you think I''m bragging?"


    "As for those who come in and go out together, eat and live with my servants, I would like to ask, where and when did you see me living with him?" Sucang asked Su Yonggui directly.


    Wu was whipped by Luo Xingchen with a whip just now. Luo Xingchen asked his servant to fetch water just now to wake up and then beat him. Naturally, he couldn''t answer Su Tang''s question.


    Su Yonggui looked at Su sugar''s eyes, his lips moved and hesitated. On the contrary, Zhao couldn''t help saying, "we saw with our own eyes where you live in the town. This man also lives there. Isn''t he eating and living with him?"


    "So you and Su Yonggui saw it for a long time, but didn''t come to ask me to remind me. On the contrary, we all knew that we were making trouble today, didn''t you?" Sue sugar looked at them and said.


    "Su Yonggui, it''s the man who said it. Did you see it with your own eyes?" Su sugar said half, to Su Yonggui roar.


    Su Yonggui''s eyes were shocked. He looked at the beautiful girl in front of him. When did the child dare to talk to himself like this when he was living in their home, and thought of the pictures he had seen with his own eyes.


    "Yes, I saw it with my own eyes. It''s in the East alley where you live. He also lives there. Dare you say that you don''t go in and out with men, eat and live with each other. Are you still innocent?" Play novel net www.wanbar.net


    Su Yonggui was excited by Su sugar, but he didn''t care about it. He questioned Su sugar directly.


    As a result, Su Tang said with a smile, "who said I live in the East alley, xiaonuo, tell you what our town home address is."


    Su Nuo just heard that her sister admitted that she was not innocent and was still very angry. Now she knows what her sister is going to do.


    See the elder sister asked, the little guy also solemnly came forward, "my sister and I live in the backyard of the East Street Dessert bar, I su Yongnuo swear to God, except me, there is no other man in the family, it is because the women do business, the elder sister wants to be filial, even the dessert bar only entertains female guests."


    This said, don''t say what happened to Su Yonggui, even Su Yongqiang and Su Yongshun were surprised, "tangnier doesn''t live there?"


    "Sweets, sweetie. Did you open it?"


    Although the questions were different, Su Tang also nodded with a smile after hearing this, "if you don''t believe it, this is the lease of the sweet bar shop. Or do you think that I should put my own sweets in the backyard instead of living in the rented yard? In order to make it convenient for my brother to read, I bought a shop and opened a dessert


    "I think it can also explain where I got the money to build a house. Although I have no great ability, I am a person who lives a lifetime, stands up to the heaven and the earth. I make money by my own ability and live in this world, so I am not afraid of anyone''s query.


    As I said before, if we don''t wear a new dress today, you will suspect me of being a thief. When I build a house, you suspect that we robbed. How come you make money by your own skill, and our brother and sister''s money must come dirty? "

 Chapter 608

    Su Tang looks around at a group of people around to watch the excitement. Her voice is a little cold. This is not the first time. Every time she is rich, these people come to question her. How poor she was, now she is not qualified to be rich.


    In the final analysis, it is not to see that their younger siblings are young and there is no adult in the family, so they deliberately bully others?


    With these words, Su Tang and her younger brother kneel down directly to Su Yongqiang and a group of elders. Luo Xingchen frowns at Su''s behavior and frowns, "Miss Su..."


    "Master Luo, you and I were friends of gentlemen, but now I want to say something." She said.


    "I didn''t agree to cooperate with you for a long time


    After that, Luo Xingchen and Su Yongqiang said, "since Miss Su has spoken, I don''t care about anything else. But you Su''s family has such a style. In the future, I need to be cautious about cooperation. I don''t ask your family to help with the business of the Luo family in Beikou."


    "I don''t care if you want to talk, but if you suffer, I will certainly not let them go!" Finish with Su Yongqiang, Luo Xingchen and Su sugar finish saying, stand to one side, look at this side.


    "Thank you very much, master Luo." Sucang is also a guest.


    Su Yongqiang saw this Luo Er Shao''s tone and Su Tang''s kneeling down. He quickly came to help her and Su Nuo to get up. "If you have something to say, it''s cool on the ground. Don''t kneel." I read a book www.wkshu.com


    "No, today''s matter is that my brother and I beg the patriarch and all the clans are old. At that time, our brothers and sisters were brought up by them, but how we were raised was not invisible to the discerning eye.


    We were sent to sacrifice to the river god to escape death. They didn''t want to support us any more. It was the clan leader who showed kindness and let us take over. We are really grateful and want to live a good life in front of the door of our parents.


    However, Su Yonggui''s family was not satisfied with our brothers and sisters. They repeatedly asked for our troubles. They all said that there was no reason to guard against thieves for thousands of days. I asked the family to give me a promise.


    If they plan on our brothers and sisters like this in the future, I''m afraid I can''t take into account the decency of our Su family. I''d like to send people to the government directly. I just hope that the relatives in the five clothes will not be involved. "


    Over and over again, before several times, Su Yonggui''s family bullied her in order to put forward her present demands and accumulate enough strength. If she said this once, others would say that their brothers and sisters had no conscience, but after several times, she now proposed that she had enough strength.


    Sure enough, after she said that, the villagers in Sujiatun also began to discuss. They wronged Su Tang''s younger brother and sister as thieves, as well as those who stole sucang''s iron pot, as well as what happened on New Year''s Eve last year. In addition, it is obvious that Su Yonggui''s family discovered that Su Tang and Jiang Hong had the same entry and exit, but they were waiting to be exposed today.


    What Su Yonggui said before also proved that the family wanted to plan the house of Su Tang''s brother and sister. It''s very good. There is no reason to prevent thieves the day before yesterday. People live a good life and guard against such calculations all day long. What''s the point?


    Su Yongqiang had heard sucang talk, but he didn''t feel anything. As a result, those clan elders and he completely changed their faces when they heard sucang''s last words.


    Not only he, but also many Su family members who were watching couldn''t bear it. "They must make sure that they can''t do such things again, or we will be implicated. I also thought about sending my son to the academy to study in the new year. What if their family delayed the scientific examination?"

 Chapter 609

    When Su Tang heard this, she laughed in her heart. She didn''t know the pain even if she didn''t cut the knife on her body. She specially mentioned her relatives in the five clothes because there was a rule in the imperial examination system of Qihuang kingdom.


    For those who take part in the imperial examination, the relatives in the third service can not commit serious crimes, and the relatives in the fifth service can not have criminals. Therefore, this is why we attach great importance to the clan in this era, because if someone in the clan commits a crime, it will really affect the future of other ethnic groups.


    If Su Yonggui''s family really let Su Tang send him to yamen, then the imperial examinations of his family''s relatives in the five services will be affected. What can we do.


    No one thinks that sucang is too much. The main reason is that even a Buddha has to be aroused.


    On the other hand, Luo Xingchen heard that Su Tang was like this, and said in a direct sarcastic way that "my young master had done a good job in keeping secret the seedlings of your Su family. He thought it was a very honest and honest family. However, he made such things bad reputation. I asked him to say that it would be better to remove such things directly, so as not to implicate the clan later."


    Before that, Su Yonggui and his family still had a little strength to refute Su Tang, but this time, because Su sugar didn''t play according to the routine at the beginning and pretended to admit the adultery, Su Yongqiang said his purpose and let everyone hear it.


    After that, it was very difficult for him to wash the white. Because of Luo Xingchen''s arrival and direct Non Violence and non cooperation, Su Yonggui and Zhang''s family were not able to be counselled. Su Sanshou and Zhang''s family hid and were not beaten, and the rest were taken away by Luo Xingchen.


    So this time, their family lost faster than before. They almost started and ended. And because they thought too much about beautiful things, all of a sudden everything disappeared and the family couldn''t accept it. They were all ready to live in a big house.


    Su Yonggui just fell down on the ground, heard Luo Xingchen say the word except Zong, then suddenly struggled up, "no, can''t remove Zong." The latest novel www.zuixinshu.com


    Not to mention Wu, sun saw that things had become like this, and knew that if he could not escape from his family, he knelt down and kowtowed. "Clan chief, all clan elders, this time, we thought it was wrong. We knew that we were wrong, and we would never dare to.


    Father and mother are not young. They were decent people before. How can they see people except zongzong? Even if we adults make mistakes, Dalang is still young. If we do not live in the family, there is no future.


    It''s all our Su family. This time we really know that we are wrong. Please ask the clan leader and the elders of each clan not to eliminate the clan! "


    Sun''s body is also ignored by Luo Xingchen''s whip marks, Dong Dong Dong in the ground kowtow, a few times on the head is a piece of blood red.


    Although Su Erlu was forced to look at his daughter-in-law, his eyes were red and his tears fell down. He was also begging, "patriarch, all the elders, it''s our fault. We know our mistake, and we will never dare to do it again. Please forgive us once, don''t eliminate the clan!"


    Luo Xingchen looked at the reaction of these people, and then took a look at Su Yongqiang and those ethnic elders, with their lips curled.


    Then she looked at Su Tang, who was kneeling on the ground with her head down. She supported everything by herself. However, every time before, the business was still those of the Luo family, but the girl was helping her.


    When Luo Xingchen thought of this place, she felt sorry and aggrieved for Su Tang. She would put pressure on the Su family when she opened her mouth. She didn''t believe it. The second young master of the Luo family must remove Su Yonggui''s family. Do they dare to keep this family?

 Chapter 610

    Before opening her mouth, Luo Xingchen saw that Su Tang''s face on the ground turned to her and shook her head at her. It was obvious that she was not allowed to speak.


    Luo Xingchen looks at Su sugar in the eyes and seems to be asking her whether she is sure. When she sees sucang, she gives up.


    Sure enough, Su Yongqiang and several family members hesitated when they looked at the Su Yonggui family like this. Although in fact, they knew that the family didn''t look at how pitiful they were crying and hawing now, but they were still the same after that.


    But it''s not enough to remove them just because of today''s events.


    It''s always fair for Su Yongqiang to be a clan leader. Finally, he took a look at Su Tang''s brother and sister, and sighed and said, "Su Tang and Su Yongnuo are also su family members. This is not the first time that you have calculated their brothers and sisters. The family can understand their worries.


    As a result, since Su Yonggui and his family sincerely repent, from today on, Su Yonggui''s family can''t get close to Su Tang''s and Su Yongnuo''s brother''s home. In public, the two families also avoid each other and do not communicate with each other any more. The Su family supervises them together.


    If they do it again next time, Su Tang and Su Yongnuo can send them to the officials directly. At the same time, our Su family will never tolerate such repeated harm to their own family members! "


    Su Yongqiang''s last words are stern. When Su Yonggui''s family heard this, they were all relieved.


    This time, Su Yongqiang used a big name for all the disposal, which obviously represented the seriousness of his attitude. Several clan elders obviously agreed with this treatment. No matter what, they were also members of the family. How could they be killed with one stick.


    When they got here, many people thought it was over. As a result, they heard Su Nuo, kneeling beside Su Tang, said, "today, Su Yonggui''s family has slandered my sister''s reputation and innocence. Please clarify the reputation of my elder sister, and the innocence of my sister should not be tarnished at all!" Variety literature www.kanzongyi.cc


    When Su Tang heard what her brother said at this time, she was warm in her heart. She did not expect that the child would grow up and protect her sister with a strong attitude.


    "In addition to Su Yonggui''s family, I also heard that others insulted my sister just now. I asked all those who had just said something about my sister to apologize to my sister and promise not to speak ill of my sister any more. Otherwise, I will go to the county government with me and make it clear."


    After su Nuo finished, he looked up at the crowd around him, as if to say that he remembered everyone who spoke.


    There is always a lot of gossip in this village. When people talk about it, they don''t feel good about it. I didn''t expect that they would apologize to someone who was more serious this time.


    "We just heard what Su Yonggui said, just Yongnuo, you are young, but you have a good temper Someone said it, obviously that Su Nuo made a fuss.


    "Yes, I have a bad temper. If anyone bullies my sister, I won''t let them off!" Su Nuo is not allowed to be modest. His sister supports the family so hard. He can''t help her. But when he grows up, he has to protect her and not let anyone bully her.


    Just now, the person who talked didn''t expect that Su Nuo was so impolite when he was young. When he saw him so serious, he said, "it''s just two sentences. Don''t say it later."


    "Sorry!" Sunuo continued.


    So the villagers who doubted Su Tang just now apologized to Su Tang in a low voice and left in dismay. The Hu Yang family and Huang Lu family were happy when they saw what they were like. What they said was not watching others live a good life, and their hearts were sour. Otherwise, Su Yonggui''s family and Chen XiuXiu''s, who would believe what they said.

 Chapter 611

    Although Su Nuo was still young, seeing his attitude, Su Yongqiang did not neglect his attitude. After consulting with the family elders, he finally decided that "apart from Wu''s and several children''s, each of them played 50 boards. Su Yonggui and Zhao''s were older, and they had 30 boards of their own, and the remaining three children were shared."


    Luo Xingchen heard of the punishment and refused to comment. He opened his mouth and said, "my master''s servants are very good at playing the board. Let them help this execution!"


    Although it seems to be very simple to hit the board, but the road is not so simple. It is also a fifty board. If someone finishes the fight, there will be only skin injury, and some can kill a life.


    Su Yongqiang naturally did not understand this. Seeing Luo Xingchen saying this, they did not dare to say anything else. Together with the young people of the Su family, they began to fight against Su Yonggui''s family.


    "I''m going to get up. I''m wronged. This time..." Su Yongqiang came and helped Su sugar''s brother and sister up. Knowing that his handling was too kind, he was very sorry for saying that sucang was.


    "It''s not easy for brother Qiang to be the patriarch. I know all about it." Su sugar is very understanding.


    Su Yongqiang was relieved to hear her saying so. He was afraid that Su Tang would hate him. In fact, today, Su Yonggui''s family did too much, but they really didn''t get rid of the clan. He knew that Su Yonggui''s family would not go through like this, but when it didn''t happen, he could only let them go.


    Those clan elders also mean that there are rules in the family, so it is necessary to have rules.


    "Today is our sister and brother''s wedding day. We should have invited everyone to have dinner at home. But we are still in filial piety. It''s not good to do big things. So I specially asked our servants to bring sweets. Aunt Huang and aunt Hu will sit at home!"


    Regardless of the fact that Su Yonggui''s family is still being beaten over there, Su Tang asks the good family members to come in, and then asks the old and better people of the Su family to come in. "Please come in, everyone. The dessert bar is very soft and sticky. Some old brothers and uncles must like to eat it!" 110 e-books www.110txt.com


    Seeing that Su Tang not only had no resentment, but also invited them to eat desserts at home, several clan elders were even more guilty. The quick tempered one said it directly. In the future, if Su Yonggui''s family said anything more, they would certainly not be forgiven.


    Su sugar naturally polite, and then saw Jianghong''s family still kneeling, said, "what are you kneeling for? Hurry home and set out!"


    The Jianghong family just got up. Several servants moved all the sweets in the car to the main room of the house, and then arranged for the guests to eat cake and drink milk tea.


    It was almost noon. After being beaten, Su Yonggui''s family were all carried home, and a group of talents were scattered.


    "Sugar, why are you so kind at this time? If Su Yonggui''s family doesn''t solve it in time, it will bring you trouble in the future." When people are gone, Luo Xingchen and Su sugar are sitting in the main room drinking tea.


    Hearing Luo Xingchen''s words, he obviously agreed with him. Su Nuo, the little guy, nodded wildly. That''s it. They are not good people, and will certainly bully my sister in the future.


    Su sugar looked at the little guy like this and laughed, "I know what you said. Don''t worry, I know it in my heart!"


    See her like this, Luo Xingchen is OK, the little guy lost for a while, also can only say "no one can bully elder sister anyway."


    "Yes, there is xiaonuo to protect my sister. She won''t be bullied. Today, xiaonuo is great!" Sucang praised him.

 Chapter 612

    Su Nuo heard his sister so boast, his face was red, "I grow up to be more able to protect my sister, sister wait for me!"


    "Good!" Su Tang nodded and then said with a smile, "you haven''t gone to see your yard. Go and have a look. Tell Jianghong what is missing. Let him go to the town and buy it back. Don''t delay."


    Although she said that she wanted her sister to wait for her own growth, now when she heard her talking about her yard, the little guy jumped up excitedly and said, "sister, I''ll go to see my own yard."


    Get Su sugar nods to agree, the little guy skipping out of the door, originally to go to his own yard, he turned out to go out to find East son and tiger son.


    Su Tang didn''t care about him, so he let him play by himself.


    When the little guys left, Luo Xingchen said lazily, "what do you think? It''s not good for you to keep this family. It''s not like your work style."


    "Is the play wonderful today?" Without Su Nuo, Su Tang can speak freely.


    Luo Xingchen raised eyebrows "not bad, my whip is the most wonderful."


    The narcissistic, Su Tang couldn''t help laughing, and then said, "the so-called killing, killing heart, human nature has always sympathized with the weak. If you put pressure on the Su family today, you can naturally force the Su family to eliminate them.


    But can we really convince the public? I''m not surprised by how people think of me and how they evaluate me. But xiaonuo will have to study for the imperial examination in the future. What I want is not only the result of diszong, but also that everyone is on our side and agree with it. "


    Luo Xingchen heard sucang say so, also exclaimed, "you are really good to him!" Fleur''s novel www.flxs8.com


    "In the end, he is not as complicated as a bystander, but it''s not as good as being a spectator.


    Is it too much for Su Yonggui''s family today? It''s too much. But when I kneel down and beg, no one comes out to speak. It''s only when I say the relatives in the five clothes that someone talks. You know, this is human nature. "


    When Su Tang talks, her tone is obviously cool and thin. Obviously for her, these things are very cold. She can see clearly, so she understands.


    "Demon, don''t work so hard. I''ll always be by your side. Although I''m not as smart as you are, I''m not so useless. I can help you." Luo Xingchen looks at Su Tang like this, some heartache, this girl is only nine years old, is even younger than her seven years old, but actually lets oneself become the so-called evil spirit appearance.


    In fact, the so-called demons are only hurt by their closest relatives, so they can calculate all people''s hearts indifferently. When she can see through human nature and people''s hearts, how can she not know the intentions and purposes of all others.


    Hearing that she was so distressed for herself, sucang also laughed, "OK, I''m waiting for master Luo to warm my bed!"


    "Seriously!" Luo Xingchen is really helpless. What a joke at this time.


    Su Tang smiles. She knows that Luo Xingchen, as a friend, also loves herself. But when she needs others to warm herself, it seems that it has been a long time ago, so that she has slowly passed the time of longing for care and love, but now she has been slow to these things.


    She can feel Luo Xingchen''s care and love for herself, but she just feels it. The rest is gone. When she wants to get it, she doesn''t get it. If she misses that time, she doesn''t want it.


    Sometimes sucang would think, she is such a cold person, or really a monster, but it doesn''t matter, she lives happily.

 Chapter 613

    Luo Xingchen always laughs at Sutang and doesn''t say anything. Anyway, she is determined that no matter what happens in the future, she will depend on sucang. They say that they will travel around the world together and go to sea by boat to explore the overseas world!


    They also talked about business matters. Su Nuo also called Dongzi and Huzi back, and specially left them to eat at home. Then he took his friends to show off his yard.


    Although there was a lot of trouble, it soon became a comfortable atmosphere. At noon, Zhang Cuilan and her wife made some simple meals and made do with it.


    "Your house is very good. I''m afraid it''s not enough to serve you now." Luo Xingchen talked about it at dinner.


    "Coincidentally, you''ve finished watching the play. Go out tomorrow and find out some potential young people for me. I''ll train some useful ones myself." As soon as Su Tang heard that she said to herself about employing people, it was quite impolite.


    Luo Xingchen heard Su Tang''s impoliteness, and almost choked with a mouthful of rice. "I said Miss Su, do you want to be so heartless, and you''ll drive out after you''ve used up people!"


    She''s only used up this morning, and she''ll be sent out at noon. Isn''t it a bit too much of a bridge breaker?


    Hearing her say so, sucang has no conscience to continue to smile, "conscience is what, delicious?"


    "My heart, pull out cool, sugar, don''t your conscience hurt? Do you want to do this to me? Do you really want to do this to me?" Luo Xingchen plays the role of the heart.


    She is like this, don''t say that Su sugar is laughing, even the little guy can''t help but smile, brother Luo is really good in front of her sister, oh, very domineering outside.


    "No doubt, I hate you. I''ve always been serious!" Su Tang blinked, completely indifferent to Luo Xingchen''s life and death.


    Luo Xingchen in the heart of the arrow "you are happy, do not care about my life and death!" Biqu Pavilion www.dzshuo.com


    The two of them had a good time. They were both very cautious to the outside world. Only in front of the people who absolutely trusted would they relax themselves in this way. So don''t look at it very much. But both sucang and Luo Xingchen cherish their trust in each other and the relaxation time between them.


    So when the three eat, Su Tang and Luo Xingchen make trouble with each other. Su Nuo sits beside them and laughs. The atmosphere is very lively and happy.


    Zhang Cuilan and they heard the bustling sound in the main room outside, and they also laughed together. The family was having a relaxing meal and laughing. Suddenly, there was a rush of horse''s hooves in Sujiatun.


    Many people came out to watch, but only one person and one horse were in a hurry. They came directly to sucang''s house. Then there was a rush knock at the door.


    Hearing someone knock on the door, Jiang Hong quickly put down his chopsticks and went to open the door, "holding ink, how did you come?"


    Jiang Hong is also very surprised to see the visitors. They all know that holding Mo is the servant of his young lady. They have seen it occasionally, but they are not familiar with it. Generally speaking, he would not come to Su Tang.


    I didn''t expect him to come so far today.


    Seems very anxious, holding Mo ignored Jianghong how surprised "I come to find Miss, miss is at home?"


    Jianghong also saw that he was in a hurry. He closed the door and took the ink to the courtyard of the main room to find Su Tang.


    Su Tang also heard the movement. Seeing the arrival of holding ink, she did not care about eating or laughing. She put down her chopsticks and said, "holding ink, why are you here at this time? It''s the teacher..."


    "Miss, there''s something wrong with the young master. Please go to see him right away!" he said

 Chapter 614

    Hearing the words of holding Mo, Su Tang suddenly stood up and said, "what do you say, what''s wrong with Pei?"


    Last time, he talked with his teacher about something in the capital city, but he also thought that Pei Xuan was in the capital, but at least the emperor had left him to restrain Duke Pei who was on the expedition. He was sure that he would not have an accident. The words were still in his ears. How could such a news come suddenly.


    Holding ink to see so many people in, heard Su sugar asked, but also just shook his head, "specific Miss back to talk to the master!"


    Luo Xingchen originally looked at holding Mo and hesitated, and guessed that some words might be inconvenient for her to listen to. Although she was a little worried, Pei Xuan and she didn''t deal with her at the beginning, but she didn''t want the teenager to have an accident. So she was just about to pull Sunuo out of the house.


    As a result, after hearing this, she simply stood still. Su Tang also understood that Song Yi had a special identity. Pei was not an ordinary person. Some words were not convenient to say outside. So she nodded, "OK, I''ll go back right away."


    After that, Su Tang turned back to Luo Xingchen and said, "lend me a horse. You can take xiaonuo home for me. When I go back, I may need your help."


    For sucang''s request, Luo Xingchen promised "OK, you ride my horse, don''t worry about this side of the house."


    Su sugar nodded, let Jianghong hurry to the backyard to take Luo Xingchen''s horse, quickly turned over and mounted the horse, and took Mo to ride away from Sujiatun.


    "Teacher, is there really a stir in the capital?" Su Tang went directly to the study of song Fu, and the first sentence that Song Yi asked was this.


    Song Yi watched her come back with a lot of dust and dust, and her expression on her face was also very heavy: "the prince was assassinated, your elder martial brother, he was seriously injured!" 600 Novels www.600xs.com


    However, in Song Yi''s words, it was more than a thousand gold.


    Hearing the two words, Su Tang''s eyes appear that proud and charming young man, every time she just pokes, always with her hair.


    She tried to remind him how to do things in the future, let him send the news back to Beijing. After the separation, the young people exchanged letters with her. She always teased him and made him angry.


    The last letter from the youth to him was just sent out because she was out of the door. So, is that beautiful and simple child going to disappear?


    Su sugar''s eyes slightly sour, orange cat also feel the owner''s mood, lying on her shoulder, with his meat claws gently patted sucang''s cheek.


    When Song Yi sees Su Tang like this, she also has a trace of comfort in her heart. After all, the seemingly cold girl still has no complete cold feelings for the world.


    "Eight hundred Li rushed over. Four days ago, the fifth Prince assassinated the prince. He helped the prince block an arrow." Song Yi shows Sutang the letter and tells her what happened in the capital.


    Su Tang looked down at the content of the letter, and sneered at the conclusion, "it''s really good at calculation. A life is in front of you, and it''s not equal to their conspiracy!"


    Obviously, the signature of this letter is not from Prince Murong Zhao, but from the palace. I want to know that 800 Li rush is the way to send news in the army. Where can a prince use it freely? If Murong Zhao can really mobilize the army at will, he will be the crown prince, either directly become emperor or be killed.


    This is what Su Tang was angry about. The old emperor was really confused. His nephew had an accident. At this time, he even wanted to test Song Yi.

 Chapter 615

    This is to see whether Song Yi would choose to return to Beijing to visit his disciples after receiving the news, or continue to hide it. Obviously, even if Song Yi had left the capital, he did not let the old and suspicious emperor relax his vigilance.


    This is what Su Tang is angry about. Pei Xuan is only 15 years old this year. He is still a child. His life and death are uncertain. But what are these so-called relatives doing? They are calculating. It is a life, a living person.


    Su Tang can see, but Song Yi can''t see. He left the capital in order not to be entangled in the increasingly chaotic situation. But even if he thought of a good excuse to stay away in his wife''s hometown, such a remote town of Qinghe, he even had a servant beside him.


    At most, he taught a su Tang, or a little peasant girl, in order to express his mind and attitude, but even so, the suspicious emperor was still worried that Song Yi, who had a brilliant disciple, would become the crown prince.


    Hearing sucang so angry, Song Yi''s eyes are red, "I''m afraid I''m sorry for the child."


    Song Yi is really in love with Pei, and is also working hard to protect him. At present, Pei''s closest father is fighting against Japanese pirates in the coastal area. It seems that he still has an uncle in the capital. In fact, the emperor''s uncle can only make use of him.


    At present, we haven''t heard from Prince Murong Zhao. Su Tang doesn''t know his attitude towards Pei. Even if he really cares, after the prince is assassinated, he may be able to give Pei''s concern is limited. It''s just for the imperial doctor to watch.


    When a child is only 15 years old, how can he not want to be looked after by others? If he is not careful, it will even be the end of his life. When Song Yi faces the emperor''s temptation, he can''t go to Beijing. However, if he doesn''t go to Beijing, he may just look at his beloved disciple alone. No matter whether he gets better or dies at this time in the future, It''s too sad.


    "Then I will go!" Looking at Song Yi''s guilty and sad face, Su Tang said directly.


    Song Yi is stunned, "girl!" Bean box novel website www.doudouhe.com


    Su sugar firmly nodded, "I''ll go to see him instead of the teacher."


    To tell you the truth, at present, Song Yi''s identity is too special to enter Beijing. In fact, Su Tang''s entry into Beijing is easy to cause disturbances and troubles, because Su Tang is a disciple of Song Yi. Fortunately, she is still young and her identity is only a peasant girl, so she may be a little safer.


    But the situation in the capital was obviously very chaotic. When Su Tang entered Beijing at this time, he would be involved if he was not careful.


    Song Yi looked at Su Tang, and repeatedly calculated the gains and losses in her mind. Finally, she looked at Su Tang and said, "please."


    After all, Song Yi still agreed that, as his disciple, Su Tang''s entry into Beijing would certainly attract many people''s attention. However, Su Tang was only a little girl, and she only studied with him for one year. Although everyone''s attention was limited.


    Song Xianyi is the least likely to be cheated by Su Xiancheng, but she is also the least likely to be cheated in front of her.


    The capital is deep and drowned if it is accidentally stirred in. But Song Yi believes that Su Tang has the ability to get out of this chaotic situation.


    "The teacher should not know about his disciples going to Beijing. The students will try their best to set off as soon as possible. If there is any accident, the teacher will say that the disciple is determined and worried about Pei Xuan''s going to Beijing himself."


    Su Tang heard Song Yi''s request, nodded and agreed, and then said so.

 Chapter 616

    Song Yi was surprised. "You mean You are a girl, how can you listen to your reputation... "


    "I have never cared about what others think of me. I said I would not marry. It''s just fame. It doesn''t matter. Even if I really want to marry in the future, if the other party doesn''t even have this trust, it''s meaningless."


    Su Tang''s meaning is very clear. The old emperor obviously doubted and distrusted Song Yi. Although Su Tang was a little girl, if she went to Beijing in the name of Song Yi, the old emperor would find fault, which is a ready-made reason.


    Su Tang asked Song Yi to pretend that she didn''t know about Su Tang''s coming to Beijing. Instead, she said that the little girl was determined and worried about her elder brother''s leaving. In this way, Song Yi was left out of the affair and became an emotional problem between the children.


    Although Su Tang is young, it is not strange that she is in love with a good-looking elder martial brother.


    In this way, even if the emperor really wanted to use this reason to find Song Yi''s trouble, Song Yi could have a reason.


    In this way, the advantages are obvious. Basically, Song Yi can continue to maintain his detached attitude. The emperor has no way to doubt, and the disadvantages are very obvious.


    In this way, Su Tang, a little girl who had no marriage, had no good family background. She was only a disciple of Song Yi. If she had a good reputation, she would still have a chance to marry a good family.


    But if the reputation is bad, even if it is a disciple of Song Yi, who has the reputation of running for a man for a long time when he was young, he may not want her to be such a daughter-in-law in the future. Mo Xue Literature Network www.moxue99.com


    It''s very important for a woman''s reputation. Today, Su Yonggui''s family is talking about Su Tang''s innocence and trying to sink her into the pond. In this way, Su Tang''s reputation must be damaged, and it''s also the reputation of those high-ranking families in the capital.


    Song Yi obviously knew that, so she said that her reputation mattered, but Su Tang also said that she didn''t care about her reputation. She was not married in her previous life, and she didn''t want to get married, so it didn''t affect her.


    It''s just a sacrifice. If Song Yi and Pei Xuan can be saved, she doesn''t think it''s a big price.


    Song Yi is still very hesitant. He really treats Su Tang as his daughter. He is worried that Su Tang''s personality is too cold. Even if the matter is over, the girl must find a good family to marry so that she can have her own home. Don''t always care about anything and look cold.


    "Why don''t the teacher give me ten thousand Liang silver? If there is so much silver, no one will dislike me at that time." Su Tang also saw Song Yi''s hesitation.


    To tell you the truth, Su Tang was very moved to see Song Yi like this. Because Song Yi really loved her, she hesitated, or she would not care about her reputation for Pei Xuan.


    "You little fox!" Song Yi laughs helplessly at her jokes, and then sighs, "well, the teacher will surely find you a nice family who doesn''t care about it. If Pei Xuan..."


    It''s dangerous to say this. Su Tang stopped him immediately. "Teacher, don''t say it. It''s up to me to decide who to marry. It''s not too late to get married when I''m 20 years old. I''ll forget it after ten years."


    "In fact, your elder martial brother is very good, although he is old enough for you!" Knowing that Sutang is going to Beijing, Song Yi is a little relaxed and makes fun of Su Tang.

 Chapter 617

    "Thank you for your teacher. I sleep well with my money. I''m leaving now. If you have any words or letters, please send them to me tonight. I''ll see if I can make it in time, I''ll start tonight." Su Tang gives Song Yi a white eye. It''s really immoral.


    When Song Yi heard this, she did not joke, "how do you want to enter Beijing?"


    In addition to the trouble of fame, if Su Tang doesn''t enter Beijing in the name of Song Yi, there is another problem. She needs to find a way to get to the capital quickly. It''s not easy.


    "I should have my own way, teacher don''t ask, I go back to clean up and prepare, the teacher wrote a letter to send ink to the dessert bar, the backyard can." Sucang didn''t say what to do.


    Song Yi knows that Su Tang is now in partnership with others and has a good idea, so she doesn''t continue to inquire. She just asks.


    "No matter what, you must pay attention to safety. If you get to the capital, your elder martial brother is OK. You can accompany him for a while. The child has no setbacks since childhood. After all, it is too simple. You should teach him more and stay to help him for a while. If he does, tell him that he has always been the teacher''s favorite disciple. The teacher is sorry for him and let him go at ease ¡­¡­¡±


    At the end of the day, Song Yi''s eyes were red, and he couldn''t go on. For him, if Pei Zhen really left, it would be the pain of sending black haired people to white haired people. Moreover, Song Yi only experienced this kind of pain a few years ago, so naturally, she is more miserable now.


    "The teacher does not have to be sad, unless, unless the disciple arrives already Otherwise, I will try my best! " Sucang didn''t say what she was trying to do.


    Song Yihong nodded in her eyes and quickly asked Su Tang to go back to prepare. The time is very tense at the moment. If you can do it earlier, don''t be late. Thousands of Novels www.77xs8.com


    Su Tang went back to the desserts directly when he came out of the Song Dynasty. It was also just right that when Su Tang came back, Luo Xingchen and Sunuo came back by car.


    "How''s it going?" Luo Xingchen see Su sugar, quickly ask her off the horse.


    "Go in and say it!" Su Tang and Luo Xingchen enter the door together, and let Su Nuo follow. Luo Xingchen continues to keep his children outside. Although all the people who follow her are trustworthy, some words still can''t be heard by these kids.


    "I remember you told me before that there is a biggest escort agency in the north, which can escort valuables or people to other places, right?" As soon as he entered the door, he asked Luo Xingchen first.


    Luo Xingchen nodded, "yes, Fuwei escort agency has eight branches in the north, all of which are in charge of several sons and grandsons. Basically, in the north, if you give enough money, most of the goods can be delivered in five days, but the cost is very high."


    Luo Xingchen usually goes around doing business, so he has a lot of knowledge. The Luo family and Fuwei escort agency have also cooperated, so they have some understanding.


    "OK, I see. I''m going to Beijing today..." Waiting for sucang to finish, the little guy sitting on one side stood up and said, "sister, do you want to go to the capital city?"


    Su Tang also knew what he was worried about and nodded "yes."


    "And me, sister, will it be long before you come back?" The little guy''s eyes turned red. He thought that he and his sister would live happily in Sujiatun''s new home in the future, but his sister had to leave again. The little guy also knew that his sister must have something to worry about, but he was still very sad. He wanted to be with his sister.

 Chapter 618

    For Su Nuo, his sister is his only relative. He is still young, so he can''t accept the separation. When Su Tang looks at the little guy like this, his heart is sour.


    "I''ll leave first. Can you come to Beijing later with brother Luo?" Su Tang is a modern person. She knows how much the original family and the company of her family have on the growth of her children.


    She wanted to follow her on the way to Xingluo.


    If she goes there like this, Pei Fen still can''t survive. After waiting for Luo Xingchen and Su Nuo in the capital city, she will walk more on her way back to see if there are any new business opportunities.


    If Pei Xuan is rescued by her, Song Yi''s words are also reasonable. The situation in the capital is more and more chaotic. No one can protect Pei Xuan. After experiencing this, the teenager should also grow up and learn to face all the darkness.


    Crystal clear and clean mind may be good-looking, but after all, it can not always be like this.


    Song Yi means that she hopes Su Tang can stay in the capital for a while, so that she can''t just leave Su Nuo alone in Qinghe town.


    Su Nuo heard his sister said that let him also go to Beijing, as expected immediately happy, but Luo Xingchen slightly frowned at Su sugar, "do you want me to go to Beijing?"


    "Well, please send me a person. I don''t worry about others. Besides, can you have someone you can trust in the capital, who can unconditionally accept all the things you send."


    Su Tang has no other way. All the people around her are Luo Xingchen. She believes more. She also has the experience of going out and going to the capital. She is really worried about other people. Biquge standby station www.au26.com


    Luo Xingchen thought for a moment, "well, it happens that some people will be sent on the way."


    Luo Xingchen recently arranged for the people around him to leave Qinghe town one by one. Although it would take a bit of time to enter Beijing, it would take two days to rest and turn around immediately after arriving at the place. It is also OK.


    "There is a person in the capital that I arranged before. At present, I am the only one who knows his name and address. I will give you his name and address. If you need anything in the capital city, although the big things can''t help you, the small things still have some functions." After promising sucang, Luo Xingchen also told sucang about the people he trusted.


    Luo Xingchen such absolute trust let Su sugar heart is very warm, looking at her "thank you!"


    As soon as Luo Xingchen heard her thanks to herself, she blinked, "Oh, I can still hear a thank you from you. I really have no regrets in this life."


    From the understanding of Su sugar, she was super venomous, continued to hate her, suddenly so polite, Luo Xingchen did not adapt.


    Seeing her joking like this, Su Tang also laughed, "well, you can remember, there is no next time."


    "Precious, too precious." Luo Xingchen also laughs, and then knows that Su Tang is afraid that there are many arrangements to be made, so he said that he will go to prepare for it and leave first.


    After Luo Xingchen left, Su Tang called all the servants of his family and said, "I''m going to go out to Beijing today. It''s estimated that I can''t come back until the new year. Qingjiang River was frozen, so I finished the rest of the fish tomorrow, and then stopped business. We''ll talk about reopening business until the spring of tomorrow. You, Jianghong and Zhang, will stay in Qinghe town."


    It''s easy for sucang to go by himself. The key is that there is still a lot of business to account for at home. Jiang Hong and Zhang agreed to come down after hearing Su Tang''s explanation.

 Chapter 619

    "When the barbecue shop was closed, only half of the salary was left for everyone. If they returned after the new year, they would give them the wages for this period of time. If they did not come back, they would not be paid." Sucang arranged for other people in the grilled fish shop.


    Originally, the fish used in the grilled fish shop were all in space. If she was not there, there was no way to continue the business. Moreover, Qingjiang was frozen, and it was hard to explain why it was not easy to sell again. It was better to stop and wait for her to deal with everything and come back.


    As for the dessert bar, "mint and Pu Wei still keep on operating sweets. If there is any accident, they will continue to operate. If there is something you can discuss with Jiang Hong, if you can''t solve it, you can take my post and go to the county magistrate, Mr. Lu. Most of the things should be solved. If there are really big problems, don''t take risks and close Tiantian temporarily I''ll be fine when I get back, you know? "


    After sucang left, she didn''t know what would happen. If she was lucky, everything would be smooth, but there might be some accidents. So sucang also explained more, so that they would not know how to deal with any more problems.


    Finally, Yu Caihe and Zhang Cuilan explained that "I put all the soap materials in Sujiatun''s house. You two will go back to look after our house, and the Luo family will pick up the soap. After you go over, you can tell the head of the Su family that my brother and I have something to go out, and then ask Su Yongshun to help look after the family."


    Zhang Cuilan and Yu Caihe also agreed without saying a word. After that, Su Tang left Zhang Shi with 100 Liang silver as the fund for the period of her absence. She also explained that if something happened, she would go to the Song government if there was not enough money. However, unless it was a very severe situation, don''t disturb it.


    Several servants said that they had written down, and then sucang called his brother over.


    "Is sister going now?" Although the little guy was glad that his sister didn''t let him at home this time, he also knew that his sister wanted to go first. He and brother Luo followed. Dream island Library www.mdsku.com


    Su Tang looked at the little guy like this and touched his head. "Yes, my sister is in a hurry this time. I can''t take xiaonuo. Xiaonuo wants to listen to brother Luo on the road and come to meet you in the capital, OK?"


    "Well, xiaonuo knows that her sister is in business. She doesn''t have to worry about xiaonuo. Xiaonuo will listen to brother Luo''s words and pay attention to safety on the way. See you in Beijing!"


    The little guy was very sensible and said to sucang, which made her eyes hot and hugged him.


    Having said that, Su Tang went back to her room and simply packed up her clothes and luggage. It was convenient to put them in the space. Then she discussed with orange cat, "how long can I get to level 30? Is there anything in the space that can help me save Pei


    It turns out that Su Tang wants to go to Beijing by herself this time, because her space is about to reach level 30, and the supermarket will be opened soon. The level of medical treatment in ancient times is limited. Moreover, although orange cat is a voracious four legged beast, it is also a miraculous beast.


    At the beginning, young people lived by her side, but Su Tang couldn''t bear to watch him carry such a crisis, or die alone.


    The feeling of being abandoned by the whole world. Sucang has experienced it in a previous life. If you can, sucang is willing to make a little effort to prevent another child from experiencing this.


    "It''s estimated that in three hours, Pei can be upgraded to level 30. As long as Pei is still alive, he can be saved!" Orange cat is also very serious at this time.

 Chapter 620

    Speaking of being able to save life, orange cat looks very confident, chubby body also has more self-confidence.


    Just now, the reason why sucang said so firmly that she went to Beijing was because orange cat said the same thing to her. As long as she had one breath, she could make people live.


    At the beginning, Zhou Xiaocao and Su Tang were strangers who had nothing to do with each other. Within their ability, Su Tang could save her and chose to help. Now it''s Pei Xuan, the teenager who was teased and made trouble by Su Tang and was angry with her. Now she is still in correspondence.


    To save the living, sucang can''t leave it alone, even if she may pay a little price, but for her, fame is not the price. These things are not important!


    "Well, I can get to level 30 on the road in a short time. If there are anti-inflammatory drugs in the supermarket, they may also be useful. I hope the doctors in the Imperial Palace in the capital city are of high level and can save him a breath." When the orange cat said that there were three hours left, sucang was relieved.


    After simply packing up, Su Tang doesn''t need to take anything. She has everything in the space. Then she comes to knock on the door and hands Su Tang a letter asking her to give it to Prince Murong Zhao.


    He also gave a box of Suchang, which was very heavy. "Is this for me?"


    "Yes, the master specially ordered that you should pay attention to safety when you go out by yourself. Although the young master is in a critical situation, you should also take care of yourself. Don''t take risks or have any accidents. Other masters say that the young lady understands that everything is important to protect herself."


    Song Yi is not worried that Su Tang will be cheated or involved in the current situation after entering Beijing. She is afraid that a girl of sucang will be in danger outside, but he can''t help, so she can only explain it repeatedly.


    When Su Tang heard Song Yi''s earnest explanation, she nodded warmly in her heart, "OK, I know. You tell the teacher to rest assured that I will send back the news as soon as possible."


    Then he opened the box that held the ink to her. As a result, he saw a box of golden Yuanbao: "this is Ten thousand taels? " 89 Literature Network www.89wxw.com


    Holding Mo with a smile and nodding, finally salute "small here, I wish you a good journey."


    Su Tang couldn''t laugh or cry. Just now, she was just trying to adjust the atmosphere to make fun of Song Yi. Who knows Song Yi actually sent her 1000 taels of gold. The box was full of gold.


    A hundred catties of gold is strange if it doesn''t sink.


    Holding ink to see sucang like this, smile to say goodbye.


    "When I''m away, you can take good care of the teacher. I''ll teach you how to make some simple and easy dishes. If it doesn''t work, you can come and let your family make them and send them to you. Don''t hurt the teacher''s body."


    Su sugar and specially ordered to hold ink, she left, and no one to cook for Song Yi to eat.


    Holding Mo naturally agreed, but Su sugar also knew that her teacher was very hard tempered. She could not bear to do it by herself and would not contact the outside world. In fact, she was also protecting others, so she could only shake her head.


    After looking at holding ink to leave, sucang carried the box to his room, then put it into the space, did not refuse the money.


    After that, Su Tang asked orange cat to go to Sujiatun''s house. She filled Sujiatun''s warehouse with oil and soda water to make soap. She also put a lot of butter in the freezer of the dessert bar. As for milk, she could only buy it.


    Maybe it''s not an hour for the cat and candy.


    So Su Tang said goodbye to Su Nuo and his servants, and went straight to the carriage and set foot on the journey to Beijing.

 Chapter 621

    "It''s time!" Sucang is sitting in the carriage. On the way, orange cat tells sucang.


    Hearing this, sucang quickly took the orange cat into the space and collected all the latest crops in the space. Then he saw that the space integral finally broke through the progress bar and officially rose to level 30.


    Then sucang received a notice, whether the space supermarket was unlocked, and sucang decisively agreed. Then he saw that the supermarket, which had been gray since sucang got the space, finally turned into color.


    Sucang couldn''t wait to go in and have a look. Because she was still in the carriage, she could only take a quick look. She saw that the supermarket was divided into different sections. The common fresh food area and vegetable and fruit area were not available, but there were snack areas and tool areas.


    After sweeping around, Sutang saw the medicine area, which is her most concerned about at present. She quickly opened the medicine area and found that the medicine area mainly sold all kinds of drugs. Obviously, the supermarket was opened because of this. For the time being, Sutang can purchase some common drugs with points.


    At present, only a part of the color can be purchased, and a large part is gray. It should be open only after the level is high.


    Su Tang was relieved to see Yunnan Baiyao and some common anti-inflammatory drugs at a glance. These things all matter. The level of medical treatment in this era is not high. With these drugs, it may be life-saving.


    Because she was still outside, sucang didn''t dare to stay in the space any more. She was sure that the medicine was enough, so she came out quickly. At the same time, the carriage also entered the county.


    After arriving at the county seat, Su Tang gave Niu Er silver money to go back by himself. As for Su Tang, he bought a horse in the market and rode away from Qingyuan County. After five hours of long riding, it was the next morning that sucang finally arrived at Qingzhou government.


    After arriving in Fucheng, Su Tang did not go to Fuwei escort agency immediately, but found an inn to stay temporarily.


    Even though she had been on the road all night, she was so tired that she was about to break up. She still held on to saying, "come on!" Search e-books www.sodutxt.com


    With her saying this, before has been invisible, nobody can see orange cat, slowly has the entity, appears in front of Su sugar.


    After the space is upgraded to level 30, the orange cat, as the guardian of space, also has the ability to show up. Of course, it can continue to be invisible if it is willing.


    Su Tang reached out and rubbed its hair. It was no different from the feeling when she was invisible. The orange cat squinted her eyes comfortably, and then continued to bubble in a dialogue: "I''ll just change my appearance. In a moment, you put me in a box, and you can enter the space by yourself. Then you can go on your way."


    As he spoke, the orange cat shrank into a fist sized shape. He jumped into the box prepared by sucang. When he lay still, he looked like a little doll.


    See it so cute, Su sugar can''t help but hold it in the palm of his hand and rub it. It''s really cute.


    "Master, aren''t we in a hurry to enter Beijing?" Orange cat was scratched very comfortable, and then remind sucang.


    Su Tang then put it into the box, went out to check out, and found Fuwei escort agency with the box.


    "What can I do for you, miss?" Fuwei escort agency is in an inconspicuous alley of Qingzhou government. When the doorkeeper sees Su Tang coming, he comes to inquire.


    "I have something I want to entrust you to escort to the capital. Do you know if the owner of your escort agency is in?" Suchang said, holding the box.


    Knowing that sucang came to entrust, the man immediately politely welcomed sucang into the door, "the head of the house is in, please come inside, miss." It''s not because sucang is young.

 Chapter 622

    "I''m Hu Wei, who is in charge of Fuwei escort agency. I don''t know what commission the young lady has?" Sucang just sat down for a while, the head of Fuwei escort agency came out to see her.


    Su Tang held the box in her hand, and then said to Hu Wei, "I''ve heard that Fuwei escort agency can deliver the goods to the destination as soon as possible in the north. I have something here, and I want to entrust you to send it to Beijing."


    When Hu Wei heard that sucang was going to deliver the small box in his hand, he also asked, "Miss, do you want to send it to the capital as soon as possible?"


    "Yes, I don''t know how soon Hu''s family can be sent to the capital as soon as possible?" Su Tang heard Luo Xingchen say before that if the Fuwei escort agency is in the north, it will not take more than five days for a large city to deliver it, but we still need to make sure.


    Hu Wei looked at Su Tang. "Miss, do you know that if it''s the fastest delivery, we need our escort to stay up, and the cost of escort is more expensive?"


    "Naturally, I understand that. Hu only said that it would be delivered to the capital as soon as possible." Sucang''s attitude is very straightforward.


    Hu Wei saw sucang''s reply, and then said, "if the young lady is in a hurry, we will leave immediately after we give the silver escort today. If there is no accident, we can reach the capital on the fourth day, and then we can deliver it to the place on the same day."


    If it is sent to other places, it may be slower, but there are more jobs to go to the capital, and there are people changing shifts all the way to Fuwei escort agency. It''s not exaggerating to say that it''s not much different from the imperial court''s 800 mile rush.


    "Yes, I don''t know how much it will cost?" Su Tang was relieved to hear that they said they would deliver it in the fourth day. Anyway, according to the traffic level of this era, she was able to catch up with the news from getting the news.


    Now I hope that those imperial doctors in the Imperial Palace in the capital city are not for nothing. At least they can save their breath. The emperor also wants to keep PEI as a hostage. It is estimated that Pei Xuan will not die easily. As long as she can save her breath, she will be able to rescue people when she arrives. A Book www.1pinshu.com


    "If the young lady needs us to guarantee that she must go to the city on the fourth day, the cost may be higher, and it will cost 1500 Liang silver." Hu Wei''s offer is so high that it''s really expensive.


    "No problem. Sign the contract now." Su Tang rode all the way. Now she is very tired, but she drinks the water in the space. Luo Xingchen of Fuwei escort agency said it was reliable. She was worried and didn''t have so much nonsense.


    When Hu Wei saw that Su Tang was so open-minded, he simply said, "Miss, open and bright, take the contract."


    Sure enough, someone sent the contract. After careful reading, Su Tang made sure that there was no problem. She simply signed and signed the small box. Then she took out the small box and handed it to Hu Wei. She didn''t lock it. Finally, she took out a purse and took out three fifty Liang gold ingots from it.


    "A hundred and fifty taels of gold, all right." Su Tang gives the money to Hu Wei.


    Hu Wei took it and checked it. It was determined that it was a solid one hundred and fifty taels of gold. He also said, "Miss Li is a tightrope. We are going to send things to miss right now."


    Su Tang nodded, and finally confirmed that the receiving address to Hu Wei was correct, so she left directly.


    Looking at her, some escorts in the escort agency were curious to open the boxes sent by Su Tang, but they were all driven away by Hu Wei. Hu Wei specially protected all Su Tang''s things with his escort agency''s unique box and lock, and then immediately found the right person to ride on the road.


    After coming out of Fuwei escort agency, sucang did not return to the inn, but went directly into the space in a dark corner outside the Fuwei escort agency.

 Chapter 623

    The space is still the same as before. After entering the space, sucang stretched herself out and didn''t care about anything else. She didn''t close her eyes all day. She went directly to the second floor of the cabin and lay down to sleep.


    As she went to sleep, the space also entered the state of night. This sleep was black and sweet, and she was always hungry and purring, which woke her up from her sleep.


    As she wakes up, the space is very human. She slowly enters the daytime mode. After a look at the time hanging on the wall, Su Tang is a little stunned. She enters the space before 10 o''clock in the morning, and she sleeps until 10 o''clock in the evening.


    "Why are you so hungry?" Su Tang touched his stomach and said.


    First run to the downstairs small kitchen to heat the water, and then go upstairs to the bathroom to wash. When the washing is finished, the water is also boiling.


    Sushi opened the supermarket and looked for it. Sure enough, she saw what she wanted. She bought it with points. Then she saw that there was a bag of instant noodles in her warehouse.


    "Sure enough, only junk food is the power." Sucang took out the instant noodles from the warehouse and sighed.


    In addition to instant noodles, sucang also took two fresh eggs in the warehouse, a little milk, a handful of rape and cabbage, and finally a beef sausage specially made some time ago. Recently, the processing plant has unlocked the sausage making machine. There is no way to solve the problem of so many beef in the space, so Sutang has made it into beef sausage.


    When the raw materials were ready, sucang cooked a bowl of instant noodles with enough ingredients for herself. Sitting in the living room on the first floor, she enjoyed eating very much. Because she had slept a little longer, and after eating the noodles, she had nothing else to do. The orange cat had to move with the box outside, and could not speak with her.


    So sucang found a book from the bookshelf. It looked like she went to bed again when she was afraid that her time would be reversed with the outside world. Reading room www.kanshu55.com


    All the products in the space can be self-sufficient. In the next few days, sucan will take care of the crop harvest in the space during the day, read books in the spare time, study the things in the supermarket, and see what can be used to make money outside in the future, and have a good rest in the evening.


    Su Tang started from Qingzhou government on October 25th, and then entered the capital directly in the early morning of October 30th.


    Obviously, people from Fuwei escort agency often travel to escort goods, so they know the time. When the escort enters the capital, he gives the box to the next escort in the capital, and the escort continues to deliver the goods to the place where the consignee is.


    After the escort entered the capital, Su Tang found a suitable reality and came out of the space.


    "Er, Si er?" Just out of the space, sucang saw the orange cat not far away.


    I only saw the big lazy cat with drooping hair and a little listless. When he heard the owner call himself, the orange cat raised his eyelids and said, "I''ll have roast fish, braised pork and sweet and sour sirloin..."


    Seeing that she was still in the spirit to find what she wanted to eat, she knew that she was just tired and had no problem. So she went to pick it up and put it on her shoulder. "OK, I''ll do it for you when you''re done."


    The lazy cat lay on his master''s shoulder and wagged his tail.


    Orange cat is the guardian of space. Normally, it will not be good if it is only locked in that small box outside. Although it always looks for susang to eat, there is actually room for orange cat to live without eating.

 Chapter 624

    But after all, the box was too small and cramped. The orange cat was not comfortable after being locked up for a few days. "The owner has to work hard to upgrade. When I wait for level 50, I can get a double outside."


    In fact, this is because the current level of space is too low, so the orange cat, as the guardian of space, is also limited.


    "Good!" In fact, sucang is still very concerned about space, but there is no shortcut to upgrade. She can''t buy a prop to help upgrade. She can only rely on it a little bit. The higher the level, the slower the upgrade.


    During this year, Sutang basically did not relax, but only upgraded to level 30. She could only promise to continue her efforts. While speeding up her steps to Pei''s mansion, she rubbed orange cat with her hands.


    Orange cat enjoyed squinting. According to the address given by Song Yi, one person and one cat soon arrived at Pei mansion.


    Pei''s mansion is located not far from the imperial city. Only one mansion occupies half of the street. Su Tang can see the bright red gate and two stone lions in front of it.


    As well as the soldiers who were heavily guarded at the gate, it was obvious that because of Pei''s accident, no one could enter Pei''s mansion at this time.


    Seeing this, Su Tang didn''t go back to arouse more suspicion. Instead, she turned around to find a corner where no one could see it and hid it. She followed Shun Ju cat''s cat and said, "I''ll give it to you!"


    When the orange cat came out, she was in a lot of spirits. When she heard the owner say this, she raised her eyelids and looked at it like this. She laughed and said, "you can make all the delicious food you want."


    Food cat just blinked. Su Tang went straight into the space. Orange cat is now invisible. So he took the space and jumped onto the wall to enter the palace.


    Su Tang and orange cat opened the synchronous vision in the space: "Duke Pei is not dead, so you don''t have to go to the main room, but Pei Xuan, as the only successor of the government, will not be too far away from the main room. Go to the east yard to have a look." Biqu Ge novel www.gdousu.com


    The government is very big. The orange cat has four short legs and runs slowly. But Su Tang doesn''t know where Pei Xuan is at present. She can only rely on her own judgment to let orange cat find her.


    After hearing the master''s words, the orange cat also went to the eastern yard.


    "What is knowing sin? This is not what this palace wants. Tell this palace directly, when will he wake up?" Before Suchang and his wife went to the place, they heard someone talking outside the east yard.


    Orange cat jumped into the courtyard, only to see the yard full of people kneeling on the ground, led by a 15-year-old boy, a Yellow Dragon Robe to highlight his identity, it is the crown prince of Qihuang state, murongzhao, is also Pei''s cousin.


    "My father asked you to come here to save your life. If there is any accident in my father-in-law, one of you will be counted as one. Go and bury him with you!" Murong Zhaoqi''s face turned red.


    This group of imperial doctors heard Murong Zhao so angry, kowtow again, "micro minister knows the crime!"


    "Know the sin, know the sin, and you will know the sin!" Murong Zhao was angry when he saw these quack doctors who were fed up and didn''t do anything. In the past, he kicked the chief doctor.


    "One by one, if you can''t get him back, we''ll take the life of your family and write a prescription for this palace!" Murong Zhao grabs a imperial doctor and orders.


    "Your Highness, my highness, if I use a needle, I can still wake up. If there is anything else, your highness can..." A royal doctor came forward and said.


    "Go away, you quacks!" Waiting for the imperial doctor to finish, he saw Murong Zhao furious.

 Chapter 625

    Su Tang looked at the scene in front of her eyes, slightly frowned, and her heart was also relaxed. Looking at the attitude of these people, Pei Xuan had a breath.


    Su Tang asks orange cat to find Pei Xuan''s location, and Murong Zhao''s side, someone comes to tell him, "Your Highness, the Minister of Dali temple is here to see you!"


    When Murong Zhao heard that it was the Minister of Dali temple, he moved his lips and glared fiercely at the group of imperial doctors. He had to leave to meet people.


    After Murong Zhao left, a group of kneeling imperial doctors quieted down. Su Tang looked a little and found the door to the inside. It was estimated that Pei Xuan was there. Just as he was about to enter the door, he heard a young voice in the group of imperial doctors saying, "shall we not go to see the little grandfather again?"


    "If you''re not afraid, go by yourself. Don''t bother us." Hearing this, the imperial doctor immediately refuted.


    Then Su Tang saw that the old man, who was the head of the imperial doctor, stroked his beard seriously. "Your Highness is too persistent!"


    Seeing the reaction of the imperial doctors, Su Tang raised her eyebrows and sneered. The capital city is really deep!


    They don''t want to pay attention to this group of imperial doctors. If they don''t come to see Pei, they can give sucang space and time to save Pei.


    Orange cat with sucang in the space through the outside yard, into the inner yard, and then see the inner yard is quiet, there is no servant to wait on.


    Seeing this situation, Su Tang sighed again. If she didn''t come in time, that beautiful teenager would leave the world in such a lonely environment!


    After entering the bedroom, sucang finally sees a servant. However, his servant, who is about 20 years old, is sitting by the bed waiting to take medicine for Pei. But Pei Xuan is already dying at this time, but the medicine can''t be taken. Zero long Literature Network www.09wxwxs.com


    "Take your medicine, young master." Seeing this, Guan Yan''s tears kept falling. "You open your eyes and have a look at Guan Yan. The Duke of the state has not come back. When the princess left, she just wanted you to live well. Did you really forget it?"


    Guan Yan lies on the edge of the bed and cries. Then he feels something behind him. He turns his head and looks at Su Tang with wide eyes


    did not wait for his words to finish. Su sugar was expressionless with a small spray at him, and then he saw the body falling softly on the floor.


    After finishing the observation, Su Tang had time to look at the teenager lying on the bed. She only saw that the boy who had been teased by her was still the face in her memory. Only then, the face was as white as paper, as if her breath had disappeared.


    Compared with the time when we met a few months ago, the teenager seems to have grown up a little bit, with a lot of blue whiskers on his chin, which is a bit embarrassed. After being annoyed by Su Tang, his beautiful eyes will be widened, which is also tightly closed at this time.


    Seeing the vivid teenager in her memory like this, Su Tang felt a little uncomfortable, but she put her finger under Pei''s nose and felt a very weak breath.


    "If we don''t come, he can''t make it today!" Orange cat also looked at Pei''s condition and said a word.


    It''s a pity that such a beautiful two legged beast is dead.


    "But when we come, he must live!" Su sugar nodded, took out a green transparent pill from the space, and put it into Pei''s mouth.


    At this time Pei was unable to swallow, but orange cat would bind a master every 100 years. Although there would be sleeping time, after so many owners, it still accumulated a lot of good things.

 Chapter 626

    This green pill is a good thing to save lives. At first, it is not exaggeration for orange cat to say that as long as there is still one breath, it is not like many drugs that need to be taken, but only when it enters Pei''s mouth, it has been completely opened.


    Seeing this situation, Su Tang breathed a sigh of relief, then lifted the quilt on Pei''s body, and then saw the wound on the young man''s heart, and the bandaged gauze swam through a piece of blood red.


    Seeing this, Su Tangli cut the bandage with a pair of scissors, and then she saw the blood hole "hissing..."


    Su Tang took a cold breath, so that she could hold on until she came. Pei Xuan was also a big man.


    Feeling the owner''s emotion, the orange cat explained, "this two legged beast has practiced martial arts, and his physique is better, otherwise..."


    Otherwise, there would be no need to say anything later. She understood the truth. Su Tang nodded, "he should live. This boy owes me more in the future. Haha!"


    Sucang got a bucket of spring water from the space and took the disinfectant cotton to clean Pei''s wound. After upgrading, the spring water in the space has a better taste, and has a powerful function of cleaning impurities. In short, it can also sterilize.


    Compared with some methods of traditional Chinese medicine in this era, for this kind of trauma, it would be better to clean it like this. Sucang took cotton wool and dipped it in spring water to wash Pei''s wound.


    "Be careful!" Su Tang just came across Pei''s wound. She saw Pei''s body trembling, and then she felt the orange cat on the side to remind herself.


    Su sugar instantly stood up, a turn to hide in one side, and then looked at the young man with a sword, "is that how the crown prince treats your brother''s savior?" Zero long Literature Network www.09wxwxs.com


    It turned out that Murong Zhao, who had just met with the Minister of Dali temple, came back to find that the imperial doctors were still wasting their time and could not work out a prescription. He was so angry that people dragged them out to fight against him. At the same time, he asked other doctors to come in to see Pei.


    As a result, when he entered the door, he saw Guan Yan fainting on the ground. A little girl he didn''t know at all didn''t know what to do with PEI.


    So Pei Xuan raised the sword in her hand and chopped at sucang. Fortunately, sucang had an orange cat to remind her that she was quick to react, otherwise she would be injured.


    "Who are you and how did you get in?" Murong Zhao uses his body to protect Pei, while pointing to Su Tang.


    The Duke of Pei was heavily guarded. Murong Zhao knew that the servants of the Duke of Pei were not clean, so they all threw them out. Only one of them, Guan Yan, could not fly in. How did this girl get in?


    "Elder martial brother, when we met for the first time, we were at a crossfire. Didn''t you have the same family love?" Su Tang looks at Murong Zhao''s nervous look and says.


    Murong Zhao also learned from Song Yi. Su Tang, as a disciple of Song Yi, couldn''t be too rude to call him elder martial brother.


    When Murong Zhao heard Su Tang''s words, he was stunned for a moment. He looked at the girl in front of her. She only saw the girl in a white dress and two white flowers in her double bun. In addition, she did not see any decoration. However, her eyes were like stars. Even though she was dressed in such a simple way, her temperament was still cool.


    There are only two people in Murong Zhao''s concept who can call him elder martial brother. One is his cousin Pei, and the other is indeed a girl. However, the appearance of the girl in front of her is also in line with the description in the previous news.


    "Stachyose?" Murong Zhao asked tentatively.

 Chapter 627

    Then I saw the girl''s mouth curling. "It''s rare, otherwise I would think I was a wild disciple of the teacher."


    With that, Su Tang looked at Murong Zhao with a suspicious look on her face and said, "don''t look at me like this. If I want to kill him, can I still keep him till now?"


    Seeing Su Tang admit, Murong Zhao still can''t believe that "you are really the teacher''s entry-level disciple, Su Tang, you are not..."


    She was a little peasant girl in Sujiatun, Qinghe town. But the little girl in front of her was extraordinary and gorgeous. She could not even conceal her simple dress. Who is such a small peasant girl?


    Su Tang recognized the suspicion in his words, turned a white eye, ignored the sword he held to himself, and handed him a letter: "the teacher asked me to bring it to you. His wound must be cleaned quickly. The group of imperial doctors outside the house are good skills. You royal families live by business ambition?"


    Murong Zhao received the letter and saw that the handwriting in it was indeed Song Yi''s. Song Yi said in the letter that he was worried about Pei''s safety, so he asked Su Tang to come to Beijing. He also said that Su Tang came to Beijing in his own name, not as a disciple of Song Yi, so he asked him to take care of his younger martial sister in the capital city and so on.


    At this time, Murong Zhao did not dare to doubt Su Tang any more. She was also moved to see Song Yi say that Su Tang came to Beijing by himself. At this time, Su Tang was able to travel to the capital for a long time. She would rather build on her reputation as a woman, rather than let someone interested in her identity involve Song Yi. Murong Zhao was really moved.


    After reading the letter, Murong Zhao looked up and saw that her younger martial sister was cleaning his cousin''s wound with cotton and water.


    Although Su Tang is still young, she is also a girl''s family. Pei Xuan''s whole upper body is exposed at this time. He quickly opens his mouth and says, "younger martial sister, you are a girl, so..."


    Su Tang heard him say so, looked back and gave Murong Zhao what he had in his hand. "Thank you, elder martial brother." Second Chinese network www.dearzw.com


    Murong Zhao looked at the cotton in his hand and Su Tang standing on one side. Somehow, he felt as if he had a cousin who could not be cured, but also a younger martial sister who could not be cleaned up.


    "What happened to the imperial doctor just now?" You can''t really ask younger martial sister to clean his cousin''s wound. Murong Zhao didn''t put on airs and came to wipe Pei''s wound.


    Just now, when sucang was talking, he was reading the letter. He didn''t hear what she was saying. He asked again, "nothing. It''s hard for you to live. It depends on hard resistance."


    After saying this, Murong Zhao remembered what Su Tang said just now. What does it mean that their royal family survived by the will to survive?


    Murong Zhao adapted a little bit to Su Tang''s language expression, and then turned black, "do you mean they didn''t pay attention?"


    "Elder martial brother thinks too much. I just sigh for your kindness." Su sugar blinked, did not admit, like to spend money to raise so many idle people, is not benevolence is what, is really kind to move God, moved her ah!


    Murong Zhao looks at Su Tang speechless. How does his teacher dig out such a peasant girl who is not like a peasant girl and then takes it as a disciple.


    In the past, Murong Zhao thought that his cousin was Ao Jiao. How come a younger martial sister now? Is it poisonous tongue or indiscriminate attack.


    How to break a snack plug?

 Chapter 628

    Seeing Murong Zhao''s speechless face, Su Tang smiles in her heart. It seems that the prince''s highness is not the same as her previous conjecture. Maybe he is a successful person, but he is sincere to Pei Xuan, not completely cold.


    "I''ll go to another doctor again. This time, thank you very much." Although Su sugar does not admit, but her mouth poison said, Murong Zhao can not be taken as a joke.


    After he was assassinated, Pei was seriously injured. His father immediately sent a royal doctor to come over. However, the man did not rescue him, but died immediately.


    Murong Zhao was not a man who had no idea. Whether his father really wanted Pei to survive, or how many people in the capital city wanted Pei to die, Murong Zhao knew clearly.


    Although murongzhao and Pei Xuan grew up in brotherhood together, there is no doubt that they trust each other. However, it may not be so simple to think that they have such a good relationship. Is it for the military power behind the Duke of Pei that the prince and the young Duke of Pei''s military power are good?


    If Pei Xuan died in order to save Murong Zhao this time, Duke Pei and the princess are deeply in love, and they have only one son. Will Pei Gong continue to support Murong Zhao? If there is any suspicion, there will be more articles that can be done.


    When Su Tang was not in the capital, she could figure out this matter without using her brain. How could Murong Zhao not understand it? It was just that Pei''s life was in danger. Even if he knew it in his mind, he could only pay attention to Pei''s situation before.


    What''s more, he just came back to see that the imperial doctors were helpless. How could he not see that he was looking at him? Even if he was the prince, he was just a prince. He could not really do anything to them. It was not the idea of blaming the public.


    So no one came in to see Pei Xuan. At that time, everyone had the responsibility, but no one had the main responsibility. Reading and reading novels www.duduaa.com


    Su Tang also saw the expression on Murong Zhao''s face and understood that it was not easy for him to be in the capital city, but Su Tang was not ready to get involved in these things.


    She came to Beijing to save people. The teacher asked her to stay with PEI and teach him some things.


    Therefore, sucang is only prepared to do these things, and she is not prepared to pay attention to everything else.


    Murong Zhao cleaned Pei''s wound, then wrapped his wound with gauze carefully, and let Pei lie on his back. He has been looking at Pei Xuan these days, so now he can feel Pei''s dying. At this time, his breathing has been stable, and he is obviously getting better.


    It seems to have decided something. Murong Zhao finally stood up, folded his hands and bowed to Su Tang.


    Su sugar looked at him like this, did not seem to see any unexpected appearance, "can''t find a doctor, is it?"


    Murong Zhao is not surprised by Su Tang''s sensitivity. After his salute, he has a calm face. "Yes, I want to ask my younger martial sister to take care of Xiao Xuan. He is for me this time. I can''t let him suffer in vain."


    He needs to do some things and clean up some people. However, in Pei''s case, he can''t rest assured when he leaves directly. Su Tang is a person he can trust, so now he gives Pei Xuan to Su Tang to take care of, so Murong Zhao can do things without worries.


    "I''m a businessman." After Murong Zhao said his request, he didn''t get a direct response from sucang. Instead, he heard her say such a sentence.

 Chapter 629

    Murong Zhao looked at the girl in front of her in surprise, and then saw the girl smile, "I worked so hard to save my life. No one wants to take it back from me. I will never do the business of losing money!"


    Murong Zhao was relieved to hear Su Tang''s words and then laughed, "thank you very much, younger martial sister." Thank you again.


    In the current situation, Su Tang can come to the capital, but also can ensure that Pei will never have any accidents. For Murong Zhao, it is the biggest help.


    For Murong Zhao''s thanks, Su Tang finally laughed, "then you owe me one time!"


    As a result, hearing Su Tang''s words, Murong Zhao not only was not surprised, but also laughed, "you are really the same as the teacher said."


    Song Yi didn''t say that Su Tang was an immortal in her letter, but she also told Murong Zhaosu sugar that although she was young, she could handle affairs reliably. Therefore, if there was any need, she could also be asked to help. However, the girl was a character who did not suffer any loss. I''m afraid she would have to pay some price for her help.


    But although the little girl is such a temperament, if she asks you for benefits, she will certainly do what she promised.


    The only exception is that Murong Zhao asked sucang "why not silver."


    The teacher said that every time Su Tang asked for money, he was also very persistent. Murong Zhao looked at Su Tang a little funny and wanted to know how his younger sister would answer.


    "Of course, you owe me one time, which is more valuable. After all, even if you are no longer the crown prince, this time will count!" Su Tang told Murong Zhao directly. 1800 literature www.1800wx.com


    Well, Murong Zhao is speechless, so now we have to be so direct. Isn''t his younger sister afraid of what she will do to her?


    "Ha ha, it''s really the teacher''s disciple. OK, I owe you one time. It''s effective no matter when!" Su Tang is Murong Zhao''s younger martial sister and a person on the boat. So Murong Zhao thinks it''s good to see Su sugar so straightforward.


    Su Tang smiles. Yu Guang glances at the orange cat. The beast is in her hand. Naturally, she knows that Murong Zhao can accept this. Otherwise, she will not. Although she is wild, she also knows how to adapt to the environment, so she can stop when she is satisfied.


    But I didn''t expect that Murong Zhao''s identity was so important to his friends and relatives. Although for Murong Zhao, there were very few people who could be regarded as relatives and friends by him, Su Tang was really looking forward to such a smart but humane emperor.


    Murong Zhaoyan looks at his cousin Pei Xuan, who has blocked an arrow for himself. Now there is no danger. And with Su sugar in, he can do his own things without worries. The whole person is relaxed.


    Very frank agreed to Su Tang''s Frank request that he owe him a debt. But Murong Zhao didn''t know that he was cheerful today, but his future was ruined by Sutang pit.


    But that''s a afterword. Now murongzhao has agreed to Su Tang, and has told her that there is only one view in her government that is credible. Recently, it is estimated that many people will deliberately harm Pei when he is injured. Let sucang be careful, especially in diet.


    Su Tang also understood what was going on. Naturally, Murong Zhao left the government and took away the group of imperial doctors who had been beaten. However, he still had the inner courtyard strictly guarded to protect Pei and Su Tang.


    After Murong Zhao left, Su Tang asked the orange cat to go back to the space to have a rest and let it recover. She herself was watching Pei Xuan outside.

 Chapter 630

    Pei Xuan just feels dizzy these days. He feels as if he is going to die, but some are unwilling. He seems to have done nothing, and even a game of chess has not been completely solved.


    He didn''t want to leave like this. He still remembered when his mother died that he told him, no matter what, to live a strong life, how could he leave like this.


    But I''m really tired. I want to sleep like this for many times, and then I try my best not to sleep in the past and breathe hard, even if it''s really painful.


    Then he suddenly felt that a little familiar girl appeared beside him. Her fingers were slightly cold, but they were very gentle. She gave him something to eat, and then he felt that his body was not so heavy.


    Although the breath is still very painful, but he seems to have strength, he also felt that she washed his wounds, he seemed to know who she was, but he did not seem to remember.


    Want to see who she is, Pei Xuan struggled hard, and finally opened his eyes "um..."


    Su sugar is holding a big peach in the space, when he suddenly hears his voice and looks up, he has a pair of dark eyes.


    "Wake up?"


    "Little Money Pei Xuan didn''t expect to open his eyes and see Su Tang. His face was full of surprise. How could Xiaoqian Jing be in his home? Was it not a dream?


    Very good, sucang heard him call himself, and he hooked his lips and said, "Hello, pig!"


    "Well I''m not a pig When she said that she was a pig, the entanglements between herself and pig appeared in Pei''s memory. He glared at Su Tang.


    "It''s too much of you to be so cruel to the rescuer!" Su Tang sees Pei Xuan so loudly refute that he is not a pig, and immediately the thief calls to catch the thief and accuses him of being fierce. Yue e-book www.yuetxt.com


    Pei Xuan just woke up, the brain is still confused, Su sugar said, a head of the question mark "I did not, you said I was a pig."


    "How can I say that you are a pig, elder martial brother? Did you forget that I told you? Don''t worry about whether you are a pig. If you are not a pig, others say you are, and you are not. If you are a pig, others say you are not a pig, you are also a pig, right?"


    Su Tang''s big eyes blink, very spiritual, seriously looking at Pei.


    Orange cat, who had just had enough rest from the space, also came out. He was lying on sucang''s shoulder and looked at the beautiful two legged beast with pitiful eyes.


    What a pity. As soon as I escaped from death, I was going to be fooled by some dark Lori.


    Pei Xuan really woke up from his coma. He had been in a coma for a long time, and his brain was a little confused. Now he suddenly heard sucang say such a lot, and his brain was a little tangled.


    But he quickly straightened it out and looked at sucang, "what does it mean that people say I''m not a pig, I''m also a pig, I''m not a pig, you pit me again!"


    After he said that, sucang directly did not resist laughing, "well, it seems that the brain is still normal, originally has not been smart, if you become stupid again, how can we do? Fortunately!"


    Pei Xuan looks at Su Tang and laughs bad and proud, puffing his cheek. This little money essence is still the original villain. Fortunately, it is not good at all, OK?


    Also, Pei Xuan stares at Su Tang, "you are stupid!"


    It seems that it is really good. He still remembers the man set up by sucang a few months ago!

 Chapter 631

    Su sugar looked at the teenager with a pair of beautiful eyes staring at himself, "yes, I am a fool, you are smart, you are particularly smart."


    She couldn''t help laughing as she said it. She wanted to tease Pei when she saw Pei. Forgive her for the bad taste she had accumulated for many years.


    Feeling the master''s emotion, orange cat continues to look at Pei with sympathy. The beautiful two legged beast is so pitiful!


    When Pei heard Su Tang say this, she pouted out, "elder martial brother!"


    Well, it''s been a few months. Su Tang now confirms that she is still the proud young man before. Then she smiles and blinks, "yes, elder martial brother!"


    It''s almost the same. He''s a senior brother. Pei''s white lips are hooked up and "Hmmm!"


    This arrogant little sample, like a cat, Su Tang almost couldn''t resist reaching out and rubbing his head. It was so funny.


    Pei felt that she called her elder martial brother very nice, and the whole person couldn''t hide her happy smile. She looked like a senior brother and said, "thank you for saving me."


    Although he was in a coma before, he also knew what Sutang had given him, which made him have the strength to wake up, so he would thank him.


    Su Tang saw that he was a young boy, but he had to pretend to be an adult. After hearing this, he looked serious and said, "well, how can you thank me, elder martial brother?"


    "Ah?" Pei Xuan didn''t expect that Su Tang would ask herself this question. She was a bit silly: "I''ll give you whatever you want. In the future, elder martial brother will protect you. Who bullies you, elder martial brother will help you out!"


    "Well, please, elder martial brother." Seeing the boy with injuries on his face, he said seriously to protect himself. Su Tang seldom continued to tease him.


    Children''s fun is fun, but any sincerity should not be taken as a joke, even if this is only a 15-year-old boy, some naive promises may be said. Xuanshu Literature Network www.xuanwx.com


    Sure enough, hearing sucang said, young faces are confident and happy smile, "don''t worry, I''m here, no one can bully you, also can''t laugh at you stupid!"


    Su Tang nodded with a smile What Lolita speechless make complaints about


    ? Why do you think that a dark lollie is a fool now? You see with your beautiful eyes, don''t you see the black wings of some sugar?


    As for Pei Xuan, sucang can coax a group of people out to sell at a time. If he is sold, he will count the money for sucang.


    At last, the orange cat concluded that the beautiful two legged beast had no brain!


    "Gululu..." Just talking, suddenly sucang heard a murmur, and then saw a layer of red on the boy''s white face lying on the bed.


    It seems that he looks better. Pei really wants to cover his stomach and stop it. It''s really humiliating.


    It was normal that he would be hungry after lying for so long, but Pei Xuan was so humiliated that he wanted to get into the crack of the ground, but he didn''t want to laugh, and sucang couldn''t help laughing.


    Seeing that his head would be buried in the quilt, like a quail, sucang said with a smile, "it''s late. I''ve cooked some porridge for you to eat."


    Then he went out. When sucang went out, Pei Xuan lifted his head from the quilt and punched himself in the stomach.


    He also saw his close friend, Guan Yan, lying on the ground in a coma, and splashed the water from the tea bowl at the head of the bed on his face.


    The water splashed down on Guan Yan''s face, and he jumped up and said, "you don''t want to die, young master."

 Chapter 632

    Hearing his little boy''s words, Pei''s face was black, and he directly threw the tea bowl in his hand to "die what die, who die!"


    When Guan Yan fainted just now, Pei Xuan couldn''t even take the medicine. The whole person even lost his breath. Now he still stays in this memory.


    As a result, he opened his eyes and saw that he could sit up and throw things at himself. He quickly dodged the teabowl and looked at Pei Xuan with an unbelievable look. "You''re all right, little grandfather."


    "Ah..." Su Tang just thought that Pei Xuan would wake up soon, so she specially cooked some porridge on the small stove beside her. Now she brought it to Pei Xuan to eat.


    As a result, when I entered the door, I saw the silly appearance of Guan Yan and Pei Xuan''s speechless face. I couldn''t help laughing.


    Hearing her smile, Pei''s expression on his face is even more wonderful. What the devil''s boy has affected his lofty image in the younger martial sister''s heart. He is a senior brother.


    After feeling this guy''s thoughts, the orange cat is very speechless. After thinking about more teenagers, you are not very tall in the master''s mind. It is estimated that it is at the same level as the master. No, the orange cat''s beard moves to indicate that it has a higher status.


    But Guan Yan turned around to see the girl who had just made himself dizzy again. He quickly made a defensive action: "let''s go, she is a bad man, don''t come here!"


    Pei Xuan saw his little boy make a fool of himself, but he didn''t care about his injuries. He kicked Guan Yan''s buttocks and said, "bad guys, what bad guys, go and get Xiangxue garden out for the young lady to live in!"


    It''s really a shame that he has such a little boy. Pei thinks his image here is completely destroyed.


    However, Su Tang couldn''t help laughing at the other side. "Is it stupid enough to be a spy when elder martial brother chooses a boy?" Bibi e-book www.bibitxt.com


    Guan Yan finally understood that the girl he had never met met met with his father-in-law. It seemed that he had a good relationship. Moreover, she was just saying that he was stupid, and he also recognized it.


    Pei Xuan also heard that Su Tang was satirizing herself and gritted her teeth. "Who said that, my other servants are very good at using, very smart..."


    After that, he looked around and found that there was only a boy named Guan Yan. He frowned and said, "what about them?"


    Pei Xuan usually has some servants who work in the yard. Silent words are Pei''s close friends, but they are not as useful as observation words.


    Guan Yan quickly got up from the ground. "Little Lord, after you were injured, the prince turned out all the servants in the yard, and specially asked people to guard the yard, leaving only a small person to serve in the courtyard."


    After he finished, Su Tang saw that the expression on the young man''s face was also very complicated, but he didn''t retort or thought Murong Zhao was wrong.


    "It seems that the teacher is worried, but you don''t know anything." Su Tang gives his porridge to the standing Guan Yan and asks him to come over and feed Pei.


    Pei Yao heard sucang say so, and looked at him, "you and the teacher remind me three times and four times, I can''t not grow up at all."


    In fact, Pei Xuan was not stupid. He studied with Song Yi since childhood. His father was the Duke of Pei, who had great military achievements. He practiced martial arts all the year round and was familiar with the art of war.


    Before accepting Su Tang as a disciple, Song Yi was always proud of Pei Xuan. He was gifted and intelligent since childhood. He learned everything faster than ordinary people. Even Prince Murong Zhao may not be as fast as him.

 Chapter 633

    Murong Zhao was a child who experienced how his brothers and their mothers tried to calculate him. Such a complex environment has trained Murong Zhao to be skilled in calculation.


    Pei is the only legitimate son of the eldest princess and Pei Guogong. Her parents love each other. There is no such thing as being jealous in the family. The husband and wife have devoted all their love and protection to Pei.


    Even if the eldest princess died later, Duke Pei still loved and protected Pei, so he developed the simple and direct side of Pei''s temperament.


    What Murong Zhao can do, Pei Xuan may not be unable to do. He is not without the ability of calculation. He is only well protected. He does not need those complicated thoughts to live well before.


    However, with the emperor''s rigid marriage to Duke Pei to marry his successor, and then sent Duke Pei to the southeast coast to fight against Japanese invaders. At first, Pei felt that his father had betrayed his mother. Anyway, there were complaints.


    Before that, he followed Song Yi to Qinghe town. However, he was forced to take him back to the capital. In fact, he began to feel it. His father couldn''t help himself, but his uncles and aunts in the imperial palace were not really concerned.


    After all, Murong Zhao is only one year older brother, and in the chaos of the capital, Murong Zhao, as the crown prince, is undoubtedly a target. It is hard for him to face the balance between his own father and his younger brothers.


    Therefore, although he has the intention to protect Pei Xuan, I''m afraid it''s not enough. Moreover, the situation is getting more and more chaotic. What Pei Xuan got from his letters with Song Yi before is what Su Tang said and did with him on the way last time, and even every chess game between them.


    They remind him again and again that the situation in the capital is chaotic, and the people around him may not be trustworthy. How to treat his uncle and many others in the palace.


    Pei Xuan is just simple, not stupid. Naturally, he realized it. Otherwise, after he came back, how could he run into the palace to complain and clean up those who didn''t respect him when he came back. 120 Novels www.xiaoshuo120.com


    In fact, his reaction is still very fast, that is, he is still a proud young man, not so mature.


    Su Tang also looks at the young man''s face. At this time, there is less simplicity on his face. Growth itself seems to be a process full of pain. Just like Murong Zhao, growing up in such a calculating environment, he still allows himself to retain a little bit of sensibility and tenderness, only for Limited people.


    He hoped that Pei, even if he had grown up, would still be able to remember how crystal transparent he had been, that beautiful proud young man.


    "I haven''t grown much." Think of here, Sue sugar deliberately make complaints about it.


    Sure enough, just finish saying to see Pei Xuan glaring, "who said, I can''t compare with you, hum!"


    Well, sure enough, he didn''t make much progress. Seeing his reply, Su Tang laughed again, "of course you can''t compare with me. I''m young and you''re old. When you were nine years old, did you have me so much?"


    What can bully an AO Jiao get? This question Su sugar can answer, can get happiness!


    The orange cat is speechless. It is said that a mature adult will pretend to be a Lori all day long. He still bullies other people''s children. What a pity for a beautiful two legged beast.


    "Besides, there is no food to eat!" Sucan warns a meow.


    "What did I say? The most beautiful host in the world must have heard me wrong." Isn''t that right? The beast said he was very skilled in business.

 Chapter 634

    "Then you won''t be as good as me when you''re 15 years old!" After Pei''s acceptance, he drank porridge in anger. After drinking a bowl of porridge, he retorted again.


    Just a little weak, Su Tang could not help laughing after hearing it. "OK, you''re good. Do you want porridge?"


    Pei Liang saw that she even laughed at herself, saying that he was very backbone. He could not eat porridge, but he was good. As a result, he licked his lips and thought of the delicious porridge just now


    Orange cat speechless, boy, is that your backbone?


    Su Tang nodded, "well, I''m going to serve porridge. By the way, I came to Beijing on my own. Outsiders don''t know. I live in your yard. You don''t have to let people clean up the yard."


    Su Tang would say that just now Pei Xuan asked Guan Yan to clean up the Xiangxue garden, so sucang said.


    Although sucang lives in the space and has orange cats, she doesn''t have to worry about her own safety, but obviously Pei is not in a safe state now.


    Murong Zhao asked her so seriously before, which shows that Murong Zhao clearly knows that there are still some people who want Pei to die. Even his majesty may not be willing to keep this nephew.


    Therefore, after the accident, Murong Zhao sent all his servants to stay away from the courtyard, and let people guard Pei''s mansion with heavy troops to protect Pei.


    Pei''s life was saved by her sucang. She said that she was a businessman. She paid so much. If people hurt Pei, she would lose. Heshun Novels www.heshun168.com


    They all live in the same yard. In this way, she directly changes Pei''s food into that in the space. It''s healthy and delicious. It''s definitely not poisonous. Moreover, Pei Xuan and her identity have rescued people. If it is exposed, it will be a lot of trouble. It''s better to live here and hide from the people outside. Instead, it''s relaxed and comfortable.


    In fact, Su Tang is really good. Although she is not in the capital, Pei Ruo is dead, which greatly weakens the crown prince.


    The emperor saw that his son had a good relationship with Pei, and this was not good. He could directly tell Murong Zhao that you can''t be good with him, because they are real cousins, and they really have good feelings.


    However, the appeal of Duke Pei in the army was amazing. Even if Duke Pei was sent by the emperor to the coast to fight Japanese pirates, he had been fighting on land before, but he could still fight Japanese pirates in the southeast coast.


    The ability is really powerful, but it also makes the emperor more afraid of the family. Now the emperor has trapped Pei in the capital, which is actually a proton, so as to avoid the rebellion of Duke Pei.


    However, the relationship between murongzhao and Pei Xuan still worried the emperor, and he was even more afraid of Pei''s ability. Pei was known as a talented person in the capital city. He learned from the emperor Song Yi and was proficient in both literature and martial arts.


    Now he is only young, so he is a little more simple. But once he is awakened and understood, he will grow into a very powerful person overnight.


    With his help to Murong Zhao, it is not easy for the crown prince to kill him and become emperor one day. It is impossible for the emperor to kill Pei Xuan directly. Emotionally, he still remembers his sister''s instructions before his death, and many old ministers watched him.


    But this time Pei Xuan was to save Murong Zhao from his own injury. Although the old emperor asked the imperial doctor to save people, there was always a shortage of intelligent people inside and outside the imperial court. The old emperor''s mind to take advantage of the situation to let Pei Xuan disappear was well understood.

 Chapter 635

    If Su Tang didn''t come, Pei''s death would have become very natural. The emperor personally sent the imperial doctors of the whole Tai hospital to diagnose and treat the disease. After half a month''s hard work, he died without support.


    Even if Duke Pei was sad, he could not say a word about the emperor, but he would never trust Murong Zhao as much as before, even if he knew that murongzhao didn''t want Pei to die.


    But after all, Pei Xuan was seriously injured and died for Murong Zhao to block the arrow. Therefore, the old emperor cut off Murong Zhao''s arm, so that the crown prince did not dare to rise up any idea of trying to win the throne. At the same time, he suppressed the actions of other sons, so that he could continue to sit on the throne.


    After all, the old emperor is an emperor. Although he is old, he is not completely confused. He can see all the calculations and doctrines of the harem, but he doesn''t care about them. He only cares about his own position. He can''t easily give it to his son, and his son can''t think of robbing him.


    Su Tang didn''t get much information, so she couldn''t make the old emperor''s mind transparent. However, she still understood that she had saved Pei Xuan. It was better not to be known.


    Moreover, she was also a disciple of Song Yi. The old emperor had been worried that Song Yi was on the side of the crown prince to help him, so he took every precaution. Otherwise, why didn''t Su Tang and Song Yi dare to tell Pei when they reminded Pei.


    Because some words can be understood in the heart, but they can''t be said directly. This is a way to protect ourselves. On the road of politics, keeping ourselves is the first priority. Otherwise, we will not see the day when we win.


    The old emperor was afraid that the crown prince could be helped by two men, one was Song Yi and the other was Duke Pei. Now Song Yi is behind Su Tang and Duke Pei is behind Pei.


    Su Tang was only cautious in character, but there was no wrong direction. If the emperor knew that Su Tang had saved Pei Xuan, he would be crazy. New world Novels www.enwds.com


    It doesn''t matter if it''s a little peasant girl, even if it''s a little peasant girl who is collected by Song Yi, but if it''s a little peasant girl who is a disciple of Song Yi, it''s very important.


    When she came to the capital, Su Tang decided to keep a low profile and not to be involved in the affairs of these powerful men in the capital.


    However, Pei Xuan was a little happy when he heard that Su Tang wanted to live in a yard with him. Then he got tangled up and said, "you live with me. It seems that it''s against the rules for you to live with me!"


    They are serious brothers and sisters, but the so-called brothers and sisters are not related by blood. Pei fan will be 16 years old after the new year, and Su Tang will be 10 years old. They are different from men and women. In terms of rules, living together like this will hurt Su Tang''s innocence.


    Pei Xuan is very happy that she can live with her sister, but after all, the young people still remember that they should abide by the rules.


    "What does it mean to live together? It''s not a room. Besides, I''m afraid you can''t find a safer place than you. Didn''t you say you wanted to protect me?"


    Sucang originally wanted to say that if he wasn''t around him, he didn''t know how to die. Finally, he didn''t have the heart to say that he wanted him to protect himself.


    "Yes, I''ll protect you. You''re right. Those people are not simple. You''d better live here first, so I can know what''s going on. When I''m better, I''ll deal with all the servants. Then I''ll make up a yard for you. There''s a large area of red plum planted in Xiangxue garden. It''s very beautiful when it snows in winter. You must like it."

 Chapter 636

    He said and looked forward to Su Tang, obviously hoping that she would agree, for fear that she would return to Qinghe town when he was ready.


    Pei also knew that he had no chance to go to Qinghe town as before. Usually he was in such a big government. He would go out and play with some friends.


    But now the situation in the capital is more and more chaotic, and his friends are not like before. Murong Zhao is worthy of Pei''s belief that he can talk, chat and play together.


    But the prince''s highness is busy. He can''t accompany Pei Xuan all the time. Therefore, although Su Tang pits him all day long, the youth is still looking forward to it.


    Rare Ao Jiao youth such a look forward to look forward to, Su sugar with a smile nodded, "well, if not fun can''t do ah!"


    Pei immediately laughed, hoping to pat his chest to ensure that "rest assured, certainly fun."


    Su sugar looks at him like this, and smiles again, but Mou son is worried to look out, I hope Murong Zhao can hold on for a little more time.


    Pei Xuan got better after taking the medicine, but after losing too much blood, he got up and ate porridge spirit for a while, and then began to feel sleepy. Su Tang gave him two packets of anti-inflammatory drugs, and asked Guan Yan to apply Yunnan Baiyao to his wound, and then continued to put Pei Xuan to sleep.


    At this time, the body is recovering from sleep and rest, and then she calls out the observation alone.


    "Is all the food in this courtyard delivered by the kitchen?" Su sugar sat on the chair, holding a cup of honey pomelo tea, drank a sip, asked him.


    Guan Yan knew that Su Tang was a man that my grandfather believed in, and he didn''t hide it. "Yes, after the accident, the prince said that he needed to have a rest. He drove all the servants out, leaving only one small one. Now the kitchen will come to deliver food on time every day." Www.51job.com www.wutxt.com


    "From today on, let the kitchen continue to deliver food. You must remember that there are still only you and your master in this yard, without me. Then after all the food is delivered, you try to deal with it. In the future, I will take care of the food in the yard."


    Su Tang directly said that those imperial doctors were beaten by Murong Zhao. I think he would stop other imperial doctors from coming in to investigate Pei Xuan on the excuse of looking for other doctors.


    However, it is estimated that it will not last too long. There is not much time left for her and Pei Xuan. Moreover, if someone really wants Pei Xuan to die like this, once there is a possible problem, there will be a temptation behavior, or even a direct killer.


    It''s the easiest thing to do with food. Sucang has always been cautious. It''s better to pay more attention to it.


    Guan Yan heard sucang''s command, but he didn''t ask a word, and directly bowed down to promise "yes!"


    "Are you the prince''s man?" Guanyan had been ordered to do something, but suddenly heard the girl in front of her suddenly said such a sentence.


    Guan Yan was shocked. Looking up at Su Tang, he saw that the girl in front of her had a light look. She lowered her head and drank the tea in her hand. He hesitated for a moment. "Yes, but the prince didn''t ask for a small one..."


    "I see. Go down!" Su Tang didn''t listen to Guan Yan''s explanation, but let him go directly.


    Guan Yan felt that he couldn''t see through Miss Su, but he knew one thing. She was not as simple as she looked. She was not as smart as my grandfather said.


    When Guan Yan went out, Su Tang sighed and looked up at the sky of the capital. It was really gray and depressing.

 Chapter 637

    After a few days, it was still calm. Su Tang replaced the food delivered. Pei was very happy to eat. With adequate nutrition and appropriate drugs, his spirit improved day by day.


    Seven days later, Pei''s wound had healed a little, so he couldn''t stay in bed, but he couldn''t run and jump. So Su Tang took the board and played chess in the room.


    "I''m sure I can beat you this time!" As soon as Pei Xuan heard that he was going to play chess with Su Tang, he remembered his memory of repeated defeats in previous chess games with Su Tang. He was ready to win this time.


    Guan Yan comes with two tea bowls. Su Tang''s is a cup of green tea. As for my grandfather''s, it''s a cup of boiled water. There''s no way. The wounded can''t drink tea.


    "My grandfather always studied chess games before. It turned out that he played chess with Miss Su!" Guanyan was identified by Su Tang that day. He was worried that Sutang would tell him, but he didn''t say anything.


    However, he thought that he was caught by sucang, and he was extremely respectful and obedient to sucang these days.


    In fact, Su Tang only knew that Guanyan was murongzhao''s person because of the presence of orange cat. However, murongzhao did not harm Pei''s mind. Arranging Guanyan around Pei Xuan was not a surveillance. Instead, he didn''t want Pei to trust the person with a dirty background, so he arranged it.


    Moreover, Guanyan had been with Pei Xuan when he was only a few years old. He was a playmate who grew up with Pei Xuan. Although it was sent by Murong Zhao, he was also very loyal to Pei.


    Su Tang knew that he had no bad heart, so she didn''t go out to expose him and did meaningless things. She didn''t want to waste time, but she didn''t stop him.


    "Nonsense. I''ve been studying chess for a long time." Pei Piao heard that his close friend had sold himself. He refused to admit that he had studied. 187 Novels www.187xs.com


    Su Tang understood Guan Yan''s words as soon as she heard them. In addition, they had written in their correspondence before. But what Su Tang didn''t expect was that she would think Pei Xuan would take time to look at the chess game if Guan Yan didn''t say it. But now, the meaning of Guan Yan''s words may be studied more attentively than she thought.


    No wonder now that he dares to say that he has confidence to win Su Tang. When Su Tang heard Pei Xuan say this, he blinked, "since all of us are playing chess, how can there be no lottery?"


    Pei also remembers that she had lost to sucang many times and owed her a lot. As soon as she heard that, she said, "of course, whoever loses will agree to a condition."


    This is to win back those who lost to sucang before. However, orange cat is lazy eating fish balls. When she sees Pei Xuan like this, she can only sigh. You really know nothing about its owner!


    In terms of entrapment, some sugar is professional, OK? The people who pit her haven''t come out yet. In the last life, sucang was not a genius. She always pit others, and no one can pit her, not to mention now.


    Orange cat ate a piece of beef wrapped heart fish ball, jumped on Su sugar''s shoulder, and quietly ordered a wax for my little grandfather.


    Naturally, someone sent a door to abuse himself. Su Tang couldn''t have refused, so he promised without saying a word, "please accept the elder martial brother."


    As a result, he looked up and saw the young man with the chess piece on his face


    Well, it seems that she lost so many times with sucang last time, but she also left a little shadow. She laughed and gave the first piece.

 Chapter 638

    "Why?" After a stick of incense, Pei looked at the chess game in front of him and said, "it''s not like this just now. How did you do it?"


    "Watch words, remember, your little grandfather owes me another condition." Su Tang''s eyes narrowed with a smile and said to Guan Yan.


    Guan Yan doesn''t know how to play chess, but he knows that his father-in-law is good at playing chess. He can''t say how good it is, but it''s not bad. He is also surprised that he lost to Su Tang so quickly.


    But when she heard sucang say so, she nodded her head and said, "yes, I have written it down!"


    When he finished, he saw that he looked up at him. Did he forget who he was.


    Guan Yan wipe sweat "little Lord, don''t you remember that little one?"


    "Am I the one who loses and doesn''t admit it? Write it down!" Hearing this, Pei said, and then took a look at Su sugar, "come again!"


    Guan Yan said in silence, so what''s wrong with him just now? Why should he stare at him.


    Su sugar looked at the young man in front of her. At first, she didn''t believe it. Then she got up again and called to come back. She also opened her hand with a smile


    Pick up the pieces, the two began the next game, and then a stick of incense in the past, full of desire to win or lose the proud young man looked at the game in front of him, "you pit me again!"


    When he was half way down, it was clearly that he had the upper hand. He clearly saw that there was a flaw in the layout of sucang. The result was that she deliberately exposed the pit, and then he lost.


    When talking, Pei Xuan''s dark eyes are staring at Su Tang. Younger martial sister is a good pit. What a big pit!


    Su Tang heard him accusing himself, with an innocent face. "What did the elder martial brother say? Elder martial brother is so smart, I want to pit you. Can I pit you?"


    Pei Xuan was very angry and wanted to say that you can''t, but you just made a hole in me, but Aojiao said that he couldn''t admit it. If he admitted his elder martial brother''s face, where should he put it? I love e-books www.52xt.net


    Su sugar looks at the young frog, super cute, happy, and sure enough to tease Ao Jiao hair god horse, can get happy!


    "Come again!" Pei Xuan looked at the old God of Su Tang, and put away all the pieces. He didn''t believe it. After studying for half a year, he would lose to her.


    He''s a senior brother. He''s smart. He has to win!


    "Guan Yan..." Su Tang looked at him like this and called.


    Su Tang tells xiaogongye with reality that the younger martial sister is not only pit, but also bad.


    "I owe my junior sister one time." Pei Xuan took the initiative to observe and speak.


    Guan Yan was so angry that he saw Miss Su''s sweet smile on the other side and shivered. In fact, he wanted to tell him to stop playing. You might not win, but he didn''t dare. So he could only promise "yes!"


    "Come on Pei hung up his sleeves and was ready for another round.


    Young, don''t want to win or lose so strong yo, Su sugar look at him like this, smile ha ha, also took a chess piece to go down.


    Then she felt that the orange cat, who had been lying on her shoulder, suddenly patted her. Before Sutang''s chess pieces fell, she saw the words on her head: "a group of two legged beasts are coming!"


    As soon as she heard the orange cat''s prompt, Su Tang quickly put down the chess pieces in her hand. "Remember, there are only you in the yard, no other people!"


    Then sucang stood up and jumped out of the window directly. Suddenly, Pei was stunned, and then she responded. She said to Guan Yan, "help me through!"


    Although Pei doesn''t know why sucang is suddenly like this, subconsciously he still believes in sucang''s reaction, and on the basis of his reaction, he also makes his own response.

 Chapter 639

    Guan Yan helped Pei Xuan to the bed and sat down. There was a stir outside, and then the eunuch''s shrill voice said, "Your Majesty is coming! Here comes the queen


    After that, there was a flurry of footsteps. When Pei heard such a sound, he also opened his mouth and said, "watch your speech, help me get up and pick me up!"


    Before he could stand up, the visitor had already entered. The old emperor Murong Xu, 63 years old, had white hair, but he could still see that he should have a good appearance when he was young. It seemed that he had not slept well. Although he was in good spirits, he had red blood in his eyes.


    The empress Xu, accompanied by Murong Xu, is dressed in a phoenix robe. She is dignified and graceful. The Xu family is the successor. She is only in her early forties this year and is well maintained.


    When they entered the door, they saw Pei Xuan was about to be supported and stood up to salute them. They hurriedly took a few steps over and pulled him to keep him from kneeling down


    "That''s right. You''re not healed yet. Don''t do that. Just sit down and talk." Empress Xu also said so.


    When Pei Xuan heard this, he didn''t force himself to kneel down. He took a bit of childish innocence and said, "uncle of the emperor, aunt of the queen, I should have gone to the palace to see you. How can you come to see me?"


    "You child, you are all injured, what do you want to see you well?" The empress took Pei''s hand with a loving look on her face.


    "Yes, you are the only one left by your mother. If something happens to you, how can I explain it to your mother? Those imperial doctors are really useless. Fortunately, some famous doctors have cured you, and I am finally at ease."


    The emperor also had red eyes. When talking about his old sister, his eyes were even more red.


    , "your majesty and empress don''t be sad. Your royal highness is a blessing to the little Lord, and your majesty does not have to worry about it all the time!" The eunuch next to the emperor came out to comfort the emperor. Book bar to novel net www.shubada.com


    In the space, Su Tang shares the vision with the invisible orange cat again. Looking at the old emperor and queen playing such tricks, she sneers at "what a playwright!"


    Then sucang looked at Pei, and the result was that Pei''s eyes were red too. "The emperor''s uncle and Queen''s aunt are worried about it." My face was moved.


    Su sugar see him like this, also pick eyebrows, in front of her proud and straightforward young, in the end also learned to act, this play is very serious.


    "Silly child, you are our nephew. We don''t care about you. Who cares? This time, I and your emperor''s uncle are scared. The princess has only one blood. If this is broken, how can I have the face to see her later?" Then the queen cried.


    The emperor also said, "silly child, I and the queen are your relatives. How can we not care about you? Look at your yard. You are ill and have no servants. You are 16 years old after the new year. The government should have a hostess to take care of you."


    As soon as the queen heard the emperor say this, she quickly said, "yes, your prince brother has a cousin. In terms of calling me aunt, she is 15 years old."


    As soon as the emperor saw the queen, he said, "I saw the daughter of the Minister of rites the other day..."


    The two began to introduce to Pei how much the woman they valued. Su Tang cut a watermelon in the space and ate it with a spoon


    This play is so much that the people who eat melons can''t watch it any more.


    however, Pei Xuan lies in bed and listens with a serious look: "but the prince and elder brother all return, I can''t..."

 Chapter 640

    "Silly child, the emperor''s uncle doesn''t want to delay you because of the crown prince, and your father and mother are outside, and you have no one to take care of you. I love you very much!"


    Murong Xu was worried when he heard that Pei Xuan was using the prince as an excuse. But he was afraid that the Queen''s candidate would be taken in by Pei. He said, "don''t worry, my uncle will give you one you like. As long as you like, you will be sent to the government."


    The queen obviously knew that she couldn''t be too hasty, so after hearing the emperor''s words, she nodded at the same time, "yes, you can pick what you like."


    They come and go. They seem to be talking about the same thing, but in fact, they are fundamentally different. Pei Xuan''s face is flushed after hearing what they said. "Uncle, aunt..."


    When mu Rongxu and Xu''s family saw him like this, they proposed marriage with calculation. At this time, they really meant to be elders.


    "Look, they are all big boys. How can they still be shy? It''s a must in life to get married and have children. Sooner or later, there will be such a day. What kind of girl you like can''t be so reserved." The empress taught Pei like her elders.


    Pei Xuan''s face became even more red after hearing this: "aunt, don''t say it. Anyway, I''m a younger brother, so I can''t respect my brother and get married first."


    Murongxu and Xu''s face became gloomy when they saw him. For this reason, they couldn''t decide on murongzhao''s marriage, so they couldn''t control Pei Xuan. How could they not be depressed.


    But it was just gloomy. Soon, Xu took a look at the emperor, pursed his lips, and said, "well, you brothers, it''s really bothering the palace and your emperor''s uncle. But who let us be your elders? You and the crown prince will marry a good wife at that time!"


    The emperor saw that he had lost ground today, and he did not continue to say this. He looked at Pei with concern again. "How is your body recovered? I heard that an expert saved you. Where did you not see him? He saved you. It''s also a kindness to me. I want to reward him well!" Sanjiu novel network www.39xsw.com


    Su Tang has always been a gourd eater with orange cat''s eyes and ears in the space. It''s a little comforting to watch Pei''s communication with these two people. Before, the teacher worried that Pei Xuan had been ignorant of the world and would suffer losses and be calculated in the capital city.


    Today, Su Tang looked at Pei Xuan dealing with the emperor and empress. She seemed to be peaceful, but she insisted on the position that she was a junior, so that they could not be too strong.


    Then she saw the emperor and asked about herself. Su Tang looked at Pei Xuan and wanted to know how he would respond. She was also worried that he could not cope with it and bring her out again.


    Sure enough, when he heard the emperor ask, Pei''s long eyelashes stirred up, his lips pursed, and then he replied, "he said I was ready, so I left."


    There was even loss on her face. Su Tang raised her eyebrows when she saw this. The progress of the youth was really great. The play was very real.


    When the emperor heard Pei''s answer, he still didn''t believe it. So he asked, "how did you get there? What''s his name, do you know?"


    Pei Xuan shook his head. "I asked him. He said it didn''t matter who he was. Then he asked for 100000 liang of silver and left."


    This is true and false together, Su sugar said, young people have mastered the true meaning of telling lies!


    "100000 taels?" The queen was surprised.

 Chapter 641

    "It turned out that he was such a greedy man. Well, I wanted to say that such a person would ask him to stay in the Tai hospital. Since he left, he left, but your yard can''t continue to be so lonely. You haven''t got married, and there is no one to wait on you. I can''t rest assured. If you have another accident, how can I explain to your mother?"


    The emperor rebuked the master of 100000 Liang silver, and then asked for it.


    Pei Xuan remembers that Su Tang said that she went to Beijing quietly, and a girl from her junior sister lived in the same yard with him. It was known that she had affected her reputation. What was important was that Pei Xuan subconsciously felt that he wanted to protect her younger martial sister and not let her face the two superior people in front of her.


    The emperor still thinks Pei is a simple and ignorant child, but he can''t believe it completely. So after hearing Pei Xuan say that the master left, he put forward such a request.


    Pei Xuan has his people around him. When the time comes, is that master really left? If not, who is this person? You can know.


    After Murong Xu finished speaking, his eyes were fixed on Pei, and he wanted to know how he would answer.


    The vision was so obvious that Su Tang could feel it in the space. Pei Xuan didn''t know how to face her. She was a little sad. As a result, the younger martial sister was about to leave, but she still nodded and agreed, "yes, I don''t know why those servants are not here. Before the imperial doctor said that I should take care of the prince''s elder brother, I ordered him to do so."


    As if he didn''t understand anything, the emperor felt a little relieved when he saw that he was so ignorant, and then he continued: "your prince brother is because things were too tense before. Even if you are quiet, where can you be so quiet, on the contrary, it is too cold and clear. Some people should still have some."


    "Well, thank the emperor''s uncle for caring me so much. I''ll let them all come back today. Only Guan Yan is alone. I''m not used to it."


    Seeing Pei''s promise, Murong Xu was about to say something when he heard someone outside saying, "Your Majesty, your mother, your highness, please see me!" Kinship Novels www.qinxs.com


    It turned out that Murong Zhao also came. When the emperor and queen heard his son coming, they also showed a smile on their faces. "I''m afraid that no one in Manjing city doesn''t know he''s a good brother. Since he''s here, come in!"


    The queen said first, and the emperor nodded, "the prince has been busy these days. He hasn''t come to Pei''s mansion for a long time."


    After eating the last mouthful of watermelon, sucang threw the rind into the garbage can. The space was taken back automatically. While wiping his mouth, he sneered, "it''s really a good show. Some people pull in and some people are estranged. The couple are very interesting."


    Murong Zhao came in and saluted. The empress was enthusiastic, but the emperor was not angry and awed. "How come this time?"


    "I''d like to inform my father that my son''s ministers have just entered the palace and wanted to explain the assassination to his father. As a result, they didn''t find the father and the emperor. Only then did they know that the father and the empress were out of the palace. Thinking that these days, the son''s ministers did not come to see his younger brother, so they came."


    Murong Zhao''s reply was very cautious. Why he came and why he knew that the emperor and queen were here were clear, so that people could not find any mistakes.


    Obviously, murongxu and Xu also knew why Murong Zhao replied like this, so they both stood up and said, "in this case, I and the queen will go back to the palace, and you can take good care of your injuries. If you need anything, you can tell your uncle and aunt."


    As soon as Pei Xuan heard this, he quickly reached out his hand and let Guan Yan help himself to get up and "send off the emperor''s uncle, Queen''s aunt!"


    The emperor and the queen nodded in a hurry, just like when they came, they took a group of people and left.

 Chapter 642

    Murong Zhao is ready to follow him into the palace to return his return. When he turns around, he sees the young man supported by Guanyan standing by the bed with his head down and his expression invisible.


    Seeing Pei Xuan like this, Murong Zhao sighed in his heart, but he didn''t dare to stay any longer and left with him.


    Just now, a large number of people were shouting, and the whole yard became clean again.


    Seeing these people leave, Su Tang also looks at the young man standing there in the space. Because of his injury, he only wears a single garment, and the whole person stands there quietly.


    He lowered his eyebrows and eyes and didn''t know what he was thinking. His body was lonely but thin, which made Su Tang couldn''t help but think of himself. He was also a person who was looking after his grandmother and died suddenly. He felt lonely as if he were in a wilderness.


    There are so many people in the world, but none of them has anything to do with her. No one loves her and loves her. She can''t find the one who is willing to listen and be shared with her in the future.


    Just like this once pure and transparent teenager, he was once spoiled, but at this time, he had only one person and only one person.


    Looking at such Pei, Su Tang''s heart felt a dull pain. There are so many people in the world, but God always favors some people and gives others more hardships.


    She was pleased with the progress of her youth, but she understood that there was too much pain behind the growth.


    After confirming that murongxu and his party have left, Su Tang comes out of the space and opens the door.


    It seems to be to hear her enter the door, the young man stood a little stiff body moved a little, trying to recover the loss of his face sad, looked up at Su sugar, "where have you been hiding, they have not found you, you are not so stupid!"


    Su sugar also looked up at him, always saw the expression on his face some can not hold up, then sighed, "you know, the world is terrible, there are always some people like to tear up beautiful and clean things for people to see, so sometimes we have to give us the most crystal clear things, wrapped with an ugly shell." 51 aesthetic Novels www.51wenm.com


    "It is necessary for us to put on a mask to face all the ugliness of the world, but never forget what we are wearing this ugly mask to protect."


    Finally, Su Tang laughed, "little brother, do you want to eat cake? Sweet cake. "


    The world is very cold and terrible, but even if you learn to cover up and put on a terrible cold mask to deal with everything, don''t forget how beautiful and clean you are. At least don''t use this mask to face everyone close to you.


    Pei fan heard sucang say such words, the smile on his face slowly disappeared, but after his eyes were red, he slowly raised his lips again and said, "OK, I want to eat it!"


    Su Tang nodded, "you think very right, actually I also want to eat."


    After that, he also laughed and turned to "wait, I''ll go and bake cake for my grandfather!"


    When she heard her call himself "little grandfather", the young man insisted on his attitude "elder martial brother!"


    "Yes, elder martial brother!" Su Tang is ready to go out and respond in this way. She likes to be her elder martial brother so much. She emphasizes it every time.


    "Sugar and sugar..." Seeing that sucang''s steps had already stepped out of the room, Pei Xuan called her.


    Su Tang turned back and said, "well, I can''t eat anything else. I can only eat cake today."


    Orange cat: it''s clear that you want to eat it today, hum!


    The truth is that the beast will have no friends. Of course, it is easier to be beaten by its own master.

 Chapter 643

    Seeing sucang looking back at himself like this, after hearing her words, Pei Xuan shakes his head, a pair of beautiful eyes tightly staring at sucang, but can''t speak.


    And Su Tang seems to understand what he is tangled with, a pair of cold eyes, "Pei, no one can force you to do what you don''t want to do, even in the name of love."


    Hearing this, Pei Shu Er opened her eyes. The girl at the door was dressed in white, and her skin could be broken like ceramics. With a calm and firm smile on her face, she looked at him seriously.


    It is clear that the words are so firm, but it is said by such a girl that he wants to protect. However, it is just like this. All of a sudden, it has penetrated into his heart, making his originally overflowing and tangled emotions fall to the place where he should go, and understand what he should do now.


    After seeing sucang finish saying this, she smiles at him. The background of the smile is under a clear and gentle sky, shining with halo. Looking at this scene, the youth lowers his head and covers his face, and tears flow down.


    The orange cat falls behind sucang. Seeing the tearful boy behind him, he jumps onto sucang''s shoulder. "The beautiful two legged beast is very sad. Why?"


    "Because he is so kind." Feel orange cat''s doubt, Su sugar rubbed its head, said.


    The terrible world always has the ability to force good people to give up kindness. No matter Murong Zhao or Pei Xuan, if they grow up in a simple ordinary family, they should be able to grow up carefree, simple and happy.


    But they grow up in such an environment, so clearly is a good nature of children, but have to learn to plot, learn to calculate. The first novel www.001zj.com


    Some children may be really blackened in such a situation, and they will no longer guard the kindness of their own heart. But Murong Zhao is not like this. Standing in that position, he has learned all kinds of conspiracy and calculation.


    He was faced with the checks and balances of his father, the favoritism of his mother to his mother''s family, the support or opposition of the former ministers, and the calculation of a group of younger brothers below.


    In zhaotan, there is no choice for people who are good enough to believe in themselves.


    Maybe the emperor must be merciless, but Murong Zhao wants to be a man, not just an emperor, so he has the present Murong Zhao.


    Su Tang is also very happy that the future emperor of this country is such a person. It is a good thing for all ordinary people to keep a trace of his original heart and kindness. No wonder Song Yi is willing to support him.


    Murong Zhao kept his kindness early by trusting only one person. Pei was protected for more than ten years, and then all the beauty was broken overnight.


    The ugliness is not only broken, but also so clear and close in front of him. If he was born stupid, he might not be so miserable, because he would not understand the cold calculation of the emperor and Queen after they were full of care and love.


    What no one takes care of or worries about his safety is that he can''t die this time, so I want him to get married early and leave a blood line. If a boy comes, he can be taught to be a waste.


    Pei was also spoiled in those years, so he developed a proud personality. Duke Pei and Princess noticed the emperor''s mind at that time, so they taught Pei Xuan to practice martial arts by themselves, and on the other hand, they went to the gate of Song Yi.

 Chapter 644

    After this arrangement, the husband and wife were also afraid of the suspicion of the old emperor, so they knew that they protected their son too well, which made him a little naive and did not let him understand the truth.


    It is better to grow up well than to be suspected and resented immediately after understanding those principles. What should be learned is to learn. Growing up overnight may be painful, but at least there is still a period of time when it is simple and beautiful.


    Pei Guogong and princess are also deeply in love with their parents, but they all neglect that a child who has been protected and raised in this way is self-respect, simple, a little stubborn, arrogant and capricious, all the appearances can not hide the fact that he is warm and kind.


    Heavy feelings, will be hurt by feelings.


    What Pei didn''t say just now was the tangle in his heart. He was very painful, although he learned to deal with these calculations of the emperor and the queen with this kind of acting attitude.


    But they are also really saying that they care. Maybe the emperor and the queen just use PEI as a tool, and have no feelings. But Pei''s heart still takes them as their relatives.


    In Su Tang''s mind, maybe Pei Xuan even remembers how she was held up by them when she was a child. She used to be gentle and beautiful, even if it was an illusion.


    Therefore, the kind-hearted youth will be more painful and tangled, which is the inevitable experience of his growth. He will learn to give up and know how to take back his feelings.


    Su Tang understood his tangled pain, so she told him that no one in the world could force him to do what he didn''t want to do, even in the name of love.


    Even parents and relatives are the same. Forcing this word no matter how beautiful the words are in front of it, even how soft and beautiful the package is, is always an aggressive word. 228 Literature Network www.wx228.com


    Su Tang just told Pei that when someone forced him to do something, no matter how touching it was, it was actually the selfishness of these people. It could never be called love, at least not pure love.


    In this way, it is no longer love when he is bound with love or other family feelings. When his pain asks him to do something, it is no longer love, and it is not worth his suffering.


    This is the person he should give up and the feelings he should give up. Although it will be very painful for Pei Xuan, if he can''t put it down, he will suffer more in the future. Don''t wait for his injury to be more serious before going to treatment, but to avoid injury in advance.


    This road, sucang has also gone through, compared with Pei, she is facing two people who have absolute blood relationship with her, her biological parents.


    Not all people are qualified to be parents. Similarly, not all adults deserve the love of good children.


    In the space, sucang put the cake into the oven, made a cup of coffee for himself, watched the honey flying everywhere in the space, and the seeds planted in the field changed from a small one to a young seedling, and then grew into a tall plant.


    Orange cat lie on one side, looking at her master, feel her low mood, also do not say a word.


    "Life is so hard!" After drinking the last sip of coffee, sucang said with a smile.


    Orange cat jumped into sucang''s arms and rubbed sucang''s palm with his hairy face. Although he didn''t speak, sucang knew that he was comforting himself.

 Chapter 645

    Su Tang rubbed the fur of the orange cat. "Don''t worry. I''ve been holding on so much in my last life. Now it''s better than before. I''ll live up to it. I can''t live up to you choosing me as the master from so many people."


    "Meow, the master is the best!" Orange cat''s tail swept sucang''s cheek.


    "Flatterer, you are indispensable to the cake." Sucang smiles.


    It''s just that seeing the experience of her youth makes Su Tang remember her previous life experience for a moment, but it''s over in the end. In fact, she has a good life now. Luo Xingchen is a good friend who can bully her. She has a lot of studies, but sometimes she is worried.


    To live a whole life again, she always has a better life than the last one. So far, she has done well.


    The oven in the small space kitchen tinkles, indicating that the cake is baked, life is a little bitter, so eat some sweet, people should learn to sweet themselves.


    Leave two small cakes for orange cat, and sucang takes the rest out of the space.


    As a result, he entered Pei''s room and looked at him with bright eyes. The teenager who had just cried at this time had only a slight redness in his eyes, but he seemed to have changed into a person. His face was relaxed, and his eyes were shining at Su Tang.


    It''s not to eat cake. How could she look like she''s going to eat her? When sucang thought of this, she couldn''t help but shiver. Her head may be broken, and there''s nothing to think about.


    "Without any materials, I made some cupcakes and tasted them!" Sucang brings the cake to Pei.


    Pei Xuan just looked down at the cakes baked by sucang. One by one, the cakes were light yellow and warm. They were full of milk and sweet.


    "Thank you, sugar!" Pei Xuan reached for a cake, then looked up at sucang and said thanks with a smile.


    Sucang also took a cake to eat, "well, a twenty Wen, you''re welcome."


    Pei Xuan heard her answer like this, did not hold back "small money fine!" 163TXT www.txt163.com


    "Besides my money, I''ve turned my face!" Su Tang stares, what''s wrong with Qian Jing? Who can live well without money, and how happy it is to make money.


    Pei''s smile is, "then you turn over and I''ll have a look. I haven''t seen it before."


    You are not artificial leather, you are genuine leather. After hearing this, sucang laughed and put the cake down. "You haven''t seen it, have you seen me beat people?"


    Pei''s eyes looked at her smile and shook her head seriously


    Su sugar nodded, "it doesn''t matter if you haven''t seen it. Now I''ll show you, little brother, can you fight?"


    It seems to know what sucang is going to do. Pei''s eyes are full of laughter


    Su sugar heard, eyes wide open, young you should read the script in advance, look, this is not the day chat dead!


    Orange cat: "master, you also have today, beautiful two legged beast, come on!"


    Good. Sucan put the orange cat''s head into the cake with a fist.


    After Pei Xuan finished speaking, he looked at Su Tang''s stare and didn''t speak, and then laughed again. Tangtang was right. Some of the so-called relatives in the world were not worth his feelings. He thought that he knew who his feelings should be given to.


    "When I''m ready, I''ll practice archery with you!" Pei said.


    This apology sincerity still has, Su sugar looked at him one eye, "well, you resist beating anyway!"


    "Yes, I will fight. Let''s go on playing chess. If I win you, you promise me a condition, OK?" Pei fan finished the cake in his hand, then asked Su Tang with a positive look.

 Chapter 646

    Looking at his inexplicable and positive appearance, Su Tang is a little confused. Why is he so excited?


    "Not all the time?" Su Tang remembers that they used to play chess like this. When they lost, they promised the other party a condition, but someone never won.


    Pei fan heard sucang say so, and looked at her seriously "different!"


    In the past, he just didn''t want to lose, but now he wants to win and let her promise herself a condition.


    The child was barely normal before, how can this be today''s stimulation is too big, abnormal?


    After Pei Xuan finished, she found that the little girl''s eyes had been staring at her, and she felt guilty for no reason


    It''s ok if he doesn''t promise. He can''t think of another way.


    As a result, I heard sucang say, "well, you can''t win anyway. Play chess!"


    Su Tang thinks that the child may have been greatly stimulated, so it''s strange. Anyway, he will play chess. As far as the brain circuit of Pei fan is concerned, it''s still early to win her.


    Lazy to think so much, Su sugar simply agreed to come down.


    "Well, I''m sure to win!" Pei Xuan thought that his mind was known, and he wanted to give up and find another way. Unexpectedly, he heard Su Tang agree again, so he said so.


    "Not bad, little brother. I still have dreams. In case of hell!" Su Tang looks at Pei Xuan to cheer himself up and keep his poisonous tongue.


    "Hey, I''m sure I can win." Pei Xuan was not angry when Su Tang said so, but looked at her with a giggle. Biqu Ge novel www.gdousu.com


    Tangtang is only nine years old now. He will be ten years old after the Spring Festival. If he can''t win today, he will be tomorrow. If he can''t win this year, next year. Anyway, Tangtang can''t wait.


    He is so smart, he must be able to, PEI in his heart to cheer himself up.


    Sucang looked at him and said, "OK, confidence is a good thing."


    I don''t know why, Su Tang always thinks that Pei Xuan looks strange now, and I don''t know why her back is always a little cold, as if someone was calculating her.


    Su Tang thought for a long time that she couldn''t figure out who would calculate himself except Luo Xingchen, and finally decided to give up. Anyway, she was a talented person and courageous. She really calculated that she would come to the end and wait to see how she would fight back.


    "Guan Yan, go to the storehouse and look for it. I remember the rose dew from the palace. Bring it to the young lady and drink it." Pei Xuan asked Guan Yan to help him sit down and let him go to the warehouse to get things.


    Guan Yan promised to come down and "yes, I''ll go and get it. Just now your majesty said that he asked the young master to call all the servants back, so I''m not..."


    Before he finished speaking, Pei Xuan couldn''t speak. Pei Xuan turned white again. He said, "I understand my uncle''s concern for my nephew, but I don''t like to make too much noise. Now it''s very good. Go to get rose dew for miss and let people go outside to buy a box of sweet scented osmanthus cake from qingfangzhai and give it to miss!"


    Guan Yan hesitated when he heard that he was not ready to call his servant back. "But, my Lord, your majesty just now..."


    Just now, the Emperor himself said it. If you don''t do it, it will be disobeying the imperial edict.


    "What''s your Majesty''s? Just now my uncle and aunt came to see me. Do you have an order?" Pei Xuan waved his hand and was determined not to let the servants in his yard. When the younger martial sister did not live here, he would not be able to see it.


    Guan Yan saw that my grandfather had said so, and a servant did not dare to say anything. What''s more, what he said seemed to have some truth, so he went out to work.

 Chapter 647

    It was su Tang who sat down to play chess with Pei Xuan, but when he looked at him so attentively, he was a little puzzled. What was the matter with a proud little child? What did his brain do to her?


    Then I heard what Pei Xuan and Guan Yan said. Just now the Emperor didn''t give an order, so I didn''t have to listen. He took the words of his uncle and aunt and looked at him a little funny.


    It''s not a small skill to draw inferences from one instance. You can learn it quickly by playing tricks.


    That''s right. Pei Xuan is deliberately playing tricks. Anyway, he is very clear that the emperor and the queen are usually very busy, and they can''t keep an eye on his own affairs. He is willful and disobedient now, and they can''t do anything to his nephew.


    What''s more, when they came today, they all said that their uncles and aunts had come to see him, and there were all kinds of disobedient children. Could Pei Xuan be a poor person.


    Song Yi said before that Pei Xuan is actually very smart, but he was a simple character from a young age, he could not calculate people, and he was rarely protected from some darkness, but it does not mean that he is not able to deal with these problems.


    Obviously, after this period of growth, and today''s Sutang''s wake-up, young he enlightened, grew up, and then he was black!


    The emperor and the empress could not have imagined that Pei Xuan agreed here and changed his mind. What''s more, they couldn''t do anything about it. Who let them be gentle and charitable uncles and aunts!


    After watching Guan Yan go, Pei Xuan turns to sit down and play chess with Su Tang. As a result, she finds that the little girl looks at herself with big eyes, and Pei chuckles, "play chess, play chess!"


    "You''re learning fast!" Sucang did not follow his words, but said so.


    Pei''s smile is "the younger martial sister teaches well."


    Ah, Su Tang sighs. She is sure now that the proud young man who was teased by herself and blew up with a poke has really disappeared. V5 Novels www.v5xs.com


    It''s a pity, but for Pei Xuan, it''s very good to be cunning, clever, hideous and black, so as to protect himself.


    After Pei Xuan finished, he kept staring at Su Tang. Seeing Su Tang''s thoughtful appearance, he quickly said, "I will always protect my younger martial sister. Don''t worry!"


    Hearing this, Su Tang suddenly breathed a sigh of relief. In the end, she was still the silly child who was devoted to protecting the younger martial sister!


    "Play chess!" Su Tang smiles and lets him finish first.


    Pei Xuan took up the pieces and said, "younger martial sister, I''m serious. You believe me."


    "I believe it!" Of course, it is true that young people are eager to make a wish. How can sucang not believe it, but it is only now.


    Sucang is a person who never puts hope on others. She can get what she wants. As for the eagerness of young people, she feels and thanks, but she will not take it seriously.


    If you don''t care, you will never be disappointed.


    Pei Xuan looks at Su Tang''s expression and puffs her cheeks. The younger martial sister doesn''t believe him. He will let her believe it. She can.


    "Younger martial sister, do you have any wish?" Pei Xuan lost a game of chess, looking at Su sugar some curious questions.


    Su sugar heard him ask himself this, but also looked at him in doubt. Pei Xuan saw this, afraid that sucang would misunderstand him and immediately explained, "I owe you so many conditions. I will help you realize one or two wishes first."


    "My wish?" Su Tang heard him say that he wanted to help him realize his wish. He touched his lips, and finally he laughed, "I hope the river and mountain will be solid and the sea and river will be clear."

 Chapter 648

    "Ah?" Pei Xuan really wants to know what sucang wants. He remembers that sucang likes money best. He also wants to say that if the housekeeper takes the account book of the mansion, he will see how much money he has.


    There are also some good treasures in the warehouse. When the younger martial sister''s birthday comes, he will choose some of the best for sugar and sugar.


    Brain to fill a lot of sucang''s desire, want things, but Pei heard the girl sitting opposite him said such a sentence, full of question marks.


    Now the small peasant women have such a mind? It''s a little too great to wish for such things as the river and the mountain, the sea and the river. Shouldn''t they make more money and enjoy it?


    When Su Tang saw Pei''s appearance, he could see why he was confused. After drinking a sip of tea, he explained, "yes, it''s just that the river and the mountain are always solid, the sea is Yan and the river is clear.".


    I like money, but I prefer the feeling of making money. I''m glad you gave me money for nothing, but I''m more happy than what I''ve earned, because making money makes me feel meaningful.


    And I spend the money I earn myself.


    So if you want to ask me what my wish is, I hope that our country can always be so peaceful and the people can live and work in peace and contentment, so that I can continue to do business and make money. If the country is in chaos, what business will be discussed? "


    Su Tang has said before that Su Dafu, the father and his family, has created an indelible shadow on Su Nuo''s growth. The original family has a great influence on a child''s personality and even his life.


    Before, Su Tang said that Su Nuo had no sense of security, so she, as the sister of the little guy, would say that although she was very busy, she would give him more company if possible, so that he could understand that his sister was always around him and gave him a sense of security. Literary City www.bxwxc.com


    But in fact, sucang was also insecure. Her parents did not care about her after their divorce. She grew up with her grandmother. When she was a teenager, she passed away.


    After more than ten years, she came alone. At a young age, she had seen the bottom of the dark side and the darkness of human nature. She was killed from such an environment, earned money to study by herself, and then tried to gain a foothold in the society after entering the University.


    She spelled out her own achievements, but she was also very clear that she had no sense of security, because she had been abandoned early, so she had told herself at a young age that what a happy family with father''s love and mother''s love did not belong to her.


    If you don''t expect, don''t want, you''ll never lose it.


    Sucang doesn''t believe in love, marriage and family. If a person grows up, the most serious injury comes from her blood relatives and the most intimate family members in the secular world, then how can this person trust strangers.


    In the past life and this life, Su Tang looks at and laughs noisily, seems to be no different from others, but she never establishes too close relationship with people, and the whole person is cold.


    Because the injury is too heavy, only in this way can protect herself, so there is no sense of security sucang is the same, for others to give her, she would not feel down-to-earth, she would like to earn her own money, even if no other people give good, she is also at ease.


    Only what you earn is really hers, so don''t look at it. Su Tang joked that she saved Pei Xuan and asked him to give him 100000 Liang silver. It was just a joke.


    If Pei Zhen really gave it to her, she would feel burdened because she had to pay it back.


    She would rather be owed to others than to others, because she did not care about others'' not returning herself, but worried that she needed to repay others by herself.

 Chapter 649

    Sucang knows herself very well. Some people may think that she is a little pathetic and lonely, but in fact, everyone''s life is their own, and they think it''s enough to live happily.


    Although she has experienced a lot of dark things, but in fact, she has also experienced her mind and made her become her now.


    She thinks it''s very good now. She can get rid of the orange cat if she has nothing to do. She has a space that she won''t run in her life. There are delicious and delicious food and fun.


    She even has Luo Xingchen, a good friend. They have made an agreement to expand the business to the whole country in the future, and then go overseas to do business all over the world.


    In Su Tang''s opinion, the choice of life is not wrong, and don''t feel wrong, because even if you are wrong, you can only go wrong. If you choose, you can stick to it, and you don''t have to look back.


    Some people have a happy family and are willing to be trapped in love and children. They also draw from their families all the strength to support them to face the world.


    There will also be people like her, not trapped in a family relationship, but to seek their own freedom, what kind of life is not wrong, as long as the experience of people can feel peace of mind and happiness, is a valuable life.


    No one has ever asked her what her wish is, and she seldom makes a wish. Because what she wants, she will fight for it by herself, and she will not think about the goals and wishes that she will never achieve in her life.


    For example, she would like to become a super rich businessman, like father Ma, but she would not want to go back to modern times, because although it is very far away, there is a chance to achieve it, which is simply impossible. Strange book website www.qishuw.com


    Impossible wishes don''t think, pure self embarrassment themselves, why, people live their own happy enough.


    Now Pei asked her. She thought about it for a moment, but there was really nothing to be achieved by others. Finally, she felt that the country would be stable and the people would live and work in peace and contentment, because only a stable enough environment is the foundation of economic development.


    When life is stable, she wants to pursue higher enjoyment. She still has a lot of high-end things that she hasn''t taken out yet. If the country is at war or something and the people are in a precarious situation, how can she do business to make money.


    Su Tang said these words and then laughed again, "yes, I have only one wish, that is, the mountains and rivers will be solid forever, the sea and the river will be clear!"


    In fact, sucang''s wish sounds great, but she is still the one who has no big pursuit. She just wants to live a quiet life and doesn''t like big waves at all. She has made a lifetime again. She doesn''t want to be magnificent at all, so she can live a healthy and happy life.


    Pei looked at the girl in front of her. Her skin was like snow. She spoke with an easy smile. Obviously, she was just a little girl of low birth. But she was able to say these eight words: the river and the mountain are eternal, the sea is Yan and the river is clear.


    Even those famous ladies in the capital city can never say such words, but for no reason, when I hear the girl say such words, I feel a little distressed for her.


    He didn''t even know why he wanted to be distressed, but when he looked at the girl who was smiling, his heart was throbbing.


    "Sugar and sugar..." Pei opened his mouth and felt as if he needed to comfort her, although he didn''t know what to say.

 Chapter 650

    As soon as Pei Xuan opened his mouth, before he finished speaking, he heard the footsteps coming from the door, as well as the familiar voice, "what a beautiful sentence! The river is clear and the river is clear!"


    Murong Zhao, who just came out of the palace, was worried about his younger brother, so he came to visit him. As a result, he just heard the conversation between Su Tang and Pei Xuan at the door. He couldn''t help but applaud.


    This sentence interrupts the conversation between Pei Xuan and Su Tang. Su Tang is not surprised by Murong Zhao''s appearance, and no one can avoid the alertness of orange cat.


    But Su Tang felt that there was nothing to avoid when she wanted to say something, so she knew Murong Zhao had heard it, and she didn''t say anything.


    But Pei Xuan saw Murong Zhao come at this time and frowned all the time, "how did you come?"


    When Murong Zhaozheng was moved by Su Tang''s words, he saw his brother''s expression, and his face jerked, "you have no conscience. I''m worried that you will come to see you, and you''ll give me a bad face!"


    Murong Zhao only felt that he was a brother''s heart, pulling out the cool.


    Pei looked at him like this and drank a mouthful of "annoyance" in silence


    "You have no conscience. Do you have a conscience for your brother?" Murong Zhao pointed to Pei, saying that his mind had been greatly traumatized.


    While saying, he also asked Su Tang beside him, "younger martial sister, do you think he has no conscience?"


    In silence, when the cucurbit eating crowd''s sucang said, "or do you two fight?"


    After Pei heard this, he looked at Murong Zhao and said, "I''ll let you have a hand!"


    Is it really good for you two to bully people in partnership? Murong Zhao covered his chest and "collude with each other, you! A man should have a conscience. I work hard outside. If you drink tea and play chess at home, what''s your conscience for me? "


    One or two are so heartless, Murong Zhao said that he was sad, painful, to comfort. Cola literature www.kelewx.com


    "Excuse me, what is conscience? Can I eat it?" Sucang continued to drink tea quietly.


    Pei Xuan mends the knife in the side: "conscience just sold, you come late."


    Murong Zhao speechless looking at the two, nominally his younger brother and younger sister, one of them is his brother''s guy, "you two are not people!"


    "I''m glad you recognize that I''m a fairy. That''s how good I am!" Sucang nodded.


    "Well, I''m not a man, cousin!" Pei admitted it.


    Murong Zhao said that he wanted to strangle his brother, but the child was spoiled by himself. It''s too miserable for him to commit suicide.


    "You wait, one day..." Murong Zhaofang made a cruel remark, but he couldn''t do anything about them in the end.


    Su Tang was amused to see such a Murong Zhao. The prince''s highness, who was serious and capable of calculation, was actually a chatter in front of Pei Xuan. In addition, he was abused. The contrast should not be too big.


    It can also be seen that Murong Zhao really has a good relationship with Pei Xuan. In front of Pei Xuan, he doesn''t claim to be in the palace or something. He just quarrels with each other.


    Perhaps for Murong Zhao, just getting along like this can make him take off his armor a little and enjoy the feeling of being an ordinary person.


    Murong Zhao sat down and poured himself a cup of tea. "You two have no conscience, but you have leisure to play chess."


    After drinking the tea, Murong Zhaocai looked at Su Tang and said, "no wonder the teacher will take the younger martial sister as her disciple. The river and mountain will be firm and the sea will be clear. The younger martial sister is a person of great wisdom."


    At the beginning, Song Yi said that she had accepted a little peasant girl as her disciple, but Murong Zhao couldn''t figure it out.


    She also knew that Sutang would cook for her teacher every day, and then make clothes. She thought that Song Yi took sucang because she had a simple background and didn''t involve any relationship, so she asked her to take care of her life.

 Chapter 651

    The main reason is that Song Yi didn''t mention Su Tang very much in the letter before. For example, Su Tang was an immortal. Only Song Yi and Su Tang knew, and no one else knew.


    Because of this, Murong Zhao didn''t have much impression on Su Tang''s younger sister. At most, he knew that there was such a person, and he was very grateful that she could take good care of the teacher by her side.


    But this time he saw Su Tang, he knew that he was wrong. He didn''t look like an ordinary peasant girl. Today, he heard that Su Tang said that his wish was to make the country strong and the river clear.


    What''s more, Su Tang doesn''t mean to please anyone who deliberately says such words. Her explanation is very straightforward and seemingly simple, but in fact, she has no great wisdom and overall situation view, so she can''t say such words.


    Su Tang heard Murong Zhao boast so much that she raised her eyebrows and said, "you think too much. The teacher just hates that the rice with ink is too bad to eat!"


    Song Yi didn''t think too much about accepting her. It just happened that his wife died. He was sorry. Su Tang''s personality was similar to their daughter and his wife. In addition, the background was simple, so there was no need to worry about causing suspicion in the capital city.


    So he took Su Tang as a disciple. He thought that it would make his side more lively and have something to do. As a result, after su Tang really became a teacher, Song Yi was surprised. He thought that he would pick up a disciple at will, but he found that it was better than the one he had carefully selected before.


    Mu Rongzhao now says that Song Yi saw her great wisdom when she accepted Su Tang. Su Tang disagreed and directly refuted that she had been trapped by Song Yi before she became a teacher. Although Song Yi was a good teacher, she was really trapped at the beginning.


    Of course, she was willing to lose. Who made her want Song Yi not to succeed in the routine? The calculators and routine people have to recognize what they have done. If the routine is successful, it is also necessary to recognize it if it fails.


    Su Tang finished, Murong Zhao stopped drinking tea. Pei Xuan looked at Su Tang with a smile in her eyes. The younger martial sister was still so sharp.


    "Don''t go too far. I worked hard outside to let you play chess at home. You did this to me, you..." Murong Zhao found that he couldn''t bear it, so he changed his tactics. 2K fiction www.2kxsw.com


    Hearing him say this, just now sucang wanted to talk about "seven days..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Murong Zhao''s words suddenly stopped.


    Su Tang said silently, "no one came to disturb us for seven days. His highness is really wonderful!"


    Poison tongue, hate people, some sugar is professional!


    Murong Zhao quietly put down the tea bowl and looked at Su Tang. Does younger martial sister want to be so heartbreaking? He doesn''t want to be so short!


    Pei is beside the talk, "sugar, you don''t understand, for him, this has been a long time."


    Murong Zhao heard this, directly exploded "is not a brother ah, can''t comfort me?"


    "Don''t get me wrong. I didn''t comfort you. I just let my younger martial sister know you better."


    Murong Zhao continued to bomb, "I said you two are now a man and a woman, not tired of work, right?"


    Before a younger brother is enough heart plug, now unexpectedly added another, what did he do wrong in his last life, such a brother and sister!


    Pei Liang was stunned when he heard this, but Su Tang poured his tea calmly and said, "I''ll go to Beijing in about 20 days."

 Chapter 652

    In fact, Murong Zhao is very tired outside these seven days. To assassinate his younger brother, we should also protect Pei Xuan from being hurt. At the same time, we should not let his father fear him. As a prince, there are too many things to balance in this position.


    He had tried his best, but he still failed to let Pei Xuan recuperate. After the emperor and queen knew that Pei Xuan was ok, they came to check today, and then mentioned Pei''s marriage again.


    Song Yi is not in the capital at the moment, and Su Tang can see that the two brothers are two pitiful and can only rely on each other.


    In addition, Murong Zhao would have worked harder before, because Pei did not know much at that time. As a brother, he could only support himself. Fortunately, Pei Xuan was also growing up. I believe Murong Zhao can also relax a little later.


    Murong Zhao is really tired. When he is tired, he will chatter when he is under great pressure. This problem has existed for many years. Pei is the only one who knows about it, and the servants around him don''t know.


    So every time something happened to him and he didn''t go anywhere else, he went to Pei''s mansion alone and talked with him for a while. People relaxed a little and went out to fight again.


    Because of this, Murong Zhao was also very tangled with Pei before. He also felt that Pei did not grow up and could not be his right arm. He also felt that if Pei Xuan grew up, he might not be able to communicate with each other like this.


    Today, he was also very tired. When he left just now, he could see that Pei Xuan should have understood it and was a little worried. So he came here and did not expect to have a pleasant communication.


    Although Murong Zhao is always being hated, he likes this way of communication. On the contrary, he is naturally familiar with it, which can also make him relax.


    But now Murong Zhao suddenly heard that Su Tang said he was going to Beijing, and looked at her, "you mean." Book bar to novel net www.shubada.com


    "The teacher asked me to go to Beijing to take care of my elder martial brother for a while. I will stay until the new year and then go back." Su Tang did not directly say anything else, only said that she would take care of Pei Xuan in the capital city for a while.


    However, Murong Zhao understood that if Su Tang disclosed the news of her arrival in Beijing, she would not use the identity of Song Yi to replace her, which would disturb the situation in the capital.


    However, if Su Tang was in the capital, even if he was not a disciple of Song Yi, he would have an advantage. With her around Pei, Pei would never have anything wrong. At least, he would not have to worry about Pei, and deal with other things on his own.


    It can also relieve Murong Zhao of a lot of burden. Of course, Su Tang has another meaning. She will not get involved in more things in the capital.


    She promised her teacher to let Pei grow up, and she would leave the capital when she finished the task. As for her wish, she believed that the two teenagers in front of her could accomplish it.


    "Thank you very much, younger martial sister. How did you get to Beijing?" Murong Zhao had been curious about this question before. It took six days for him to rush from the capital to Qinghe town.


    Even if Su Tang immediately got the news and went to Beijing immediately, he couldn''t have arrived so soon, but it took him five days to get there.


    "Elder martial brother didn''t say that just now. I''m not a human being, so I''m flying here." Su Tang heard him ask and took what he said just now.


    Murong Zhao opened his eyes. "Younger martial sister, I advise you to be kind. It''s not a good girl to bear a grudge."


    "Please call me fairy, and then, I''m running all the way here, and I''m going to whip it up." Sucan didn''t explain it very clearly.

 Chapter 653

    Since she dares to enter Beijing in such a way, naturally, it is because it is possible. If Su Tang has been riding fast all the way and let people ride with her, she can also arrive in the capital within this time.


    Fuwei escort agency does this kind of business, and will not disclose the customer''s information. Su Tang is not afraid of Murong Zhao''s investigation, but this investigation is meaningless, because no matter how Su Tang enters Beijing, her goal is to help Pei Xuan and also murongzhao.


    Murong Zhao also guessed this, and he knew that Su Tang was not an ordinary peasant girl. Song Yi had mentioned that her younger martial sister liked to do business, and the people who did business had their own way.


    Moreover, he knew that if there were people on the road who kept on riding to the capital city, it would be possible to arrive at this time. Su Tang was also young, and it was easy for people to take him to Beijing along the way.


    Do you mean to go to Beijing Pei was very happy to hear that Su Tang said he would stay in Beijing for a while.


    "It means literally that it''s getting late. Does elder martial brother stay for dinner? If you don''t eat, you won''t do it." Su sugar heard him ask, said, just looking at the night, said to cook.


    It''s estimated that the two brothers have something to say. It''s inconvenient for them to stay away from Sutang.


    "Count me in for the food." As soon as Murong Zhao heard that Su Tang said to cook, of course he wanted to stay, and he also wanted to try his favorite craft.


    "It doesn''t have to be too heavy. Just make two dishes to eat." Pei Piao heard that sucang was going to cook, so he quickly told her.


    "I didn''t plan to do too much." After hearing this, sucang waved and went out of the house.


    Leave Pei Xuan looking at Su sugar''s back, smiling face rippling, and then Murong Zhao looked at his cousin like this, patted him, "you can''t be?" Just listen to the book www.97tingshu.com


    "Yes Pei Xuan heard Murong Zhao say so, especially firm nod.


    Murong Zhao covered his head, "younger martial sister, she is not ten years old this year."


    "I asked my teacher before that Tangtang was born on the first day of new year''s day, and she will be ten years old immediately. It''s good to be ten years old, so that I can have more time for her to promise me." Pei didn''t think it was bad to be young at all.


    "You have gone too far. You have betrayed our covenant when you had agreed to advance and retreat together." Why did he not find a person he liked when he was a brother? Pei Xuan talked about his younger martial sister.


    "What, I betrayed?


    I''ve thought about it. Tangtang is right. In fact, we should be nice to those who are worth it. Tangtang told me just now that no one can force me to do something I don''t want to do, even in the name of love.


    I think what she said is very right. We should also know who we are. Even if we use bad means in the future, we should also remember that these bad things exist in order to protect the things we cherish.


    I think she is not smart, but she is right. She is really good to me. I decided to be nice to her in the future


    Murong Zhao thought he was a little confused


    Pei fan was very happy and excited. "Tangtang, she is a girl, she must be shy, so I have thought well. When I win her, I will tell her that I want to be her lifelong good brother. I have always been good to her, just like you are in front of me. I will treat those bad people bad, and I will treat her well, so she can''t refuse me at that time."

 Chapter 654

    Murong Zhaomu stares at Pei Xuan. What kind of fool is Su Tang shy?


    Young master, do you want to recall how a certain sugar used to bite people before? Even he, the prince, was not polite.


    When you meet something, you can find a way to get rid of the influence of Song Yi. You can go straight to the capital from Qinghe town alone. You can know the hard work on this road just by thinking about it.


    Please don''t come back to save people, and don''t even think about saving people when they come back.


    What does the word shyness have to do with their younger sister? They''re powerful?


    Murong Zhao did not say, the teacher also said in the letter to him that Pei Xuan is simple in character, so he specially asked his younger martial sister to go to Beijing to educate him. In the current situation in the capital city, can''t we tolerate being arrogant, coquettish and white sweet.


    Mu Rongzhao is a kind-hearted person. Of course, he is kind-hearted, but he has been fighting with others since childhood. He can see that Su Tang is not an ordinary girl, but his teacher Song Yi''s disciples are not ordinary.


    Just now, she had a direct hatred of him for seven days or something. If she was a girl in the capital city, she would be stupid and didn''t know anything. But Su Tang didn''t have to explain too much to understand it.


    What''s more, saying that she will go to Beijing just now is like telling him the legitimate reason why she Su Tang came to Beijing. At the same time, it also avoids that someone has been searching for who saved Pei Xuan. Today, the old emperor asked him about it.


    He did not go out of the house. He only understood the situation in the capital city with a few words, but he was absolutely right. Moreover, he could lighten his burden and help him.


    Murong Zhao''s trust in the younger martial sister is true, but she doesn''t think she is just a simple girl.


    As a result, he actually heard Pei Xuan say that sucang would be shy. That''s enough. What else did he say? Listen to the schoolbag www.tinshubao.com


    "You said you''d treat her like you did to me?" Murong Zhao felt that even if he opened his brother''s brain directly, he would not know exactly what he thought.


    "Yes, just like you treat me like this. She is really good to me, and I want to be good to him. Those who are not good to me are not good to them." Pei Xuan nodded.


    "Are you serious, son?" Murong Zhao''s trembling voice reconfirmed.


    "Of course, sugar is not good. I think what she said to me today is particularly right. Although she is not smart, she really cares about me and treats me well. So I must protect her and treat her well in the future, all my life." Pei''s manner was serious and her tone was firm.


    "My God!" Pei Guogong and his aunt are also very clever. How did they give birth to his cousin.


    Murong Zhao felt that his head was too big. Did he really think that he regarded Su Tang as his sister? "Have you ever thought that we are brothers, but you and younger martial sister are not?"


    Murong Zhao prompted Pei, Pei fan nodded, "of course, that''s why I want to win her and let her promise me to be my sister for life, so that we can always be together."


    "Princess Ruixue likes you, do you know?" Murong Zhao changed his angle again.


    "What are you doing with her? You''re stupid!" When I heard Princess Ruixue, the expression on Pei''s face was definitely not good.


    "Then you know Princess Ruixue likes you, so she wants to marry you and stay with you forever?" Murong Zhao continued, "although she is really stupid!"


    "Just her, if you want to, I won''t marry her!" Pei was very disdainful of being ugly and stupid

 Chapter 655

    Murong Zhao heard Pei Xuan say so. He thought about Princess Ruixue''s appearance for a moment, and then said, "well, there is no younger martial sister to look good!"


    "Yes, sugar and sugar are good-looking. They are good-looking now. They will look better when they grow up." Pei Xuan nodded and approved Murong Zhao''s statement.


    Murong Zhao sighs, so it''s all like this. What else do brothers and sisters do all their lives?


    "Well, you are right, so my younger martial sister will be able to marry a very good husband in the future." Murong Zhao doesn''t believe it. It doesn''t make sense.


    Pei''s one Leng "marry?"


    "Yes, you don''t think the younger martial sister is like this all the time. The girl''s family will marry when she is old." Murong Zhao said, this time can think clearly.


    "No one deserves sugar." Pei said immediately.


    Murong Zhao is white eyed. You are worthy of it, and then continue to say, "well, if you can''t, you have to marry someone. You want your younger martial sister to promise to be with you and play with you all your life..."


    Seeing Pei Xuan nodding all the time, Murong Zhao said, "even if the younger martial sister agrees and she will marry later, her husband will not let him always meet and talk with men outside. You and I are brothers. You and I are different genders, so you can''t be so intimate all your life."


    Pei Xuan thought for a moment, "he dares not to let my younger martial sister be good with me, I will beat him to death!"


    Murong Zhao was speechless. "So you want to be so good with your younger martial sister all your life, right? Princess Ruixue also wants to be with you all your life. Do you like people?"


    If you don''t know what to do, you can only say it directly.


    "How can it be, she''s so stupid, I don''t like her!"


    Pei refuted directly that how could he like his younger martial sister, who was very nice, but his future wife must be gentle, like his mother, and would be very smart.


    The younger martial sister is very good, but she is not very smart and needs him to protect him. "You are too animal. Tangtang is only under ten years old. You have such a mind. You are so disgusting. You should stay away from Tangtang. I don''t like her. Don''t like her either!" Whole novel network www.qbxswxs.com


    Murong Zhao opens his mouth. Now he strangles this guy in front of him. Don''t you have to worry about being angry with him later?


    "There''s nothing more to say. Anyway, don''t think about sugar and sugar. I''ll protect her. Besides, I don''t like her and I don''t want to marry her!"


    Pei continued to warn Murong Zhao, who opened his mouth "..."


    "Did the two little brothers forget that the gentleman does not criticize others?" Murong Zhao was so angry that she couldn''t speak. She even had an impulse to cut Pei''s head. Then she heard a familiar voice coming from the door.


    Su Tang came in with a plate and looked at Pei. "I thank you. Don''t make me an idea. It''s bad luck who marries you!"


    As for the status of the two teenagers, it would be bloody to marry them. In the end, Su Tang gave Pei a look and said, "I''m glad we have reached an agreement. I don''t like you either."


    Murong Zhao at the side of the joke, looking at Pei Yan eat flat, the result and see Su sugar looking at him "and you!"


    Two brothers did not run, Murong Zhao face bitter, "younger martial sister, he is stupid, it has nothing to do with me."


    "Hmmm!" There was only one answer to him.


    Orange cat said that the two beautiful bipedal animals offended its owner. Wait!


    "Guan Yan didn''t come back. Come and serve the bowl!" Su Tang talks to Murong Zhao to save these two guys from chatting here.


    Murong Zhao pointed to himself, "me?"


    "Or let him come?" Su Tang points to Pei.


    "Can''t I go yet?" Murong Zhao stands up and goes out with sucang.


    Pei Xuan left a poor looking at Su sugar''s back, he seems to make sugar angry ah!

 Chapter 656

    When Guan Yan gets rose dew from the storehouse for sucang, he sees the prince''s highness following sucang''s side and carrying dishes. The whole person is not good.


    Miss Su can''t be offended. Guan Yan warns himself again in his heart that he must serve Miss Su well.


    The menu in the evening is sweet and sour spareribs, chicken stewed with chestnuts, tomato and fish fillet soup, cold bean sprouts and fried eggs with cabbage. These days, in Pei''s mansion, the food brought in the kitchen is not eaten by three people in the yard.


    Sucang goes out every day and pretends to be purchasing. Beijing is more prosperous than Qingyuan County. Although it is already winter, some farmers have built special greenhouses to grow vegetables, but the price is relatively high.


    So Su Tang can cook more patterns and materials than in Qinghe town.


    "It turns out that the teacher is really because the younger martial sister cooks delicious food!" It was the first time that Murong Zhao ate like an ordinary person, and it was not so exaggerated. It was so simple and homely that he felt warm and surprised when he ate it.


    Even looking at his two super worrying younger brothers and sisters feel more comfortable.


    After eating the first bite, it will be absolutely amazing. The Royal chef''s cooking is not so delicious. The materials made by sucang are all materials on the market, and then they are replaced by materials in the space. Now the space is 30 grades, and the food produced has a better taste. Moreover, it can strengthen the body and is very good for the body.


    Sucang''s cooking skills are not as good as those of the imperial chef in the palace, but she is better than that of the imperial chef in the palace. Therefore, how to simply cook it is very delicious.


    Murong Zhao also forgot to control himself and ate two bowls of rice. Sanjiu Chinese network www.999zw.net


    However, Pei Xuan was a little uneasy about this meal. He hesitated to stare at Su Tang several times, looking at what he wanted to say.


    Su sugar of course felt his sight, but did not intend to pay attention to him, she was also a non marriage doctrine, and did not like Pei.


    But it''s one thing that she doesn''t like. As an excellent and beautiful girl, if she doesn''t have a temper at all, it''s not too sorry for her excellent appearance and talent.


    As soon as Pei Fen saw that his younger martial sister ignored him, he lowered his head and even did not taste good. He really said something wrong to make her angry. He really didn''t mean that she was not good.


    But he always thought that his future wife must be like his mother, gentle and noble, and then very smart. Of course, the younger martial sister is very good, but not a woman like her mother!


    Seeing that Su Tang ignored himself, Pei Xuan ate quietly and didn''t speak, but Murong Zhao looked at them. He sighed. His younger brother was well protected from childhood. Although he was sought after in the capital because of his good appearance, he was not enlightened. He practiced martial arts as a child and then studied with Song Yi.


    Because Pei Xuan was a child, he watched how his parents fell in love. At that time, Duke Pei was not Duke Pei, but the youngest son of a military general''s family protected the princess because he once escorted Princess Mingxi to the summer resort.


    Different from the present old emperor who gave birth to a group of princesses, the first emperor had only princess Mingxi as a daughter, so she had been spoiling her since she was young. She was also prepared to marry a suitable family when she was old.


    However, Princess Mingxi fell in love with the Duke of Pei at that time. Such a despicable person as Pei''s family was not worthy of being a princess. If she wanted to get married, there was a huge difference in identity. The former Emperor and the first queen had always opposed Princess Mingxi''s marriage, but they were very firm, and finally they were able to become husband and wife.

 Chapter 657

    Because they are free to love each other, Pei Guogong and Princess Mingxi love each other like ordinary couples, although their identities are different.


    Pei Guogong never took a concubine in his life. Princess Mingxi stayed with her when she was alive. After her death, she did not want to renew her string. It was enough to raise their common son Pei Xuan.


    Pei Xuan looked at how good his parents were when he was a child. He always regarded marriage as a person who would like to have one heart and never leave each other. Therefore, he had his own fantasy about marriage, and he did not like the women who came up with no false words.


    Pei said before that he hoped to find a woman as intelligent and lively, noble and elegant as his mother.


    Murong Zhao still had an impression on the aunt. Princess Mingxi was really bright and generous, and she was very gentle. The sucang he saw now also had a very good appearance, but although she always had a smile, she was cool and cold.


    Pei Xuan says that Su Tang is not smart. Murong Zhao disagrees with this point. Su Tang is definitely the smartest girl he has ever met.


    But Princess Mingxi was spoiled by her parents when she was a child. She grew up holding her arms. So she has a bright and gentle temperament. Although Su Tang is bright and beautiful, she has thorns.


    Therefore, in addition to being smart and beautiful, Su Tang and the former Princess Mingxi are basically two people who are totally extreme. Su Tang has such an angular and prickly temperament, which Murong Zhao can fully understand.


    From childhood, she was treated like her own father and relatives, and finally passed on to a girl from another family. She supported her own life and her brother''s life. Such a girl has thorns to understand.


    Moreover, Su Tang is really a girl to be appreciated, but Murong Zhao can''t understand his younger brother''s attitude that he doesn''t like Su sugar. Although Pei Xuan is arrogant and awkward, he can still see that his younger sister is not in line with his initial imagination of his wife.


    However, Murong Zhaoyan looks pale at Su Tang, but his younger brother is worried and worried. It seems that he can''t preset this kind of thing. 52 literature www.52wpe.com


    For example, my aunt didn''t think that she would like Pei Guogong, but she did.


    However, Murong Zhao looked at him. His younger brother was a little bit trapped in the top of a cow''s horn. He was moved and didn''t know it. However, his younger martial sister was real and had no other meaning to Pei.


    If we continue to develop, I''m afraid my brother will be very difficult, but maybe the little girl is too young to be enlightened.


    Murong Zhao selectively ignored the young ladies of many big families in the capital city. At the age of 10, he began to throw handkerchief at the talented people in the capital.


    A meal in Murong Zhao was quite satisfactory, Su Tang was very comfortable, and Pei was uneasy in the past.


    Murong Zhao thought a lot in his mind, but he didn''t delay eating. At last, he found that he couldn''t help him in the current situation, so he didn''t have to worry about it. Anyway, it seems that he''s useless to be entangled by an outsider.


    After dinner, Murong Zhao left in a hurry, and Su Tang asked Guan Yan to clean up the dishes and chopsticks.


    "Sugar and sugar..." Pei Xuan looks at Su Tang''s command of observing and doing things, while Baba looks at Su Tang and talks.


    Sucang looked up and said, "hmm?"


    Looking at him so pitiful, Su Tang is also a little funny. In fact, she is not angry. If Pei Xuan really likes her, she will find it troublesome. She doesn''t like it.


    Even if she is not angry, she can''t have a little attitude, so she just ignored him.

 Chapter 658

    Now looking at a pretty young man with dark eyes on her, she felt a little funny.


    "I''m sorry, but I don''t mean that. Although you are not smart, you are my younger martial sister. I will certainly protect you and treat you well. But the wife I want is as gentle and elegant as my mother, so..."


    Pei felt that he should explain carefully. He did not mean that the younger martial sister was not good. She was very good, but not what he wanted.


    Su Tang''s head is covered with black lines, and the orange cat can''t help turning her eyes. The beautiful two legged beast really has no brain and can''t speak. Can you shut up? Don''t you see that the dark Lori of its owner has been blackened?


    , "little brother," I understand very well. Princess Royal is gentle, noble and elegant.


    Elder martial brother, you don''t need to explain. I can understand that I came to Beijing to take care of my elder martial brother for a period of time because of my teacher''s instruction. Don''t misunderstand me, and I will never like you.


    After a while, I will leave. In the future, we will not see you many times when I am far away from the lake and you are in the temple. Is it OK to end this topic? "


    Sucang was not angry, but as soon as he explained, she was not happy to hear this, and she was really a little angry.


    It''s just a little bit. She thinks this topic is really boring. She and Pei Xuan have a little relationship because of Song Yi. What she wants to live is a free life in the lake and the future is bound to be high and powerful.


    Although many people want to get Murong Zhao out of the crown prince''s position, Su Tang feels that they are wasting their efforts after meeting Murong Zhao. Murong Zhao is highly scheming and occupies a position. No matter how deep the capital is, he can stand steadily. Read books www.yshuoba.com


    After that, with the help of Pei Xuan, Murong Zhao would be a good emperor. He would be a good emperor who could make the country''s mountains and rivers permanent, and Pei would certainly be in a high position in the future.


    In Su Tang''s opinion, in addition to the fact that both of them are disciples of Song Yi, their future planning, identity and pursuit are completely different.


    She came to save her life because she couldn''t bear the death of a familiar teenager, but she never forced herself to save people back.


    However, she does her best to do what she can. If she comes late, Pei Zhen is dead. For Su Tang, she is just a little sorry, and then she will continue her life.


    Pei Xuan is not so important to her, and it is not only unimportant now, but also unimportant even in the future.


    Obviously, they are two people who will not be involved much in the past, now or even in the future. It''s a waste of time to talk about what you like or not like here.


    The key is to hear these words, but also make sucang very uncomfortable, so sucang directly told Pei Xuan, this topic is meaningless, don''t continue.


    Pei Xuan just made a blind explanation, but when he heard sucang''s words, he found that his words were misunderstood. He wanted to continue to explain. Then he heard sucang say that they would not see anything many times in the future, so he was angry.


    "You are my younger sister. Why don''t you see me? I think you hate me!" He was staring at sucang all the time.


    As a result, sucang frowned, "OK, have a rest early."

 Chapter 659

    It''s meaningless to continue to communicate when the topic comes here, and it''s a waste of time to argue over an issue that is not necessary at all.


    When Su Tang heard Pei fan say that she hated herself, she directly turned around and left. At the door, she saw Guan Yan "wait on my grandfather, take medicine and rest!"


    Guan Yan also heard that Xiao Gong ye and Miss Su were arguing just now, but they were both masters. He was just a servant, and he did not dare to interrupt. Now he saw that Su Tang came out like this. His little grandfather left his room full of grievances and depression.


    Looked out of the sucang a look, finally salute way "yes!"


    Pei Xuan watched Su Tang turn around and walk away, and his eyes became red


    Why don''t you deny it? Why don''t you say that you don''t hate him? So the younger martial sister really hates him. Why do you say those words to him? Is it really because the teacher asked her to take care of herself?


    He didn''t like her and wanted to be nice to her all the time, couldn''t he?


    "Don''t be sad, master!" Orange cat also heard two people quarrelling just now. She jumped on her shoulder after she went out with sucang. She felt her master''s depression and comfort.


    "It''s not sad, it''s just boredom." Sucang raised her arm and let the orange cat crawl over and hold her.


    Su Tang is just impatient to argue and waste time over unnecessary matters. She also feels that her mood just now is not so good. She also knows that if she talks to Pei Xuan again, she may be a little angry now, and then she will become really angry. Night Chinese www.yeyezw.com


    But at the beginning of the argument, it was a very boring topic. However, a child said that she didn''t like her. She didn''t have to like Pei. The foundation was ridiculous. What''s the value of everything built on it.


    Sucang does not like to let her mood too ups and downs, she likes to be so stable, also does not like anything out of control.


    More tired of unnecessary quarrels, so she left directly, we calm down, do not entangle some unimportant points.


    "Does the master really hate him?" Orange cat also found that Su Tang''s mood was stable at this moment, so she asked curiously.


    It just saw that beautiful two legged beast just now. It seems that it is very sad because of this, so can the master not hate him?


    "Love and hate, love and hate are too strong for me." Su Tang rubbed orange cat''s head and pursed her lips.


    She had been exhausted by many people in her previous life. She had been unable to rise to this strong emotion for a long time, so she joked and mocked, but she would no longer have strong hatred or love, even to Su Yonggui''s family. However, it was just a pleasure to look at their street mice.


    Her feelings are too weak, almost good, too heavy feelings will hurt people, she has suffered a lot of injuries, also do not want to fall into the so-called love and hate.


    So she doesn''t like to lose control, like just now, because talking to Pei is a boring and meaningless start, but it really makes her a little angry. She doesn''t like this and is also tired of letting her mood fluctuate.


    "But I think that child likes you!" Orange cat can sense his master''s emotion, and is sure to know that what the owner said is not pretending. What she said is true, but it can also detect that the young man likes his master''s feelings.

 Chapter 660

    "I know." Su Tang smiles when she sees the orange cat saying so.


    I know from the beginning that although that kind of love is not like between men and women, but young people that although uncomfortable but in fact pay attention to the emotion, sucang can feel.


    Fortunately, she had lived more than 20 years in her previous life and experienced so much, so she could not see the emotion and mood of such a teenager. Therefore, she was willing to tease him before, but she would also hint at him, and would go to Beijing to save him after knowing that he was seriously injured.


    But this is good, keep such a distance is very good, don''t ask her too much, she can''t afford, also do not want to hurt others.


    "It seems that I will leave early." Su Tang finally took a look at the dark sky and sighed.


    When the orange cat heard the owner say this, he also rubbed his head against sucang''s hand. "The owner deserves all the best. I will always be with him."


    Orange cat felt that the owner was not unable to afford it. She was just afraid, so she would rather keep a distance from everyone and keep everyone out of the door.


    But if the host feels happy like this, it will accompany the master all his life.


    Su Tang pinched the orange cat''s ear and said with a smile, "do you dare not accompany me? Do you dare not be responsible for bringing me into this world? Be careful that I curse you for sleeping more than 100 years next time."


    The orange cat shook its head and said, "master..." Do you want to be so cruel? It''s miserable to sleep for a hundred years each time.


    However, it has met many masters, and now the owner is the one who makes it feel most distressed. How to cure it? Or it can''t be cured to death.


    When she bullied her pet, she chuckled and said, "well, I''ll make you delicious food in the evening." Book bar to novel net www.shubada.com


    "Thank you, master. The master is the best, the master is the best in the world, beautiful, kind and lovely!" Orange cat two forepaws holding the head with Su sugar selling cute.


    Su Tang returns to her room with a smile. After locking the door, she enters the space and makes delicious food for her fourth son.


    Pei Xuan, who stayed in his room, was standing there staring at the door, as if sucang could come back.


    "Young master, Miss Su has returned to her room. I''ll bring you the medicine later." Guan Yan came over and wanted to help Pei Xuan sit down. When he didn''t move, he said.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Pei Xuan still doesn''t speak. Guanyan grew up with Pei Xuan when he was young. He didn''t know that his father-in-law had a stubborn temper and fought with himself.


    "Even if you don''t care about yourself, you should always care about Miss Su''s mind. The young lady went out to buy the medicine specially. Because she was afraid of food, she went out to buy vegetables carefully every day.


    It''s not easy for you to take care of your injury. If it''s more serious, isn''t it a waste of Miss''s efforts? "


    Guan Yan continued to persuade Pei, "you don''t really know how to speak. I saw you just now. At the beginning, the young lady was not angry.


    But what do you want to say? How gentle the princess is? How can you let the young lady say it? You can''t refute the young master. You say that the princess is not gentle.


    But if I were a girl, I would not like to hear someone say that he is not gentle and elegant.


    What''s more, the young lady was born in the same way. Before that, my grandfather said that anyone who looked down on her would beat him and he didn''t know anyone. But listening to my grandfather''s words today, it seems that you despise Miss yourself. No wonder she is angry. "

 Chapter 661

    That is to say, Guanyan followed Pei Xuan since he was a child. If these servants absolutely dare not say anything, he can talk to Pei Xuan.


    If she doesn''t want to play chess with me for a while, she doesn''t want to be angry with me


    When Guan Yan heard Pei''s words, he also laughed, "so you can see clearly, young master. The young lady has such a fierce character, but he is not willing to play with her."


    "Where is she?" Originally, he followed Pei''s words, but after that, Pei was not happy.


    "What do you know? Her father is not a thing. If she has a stepmother, she will have a stepfather. I''m afraid her previous life can''t compare with the servants who do rough work in our house.


    However, she was also a person with a heart. She had to support her younger brother after her adoption, so she managed to start her business.


    If she had been weak, she would have never known what it would have been like to be bullied. She is not fierce at all. As long as she is not provoked, she won''t care about others. "


    Guan Yan just said a word, but it was such a group of words that he helped Pei Xuan sit down while he went to bring the medicine up and continued to speak.


    "So you know why Miss Su has such a disposition. Naturally, she is different from Princess Niang. Besides, I have heard from her royal highness that people are similar, but they are different. How can a person like Princess Niang be found in the world?"


    Pei Xuan nodded after hearing, "but she is also unique. She is very good, different from her mother, and also very good!"


    Guan Yan also laughed after hearing it. "Yes, you said it well, but what you said to the little one, how could you not say it in front of the young lady? You must say that what you like is like the princess. A Book www.1pinshu.com


    If you want to be small, what you like or dislike is not the same as what you think. The little mother and the little father were neighbors.


    Small themselves listen to what they say, from the beginning to know fight, all said that death will not find such a person to marry, the result is not like each other.


    When my parents were alive, my mother chased my father all day long, and my father was laughing all day.


    Small also asked father, why mother so fierce, he also married home, father and small said, before want to marry a gentle girl.


    Who knows when he Niang was young and big, he watched her swing her broom to chase him. She was beautiful. She was more beautiful than others. So she recognized him. She liked her.


    What''s more, he said that his mother didn''t really hit her, and how could she do with her strength? "


    When Guan Yan talks about his father and mother, his smile is very gentle, but Pei Xuan knows that Guan Yan''s father and mother died early, so he was sent to serve him.


    "Later, I also saw it. It was clear that my father liked to make my mother angry, so my mother would chase him all over the yard. Later, my mother was very ill in those two years, and my father would make her angry all day long. Just a few days before she left, she was still chatting about her father with a broom in the yard.


    My father didn''t like mother before. After her death, he always said that she was too clean, and he didn''t last long to accompany her.


    So I feel that I can''t feel like this kind of thing at all. It''s just like my father. Later, I found that I still like my mother, and I''ve loved it all my life. "

 Chapter 662

    Guan Yan thought of his parents for a moment. When he said this, his eyes were red, but his face was full of smiles.


    "It reminds you of sad things." Pei Xuan has always been a friend to his intimate boy. When he saw him talking about his dead parents, he said so.


    Then Guan Yan laughed and shook his head, "my grandfather said wrong, which is not a sad thing for me. Although my mother went early and my father soon followed me, it''s good for me to know that they haven''t been separated like this all the time. My father can''t be without mother, and my mother can''t live without dad. I''ve been waiting with my grandfather early. In fact, I''ve had a good time."


    Guan Yan really felt that there was nothing wrong with him, but all of them were smiling. "When dad left, he said to me that he couldn''t see his mother. He thought too much that he couldn''t find a second mother in the world."


    "So I still think that if I like it or not, I''d better not say it in advance.


    Otherwise, in case of and dad like that, but later just like a different from their own before, when it is not their own entanglement.


    What I fear most is that if I miss it, my father said before. At the beginning, I almost watched my mother book it to someone else''s house. Later, when he couldn''t stand it, he begged grandma''s house in person to find trouble for himself. By the way, that''s what my father told me. "


    While watching Pei Xuan ask him to drink medicine, Guan Yan goes over to make his bed. Pei Xuan was holding a medicine bowl and opening his mouth to drink, but after hearing the last paragraph of Guanyan, he suddenly looks up at him.


    "What do you say, say it again!" Pei''s tone was quick.


    "I''m afraid I said too much. I just want to say that you don''t get angry with the young lady, and the young lady probably doesn''t want to quarrel with you. In fact, she is very attentive to take care of you. In the future, you don''t always talk to the young lady, so you won''t get misunderstood."


    Guan Yan thought he had too much to say, so he quickly explained what he had just said. He grew up with Pei Xuan, so sometimes he would speak more freely. If he was in a hurry, he would say his own parents, which was his own idea. Qing Qing novel www.qingtxt.com


    I was afraid that I would be bored by my saying too much, so Guan Yan quickly added.


    Pei fan put the medicine bowl down and said, "it''s not these, the last ones you said!"


    Guan Yan looked at him like this and immediately said, "young master, if you put this medicine again, it will be cold. This is the medicine specially brought by Miss!"


    Pei Xuan was so staring at taking medicine that he was really speechless. He also heard that Guanyan was specially brought by Su Tang. Finally, he finished drinking the bowl, and then continued to stare at him


    "Little father and mother?" It''s a little nervous to be watched like this.


    "No, the last one. I almost missed that one." Pei Xuan reminds him.


    Guan Yan understood this time, "this is what mother told me. Mother said that she and her father would fight as soon as they met. Originally, the two families still said they would marry, but father said that mother was too fierce and didn''t want to.


    Then my grandfather asked his mother to talk about another family. My father also contacted the girl he thought he liked, but he didn''t look as good as his mother. He wanted to go back and be nice to her. But it was really late at that time. Later, Dad had no choice but to kneel down for several days at his grandfather''s house and finally asked for it. "


    "Later, my father said that fortunately, he was quick to respond and wanted to open his mind, otherwise he would miss it in his life.


    How can I be interested in knowing the story of my parents? If you like to hear it, I have a lot to say.


    When my parents were alive, they were like their enemies all day long. They didn''t give their father a good face. But in fact, no one can do without them. But I think this is the way they love each other deeply. "

 Chapter 663

    "Miss it?" After listening to Guan Yan''s words, Pei Xuan lowered his head and repeated it again.


    "What did you say?" Guan Yan has already made all the beds. He didn''t hear Pei''s words clearly, so he asked again.


    Pei shook his head. "It''s OK."


    What he said is right. How can he be sure that he can find the girl who is like his mother? In case he doesn''t meet him, or if he does, he finds something different from what he thinks?


    Pei thinks he should think about this problem carefully, so he may like sugar and sugar.


    Thinking of this, Pei can''t help grinning. He may like sugar.


    Finally, Guan Yan waited on Pei Xuan to wash and rest. He had no words all night. The next morning, Su Tang got up and made breakfast for Pei.


    "Young master, get up for breakfast!" As a result, I found Pei Xuan was still sleeping, and Su Tang called out outside.


    After lying down last night, Pei didn''t fall asleep for a long time. He thought about it a lot. He didn''t fall asleep until he was too sleepy in the middle of the night.


    He didn''t get up this morning. Fortunately, when he heard sucang calling himself outside, he got up quickly and Guanyan came in to serve him.


    After finishing Guanyan, she came to open the door for sucang. Then sucang saw Pei Xuan, who was dressed and sat down solemnly. She went in and put down her breakfast. "What''s the matter? I haven''t been angry all night."


    "Are you not angry?" Pei Xuan looks at Su sugar shallow smile, ask her.


    Su Tang shook her head. "I didn''t get angry, but I heard my little brother say that I was savage, fierce and bad tempered. Oh, I''m a little sad!" Biqu Pavilion www.hoennkxs.com


    The tone is very relaxed and joking. Pei Xuan looked at her saying this and quickly said, "who said that about you? Why do you misunderstand me? Although you are not gentle and elegant, you are very good, which is unique and very good."


    Seeing him a little anxious, Su Tang chuckled, "I don''t think I''m worried that you can''t marry a daughter-in-law this time. That''s what happens when I coax my little sister-in-law!"


    She also said that, Pei was more anxious, "what sister-in-law, I don''t praise others, I will praise you."


    "I can remember that. When I see your daughter-in-law, I will tell her to kneel on the washboard." Su sugar ha ha ha smile, put away the bowl chopsticks and breakfast, "come to eat quickly."


    Pei Xuan didn''t care about her injury. She came directly to sucang and looked at her, "you are not allowed to say anything about my daughter-in-law. Besides, I tell you, I may really like you!"


    "Cough..." Su Tang was really speechless. "Little brother, can we end this topic?"


    Yesterday, I was talking about the problem of lack of nutrition. Why can''t we sleep for a long time? Su Tang said that this topic can really pass away. Can we change the topic.


    "But I may really like you!" Pei felt that the topic could not just go away and end like this, so he said it again.


    "Thank you very much. I''m very honored. So now, young master, can you have breakfast?" Su Tang heard this, and said casually.


    "Do you really know?" Pei Yao heard her answer and confirmed with her.


    Su Tang nodded, "well, you may like me, I hear clearly." Sucang nodded seriously.


    Pei fan sat down satisfied and said, "that''s good."


    Su Tang said, Lord God, this strange topic has finally passed. The young man is arrogant and awkward, and he is still stubborn. It''s impossible to say, but this temper is left to Pei Xuan''s future wife to worry about!

 Chapter 664

    Su Tang finally let Pei fan no longer tangle with himself about what he likes or dislikes. Pei also thought that his expression of sucang was clear, and he did not say much.


    He should carefully distinguish whether he really likes his younger martial sister.


    There are a lot of things going on in the capital recently. After the last visit of the old emperor and the empress, Pei Xuan was supposed to call all the servants back. However, Pei Xuan refused to let the servants into his yard on the pretext that he did not give orders.


    Now all the people guarding the yard are Murong Zhao''s people, and they all listen to Pei Xuan''s advice, so that these people want to get close to Pei''s, but can''t.


    Naturally, some people are worried, but the situation in Beijing is chaotic, and most of us are cautious.


    So after the quarrel between sucang and Pei Xuan that day, it was a period of calm, except for a little.


    "Does your royal highness need a meal?" Murong Zhao has been busy for a long time since she ate the food made by Su Tang last time. As long as she has some free time, she will come to look for something to eat.


    Pei Liang saw that Su sugar had already finished the meal. Just after eating, Murong Zhao came to work again. If he didn''t want to, he said Murong Zhao.


    "Younger martial sister didn''t say anything. Why do you talk so much?" When Murong Zhao saw Pei Xuan saying so, he said Pei Xuan impolitely while eating.


    Su Tang is their junior sister. Why is Pei Xuan the only one who can eat the food cooked by her? He is also qualified to eat it!


    Hearing the quarrel between the two brothers, Su Tang was drinking tea. "It doesn''t matter. A meal costs five Liang silver. Remember on the account, just pay me monthly."


    After saying this, the two brothers looked at Su Tang together, "younger martial sister, are you serious?"


    "What''s the matter? Is the labor force of the younger martial sister worthless? What kind of brotherhood does the elder brother talk about to the younger sister like this?" Su Tang looks up at the brothers. Micro book bar www.weishu8.com


    Murong Zhao''s eyes are wide open. My younger martial sister is a cow. How can I say that? It''s not because of the love between brother and sister that we don''t talk about money?


    "Don''t you talk about money hurting feelings?" Murong Zhao still remembers what ordinary people said.


    When Su Tang heard his words, he also said, "well, you''re wrong. It''s about feelings that hurt money. Why can''t you, a prince and a little grandfather, pay five Liang silver for a meal?"


    Murong Zhao takes a look at Su Tang and turns to ask Pei, "younger martial sister, are you stimulated?"


    Pei Xuan was waiting on the side of the audience to take medicine. Hearing this, he whispered in Murong Zhao''s ear, "she has always been like this. She has good money. Money is in place. Everything is easy to do."


    Murong Zhao nodded silently, "is that right? If I give her money to let her..."


    "Two little brothers, I can see and hear clearly, OK?" Su Tang looked at the two people whispering, directly prompted them.


    "Haha, recently, the empress mother talked about me all day long that I wanted me to marry. In the evening, she sent me into the palace. As a result, I saw a group of young girls who were just like wolves. It was so difficult for me!"


    Seeing that Su Tang has spoken like this, Murong Zhao decisively shifts the topic and talks about other things.


    This is really a tough topic


    Then he said to Murong Zhao, "hold on, brother. You must be 20 years old."


    "No conscience little bastard, let me give you in front of you, what do you give me?" Murong Zhao a listen to his brother this unconscionable attitude, protest.


    "It''s not good. You have the ability. You go on, you marry!" Pei said he was not afraid, because he would not easily marry Murong Zhao.

 Chapter 665

    The two brothers'' attitude of refusing marriage should not be too clear, but it reminds Su Tang of those young people forced to marry by their parents and relatives in modern society.


    However, sucang was a little curious, "you are so old, and according to the law of our country, although you said it was a little earlier, it was not impossible to get engaged. Why are you still like this?"


    In feudal society, it was normal to get married for a long time. But what about Murong Zhao and Pei Xuan who refused to marry?


    "Because I''m not reconciled." Murong Zhao heard that Su Tang asked and said it very sharply.


    Pei Xuan himself is actually OK. Although his mother is a princess and his father is Duke Pei, he is indeed of noble status, but at least he is a little bit free. In addition, his parents are free to fall in love with each other. Therefore, he wants to spend the rest of his life with a person he likes. In fact, both the Dead Princess and the present Duke Pei can respect him.


    At present, it is the emperor who wants to weaken the power of Pei''s government and consolidate his position by marriage, so as to avoid the crown prince''s power.


    Therefore, although Pei Xuan is under pressure in this respect, as long as he can hold on, the old emperor''s body now, except for the old emperor himself, knows that he can''t live long.


    As long as murongzhao ascends the throne, Pei''s marriage can be independent, so he has little pressure in this respect.


    But Murong Zhao is not the same. He is the prince, the future emperor. The emperor has no family affairs. His wife is the future queen, which involves too much.


    Now the empress still wants her family members to continue to be queens and keep the glory of the Xu family. Some officials hope to send their daughters to the east palace. If they give birth to a son, they may have a chance to become emperor in the future. Fiction www.xs8.net


    It''s true that marriage with Pei Yao is rich and glorious, but if you marry Murong Zhao, you can be a mother in the world. Therefore, Murong Zhao, who is getting older and older, is a fat man. Countless people are eyeing him with covetous eyes.


    Many people want to please him and die.


    However, Murong Zhao grew up in a calculated environment. He was really tired of intrigue. He didn''t want his children to do the same in the future. He was not willing to sacrifice so much for the position of Prince and emperor, and even marriage became a chip.


    Therefore, there is always a glimmer of hope. Maybe Yunbo is treacherous in the court, but at least there is a wife and home to be trusted in the rear, instead of even calculating in the home.


    Murong Zhao did not deny Pei''s words. Su Tang also understood what Murong Zhao was not willing to accept. He was a young man with a bottom line and his own kindness. So he could overcome all difficulties and face all the waves, but he also hoped to keep the soft side of his heart.


    These two brothers, although in a superior position, are indeed very good people.


    But it''s a pity that Su Tang knows that Murong Zhao''s insistence will change people''s hearts. What''s more, even if he can find his status for a while, how can he guarantee that people will not change in the future.


    This topic is a bit heavy. Su Tang didn''t go on, but said, "elder martial brother, send someone out to inquire about it. I should be in Beijing these days."


    Murong Zhao obviously knew that this topic could not go on, so he nodded, "I''ve asked people to pay more attention to them outside. If they meet Luo Xingchen and Su Yongnuo, they will come to give you news quickly."

 Chapter 666

    "Good." Seeing that Su Tang has been in Beijing for 20 days, she has basically been staying in the courtyard of Pei state mansion. She estimates that Luo Xingchen will almost come to the capital, so let Murong Zhao go out to inquire.


    It''s better than letting Guan Yan go out. The servants in Pei''s mansion are not all easy to use now. They need to be carefully screened before they can rest assured.


    Murong Zhao also sent people to inquire about it. When Luo Xingchen and Su Nuo were almost there, Su Tang could go out of the city gate and join them in Beijing again. It was a serious way to take sucang to Beijing.


    After talking with Su Tang and Pei Xuan for a while, Murong Zhao left in a hurry after having dinner.


    Not long after Murong Zhaogang left, Guanyan went out for a visit, and came back to tell Pei: "xiaogongye, Princess Ruixue has come to visit again today. This is the tenth time to come. She said that she would not leave if she didn''t see him today!"


    During Pei''s convalescence, their courtyard is quite clean, but the outside is bustling. Princess Ruixue was originally Pei''s high-profile pursuer in Beijing.


    Because Princess Ruixue''s father was a meritorious official who died for his country, he was granted the princess by the old emperor, and his status was noble. Therefore, the servants of Pei''s government did not dare to cover up, and they could only entertain when they came.


    When Pei Xuan was not injured before, she was often blocked at the door by Princess Ruixue. Today, when I came to see Pei Xuan, the servants of the government must say that Pei Xuan is not suitable for seeing guests. However, Princess Ruixue will not leave and she has to meet people.


    Pei Xuan was playing chess with Su Tang. When she heard Guan Yan talk about Princess Ruixue coming again, she was impatient. "It''s really ugly. She likes to wait, so let her wait, and let people send messages to the general''s office. Even if she has a bad reputation, it''s none of my business." Huaxia stack room www.hxsk.net


    The unmarried girl went to the men''s house all day long. She knew clearly that there was no female family member in charge of the Duke of Pei''s residence, so she still stayed at home when she entered.


    Then Princess Ruixue''s mother is still alive. Seeing her daughter like this, she doesn''t know how to educate her more. She just wants to make a big fuss like this. Pei Xuan has to recognize her and marry her to the government.


    It is clear that Princess Ruixue is also in her prime of life this year. She fell in love at first sight when she first saw Pei. Her communication with Pei Xuan has become the most lively topic in the capital.


    Princess Ruixue is the princess, but Pei is just a little Duke of PEI. It sounds like Princess Ruixue is more noble. In fact, she was granted the title of princess without her father''s life.


    If she married, her daughter could not continue to be canonized. By contrast, Pei Zheng, the prince''s cousin, had royal blood. Duke Pei also had great reputation in the army.


    In the future, it was destined to have a bright future and a high position. Princess Ruixue could keep the prosperity of her family if she married Pei, so the whole family allowed Princess Ruixue to die on Pei Xuan like this.


    These thoughts are not so high-level, and many people can understand them. However, Princess Ruixue makes such a fuss, Pei Xuan will not marry her now, and she will not have a better marriage. It can be said that she has put all her eggs in one basket.


    Pei Pei knew what Princess Ruixue and his family were planning, so he felt more agitated. He would marry him after such a plan, and he would not let them fulfill their wishes.

 Chapter 667

    However, there was no serious elder in Pei''s mansion, so Pei Xuan had no other way and could not beat people out, so she could only tell Princess Ruixue''s family in this way.


    "Yes, the little one will be sent to deliver the message immediately." After hearing Pei''s words, Guan Yan agreed.


    Pei Xuan nodded, and then a head of sadness, Su sugar looked at him like this, also smile ha ha "little brother, this Ruixue princess is your rotten peach blossom?"


    Pei Xuan nodded, "it''s not only rotten peach blossom, but also ugly. Because I don''t want to go out of the house, she still comes to the door voluntarily, and I can''t beat her out."


    Su sugar heard him say this, the eye son turns round "why can''t?"


    "What?" Pei Xuan was surprised to open his eyes, "she is a girl''s home, this is not good!"


    "There is one point, I want to ask you, do you want a good reputation, or do you want to get rid of her, do you want to have the inside or face?"


    Su Tang is mysterious. There is a line from a generation of great masters who said that some people have become Li Zi and others have become face.


    Therefore, it is a completely different way to live, i.e. to live in order to save face or interior.


    It happened that Su Tang would be involved with Pei Xuan when she came to Beijing this time. When she saw that Pei was in such a dilemma for Princess Ruixue, she had a new idea.


    See Su sugar said these, Pei''s back a cool, "what''s the difference?"


    When asking questions, Pei Xuan looks at Su Tang''s eyes. The girl''s big eyes are dark and her pupils are bigger than those of ordinary people. Therefore, she seems innocent. But at this time, she is bright and beautiful, which makes people unable to move their eyes. Hot Novels www.resoooxs.com


    Even if she knew she was digging a hole for herself, she couldn''t help but want to jump down for her smile and bury herself happily.


    "The difference is that if you want face, there will be many excellent girls chasing you in the future. There is no princess Ruixue, maybe there is Princess early summer and so on.


    If you don''t like these troubles, you can have no face. At that time, no girl will pester you.


    But the disadvantage is that it is very likely that the girl you like will not look up to you at that time. You need to find a girl who can see the essence through the phenomenon and be willing to marry you


    Su Tang said the difference between the two in a blink of an eye to "little brother, do you want to come to make a deal, you give me 10000 Liang silver, I help you to maintain the inside, 50000 Liang, I can let you have face, and let you avoid harassment in a short time, brother and sister friendship price oh, pro!"


    Su sugar is like a bad fairy who tempts children to eat sugar. She looks at the young man in front of her.


    There is a saying that every move, there must be a plan. When talking about the business of making money, Su Tang''s face is more vivid and lovely than usual, with a sweet smile all over her face.


    Seeing Su Tang like this, Pei Xuan looked at her with a good eye, and a smile appeared in her eyebrows. Sure enough, it was the little money fairy he knew in Qinghe town before!


    Then Pei asked her, "what about you? Do you think I''m not good because I only have a lining?"


    Sucang blinked. "Of course not. I don''t look at people''s evaluation, and we already know each other. I know who you are."


    This is nonsense. Su Tang said that she and Pei had known each other for a long time. Naturally, she would not misunderstand him. Moreover, how smart she is, many women in the world and the families behind them may not have such a vision.


    "Deal, yes, I want it once and for all." See Su sugar such answer, Pei Xuan laughs.

 Chapter 668

    Well, Su sugar looks at the face of the young man opposite, smiling like a flower. She still reminds her, "little brother, you are sure you don''t want to face. Although it''s a little expensive, it can prevent your sweetheart from misunderstanding you in the future. If you do it once and for all, you may miss a good girl."


    Su Tang continued to persuade him, "younger martial brother, everyone says that people have no long-term worries. You can see that what you save now is 40000 Liang silver, but in fact, it is very likely to affect your long-term happiness in the future. Do you need 40000 Liang silver for Pei Guogong''s little grandfather?"


    Pei Xuan looks at Su Tang in this with his own flicker, eyes are smiling at her, small money is really a mention of money is not the same, especially good-looking, even pit he is good-looking.


    Sucang''s digging is not covered up at all. Pei''s jumping is not hesitant. Now I hear that sucang is fooling himself to choose the first one.


    He grinned, "it''s no less than forty thousand Liang silver."


    "But I will do it once and for all!" Insist on choosing the cheaper one.


    "Little brother, you can live so well. Be careful that your daughter-in-law will despise you in the future." Sucang thinks that once and for all money is less, but this is really too pit, can let sucang feel pit, if more, she is a bit too much.


    "It''s OK. Sugar, you can do it. I think it''s good to have it once and for all." Pei Xuan saw sucang like this, continued to smile, exposed a mouthful brush big white teeth.


    "Well, you choose it by yourself. If you regret it later, I don''t have after-sales service!" Su Tang looks at Pei Xuan and has made up her mind. Although she is a little disappointed, she doesn''t say anything.


    Of course, in order to protect her own interests, Su Tang specially wrote a letter of commitment with a pen and paper, so as not to regret that my father-in-law would be too miserable in the future. This is a one hammer deal, and she will not care about the after-sales service at that time.


    If the money is not wasted, the service of 50000 Liang is much better. It''s no problem to hold on for half a year. There are no side effects. But who let me not choose. Good novel www.hxs8xs.com


    See Su sugar is really serious to sign a contract with him, Pei Xuan in the end or can''t help looking at her "little money!"


    "If you ask me to turn a corner again, you don''t love money, and you still save that forty thousand Liang silver?" Su Tang heard him call himself a little money essence, saying that he didn''t love money, so he gave 50000 Liang.


    Pei Xuan looked at her and said, "that''s not good. It can be done for 10000 Liang. Why should I spend 50000 liang?"


    Su Tang widened her eyes and pursed her mouth to look at Pei Xuan. "Young man, don''t be so black so fast. Maybe some people think you''ve collapsed, OK?"


    Pei can''t understand what she''s saying, but she can infer a little "sugar, I''ll give you 50000 Liang silver, you promise me a condition?"


    "I don''t!" Su Tang looks at a young man who is obviously following Murong Zhaoxue and refuses directly.


    Belly black or something, not as cute as before.


    Murong Zhao, who was sitting in the East Palace, sneezed. He didn''t know he was carrying a pot for his cousin.


    Pei Xuan is not too disappointed to hear that she refused. He is getting better now. Murong Zhao occasionally comes over and does not hide the situation in the capital as before. Instead, he will analyze with him.


    When Su Tang wakes him up, he still remembers that he knows that he needs to be strong to protect himself and the people he cares about. Therefore, he is not so willful as before. Instead, he will analyze with Murong Zhao.

 Chapter 669

    Just like the plan of Pei Guogong and Princess Mingxi at the beginning, they protected the children to grow up simply and happily, but at the same time, they did not give up education, what he should have.


    So when a teenager realizes that, once he''s enlightened, he can become the best.


    Pei Xuan and murongzhao, who are familiar with the art of war, can analyze the current situation of the capital to a certain extent. When they talk about it, Su Tang is also there occasionally. They don''t avoid her, but Su Tang just listens and never expresses his own attitude and opinions.


    Pei Xuan thinks that Su Tang doesn''t understand these things, but Murong Zhao thinks that Su Tang doesn''t understand them. She doesn''t want to get involved. Younger martial sister has her own life pursuit.


    So Su Tang is also watching the youth grow up, but Pei Xuan still can''t win Su Tang in chess, and can''t win any way. It can only be said that although Pei Xuan is smart, but when it comes to digging holes, Su Tang is still more powerful.


    It''s a good thing that Pei can grow up. It''s just that there''s no good pit before, and it''s no fun to tease, which makes sucang a little sorry.


    Pei Xuan said that she wanted to give Su Tang 50000 Liang and asked her to promise her a condition. As a result, sucang refused so firmly.


    The boy''s face with a regretful expression, "then I will continue to try to win you."


    Su sugar curled her mouth and patted the boy on the shoulder. "Come on, you''ve lost to me nearly a hundred times now. If you win, you''ll have to finish it!"


    "What?" Pei Xuan has been in contact with sucang recently, and has been thinking about the question before, whether he likes sucang.


    He feels that he should be responsible for Tangtang. Tangtang is still young, but he is already an adult. Therefore, as a brother, he should make clear that he should not damage the reputation of Tangtang. He should be sure of his own heart.


    So he didn''t worry about playing chess with Su Tang every day. What he thought was that he could ask for something when he won. Is Tangtang a man of great promise. 100 literature www.100wenxue.com


    As a result, Pei Xuan found that she had misjudged the blackening of a certain sugar. She actually said that Pei Xuan had won and had lost before. When could he let sucang agree to a condition?


    "You pit me again. There is no such calculation. What I owe you, let alone a hundred, is 1000 or 10000. But if I win you, you must promise me one condition, and each will be counted separately."


    Pei Xuan said that he could not accept Sutang''s algorithm. The key was that he had no chance to let sucang agree to his conditions in his life, no matter what conditions.


    How can we? Absolutely not.


    "What I''m asking you to promise me now is that if you win once, you''ll pay me back." Su Tang''s protest against Pei is totally indifferent.


    Youth is still too simple, now he owes the conditions of sucang, not what sucang said.


    "You can''t do this!" Recently, I feel that I have made great progress and have a good example. The super powerful youngsters puffed their cheeks and looked at Su Tang angrily. My younger martial sister is also too depressed.


    Orange cat said, boy, your younger sister is not the first day of pit, you just know?


    "I can, I really can, boy, keep working hard, you will win back in your life!" Su sugar looked at him so angry, hehe hehe laughed, "you have to have confidence, I am so stupid, but you are smart!"


    "You must not say you are stupid!" Pei Yao heard her say that he was stupid, so he didn''t let her say it.


    "Little brother, don''t double label. You said I was stupid yesterday!" Just say it yourself, but she can''t be modest?

 Chapter 670

    "I can say, you can''t Pei Li said boldly that he could say it, but she couldn''t because she felt stupid when she said it.


    But he just said it. She was cute, stupid and cute.


    Su Tang picks eyebrow "OK, still overbearing president!"


    Pei Xuan doubts "what kind of tyrannical President?"


    "A unique and exotic male creature that will be chased by a group of strange female creatures, but in fact, it is very two and silly!" Sucang explained what a bully president is.


    Then he continued to say, "that''s OK. After that, you can''t say you''re a pig. I can only call you a pig, OK?"


    "But I didn''t say I was a pig, and I''m not a pig. Why do you call me a pig?" Pei fan heard sucang say so, and directly opposed it.


    "Then you can also say that you are a pig, whether you are a pig or not, and then I can call you a pig." Sucang teased him, "so you can say I''m stupid in the future, although I''m not stupid at all, and then I don''t say I''m stupid, isn''t it fair?"


    A large string of pigs and stupid out, Pei after listening to carefully distinguish.


    Su Tang, on the other hand, grabbed Pei''s hand and pressed his fingerprints on the contract he had just written.


    Pei Xuan was still thinking about what Su Tang said just now. As a result, she felt that the girl''s delicate and soft hand was holding him. Her hand seemed to be cooler than her own, but it was like the most delicate white jade. It was very comfortable to touch. Literature under the pen www.bxwx.co


    "Ah..." Aware that she took her hand, the boy''s innocent head was just a ball of paste, not to mention the cheek, ears and neck are all red.


    Sucang grabbed his hand and pressed the handprint on the contract he had written, and then looked at it carefully, "it''s so happy to decide!"


    Finally, sucang put this piece of paper away and patted Pei on the shoulder. "Little brother, you should work hard. Good days are not many. In the future, please be strong. I will pray for you silently."


    Just as it was late, sucang packed up his things and went back to his room, leaving Pei Xuan to continue sitting there in a petrified state.


    Orange cat lies on Su sugar''s shoulder and looks back at Pei. Tut, the beautiful two legged beast is really pitiful. It''s hard to be clever, but it''s still trapped by its owner.


    Guan Yan had been waiting on the side just now. Seeing that Su Tang had gone far away, he came over and shook his hand in front of Pei Xuan and said, "master, I''m going to bring you some medicine."


    When he turned to leave, Guan Yan was caught by Pei Xuan. "You just saw it. He took me by Tangtang."


    When he spoke, Pei''s face was full of joy and excitement, while Guan Yan was looking at a piece of red on his father-in-law''s finger, and lowered his voice a little bit. "Young master, miss just pressed your fingerprints."


    Guan Yan said that although he had not been married, and there was no engagement, he also knew that the man and the woman could hold hands only after they had been engaged. Moreover, Miss Su just grabbed the hand of the young master and pressed the handprint, and immediately put it down. How could this be a hand in hand.


    "Yes, Tangtang''s hands are a little cool, like white jade, very delicate..." At this point, he glared at his words, "what did I tell you about this? You didn''t hear anything just now."


    Guan Yan nodded, "yes, I didn''t hear anything just now, but miss just grabbed your finger and immediately put it down. How do you feel so much?"

 Chapter 671

    Guan Yan thinks that his grandfather is calm and smart now, but he seems to be more sick than before.


    In the past, I was uncomfortable and didn''t say anything, but my mind was normal.


    Recently, my father-in-law is not always as uncomfortable as before. Of course, he is just like Miss Su. But he has become nervous all day. Isn''t he hurt his chest? For the sake of observation, he always thinks that he has hurt his brain recently.


    As a result, he saw his father-in-law staring at himself, "I just feel it. You don''t hold it. How do you know I can''t feel it?"


    "Yes, you are right." Although Guan Yan felt that Mingming was not holding hands, he did not continue to refute Pei.


    "Besides, didn''t you hear anything just now?" Pei continued.


    "Yes, the little one didn''t hear anything. Did the little one say something just now?" Guan Yan immediately pretended to be stupid.


    Qi Pei''s foot in the past, "hurry to bring the medicine up."


    Guan Yan trotted out. Pei Xuan continued to sit down and looked at Su Tang holding his hand just now, smiling a little silly.


    Naturally, Su Tang didn''t know that she was just helping Pei Xuan press her fingerprints. She also caused this discussion. After she got the contract, she calculated it carefully in the space.


    In fact, she would like to do some business with Pei Xuan today. She really has something to think of. Crape myrtle novel www.ziweixs.com


    Originally, Song Yi asked her to teach Pei Xuan more in the capital, so that he could understand how to deal with the current chaos in the capital city. But after coming to the capital, Su Tang found that murongzhao and Pei actually had a very good relationship.


    Pei Xuan is also very smart. Compared with her, Murong Zhao is a very good teacher. Su Tang doesn''t want to expose herself too much.


    So when she saw murongzhao and Pei Xuan discussing each other and watching Pei''s progress step by step, she didn''t say anything. If there was anything in the middle that needed her to help and guide, she would say a few words when playing chess or eating something.


    In this way, Su Tang found that she didn''t have much to do to stay in Pei''s mansion, and the shop there was still to be opened. In addition, the quarrel about whether she liked it or not made her feel that she shouldn''t stay in the capital for too long.


    However, after su Tang came to Beijing this time, Luo Xingchen and Su Nuo also came to Beijing. Anyway, Su Tang didn''t want his brother to come to Beijing, so he immediately turned around.


    It''s always hard to be bumpy all the way. I want to say that it''s almost Spring Festival anyway. It''s better to play in the capital for a few days, and then go back after the new year. Moreover, it''s good for children to see the world outside more often.


    In this way, Su Tang just thought that she couldn''t use Song Yi''s reputation when she went to Beijing. As a little girl, she came all the way to the capital to see her elder martial brother. Her reputation must be ruined.


    Since it''s inevitable, it''s better to change some advantages. It''s just because Princess Ruixue has a headache, so she wants to make some money.


    She wanted to take advantage of her reputation to force back a girl like Princess Ruixue. Because she sacrificed her reputation, she wanted more money. Of course, her sucang''s reputation was worth 50000 Liang silver.


    As for the method of once and for all, it belongs to Sutang for a moment, which is really a bit of a pit. Although sucang''s own reputation will also be affected, it is in fact set fire on Pei Xuan himself.

 Chapter 672

    Originally, Su Tang thought about this cheap, so-called cheap is not good. For example, Pei Xuan, a rich man of noble children, must not choose the right one, but only the expensive one.


    Who knows that he would choose a cheap one. When he thinks of Su Tang, he will bite his teeth. Later, he must tell Pei''s daughter-in-law that his husband is extremely stingy and stingy.


    In any case, the contract has been written, and it will be punished when it comes to time. After all, there is no good product if it is cheap.


    Finally, sucang checked the content of the contract again, and was sure that he would never be held responsible for himself. He was relieved. Now he is waiting for Luo Er Shao and their arrival in Beijing!


    Princess Ruixue was finally taken away by her family. In the next few days, it was quiet in the yard. However, with the passage of time, there were many posts on the Duke of Pei who wanted to visit. They all know that Pei''s peaceful days are not many.


    Then on November 26, Murong Zhaogang went to Dali temple to ask about his assassination. When he came out, he saw the eunuchs around him come to reply.


    "Your Highness, just got the news that the car of naluo Xingchen and Su Yongnuo will enter the city in less than three hours." This little eunuch was specially sent by Murong Zhao to pay attention to this matter. Only when he got the news, he quickly returned with Murong Zhao.


    Murong Zhao heard the people coming, looked at it was almost noon, and said, "follow this palace to Pei mansion."


    The little eunuch quickly helped Murong Zhao to mount the horse. Then Murong Zhao went directly to Pei''s mansion. When he entered Pei''s courtyard, there was a smell of rice in the yard.


    Su sugar just made lunch. Seeing him coming, she turned to Guan Yan and said, "go and add a pair of chopsticks!"


    Pei is looking at his brother, "Why are you here again?" 67 Novels www.6c7d.com


    "Come to eat. What''s wrong? I''m paying for it. Why can''t I eat it?" Murong Zhao politely sat down.


    After he finished, he saw his brother''s white eyes and didn''t care about him. However, Murong Zhao sat down and told sucang, "just got the news, the coach of the Luo family will be in Beijing in three hours. You can go out of the city after dinner and join them."


    Su sugar had been watching their two brothers talking without interrupting. Now, after hearing Murong Zhao say so, she also picked up her eyebrows and laughed, "it''s OK!"


    To tell you the truth, it''s not convenient for Su Tang to go out in the open. Although she didn''t plan to go to Beijing before, if she didn''t look around and study what business opportunities there were, she would feel a little bit lost.


    It''s a waste of time to tease the poor with PEI in the yard all day. After Luo Xingchen came to Beijing like this, they had a lot to talk about, especially business.


    So now sucang heard that her best friend and younger brother went to Beijing, the smile on her face was really brilliant, and she didn''t make a fake at all.


    But Pei Xuan is one hears Murong Zhao this words, the face is not good-looking "the younger brother came to even, that Luo Xingchen came to do what?"


    Although he has not yet fully figured out whether he really likes sucang, because his imaginary marriage life is like his parents, sucang''s personality is really different from his mother''s.


    The only thing he''s thankful for is that Su Tang is still young, and it''s probably early to get married. In this situation, there is only one elder who can make the decision on Su Tang''s marriage. Song Yi is Su Tang''s teacher, but also his Pei Xuan''s teacher.


    If he really has a mind, it will be easier for him to ask for a teacher.

 Chapter 673

    Pei had a very happy life. He could get along with his younger martial sister in the same yard all day. Although most of the time he was playing chess and drinking tea, he also thought it was very beautiful.


    However, Luo Xingchen''s arrival in Beijing reminded Pei Xuan and also made him remember that Su Tang and Luo Xingchen had a very close relationship before, even more familiar than he and Su Tang.


    Pei Xuan of course also knows that sucang and Luo Xingchen are doing business together, but when he thinks of the appearance of sucang and Luo Xingchen together, Pei Xuan feels very uncomfortable. He doesn''t like Tangtang being with that young man.


    Although growing up, Pei Xuan was still as straightforward in front of Murong Zhao and Su Tang. He thought of it and said directly, "sugar, you don''t want to play with Luo Xingchen. He looks like a profiteer."


    However, Murong Zhao''s face was full of gossip. He even became curious about Luo Xingchen. He knew that although his younger brother was straightforward and simple, he was tall. He was also a famous beautiful boy in the capital city and a talented man. He was very confident.


    When he mentioned Luo Xingchen, he looked like he was facing a big enemy. Is this second young master of the Luo family in Beikou so excellent that he was so nervous?


    However, Murong Zhao had only heard that the business of the Luo family in Beikou was not small before. However, the second young master of the Luo family was a bully, eccentric and difficult to get along with. He was a villain.


    Murong Zhao looks like watching a good show. After hearing Pei Xuan say Luo Xingchen is a profiteer, Su Tang smiles directly, "she is a profiteer. What''s wrong with her? I''m also a profiteer!"


    Businessmen must have means to do business, but serious competition and means are reasonable, and do not violate the law. How can we say that businessmen are traitors. Schoolbag net www.shudaitxtxs.com


    It''s not treachery to dispatch troops to war, and it''s not treacherous to stabilize the crown prince''s position. In a word, they are not merchants. The nobles in the imperial court can calculate people.


    Pei Xuan is not happy when he thinks of Luo Xingchen, and he doesn''t want to play with Luo Xingchen, so he says what he wants to see. Unexpectedly, he makes sucang angry: "I didn''t say you, I said him!"


    "I''m sorry, she''s my business partner. She''s a profiteer. So am I. I''m a profiteer. OK." Sucang really doesn''t like this attitude. She makes money by her own business and relies on her own skills. As a result, she is negated casually. Can she be happy.


    Not only is she a businessman now, but she will be a bigger businessman in the future. Isn''t Pei Xuan here? She has always been a big profiteer. Who will be happy to hear that.


    Pei Xuan was also very angry by Su Tang, "what are you doing to protect him? You men and women are different. You should not have such close cooperation."


    When Murong Zhao heard his brother''s words, his head was big. How could he say that!


    Sure enough, Su Tang''s face was even worse when he heard this. "Yes, there are differences between men and women. I''ll move out to live in the beginning of tomorrow, so as not to tarnish your grandfather''s reputation."


    "When did I mean that..." As soon as Pei Xuan heard that Su Tang said he was going to move out, he was more anxious. Moreover, as soon as he thought that Luo Xingchen would only come, his younger martial sister should not play with himself. When he went to play with Luo Xingchen, his uncomfortable eyes were red.


    Murong Zhao was also a big head on one side. How could the two ancestors start to quarrel with each other? They quickly came out and said, "you son, younger martial sister, have something to say!"

 Chapter 674

    Su Tang is too lazy to quarrel with Pei Xuan. After hearing Murong Zhao say so, he directly says, "I can''t eat any more. I''ll go out of the city first."


    After that, he looked at Pei Xuan and said, "I''ll make a scene at the gate of the mansion for a while, and you don''t have to come out. After that, I''ll live outside with Luo Xingchen and xiaonuo. I''ll send people the medicine every day."


    "You are not allowed to live out!" Pei''s eyes were red when he heard sucang explain these things.


    "Why can''t you, Pei? I''m willing to help you and accommodate you, because I think of you alone, surrounded by tigers and wolves. The teacher asked me to stay for a while to help you after entering Beijing.


    Since I have promised, I will help you naturally, but I am willing to help you. It is affection, not the reason why you can order me casually. I don''t owe you. You are not qualified to command me in such a tone. "


    Su Tang doesn''t like Pei''s tone very much. She''s a free person. Why can''t he forbid it? There are so many problems.


    In the past, the youth was ignorant and simple. Because she thought about his mother''s death, she was lonely and pitiful, so she was willing to help more. After all, they were all the disciples of Song Yi.


    But he also said that she was a profiteer, and then he spoke to her in such a tone. Sucang didn''t want to get used to her bad habits.


    Didn''t you see that even the crown prince Murong Zhao didn''t talk to her like this? Since we want to get along well with ordinary brothers and sisters, we don''t need any commanding attitude.


    If he had been like this, sucang would never continue to get along with him. Although she came to this world as a little peasant girl, she ate with her own skills, and she did not owe anyone. No one wanted to command her.


    Murong Zhaotou bigger, how the more noisy the more fierce "you talk well." Free Chinese www.ffhzw.com


    Why did you make such a mistake again? Murong Zhaoxian tried to persuade Pei.


    Then he looked at Su Tang and said, "younger martial sister, you never mean to look down on you. So do I. you know that he has such a bad temper and doesn''t say anything well."


    Of course, sucang knows that, but whether she is arrogant or willful, she should be based on respect for others. At present, Su Tang only thinks Pei Xuan does not respect her.


    She''s not the property of anyone. He can''t forbid her. Don''t talk to her in this tone when Lao Tzu comes.


    Pei Fen saw Su sugar standing there without talking and cold-eyed. She also felt aggrieved. "Don''t depend on me. I''m her senior brother, so why can''t you take care of her? She''s a girl and that Luo Xingchen who come in and out together all day. Even if she doesn''t care, how can others talk about the teacher behind her?"


    Murong Zhao didn''t expect Pei''s conversation to rush to say such words. He came to hold Pei''s and almost covered his mouth. How could he casually say that? Even if it was not good, he couldn''t say it in such a tone!


    "Pei Xuan!" Sucang is really angry.


    Su Tang thinks that she is upright and upright. No matter whether she came all the way to save Pei Xuan, or get along with Luo Xingchen, whether Luo Xingchen is a woman disguised as a man, she has a decent contact and communication.


    She doesn''t mind what outsiders say and how they evaluate her, or even deliberately slander her reputation like Wu''s and Su Yonggui''s.


    But she regards PEI as her own. Pei can''t and is not qualified to say so.

 Chapter 675

    "I only know today that I have come all the way to save such a person!" Su Tang looks at Pei Xuan with disappointment on her face, and turns around and goes.


    Pei Xuan was also angry just now. He would not choose what he said. After he finished speaking, he also regretted.


    Especially see Su sugar a face disappointed looking at himself, turn around and go, a look is not intended to look back, also flustered.


    When Murong Zhao looked at Pei''s expression, he could not know what happened to his younger brother. He saw the two people quarreling in such a way that they looked at Su Tang and Pei Xuan. He was a brother, and he didn''t know who to help.


    Today, Su Tang was really angry by Pei Xuan. His tone was really bad, and what he said was just like pointing to her nose and saying that she and men were not innocent and were not punctual.


    If anyone else, sucang is absolutely dead. If you kill her directly, she will not be able to relieve her hatred. Su Tang is more angry about Pei Xuan''s life or she was saved by her treachery. So she is more angry and just wants to leave quickly, and never look at such a person again.


    Pei Xuan regretted after saying that. He just didn''t want sucang and Luo Xingchen to be good. Now when he saw that Su Tang didn''t go back, he didn''t want to go back. He didn''t want to be involved with him any more.


    He subconsciously knew that he couldn''t really let Suchang go like this. His brain couldn''t react, and his body moved. He didn''t care about his chest injury, so he chased him out.


    "You don''t go, I''m wrong. I''m not saying that you''re not good. You can punish me as much as you can. Can you not go?"


    Su Tang looked back and saw the young man''s eyes red. He looked at her pitifully and pleaded, "sugar, I''m wrong. I don''t mean that. Really, you can let me do anything. Don''t leave, OK?" Infallible novel www.wcxs.net


    Murong Zhao is relieved at last. His younger brother has such a temper since he was a child. People who are familiar with close relatives do not speak well. Those who are not familiar with it are even more impolite.


    Before that, he would not admit that he had said something wrong. Today, he was surprised. Pei can immediately apologize to Su Tang. It seems that the child is really growing up.


    After Pei''s apology, she saw that sucang was staring at herself and not talking. Her eyes were clear and cool, and her bones were cold.


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean that. You can punish me or hit me, as long as you don''t leave," he said


    Pei Xuan knew that he had said something wrong. He was so angry that he could not choose his words. Moreover, Su Tang had always misunderstood his words just now, which made him even more angry.


    Anyway, Luo Xingchen is not a good thing, just because he made himself quarrel with his younger martial sister. Pei Xuan apologized to Su Tang and thought in silence.


    "The owner is not angry. The beautiful two legged beast is very stupid, but he really doesn''t think of his master that much."


    Orange cat can feel Pei''s emotion, and because the space is now level 30, its perception ability is clearer than before, so it can be distinguished. Pei does not despise its owner or mean to humiliate him.


    "Pei Xuan, I told you before that ugly masks are to protect the clean things that we want to protect most, but cleanliness does not mean wanton, and intimacy does not mean no harm."

 Chapter 676

    Su Tang sighed deeply at the young man''s low attitude, and said to him, "clean face the close people, not because they are close, so unbridled harm."


    Young people will grow up after all. It seems that everyone will make a mistake that foreigners and strangers cultivate their own courtesy, respect and politeness, but leave their temper to their close family members or friends.


    But what sucang wants to say is that this is wrong. Don''t feel that you can hurt and throw your emotions to them just because they are relatives, family members and feelings.


    On the contrary, we should cherish such feelings. Su Tang and Pei Xuan are relatively familiar and intimate people, and are willing to accommodate the willfulness and discomfiture of an immature teenager, which does not mean that she will not be hurt, nor that she can always be forgiven without a bottom line.


    In this world, even their own parents may not be able to live with no regrets, and no one else can.


    Su Tang must be clear about her attitude. She is friends with Pei Xuan, but compared with Luo Xingchen, Pei Xuan is indeed behind, which is beyond doubt.


    At the same time, Su Tang also wants to tell Pei Xuan where his bottom line is. If he still wants to be a good friend and get along well, Pei can''t continue to do so.


    "I''m not your servant, but a living person like you.


    I have my own attitude towards life, my own values and my own way of life. How I live, how to make friends and how to get along with others are my rights as an independent person.


    You can not understand, I do not ask you to understand, but I hope at least I have a minimum respect here. Android fiction www.anzhuowang.net


    And any choice I make, what kind of people to be friends with, how close I am to do business, and all the consequences, since I have done it, I will bear it myself, and I don''t need to be asked by others. "


    Su Tang''s manual movement broke away from his pulling his own action and showed his attitude. In Su Tang''s opinion, Pei is not qualified to evaluate her life, her friend.


    Before the young said a awkward let her not and Luo Xingchen play together, she can be regarded as a joke, laugh enough.


    But now because Luo Xingchen came to Beijing, Pei can say what she and Luo Xingchen are like, and even think that she has done so is not innocent with men.


    This is not a joke. He should be glad that orange cat said Pei Xuan didn''t really think so, otherwise sucang would never have any involvement with PEI in this life.


    Dao diference does not conspire with each other, just because of this, people who think of her in this way, and Su Tang doesn''t think there is any value for her to continue to associate with each other.


    After saying this, Su Tang pursed her lips. "I have no right to punish you, just like I will bear all for my own decision, and you will bear everything for your own mistakes."


    Similarly, sucang feels that she is not qualified to punish Pei Xuan. What is the relationship between them? Don''t do anything more than that.


    "Only this time, Pei Xuan, I only say this time, I respect you. I can''t understand my thoughts and values, even my life and character. But I also hope you can respect me.


    We are two different people. In the future, even if you are in a high position and high position, I am just an ordinary person. Even in the eyes of many people, I am different from you. However, no matter what my life looks like, it is also valuable and worthy of respect from anyone. "

 Chapter 677

    "I..." Pei Yao heard that Su Tang said these things and wanted to explain that he didn''t disrespect her. How could he not respect Tangtang? He was really wrong. He shouldn''t have said the wrong thing just because he was angry.


    Su Tang stopped him from saying, "Pei Xuan, I only say it once. If I hear you say this once in the future, if you don''t respect me, it can only prove that we are not suitable to be friends that we can get along with, and I won''t see you again after that. No matter whether we are senior brothers and sisters or other relationships, I can say that and I will certainly be able to do it."


    Pei Xuan knows what Sutang wants to explain, but sucang also hates to explain his own harm by unintentional reasons. Wrong is wrong, and injury is hurt. Is the reason important? It''s not important.


    Su Tang is not a tolerant person, and she is not prepared to be tolerant. Pei''s life was saved by her, so she won''t do anything to Pei, but if she hurt her, she won''t be totally indifferent. So if there is another time, sucang will avoid him completely, and he will not be seen in this life.


    "I see!" Pei Xuan quickly nodded, and then carefully looked at sucang, "then you don''t go!"


    Su Tang sighed and looked at him, "go or go."


    On hearing this, Pei Xuan immediately grabbed sucang''s arm. "I understand, I really dare not, you don''t go!"


    Su Tangba opened his hand and said, "if you don''t leave the city now, I''ll be late."


    After saying this, Su Tang said hello to Murong Zhao, turned around and left Pei Xuan. Looking at his hands thrown away by sucang, he raised his hand and slapped himself. He was crazy just now. How can he say that Tangtang has a bad reputation. Dong Dong novel www.dodoxs.com


    Murong Zhaoyan watched the two ancestors quarrel, and then saw Pei Xuan beat himself. He quickly took a few steps to pull him, "what are you doing?"


    "I''m really crazy. Why didn''t you cover my mouth just now? Tangtang must be angry. She won''t pay attention to me in the future. What should I do?" Pei''s face was worried and panicked.


    As soon as Murong Zhao heard him say this, he could not help saying, "how fast are you? I want to cover you. It''s too late. What kind of stimulation are you? It''s just because of a Luo Xingchen, the second young master of a merchant''s family. You''re the young master of Pei''s mansion. How can you compare with him?"


    Murong Zhao dragged Pei Huihui to sit in the room, looked at his low look, and sighed, "you''re finished, you''re really finished. I''m looking at my younger martial sister''s temperament and temper. You like her, and some of you suffer from it."


    "Do you know?" Hearing Murong Zhao''s words, Pei Xuan looked up at him, "do you think I like sugar?"


    "Can it be more obvious? Go to Manjing city and ask when the little Duke of Pei''s mansion apologized to humanity. If you are wrong, you will be wrong. You''ve done too much. Today, my younger martial sister just turns around and wants to leave. You''re scared like that."


    When Pei Xuan heard Murong Zhao''s words, he also had some reactions. He said, "so I really like sugar and sugar. It''s not an illusion. I really like it."


    Murong Zhao was speechless. "Do you like yourself or not? If you can''t like your younger martial sister, it would be nice."


    "Why do you say so? Is sugar not good? I like her. What''s wrong with her?" Pei Xuan is not happy to hear Murong Zhao say so.

 Chapter 678

    "Look at your face in the mirror. You don''t just like it. Are you finished?" Murong Zhao is one year older than Pei Xuan in the end, and has more experience. When you look at Pei Xuan, you will know that you like it.


    "I was not sure before. He was so different from my ideal wife. I thought I would like to be like a mother, smart, gentle and cheerful, but Tangtang she


    I''m afraid I have misunderstood. If I meet a gentle and intelligent woman like he Niang in the future, if I change my heart, she will be very sad. I don''t want to apologize to her. "


    Pei and Murong Zhao said their hesitation and worry during this period of time.


    Murong Zhao shook his head. "Yes, I want to find a smart and gentle one, but I like a cunning and savage one. It''s so different from heaven!"


    "What cunning and savage, Tangtang, she can''t be like this. She was treated like that since she was a child. She''s just very angry. You can''t say that about her!" Pei is not happy that Murong Zhao said so.


    Murong Zhao a white eye to him, "look at you like this, think of the future, but also afraid of sorry her, you tell me you can like other women, how possible."


    Pei Xuan now hesitates because she is afraid that sucang may be sad in the future. Obviously, she can''t extricate herself. She also says that she has been deeply involved in it for a long time.


    "You have a point. I really like her." Pei also felt that he had come to a conclusion this time. He really liked sugar, but he was also worried about "in case..."


    "Don''t be in a hurry. We''ve met all the famous girls in the capital who were forced to marry you some time ago.


    The first lady of the Minister of rites, the second miss of Chen Shilang''s family, and the fourth miss of Wen''an family are all intelligent and gentle. Do you like them when you see them? "


    Murong Zhao also said directly that there are more intelligent and gentle young ladies in the capital city. Pei Xuan has not seen her before, and she has not been moved to like it. On the contrary, Su Tang is a little girl. In terms of getting married, she is still just a little girl, but Pei Xuan has not put everything down. Carefree love book website www.51asw.com


    It is obviously different from other women to be afraid of her anger, injury and sadness.


    Sure enough, after hearing Murong Zhao finish, Pei''s head is full of question marks: "we''ve seen all these things you said?"


    Well, I haven''t had any impression after seeing it. It''s amazing.


    Murong Zhao didn''t say, "you can do it, you can do it!


    But the younger martial sister is still young. I''m afraid she has no idea about these things. Moreover, you have heard what she said today. She is really proud.


    She is not only not gentle, but also angular and strong. She is still young in her junior sister''s age. You can have a look at it yourself.


    You play chess with her all day long. The so-called quality of chess is the character of a person. The younger martial sister is indeed a person with great wisdom. She is already like this before she is ten years old. In the future, she will only be more powerful.


    For a girl with such an idea, she may not agree with her marriage. No one can say that.


    And even if you really get married, she''s such a temperament, maybe you want to stay with her for a lifetime, that is, it''s your own hard work. "


    The so-called bystander is clear. Murong Zhao can clearly see that between his younger brother and younger martial sister, it is obvious that his younger brother is hot. On the contrary, Su Tang doesn''t have any meaning in this respect.


    Previously, it was considered to be harmonious to get along with each other, but Murong Zhao watched today. His younger sister''s temperament was too cold. Usually, he couldn''t see it. But when he met something, it was very clear.

 Chapter 679

    Murong Zhao today saw that Su Tang is not bad or indifferent to people. She can help and save people, but she is like a habit. She keeps a distance from people and is ready to leave at any time.


    Therefore, she does not ask others to repay her kindness, and she never feels sad and painful for her loss, because she has nothing to ask for and no desire for. Now Murong Zhao will say that Su Tang is still young and may not understand these things. But in his heart, Su Tang does not understand. In fact, she does not have such a mind.


    If so, my brother''s love road, I''m afraid it will be rough.


    Pei Xuan heard his brother''s words, also lowered his head, drank a saliva, "if I like her, anything can."


    "Don''t be impulsive. Anyway, she is still young, and her future will not be so good. But you should think about what she said today. You can see clearly what she is. Younger martial sister is a good girl, but she may not be a good wife."


    Murong Zhao is a bystander, so he can see clearly that his younger brother is deeply involved here, but Su Tang is very calm. The girl''s eyes on the world can hardly see any perceptual content.


    In other words, it is like a doll with a woman''s appearance but rational. Even if Pei has a heart, Murong Zhao is not optimistic about it, because he has been in contact with sucang for some time. It seems that he has never seen who Su Tang is more intimate with.


    Murong Zhao thinks that if he can, he still hopes that his brother won''t find such a wife, because it won''t be easy, but he can''t say anything about his feelings.


    "I don''t want a good wife, I just want her." But the more Murong Zhao said, the more determined Pei was. 666 Literature Network www.666wxw.com


    Just because he is totally different from his mother, but he is so fond of it that he proves that this is a real feeling, isn''t it.


    "You are so stubborn. Anyway, you can make your own decisions. To tell you the truth, for me, you are my brother and sister, and I don''t want you to be really together. This is my attitude, but I''m an outsider on emotional matters. I hope you can think about it clearly before you do anything. Besides, don''t worry too much. Younger martial sister is still young."


    Murongzhao didn''t say anything to his younger brother. Su Tang was also a junior sister to him. In fact, Su Tang had been helping him since he came to Beijing. Murongzhao really didn''t want them to be like this. In his opinion, the two of them would quarrel all day long. At that time, his brother would have more headache.


    Pei Xuan nodded, "I know. Now give me an idea. Tangtang must be angry today. How can I make her happy? She likes to make money. Otherwise, if you look at any shop or business in the capital, I will give it to her. By the way, it''s not the interior government that makes imperial merchants all day long. How about letting Tangtang become an imperial merchant?"


    When Murong Zhao saw Pei Xuan like this, the silly son of the whole landlords was speechless. "I have nothing to say. The house of internal affairs wants to fix the emperor and the merchants. After the new year, you can just tell me, but it''s certainly not right now."


    Pei fan frowned, "then what do I want to give sugar and sugar? She seems to have nothing short of it!"


    "I have nothing to say. You can think for yourself. I have something else to do. I''m leaving." Murong Zhao saw that it was in vain to persuade him to think carefully about it. He left.


    Pei did not leave him, but Murong Zhao hesitated for a moment after he came out of Pei''s mansion, and mounted his horse, "you go down and walk in this palace by yourself."


    He wanted to see what kind of character Luo Xingchen might be threatening his brother!

 Chapter 680

    Because of the emergency situation, Su Tang left Qinghe town in a hurry and rushed to the capital. Luo Xingchen was a little behind and was ready to take Sunuo to Beijing.


    He wanted to go out with him the next day, but he didn''t expect that Su Yongqiang got the news that Su Tang''s brother and sister had something to go out and came to inquire. He was originally two young children and was still in filial piety. Suddenly, he told him that he was going to travel far away. Su Yongqiang could not have been worried.


    When Su Yongqiang came, Luo Xingchen and Su Nuo didn''t leave. However, he didn''t directly tell him that he was going to Beijing. He only said that he needed to go out for business.


    Su Yongqiang saw Luo Xingchen personally escorted by people. Although he was still worried, it was not good to say anything more. He only told them to be careful on the way, and only watched them leave.


    After that, Luo Xingchen took Sunuo to the road by car. Because Su Nuo was young, Luo Xingchen was afraid that he would be too anxious to rush on the road, so they didn''t go fast or in a hurry.


    Luo Xingchen believed in Su Tang. Although he was young and did not know much Kung Fu, he was always cautious. Although he was in a hurry to enter Beijing this time, Su Tang would not be in any danger since he said so.


    It''s been a month since they finally got to the capital.


    "Brother Luo, can you enter the capital today?" On the official road to the capital, a window beside a carriage was opened, and the boy showed a face.


    When the young man on the horse heard him ask, he turned his head and laughed, "yes, it is estimated that you will see your sister in two hours."


    "Great!" Hearing Luo Xingchen''s words, Su Nuo laughed happily. It was the first time that their brothers and sisters separated for such a long time. The little guy really missed his sister.


    Luo Xingchen naturally felt his joy and expectation of seeing his sister, and he put a smile on his face. The young men who came to Beijing with Luo Xingchen were surprised to see how gentle their young master was to Su Nuo. 120 Novels www.xiaoshuo120.com


    Luo Er Shao of their family is not so gentle with his sister. However, it is not surprising to think that Su Nuo is Su Tang''s brother. Men always love their beloved girls.


    Luo Xingchen bowed his head and finished with Su Nuo. Looking up, he saw a horse galloping over from the distance. At first, he was far away. Luo Xingchen could not tell who was riding. When he got a little closer, Luo Xingchen recognized the girl in white on the horse.


    "Miss Su!" Because outside, Luo Xingchen still calls sucang like this.


    Su sugar also saw Luo Xingchen riding a horse from a distance, as well as the carriage next to him, and knew that he came just right for him.


    When she got close to her horse, Su Tang was a little better when she saw Luo Xingchen''s beautiful face because of Pei Xuan''s deep mood. As expected, the beauty was pleasing to the eye.


    Su Tang hooked her lips, with a few joking tone, "long time no see, Luo Er Shao!"


    But Luo Xingchen saw Su sugar like this, slightly pick eyebrows, sugar''s mood seems to be a little low today!


    "Sister!" Two people just played a look after, the little guy in the carriage can''t wait to open the door, happily looking at Su sugar.


    "Xiaonuo, are you tired?" See the little guy, Su sugar is also in front of a bright, usually in front of him is nothing, this month did not see, the little guy looked is growing up a lot.


    Su Nuo saw her sister asked, has been shaking his head "has been riding, not tired, sister, but OK, I see her sister seems to be a little thin."

 Chapter 681

    After January''s absence, she became more and more intimate. Su Tang watched her younger brother grow up, but Su Nuo saw her sister lose weight. She thought it was because of the hard work she had made.


    "Fortunately, the capital is very busy, and there are a lot of delicious food. When the time comes, my sister will take you out to play!" Su Tang coaxes his younger brother.


    "Why don''t we talk about it when we get to the capital?" Luo Xingchen saw two brothers and sisters talking like this and suggested in the side.


    Su sugar nodded and agreed to let the little guy sit in the carriage and ride with Luo Xingchen outside.


    Two people tacit understanding of slightly riding behind the carriage, to avoid following the boy, Luo Xingchen and she said, "what''s the matter with you?"


    Su Tang heard her asking herself this and laughed, "why do you want to ask me this?"


    "Although I am not as evil as you are, I have known you for a year, and I can''t even see that you are in a low mood. However, I can say what is difficult and what I need to do."


    When Luo Xingchen saw her asking this question, she couldn''t help but turn away her mouth. She and Su Tang realized that now, it was a real trust. They were confidants, girlfriends and the best business partners.


    In fact, the two girls are really similar in soul. Luo Xingchen regards sucang as the object she yearns for. When she needs to do things with the help of a man''s shell, she can be fearless of other people''s sight, viewpoint, self-confidence and strong, which has always been admired by Luo Xingchen.


    Because they are so familiar with each other, Su Tang knows Luo Xingchen, and how Luo Xingchen doesn''t know anything about sucang. Although she was joking when she met today, she was not very emotional. Even because she saw them, she seemed to be a little better. 18 Novels www.18wxw.com


    "Oh, our bully Luo Er Shao is so warm. I am moved." Su sugar heard Luo Xingchen so concerned about himself, the heart is really moved.


    "Hum, so be nice to me in the future. Then, if you don''t want to tell me, who makes you so angry?" Luo Xingchen also laughs.


    Su Tang then said the quarrel between herself and Pei Xuan just now, "it''s not a big deal. This world is so harsh to women."


    "Yes, the world is really harsh on women. If you are a little bit out of line, you will be punished by the population, and you will be drowned by saliva." Luo Xingchen also agreed with sucang.


    "He is a little Duke of the government. He has royal blood. I''m afraid that he was held by him since childhood. Naturally, women in the world should be obedient, which is not surprising."


    Luo Xingchen continued to talk to Su Tang, then laughed at Su Tang and said, "I''m surprised that he can make you so angry."


    Su Tang is not a person whose mood is easy to fluctuate. Luo Xingchen and Su Tang have known each other for more than a year. They know that sucang is a monster. She is extremely clear about the calculation of people''s heart, understanding and concept of things.


    No matter what happens, Su sugar''s heart seldom has too big fluctuation. She mocks, sneers and satirizes, but she doesn''t move like a mountain. Even though Su Yonggui''s family criticized and misunderstood before, she didn''t care much.


    If Luo Xingchen is still concerned about the world''s own vision and evaluation, then in Luo Xingchen''s opinion, sucang is a person who doesn''t care what the world thinks of her and what others think of her.


    All the sacrifices she made in order to protect her reputation were not for herself, but for her younger brother. In order to make her brother have a good future, Luo Xingchen could have imagined that she would never care about so many things, but only one person.

 Chapter 682

    Luo Xingchen was surprised to hear that Su Tang had a quarrel with Pei Xuan, and even had a bad temper just now, which affected his mood.


    Because this is not susang, sucang''s mood is not so easy to be affected.


    It is clear that he is so calm and rational. Pei''s words are naturally not good. However, compared with those of Su Yonggui''s family, they are more moderate and impulsive.


    According to law, Luo Xingchen thinks about Su Tang''s character, either he disdains Pei, or he keeps it in mind. In all the reactions, he will fight back directly. In Luo Xingchen''s opinion, it is the behavior mode that does not belong to sucang.


    Although Su Tang is young, Luo Xingchen sometimes thinks that she is older than herself, so it is a little strange to see that Su Tang is so angry because Pei Xuan is really so angry.


    Hear Luo Xingchen say so, Su sugar is also a mood move, she seems to be really easy to be Pei Xuan affect mood recently, this is not a good thing.


    If more than the general care, it may be dangerous.


    "You''re right. I''m wrong. His identity is not the same as us. After all, in the eyes of all other people, we are different!"


    Su sugar vigilance, should not be because Pei and his some similar, naturally put him as his own people, to maintain a safe distance will not be injured.


    She was more than the general care, he as their own people, so today will be injured, isn''t it.


    Maybe Murong Zhao and Pei Xuan are good people who keep the bottom line, but good people do not mean that they can understand her. She and Luo Xingchen are the different kinds of the world, but they are the only people who can barely understand each other.


    It''s her heart that forgot it unconsciously! Unique Chinese network www.v1zwxs.com


    "Strange, ha ha, you always have such strange but accurate words. Yes, we are different from everyone else. Are we not different?"


    Luo Xingchen laughed.


    Sucang also followed with a smile, "so, we really only have each other!"


    "No, you should say, fortunately, we still have each other." In the world of tens of millions of people, how lucky they should be to know each other, or how lonely they would be in this life.


    High mountains and flowing water, confidants are hard to find. They are out of tune with the world, but fortunately, they can still rely on each other.


    Su sugar heard Luo Xingchen say so, and nodded with a smile, "yes, fortunately at the beginning I didn''t treat you as a liar."


    "Come on, if I can deceive you, I''ll burn high incense." Luo Xingchen see Su sugar and talk about two people just know when things, said directly.


    She recognized it anyway. She had no chance to win sucang in her life. She didn''t know how old a girl she was. How could a monster be like this.


    "Ha ha, dreams still have to be, in case of hell." Su Tang laughs.


    "Don''t fool me. By the way, when did you go to the capital and have a look around? The capital has gathered all the businessmen of our country, who come from all over the country. As long as they are in our country, there are many opportunities to make money."


    For Pei, it''s enough to talk here. They are not from the same world. They should try to make a lot of money and do business.


    "I haven''t transferred, and I decided not to make the chicken soup powder before, but to make other seasonings." speaking of business experience, Suchang is also serious.

 Chapter 683

    "You''re here just in time. I have other things that are difficult to go out. You can go out and have a look. Buy some of the common and unusual things in the capital. Then I''ll see what we can do to make money."


    Although the current business is underdeveloped, the capital is definitely a place for merchants from all over the world. Basically, everything that can be seen in this country can be found in the capital. This is definitely the best opportunity for Sutang to understand the market of Qihuang.


    That''s why Su Tang said she wanted to help Pei Xuan. It''s good to investigate the market, but if you don''t buy the goods back, people won''t give you a careful study. If you don''t study carefully, you may miss business opportunities.


    Sometimes it''s just the subtle differences in materials that are different businesses, so Su Tang simply asked Luo Xingchen to help her buy all the things and study them carefully.


    "Buy them all?" Luo Xingchen was a little unable to respond, "do you know how much it costs?"


    "If you don''t need anything you''ve seen in the north, you can buy something you don''t know. Twenty thousand taels is not enough for you to spend?" Su Tang turns to look at Luo Xingchen.


    Su Tang has a thousand taels of gold given to her by Song Yi. She also made ten thousand taels of silver for Pei''s help. Song Yi''s gold was for her to save Pei''s life. Su Tang saved people, and she could take it back naturally, so she didn''t ask PEI for any more money.


    Otherwise, according to Sutang''s character, orange cat is her pet. Can she give the things she takes out for free, no money or sucang?


    I didn''t look for Pei Xuan. If Song Yi gave all the money, Su Tang would have 20000 taels of silver in his hand.


    No matter how expensive the things in the capital are, they don''t buy the only thing. Antique calligraphy and paintings and those jadeite corals are not their business. Barthel''s Novels www.btebook.com


    For most of the things that can be seen, 20000 Liang silver is almost the same. If you buy cloth, you can buy ruler head, and even expensive materials can be bought back.


    "Twenty thousand taels!" Luo Xingchen was surprised, "you went to rob, where did you get so much money?"


    Although Luo Xingchen is a young master of the Luo family in Beikou, she has mastered a lot of business contacts. However, Luo Xingchen does not have so much money in her hand. She is OK to ask her to take out more than one thousand taels of silver. She can''t take out more.


    After all, she still managed the business for the Luo family. After cooperating with sucang, she had a little more money in her hand, but she didn''t dare to spend it indiscriminately. It was also a trouble for her to buy private property.


    So Luo Xingchen has silver, either put it in sucang or put it back into business. There is not much ready-made silver.


    Now I hear that Su Tang says she has 20000 Liang silver. Can Luo Xingchen not be surprised? It''s not two hundred taels. It''s ten thousand taels. It''s heavy in the box!


    "I robbed it. Dare you use it?" Su Tang looked at her inexperienced appearance, and she would become a rich merchant beyond the Luo family. Twenty thousand liang of silver was surprised. It was not 200000, 2000000, as for it.


    Luo Xingchen hehe laughs, "what dare you? You can''t be robbed."


    She can still believe that she is not a problem-solving person with violence. She is better at digging holes for people and letting them bury themselves.


    "It''s too late to say that now!" Sucang said she refused someone''s high hat.

 Chapter 684

    Luo Xingchen looked at her arrogant appearance and continued to smile, "it''s not too late, but why not sell that chicken soup powder, I think that chicken soup powder is really good."


    "The raw material is too laborious, the cost price is high, and the market is too small." Su sugar also did not haggle with Luo Xingchen, heard her ask about chicken soup powder, Su sugar also explained the reason why she gave up.


    At the beginning, sucang thought that since they started in the sauce business, they would start their own business from familiar ones, so they made chopped pepper and chicken soup powder.


    actually chicken soup powder is very simple, that is, the chicken soup made by centrifugal spray to make powder, in fact, and make milk powder is a reason.


    At that time, it also felt very effective after it was made. Moreover, only a little chicken soup powder could have the flavor of fresh and tender old soup, and it also felt that there was a market.


    But in the capital city these days, Su Tang can''t always go out. She has been in the yard all the time. She thinks about her future career development plan. Then she finds that there is a big problem with the seasoning of chicken soup powder.


    To make chicken soup into powder, you can only use machines in the space. If it is really launched into the market in the future, it means that we need to raise a lot of chickens and boil a lot of soup, and then come to her, and she will make chicken soup powder in the space.


    Even if that''s enough, Su Tang still remembers a more important thing. Because the raw material of the chicken soup powder is chicken, this era is not modern. You can raise a chicken in a month, regardless of how it grows. Anyway, it must be chicken. It tastes almost like chicken.


    However, chickens in this era are all domesticated, and the cost price is very high. Therefore, the price of chicken soup powder made in this way must be very high. Only rich and noble families can afford it. But why do rich and noble families buy chicken soup powder? Why don''t they stew chicken soup directly? It''s not that they can''t afford it. 020 novel net www.020xs.com


    In this way, the chicken soup powder seems to be only used when it is inconvenient on the road, and the market is suddenly small.


    Su Tangzai calculated carefully, and did not say it in a big way. Maybe the profit is not as high as expected.


    Before that, the business of Suchang, whether it was soap or sauce, depended on space, but at least it could be seen that there was serious processing outside.


    Chicken soup powder is too dependent. Space farm is her secret. It can''t be exposed. There''s no need to take risks. So sucang studied other seasonings before. It can be produced directly outside, and can make money as well.


    In addition, I plan to do a good investigation in the capital. Since they want to be the biggest businessmen in the country, they can''t just fight with sauce. They have to have other goods that others don''t have, so that they can do more and more business.


    Luo Xingchen also heard Sutang''s explanation, and understood why Su Tang made this decision, and nodded without a second word. "I''ve thought about what you said before, but it''s not as thorough as you think. When you make your new sauce in Beijing, I''ll try it."


    "I buy some fresh things for you in the capital, but why don''t you come with me? I''m afraid I''ll miss it." Luo Xingchen is curious why Su Tang is not with him.


    "You don''t have to worry about where the money comes from. For the time being, you should study the sauce first. If it goes well, I may be a little free in a few days. That is, can you stay in the capital for too long, and you will always go home for the spring Festival?"


    Su sugar saw her and asked, not angry said, that''s twenty thousand Liang silver, really when she picked it up in vain?

 Chapter 685

    Luo Xingchen knew that sucang would have the 20000 Liang silver, which was related to Pei Xuan. The life-saving ten thousand Liang was not mentioned before, but after that ten thousand Liang.


    "Have you sold yourself for ten thousand taels? Your reputation as an innocent girl''s family will be affected." Luo xingzao knows that Su Tang wants to help Pei Xuan solve his rotten peach blossoms. He thinks that sucang is a little more than good.


    Su Tang said with a smile, "I have another one to give more. He doesn''t do it. My method mainly affects him, but I don''t have much influence."


    Su Tang helps Pei Xuan and Murong Zhao. These two brothers can''t have any more people who are upset. It''s better not to have anything at all.


    That day, Su Tang met the old emperor and the queen. The queen looked very young, but her body was not so good. In terms of orange cat, she would live three or five years.


    As for the old emperor, orange cat is more straightforward. If he can hold on for two years, he will be dead in less than one year.


    As long as murongzhao and Pei Xuan hold the throne of murongzhao for a long time before the death of the old emperor, they will be free when murongzhao ascends the throne.


    Murong Zhao attaches great importance to Pei, and Pei will be the greatest help to Murong Zhao. If Su Tang can make Pei Xuan less calculating, or at least not in the name of Pei''s personality in the future, it will solve a big problem for Murong Zhao.


    When the water subsided, she knew who was swimming naked. Su Tang also knew that her idea was very bad, but it was always good. Anyway, if Pei Xuan couldn''t marry a daughter-in-law in the future, she would have to let Murong Zhao give her a marriage.


    And Pei Xuan is her own choice. It is impossible to blame her in the future.


    Luo Xingchen thought about another plan that Su Tang said just now, and nodded, "don''t play that plan. You can stink at fifty thousand Liang silver. Be careful not to get married later."


    "I''ll marry you!" Su sugar white eye, is she not married, is the space uncomfortable, or is it not fun to make money in business? How reluctant she is to marry people to serve men and have children. Reading Pavilion www.kenshuge.org


    It''s impossible to get married unless she''s mentally disabled!


    "It''s OK to marry my head. If you like, I''ll arrange for a matchmaker to come to the door immediately. I can''t ask for it!" Luo Xingchen looked at Su Tang and gave him white eyes, and he laughed.


    "Ha ha, do you have betrothal gifts? If you don''t have golden mountains and silver mountains, you still want to marry me?" Su Tang also joked with her.


    "Oh, my love road is really bumpy. Sugar, look at me. Am I not good-looking? Am I not excellent? Am I not worthy of you?" Luo Xingchen also plays with Su Tang.


    Su Tang nodded, "well, I''m not good-looking, I''m not good enough, not worthy of me!"


    Luo Xingchen vomit blood "good cruel person son!"


    "When do you leave Beijing?" Su Tang was amused by her and asked her.


    "Spend the Spring Festival in the capital. It''s just like that to go back anyway. Our business is very important." Luo Xingchen is also decisive.


    Now it''s the end of November. It''s only a month before the lunar new year. If Luo Xingchen wants to go back to the new year''s day, it''s basically just after arriving in the capital that he will turn around.


    In that case, they could not discuss it well together, and the business would certainly be affected. So Luo Xingchen decided to stay and discuss everything with sucang.


    After the new year, they split up and opened the shops in Qingzhou.


    No matter what business they do in the future, they need to have sales channels. Even if they lose money, they should open them first, so as not to make it easier for the Luo family to know.

 Chapter 686

    Su Tang and Luo Xingchen rode over, chatting and laughing while walking. The carriage was in front of them, and the boy couldn''t hear what they were talking about.


    So they talked and laughed, but it seemed that time passed quickly, and they would soon arrive at the gate of the capital.


    Although Su Tang and Luo Xingchen had a good chat after meeting, they said Murong Zhao should have gone back to the east palace to deal with his official business after he came out of Pei government.


    But for a moment, I remembered that Pei and Su Tang started to make trouble because of Luo''s second young master, Luo Xingchen, who was a little curious.


    He wanted to see what kind of character Luo Xingchen was, so he asked his subordinates to leave temporarily. He changed his casual clothes and took only a few dark guards to the gate.


    Murong Zhao had a special identity. He could not easily leave the city, but he just arrived at the gate of the city when he saw the carriage coming out of the gate.


    It''s not uncommon for the first few boys to guard a carriage, but it''s a common practice for wealthy families to go out. Then Murong Zhao saw the people riding behind the carriage.


    One of them is Su Tang, who is familiar with Murong Zhao, while the other, Murong Zhao, from a distance, only sees his youth as old as his own. At this time, the sunshine in winter is not dazzling, but it is shining on his face like a jade.


    When we get closer, we can see that the young man is dressed in white, with a black whip on his waist, and his Phoenix eyes are dazzling.


    Murong Zhao, who has a clear view of his youth''s appearance, can''t help but wonder that he has such a good appearance that is hard to find in the world. The whole person is confident and cold. Bookstores www.shucang.cc


    It is only when looking at the girl around, his face will show a particularly good-looking smile, diluting all his indifference.


    "It''s OK to have a meal. Since you''re in Beijing, of course, you should go to see my little senior brother first!" Because they have already entered Beijing, thinking of the complicated situation in the capital, Su Tang and Luo Xingchen no longer relax chatting, but enter the state where they have just entered Beijing.


    Even Su Nuo has been specially explained. Do remember that his sister came to Beijing with him. Although the little guy doesn''t understand the reason, he doesn''t persuade him to follow his sister''s words.


    So when she arrived at the door, Su Tang spoke according to her current status.


    As a result, she turned around and saw Murong Zhao, who was wearing casual clothes at the gate of the city. Fortunately, Su Tang''s psychological quality was good. She quickly turned around as if she didn''t know him. She kept saying in her heart, how could Murong Zhao appear here? Is there something wrong with the city gate?


    "Miss Su is going to do her own work. When you are finished, we will have a good talk." Luo Xingchen also noticed that someone was looking at himself. He looked back and saw that he was a teenager with a slight frown. Finally, he turned his head and talked to Su Tang.


    If she met such a frivolous man in other places, she would have to whip him with a whip. She has been a good face since she was a child. I don''t know how many men think of her like this, and she has been taught a lesson.


    However, Luo Xingchen also knows that this is the capital city. Nine out of ten are the capital of noble people, so even if they are not happy, they all bear it down.


    Su Tang doesn''t know that Murong Zhao just wants to see who Luo Xingchen is. When he sees Murong Zhao at the gate of the city, he worries about what will happen here. He just wants to avoid the right and wrong places.


    So they quickly blink at Luo Xingchen. They quickly speed up and leave the gate of the city. They only leave Murong Zhao with their backs.

 Chapter 687

    On the other hand, Su Tang took the horse to Luo Xingchen and asked Luo Xingchen to take Su Nuo to the place where she lived, while Su Tang got on the carriage and went straight to Pei''s mansion.


    The two stone lions in front of Pei''s mansion were close in front of them. They were still guarded. When they saw the carriage coming, they came directly to intercept "who is it?"


    Su Tang sat in the carriage and kneaded the orange cat in her arms and took a deep breath: "Si''er, are you ready? Performance time"


    "the master is your performance. It has nothing to do with me. Come on, master!" Being kneaded by sucang, she turns her belly. Orange cat says that she is just a gourd eater and will be waving flags and shouting for its owner.


    This heartless beast, sucang knocked orange cat, ready to get out of the car.


    "What''s going on?" Just as sucang was about to get off the bus, a girl''s voice came from outside.


    Then he heard the man who just asked Su Tang to reply, "I''ve seen Princess Ruixue. This carriage suddenly comes in and will be interrogated."


    "Can anyone come to the gate of Pei''s mansion? You''re going to drive people away. Don''t disturb elder brother''s healing." And then the girl said that again.


    This time, even the orange cat was not lazy. He raised his ears and said, "master, it''s Princess Ruixue!"


    "I don''t think so, but it saves my kung fu!" Sucang also thought it was very good.


    Princess Ruixue will visit Pei in eight of ten days. In fact, the chance of meeting Pei is very high, but it''s an accident to be able to hit Pei directly. Feidu novel www.fdxs.net


    After the eyes of Su Tang and orange cat are aligned, they both have a clear meaning. Then sucang slightly adjusts her expression, and then reaches out to open the door of the carriage. "Who has such a big voice? Why don''t I remember any young lady in my elder martial brother''s family who can replace Pei''s government to drive people out?"


    As soon as she spoke, Su Tang came out of the carriage. Naturally, she met a young girl in front of her. She was about twelve or three years old. She was not tall but very plump.


    Square face, skin a little yellow, probably do not like such a face, so deliberately put on the face of a very thick powder, but the color of the neck and hands still exposed her original skin color, big eyes, not much ugly girl, but it is only a beautiful appearance to see.


    Su Tang has heard about Princess Ruixue''s reputation several times before. Today is the first time she sees her true face. Before, she only heard Pei Xuan say that Princess Ruixue was ugly. After seeing her today, she was not ugly, but she was not as good-looking as Pei.


    There is no comparison with Su Tang himself. Although Su Tang is only ten years old, she has long hands and long feet. Her skin is as white as cream. She is a beautiful girl with white skin. She is expected to be more delicate and beautiful when she grows up.


    Princess Ruixue thought it was from where she came from. The ignorant people came to Pei''s mansion. Unexpectedly, such a little girl like a porcelain doll came down from the car.


    The little girl was dressed in white and covered in a white cloak. There was no trace of other colors on her whole body. She was more beautiful than the girl.


    When she heard that she was so impolite to herself, Princess Ruixue''s voice was sharp: "who are you, dare to be so disrespectful to me?"


    "What kind of person are you? Are you surnamed Pei, or your mother, your father, and your seven eldest aunt''s surname Pei, how can you give orders at the gate of the Duke of Pei? I don''t know. You should be the master of the Duke of Pei!"


    Su Tang plays a domineering little girl incisively and vividly.

 Chapter 688

    "As for me, my teacher is song Zhongwen and Mr. Song. The little Duke of Pei''s mansion is my little elder martial brother. Don''t get out of my way and let me visit him!"


    When Princess Ruixue was still young, her father died, leaving only her as a single seedling. Therefore, the old emperor, in order to help the meritorious officials, made an exception to make her the princess.


    Ruixue, whose real name is Li Huilan, is 12 years old. Ruixue is the old emperor, thinking that her father died in the winter, so she was given the title.


    When Li Huilan was about nine years old, she went out with her mother. She happened to meet Pei Xuan, who attended the poetry meeting with several senior brothers. Her mother taught her that although she was a princess, she could not be hereditary. In the future, she must marry a good family in order to have a good future.


    At that time, Pei was only a 13-year-old boy. She had a bad temper and didn''t talk much. She had a good-looking appearance, and Li Huilan fell in love with her at first sight.


    Although the big ladies in the capital can go out and walk occasionally, their parents are the masters of marriage affairs. They never go to make arrangements by themselves. However, Li Huilan''s mother is not from a high background. After learning about her daughter''s mind, she learns that Pei is the little Duke of Pei state''s government, and her mother is Princess Mingxi.


    I also think that this is an excellent marriage partner. Although my father-in-law has a higher status, his daughter is also a princess, but it is not easy for young men and women to get in touch with each other.


    At that time, Song Yi had a great influence in the capital, so Li Huilan''s mother made up her mind to ask Princess Ruixue to join Song Yi. In this way, Li Huilan and Pei Xuan got the reputation of elder martial brothers and sisters. They got along more in private, and it was easier to get married in the future.


    I think so well, but it was revealed to Song Yi at that time. Song Yi didn''t even care about Li Huilan''s qualifications. At first, Song Yi refused to accept murongzhao''s sister to become a teacher. How could Song Yi accept Li Huilan. 360 Literature Network www.360wxw.com


    It can also be seen that Li Huilan was not pure in mind. Later, Princess Ruixue entangled with her, which made Song Yi unbearable. Until Song Yi left the capital and went to Qinghe town, Princess Ruixue wanted to join Song Yi.


    But Princess Ruixue is so entangled that the whole capital does not know what she wants Song Yi to be a teacher in the end. Pei Xuan has been making no false remarks about her.


    Although Pei was a bit awkward, he was also of royal lineage. In addition, he practiced martial arts from a young age and studied with Song Yi. He was gifted and intelligent, and he always paid lip service to stupid people.


    In a few limited contacts, Pei has seen Li Huilan with his own eyes. He is a man who can''t understand his words and has no ink in his stomach. His appearance is not good. How can Li Huilan be attracted by his appearance.


    It''s a pity that Li Huilan can''t see through all the things in the capital city. She has been pestering Pei Xuan all day and wants Song Yi to be her teacher. In recent years, it has become a joke in the capital.


    Li Huilan is the princess, and there are some high-ranking ladies who are mean to her. However, Li Huilan is not a smart one. Others are mean to her, but she still can''t understand. She makes jokes and she doesn''t realize it.


    As for laughing at her behind her back, I''m afraid some yellow mouthed children in the capital will say one or two words about the glorious deeds of Princess Ruixue!


    Although Li Huilan was not smart and could not hear the twists and turns of sarcasm, Su Tang said so frankly at this time, but she understood.

 Chapter 689

    "You lie, who doesn''t know that master song should never accept female disciples because his daughter died before. What kind of thing are you? You dare to impersonate master song''s disciple, and you dare to pretend to be elder brother''s younger martial sister."


    As soon as Li Huilan saw Su Tang, she felt threatened. The little girl was so beautiful. She looked like a snowman doll. She was more beautiful than the ladies of big families.


    After hearing that Su Tang said that she was a disciple of Song Yi, Li Huilan jumped up and exposed Su Tang as a liar. "What are you doing in a daze? Don''t arrest this liar. Ask her carefully. I think she was sent by the person who killed the prince''s highness!"


    Su Tang still stands on the bus with a arrogant expression on her face, but she can''t help but be surprised. Princess Ruixue is a cow. She dares to say things like this on the street when the prince is assassinated.


    This is the scandal of brothers and sisters of the royal family. Even if we all know it well, most of them just talk about it in private. We dare not talk about it outside.


    What kind of brain is Princess Ruixue? Su Tang thinks that she has been attacked by intelligence reduction. By the way, she sighs. No wonder Song Yi despises Princess Ruixue before. However, if she is a bit of a schemer, she is not likely to be despised.


    When the generals heard Princess Ruixue''s words, they didn''t really grab Su sugar immediately, but frowned at her and said, "you say you are the disciple of Lord song, and my grandfather is your senior brother?"


    "Of course Sucang stood on the carriage, with her neck up and her face proud.


    Li Huilan saw that she ordered these people not to move. She came to ask her to pull Su sugar. "You are a liar. Tell me quickly whether you are sent by an assassin. It''s all you who have hurt your brother." U9 eBook www.u9txt.com


    "Ha, you are a big brother. It''s really intimate. But I haven''t heard of my younger brother''s engagement.


    The women in the capital city are so shameless that they send them to men on their own initiative. Even women in our villages are shameless.


    No wonder the younger martial brother mentioned before that Princess Ruixue is ugly. I saw it today. I also want to say that it''s not your fault to be ugly, but it''s your fault if you come out to frighten people! "


    It was the first time that Su Tang was so straightforward. Naturally, she couldn''t learn from Chen XiuXiu''s and Zhao''s common women''s scolding, but she also pretended to be a little superior and arrogant.


    In fact, sucang doesn''t judge people by their looks. Although it doesn''t matter to take a look at those who are good-looking, it''s hard to make fun of the natural appearance.


    But no way, who let Princess Ruixue just catch up with it, and people are also stupid, easy to use.


    And to tell the truth, Su Tang always believes that people should understand that only when they are self-esteem can they be respected by others, regardless of whether they are men or women, what kind of society, what background, or what status they are.


    If you don''t respect yourself, don''t expect others to respect you. Although Princess Ruixue can''t be hereditary, she is still a princess. Even if she really likes Pei, she should try to let Pei Xuan see herself.


    If you know Pei can''t look up to himself, you can see where he can''t see him, and find a way to correct it. It''s not a mistake for women to catch up with Su Tang, but the shameless entanglement and pursuit are of course different.

 Chapter 690

    If Li Huilan is serious enough to understand why Pei can''t look up to herself, whether it''s appearance or talent, her appearance can be changed through makeup, and even more self-cultivation. When a woman is young, she looks at her skin appearance, but with her age, she looks at her connotation and temperament instead.


    The appearance of a woman who is cultured, knowledgeable and temperament will also have a bonus. There are not many people who are born with outstanding appearance, but the efforts of the day after tomorrow can be improved.


    If Princess Ruixue tried to improve herself and wanted to be worthy of him and let him see herself, Su Tang would definitely respect such a girl with self-respect and self-respect, but Princess Ruixue was not. She was in a state of entanglement.


    Song Yi, who wanted to learn from her teacher, was just to get close to Pei. Maybe she even looked at the idea of raw rice and cooked rice. Let alone the feudal era, the modern society has opened up. It''s her own right to dislike and scold such a woman because she is cheap.


    "What are you? Dare to say that to me, I am princess Ruixue!" Li Huilan came up to pull Su sugar, and after hearing sucang''s words, she rushed more vigorously.


    "Yes, Princess Ruixue is so tall that you can''t afford to be offended. But is there something wrong with your ears? What I said just now is that you are ugly. Really, I also give you a little advice. If you are stupid, you should read more books, or you will be disgraced. If you implicate your majesty, your guilt will be great!"


    Sucang continued to export poison tongue, determined not to go down three ways, but this irony is really powerful.


    The general who was guarding the gate also wanted to ask about Su Tang''s identity. Just now she said that she was a disciple of Song Yi, and that Pei Xuan was also a little elder martial brother. So she sent someone to ask him if he really knew this girl. Biqu Pavilion VP www.vp268.com


    They are very cautious. They never dare to make decisions even though they are afraid of offending others. Moreover, if the girl is really a disciple of Song Yi, they really dare not do anything about her identity. Apart from the teacher Song Yi, none of her senior brothers are ordinary people.


    These people wanted to wait and see, but they saw that Su Tang and Li Huilan pinched each other. Li Huilan, the princess of Ruixue, was appointed by the Emperor himself.


    Before every time Princess Ruixue came, they were impatient, but limited by her identity, they didn''t say anything. As a result, the little girl who came today is really brave enough to be so sarcastic to Princess Ruixue.


    Now they think that this little girl is really a disciple of the Song Dynasty. If not, she doesn''t want to live. Anyway, Princess Ruixue is also a princess!


    The door has already started to make trouble, but Pei in the inner courtyard is dejected. In addition, he has racked his brains to think about how to coax Su Tang. He originally wanted to ask his cousin to help him think about it. However, Murong Zhao had no conscience to talk to him and left himself. He had no other way but to grasp the view and think together.


    What ideas can he come up with when he gives his opinions to the bitter, drooping head and losing his brain? Miss Su is such a powerful person, he is afraid every time he sees it.


    What''s more, he thought that if Mr. Su and Mr. Su were married, Miss Su would become the mother of their family. After thinking about it, he thought it was terrible. Did he?

 Chapter 691

    "Do you think of it?" Pei Xuan thought for a long time but couldn''t think of it. He asked Guan Yan anxiously.


    Guan Yan''s whole face was wrinkled. "Young master, you get along with miss more, and you don''t know what Miss likes. How can I know that? Miss doesn''t even have a maid next to her. Otherwise, I can inquire with her maid, or ask her directly?"


    Guan Yan said that she was a servant. How could she come up with any good ideas? Besides, Miss Su was still alone. She didn''t even have a maid to wait on. If she was a lady in other people''s house in Beijing, she would have a lot of close maids around her. They all knew her preferences and could inquire about them.


    But Sutang obviously doesn''t work here, and Guanyan has no other way.


    "Ask me directly, and you can ask me!" Guan Yan finished, Pei Qi to kick him.


    Guan Yan quickly dodged and saw someone outside the yard. He jumped to one side. "The little one sees someone outside. Go out and have a look."


    Seeing him dodge like this, Pei Xuan is white eyed, and then continues to look at the chess game in front of him, frowning and thinking, chess quality is human character, so what does Tangtang like in the end.


    Guan Yan thought that something was wrong with the house, but when he came out, he heard the boy say that there was a disturbance at the door. He was so scared that he said, "how can I report it? Tell them quickly. Don''t hurt Miss Su."


    "Miss Su?" The boy looked puzzled.


    "It''s the younger martial sister of xiaogongye. Hurry up and let them protect people well." Guan Yan hit the boy''s head in a hurry, and the boy just reacted to it. He turned his head and ran out to spread the word. Read books www.yshuobaxs.com


    Guan Yan also rushed into the inner courtyard and Pei Xuan to report, "little master, it''s not good. Just now I came to report that the young lady has arrived at the door. I met Princess Ruixue who came to see the doctor. I had a fight!"


    Pei Yao heard this, suddenly stood up, "what, you said sugar and that ugly fight, did not hear wrong?"


    "I heard you correctly. I''ve sent someone to deliver a message. Don''t hurt the young lady. It''s estimated that they will let her into the mansion soon." Guan Yan quickly came to support Pei. The wound of my grandfather is not completely healed.


    "Come on, come with me to the door. That damned ugly princess dares to touch me, sugar sugar, I''ll kill her!" Pei Xuan heard Guan Yan''s confirmation, where would he wait for someone to pick up sucang and go out on his own.


    While walking, he scolded Princess Ruixue. It was really ugly people who made a lot of mischief. Tangtang was angry with him. If Princess Ruixue was angry again, it would not be enough for the ugly princess to strip skin and cramp for Tangtang!


    Seeing Pei Xuan''s anxious going out, Guan Yan quickly kept up with him, "you''re not well yet. I''ve already spread a message. They won''t hurt miss."


    Seeing that what he said couldn''t stop Pei Xuan, Guan Yan quickly came and helped Pei Xuan. "Even if you want to go, please slow down. It''s not easy for the wound to get better. Don''t crack again!"


    "There is so much nonsense. My injury is nothing compared with sugar and sugar!" Pei Xun rebuked Guan Yan, saying that he was hurt much better, and he was used to it since he was a child. How can a martial artist not be injured.


    But Tangtang was different. She suffered from her childhood. Her father and stepmother beat her, and it was only a few days before she was adopted. When he thought about how Tangtang suffered before, he really wanted to go back to the past and teach those bullies a good lesson.


    How can he tolerate that he let sugar get a little hurt, even if he encounters a little finger, he just wants to kill people just by thinking about it!

 Chapter 692

    Pei did not care about the wound on his body. He came out of the yard in a hurry to meet Su Tang at the door. He came out of the yard, and the servants of Pei government also got the news.


    Some curious also boldly ran to the door to see what was going on today.


    Pei Xuan came in a hurry, but the battle situation here was fierce. Of course, to some extent, it was the crushing of Sutang gas field and poisonous tongue.


    The general who guarded the gate was convinced. They had seen all of them. But it was the first time for them to see sucang, who was able to carry on the business like Suchang, never leave in a word, but could spit out blood.


    She was satirized and ridiculed. Princess Ruixue was angry that one Buddha gave birth to heaven and two Buddhas were born, and his head would smoke.


    "You don''t want to face, go to your mother, I''ll kill you!" Compared with Su Tang''s satire, Princess Ruixue was scolded and angry. Although her father died for his country, she was not born high.


    At present, she is not a lady of a big family. She didn''t know a few words since she was a child. Before that, she was able to pretend to be herself. As a result, she was scolded by Su Tang. She couldn''t hide her nature. She didn''t go down three ways, but she did. She scolded her very badly.


    Princess Ruixue is so angry that she rushes to fight Sutang, so she stands firmly in the car. Similarly, those generals are really bluffing by sucang''s rightful momentum. As soon as she sees Ruixue county''s main officer tearing up sucang, she quickly stops her.


    If you are the younger martial sister of the Song Dynasty, you are the younger martial sister of the Jin Dynasty.


    Princess Ruixue''s status is noble, but there are no other relatives in the family, and the family is not a big family. She can''t inherit the princess. In short, she has an identity. Rare books and e-books www.qishu520.com


    But if the disciples of Song Yi, even if they are not of noble status, can only call the crown prince a senior brother, it is more powerful than the young ladies who do not know how many noble families!


    In the capital, who doesn''t know that the demoralized Xun GUI is not as good as the dog. Those who have power and connections in their hands are the real power faction, which is fierce.


    "How much saliva have I wasted here? Have you come?" And Su sugar is to continue to be high on the ridicule skills full open, and then confirm with orange cat, this front play she has played almost, waiting for the protagonist to appear.


    Orange cat rubs Su Tang''s cheek. "Friendly army still has 15 seconds to arrive at the scene!"


    "Countdown, start!" Su Tang is relieved to hear that Pei Xuan is coming. He has a conscience. He is not only waiting in it.


    Several gatekeepers are stopping Princess Ruixue to let her not go and hurt Su Tang. Who knows that the small soldier who stopped suddenly felt a soft hand and didn''t catch Li Huilan.


    At this time, Li Huilan was satirized by Su Tang. Her face was red and her neck was thick. She was still blocked. Seeing that no one stopped her, she jumped to Su Tang''s side.


    Jump up, put out a slap on Su sugar, "you bitch, I''ll kill you!"


    Li Huilan fell down on the car, but she didn''t get on the car, but she didn''t know what to do


    Su Tang also cried out in a wail. When Li Huilan saw sucang like this, she didn''t think she had hit sucang just now. She stood in the car and looked down at Su Tang lying on the ground. "Ha ha, let''s make you a bitch arrogant, I''ll..."

 Chapter 693

    Pei''s pace is in a hurry to go out, Guanyan has been persuading himself that he has let the boy to pass the message, and will never let people hurt miss.


    As soon as the door was opened, she just saw that Princess Ruixue jumped at sucang like a hungry wolf. She also slapped sucang from the car and fell to the ground. The whole person screamed with pain.


    "Asshole!" Pei''s heart trembled at the sight of Suchang falling.


    Don''t say it is now, just before, his family sugar candy is holding bow and arrow to shoot him, he is willing, have no opinion, this ugly woman actually dare to hurt her, how dare she?


    Regardless of his own injuries, Pei Yao jumped up to Su Tang''s side and pulled out the guard general''s sword and waved it to Princess Ruixue


    The sharp edge of the sword directly scratched a bloodstain on Princess Ruixue''s face. Princess Ruixue felt that she had finally won. In a flash, she saw Pei Xuan looking at herself angrily. Her face was also painful.


    She touched her face and saw that the red "ah..." was on her hand


    "Princess..." Li Huilan''s valet also saw this scene, has been stopped, also want to rush to look for her young lady.


    "Well It hurts Su sugar lying on the ground, did not see what Pei Xuan did, but also know that he came, so made a noise.


    Pei Xuan came to help her up, only to see the little girl usually white jade beautiful wrist red, only let people see dazzling.


    Angry, he took the sword and waved it to Li Huilan. Li Huilan also covered her face and couldn''t believe it. She watched the man who had paid a heart to wave his sword at him and hurt her face. How can she believe it. Wentingge novel website www.wentingge.com


    However, the gatekeepers were also blinded by the sudden accident just now. After reaction, my grandfather had scratched Li Huilan''s face. Now, seeing Pei Xuan cut Li Huilan again, someone came to catch Li Huilan and hid in the side.


    "Get out of here Pei Xuan as long as think of Su sugar''s hands that red, eyes are red, wish to immediately cut Li Huilan in front of her.


    "Little Duke, she is Princess Ruixue!" Princess Ruixue is not respectable any more, but her father is really meritorious to the country. If Pei is really doing something to her, it will not only affect the reputation of Xiaogong, but also affect the influence of Duke Pei in the army. It''s not good to hear that she is not kind to meritorious officials.


    As for Pei Hui LAN, she didn''t want to see the effect.


    "Little senior brother, I''m in pain, sobbing..." So Su sugar cry haw, let Pei come to support themselves.


    Sure enough, heard Su sugar cry pain, Pei also did not care about "pain?"


    Then he wanted to come over and hold Su sugar, but he was afraid that he would let her hurt when he met him. So he didn''t know where to put his hands.


    Su Tang looks at him so silly that she reaches out and leans on his arm. Pei''s ears turn red when she sees sucang''s trust. Then she continues to worry about "Guan Yan, go to the palace and ask Lord Zhou to come over!"


    This week, the Lord is the imperial doctor of the noble people in the palace. It is not easy to invite him out. Before that, Pei Xuan came out to diagnose and treat him because of his serious injury. However, most of the time, he stayed in the palace.


    After hearing this, Guan Yan was a little embarrassed. He could see that although Miss Su was injured just now, it should not be serious. Mr. Zhou can''t please her.

 Chapter 694

    "What are you doing? Can''t understand?" Pei Xuan roared at Guan Yan''s immobility.


    However, as soon as Su Tang saw Pei Xuan, she was going to invite someone in the palace. She grabbed him hard and shook her head at him.


    Pei was stunned for a moment and then took a deep breath. "Well, Mr. Zhou is busy. Please ask a doctor outside."


    Guan Yan was relieved and was ready to invite someone. Pei Xuan stretched out his arm and let Su Tang lean against him. He looked back at Li Huilan. "Princess Ruixue is making trouble on the street, which disturbs the purity of our government. The temple of our government is too small to accommodate such a noble person as the princess.


    I don''t welcome Princess Ruixue in the future. Please keep your reputation and lose the reputation of my father''s life. Don''t blame me for going to Dali temple with the princess. "


    Pei''s words were cold. When she thought that this woman had hurt Su Tang, she had no idea what she was a woman.


    He couldn''t bear to move his sugar. He wanted to give her the best in the world, only to make her happy. One of them, who only got a princess because of his father''s sacrifice, dared to fight with Tangtang.


    If it was not for his father''s reputation, he would tear her apart, and it would not be enough to be angry!


    Li Huilan looks at Pei Xuan and Su Tang standing together


    "Shut up, who''s your brother? My sister is the princess of the dynasty. She''s a girl''s family. Even if she looks ugly, she''s so shameless. It''s really ruining General Li''s reputation." Pei Yao scolded impolitely. Chinese website of little snail www.xwnzw.com


    Li Huilan was scolded and cried directly. She pestered Pei Xuan for many years. Before that, Pei Xuan mostly avoided her. She only thought Pei Xuan was good-looking, so she would hide from her because of her shyness.


    I don''t think Pei will be so rude today.


    "Send people back to Li''s house and tell them that if you can''t teach your daughter well, don''t let it out and shame you!" Pei was even more impatient when he saw Li Huilan cry. He wanted to kill the man who had hurt Tangtang. It was good to hold back. Seeing the situation, he ordered again.


    Pei Xuan didn''t avoid people at all when she said these words today. Several servants from several noble families around her came out to inquire about the news, and they all heard that Li Huilan''s reputation was completely destroyed today, even the previous cover was gone.


    "Yes After hearing Pei Xuan''s orders, the guards all agreed. Princess Ruixue is really not good at words. How can a girl''s family be disgraced like this? Anyway, as long as Pei Xuan doesn''t kill Li Huilan, there is nothing else.


    Pei''s sharp words and fierce color finish Li Huilan, then asked Su sugar in a low voice, "can you go, or I''ll ask people to carry you?"


    When Su Tang heard that he was so careful, she couldn''t help sighing. Luo Xingchen said it was right. Pei''s family and identity had always been very strict. So even if she was hurt today, she wanted to be carried by the maid at home.


    Small details can be seen that the boy''s rules are really strict, but also very careful to protect the reputation of sucang.


    "Wuwuwuwu..." Although the heart is like this, sucang continued to pretend to be Bailian, pretending to cry and haw, "I''m ok. How are you, elder martial brother? I just heard the teacher say you were injured and came to see you. Don''t tell the teacher. The teacher will punish me if he knows."


    Then sucang tried to hold her breath and turned her face red. She looked up shyly at Pei, and immediately lowered her head. "Little senior brother, I can''t let others carry it. Can you just support me like this?"

 Chapter 695

    Pei Xuan saw Su Tang''s shy and timid eyes. He only felt a thunder bomb in the sky beside his ears, which had destroyed his soul.


    The whole face of the brush on the red, it is not easy to let their own loss of propriety, but the whole person is stupid and motionless.


    Su Tang is glad that his play has been finished. He is still, just like a fool, and grabs Pei''s arm.


    Pei was a little bit aggressive, and suddenly he responded, "ah, OK, OK, then you hold me up!"


    After that, Su Tang took Pei Xuan''s arm and went into the gate of Pei''s mansion. The servants of the surrounding families saw the soldiers guarding the gate and took Li Huilan, Princess of Ruixue, away. After the trouble, the door was calm.


    Su Tang helped Pei Xuan to walk all the way in the yard, and then returned to Pei''s own inner yard. When the orange cat confirmed that there was no one around, sucang let go of Pei''s hand and sighed with relief, "hoo, finally!"


    Pei Xuan felt that Su Tang winked at him twice at the door just now. He was not sure at that time, but he cooperated with him. Now he is really sure that Su Tang looks like this.


    "Did you mean it?" Pei asked in surprise.


    Su Tang gave him a blank look


    Pei Xuan looked at Su Tang so that she remembered what she had made her angry before. This matter has not happened yet. Please please quickly, "your hand is not hurt. I saw it red just now."


    When you speak, carefully pull Su sugar''s hand, you can see that the inside of Su sugar''s wrist is still red, "really red, does it hurt?"


    Sucang just now was all porcelain bumping. Although she had not been hit by Li Huilan, she still ran into a little bit when she fell down. It''s just not serious. First literature www.d1wx.com


    Seeing the teenager holding his hand as if she had suffered multiple injuries, sucang wanted to take back his hand "it''s a little red, it''s OK."


    Sucang''s natural skin is white, in fact, the skin is thinner than ordinary people, so in fact, it is not so serious injury to others, she will be red when touched.


    It''s very serious. In fact, it''s all right.


    After hearing sucang''s saying so, Pei Xuan didn''t agree and continued to hold her hand. She also had to look at her other hand. "It''s all red. How can it be ok? I asked Guan Yan to ask the doctor. I''ll show you carefully in a moment.


    Why are you so stupid? She beats you. You don''t know how to hide. It''s very good with us. Don''t care who it is in the future. You can call me back. If something happens, my cousin and I will always protect you.


    If the people on the card of Princess Chou can bully you, I don''t have to do it. In the capital, who dares to touch Pei''s people!


    This hand is red, and it''s on the leg. I''ll call a maid to show you. "


    Pei Xuan takes sucang''s other hand and finds that the palm is also red. This heartache is not good. She forgets that she was scolded by sucang. Before she gets angry, she starts to talk about her.


    Su Tang looks at the beautiful young man, holding his hand all the time, because the red piece says these things, because of his disorderly talking in the morning, his anger in his heart is also ground to lose his temper.


    "OK, next time I think he is emperor Lao Tzu. If you dare to give me a look, I''ll call him. Is that ok?" Su Tang follows Pei''s words.


    Pei Xuan heard sucang say this, and looked at her, "yes, sugar sugar, you don''t get angry, I''m sorry, I dare not, I will certainly protect you all the time, I will protect you all my life, no one can bully you."

 Chapter 696

    Young eyes eager and eager, that sentence like not to say, but also can be so warm to express their feelings.


    This look is too hot. Looking at him like this, Su Tang only feels that she has always been cold used to, as if to be melted.


    Smiling to herself, sure enough, young children are always so enthusiastic. She gently takes her hand out of Pei''s, and Pei Xuan thinks she is still angry, and immediately looks aggrieved with "sugar sugar..."


    "Well, I believe you!" But still from the girl''s mouth, get such a positive answer.


    Hearing her answer to herself, the young man''s face suddenly put a light general, a smile, "Hmmm!"


    How good, even a lifetime of such words are so easy and firm, let Su Tang think of a sentence that she saw before.


    All the boys feel that they will never break the promise when they swear, and they really feel that they can''t do it when they go back on their promises.


    Therefore, oath can not measure firmness, nor can it judge right or wrong. It can only prove that at the moment of speaking out, each other has been sincere. (nine night fennel rush year)


    Su Tang really believed Pei''s sincerity at this moment, whether protecting her or all her life, so she replied this way.


    But I just believe that at this moment, not until next year, next month, or the next second.


    Looking at the young man''s simple and happy smile, sucang also smiles, this beautiful may be only for a moment, but at least it is real and good.


    Pei Xuan looks at Su Tang''s smile. Tangtang really takes a good look. It looks like a white porcelain doll. It''s beautiful and lovely. It makes people want to hold her in the palm of his hand all the time, so that no one can touch her and hurt her. Sogou Library www.sogouso.com


    Today, sucang is just acting and touching porcelain. There is nothing wrong with it. So orange cat hides herself and lies lazily on her master''s shoulder.


    At this time, after feeling Pei''s idea, I couldn''t help but take a look at Pei. Some people thought that the owner of the dark Lori was a white porcelain doll. Who has ever seen such a powerful porcelain doll?


    "Oh, by the way, I''ll ask the maid to check it for you. There should be some medicine oil from the palace in the warehouse, and ask the maid to wipe it for you."


    Pei''s silly smile, and see Su sugar''s wrist is still red, reaction to say.


    This time, sucang didn''t refuse, and she said, "I''ll live in xiangxueyuan."


    "Ah?" Pei Xuan was going to take sucang to her room before, but sucang didn''t move. Instead, she said to Pei.


    Pei Xuan remembered that now sucang was no longer living in Pei''s mansion. If he had been living with him in his inner courtyard as before, then sucang''s reputation would not be needed.


    Since you are a serious visitor, you can''t arrange it like this. It''s the rule to arrange a yard for sucang to live alone.


    After hearing Su Tang''s words, Pei also reacted and was a little disappointed. He wanted to be with Tangtang all the time. It was good to play chess and fight with each other every day.


    However, Tangtang is still too young. Pei Xuan also remembers what Murong Zhao and he said before. Tang Tang, who is less than 10 years old, is afraid that there is no love between men and women at this time. He will take good care of her and wait for her to grow up.


    He was older than her, and he was sure to give her the best.


    "Well, I''ll ask the housekeeper to clean up. There is a large area of red plum in Xiangxue garden. It''s blooming at this time. It''s cloudy these days. If it snows, the scenery will be more beautiful. You''ll like it."

 Chapter 697

    Pei Xuan knew that no matter how much he wanted to play with Tangtang as before, he couldn''t do it for Tangtang''s reputation.


    Therefore, she carefully introduced to Su Tang the courtyard she was going to live in. Xiangxue garden was built by Princess Mingxi when she was alive. Because Princess Mingxi loved red plum, Duke Pei specially built such a courtyard in the mansion.


    Princess Mingxi once said when she was alive that she would let her daughter live in Xiangxue garden when she had a daughter. If not, she would live in Pei''s daughter-in-law.


    Therefore, Xiangxue garden may not be the most beautiful or characteristic courtyard in the whole Pei mansion, but it also has different meanings.


    Guan Yan ordered a boy to ask for a doctor. When he came back, he saw his grandfather and Miss Su standing in the yard talking. He quickly came over and said, "master, Miss Su!"


    "You came back just in time, and quickly told the housekeeper that Xiangxue garden had been cleaned up for the young lady to live in, and then arranged a sensible maid to serve the young lady."


    As soon as Pei Xuan saw Guan Yan come back, he quickly ordered him to do something. When he heard Pei Xuan say that he would arrange Su Tang to live in Xiangxue garden, he was stunned for a while, and then saluted, "I''ll go right away."


    "Go to the storehouse again. I remember that the emperor''s uncle gave me a few bottles of medicinal oil this year. You should quickly find them and put them in Xiangxue garden." Pei also explained Guan Yan.


    It is natural that we should observe the speech and go out to do something.


    "It is estimated that it will take a while to clean up the Xiangxue garden. Let''s sit in the main courtyard and wait for a while." Pei''s command was good, and Su sugar said.


    Xiangxueyuan has not lived for a long time. Although there have always been servants to take care of it, all of a sudden, Sutang wants to live in it, so he has to clean it up. Housekeeper Novels www.guanjiaxiaoshuo.com


    Many servants in the government were afraid that they were spies. Pei Xuan did not dare to let Su Tang and himself stay in the inner courtyard, so he took Su Tang to the main courtyard to sit and talk.


    "Good!" Su Tang and Pei Xuan walked slowly, talking in a low voice while walking.


    "Sugar sugar, you said this before today. Can you help me?" Pei Xuan knew that Su Tang was on purpose today. She was curious why she did it.


    Su Tang nodded, "well, I didn''t want to be so quick. I just wanted to make a high-profile announcement about my coming to Beijing. By the way, do your servants have broken their mouths and try to find a way to naturally spread it out. I''m carrying the news that my teacher came to Beijing. Don''t have too much trace, but it''s distorted."


    As soon as he heard that Su Tang said this, Pei Xuan responded very much, "how can you do that? Your reputation will be..."


    Su Tang, a girl who has not yet been married, has traveled all the way to Beijing with her teacher on her back to see her elder martial brother. You should know that Song Yi is Su Tang''s teacher, which is equivalent to her father.


    Su sugar is so behind the back of his parents for a man so travel, if spread out, the reputation will not want.


    Although the rumor was to fall on him, he thought that when Tangtang was old, he would come to ask for marriage, but he could not let Tangtang be criticized like this.


    "Listen to me, I can''t use the name of my teacher when I enter Beijing this time. Otherwise, I''m afraid there will be another wave in the capital..."


    This has already involved the undercurrent in the capital city. Pei Yao heard her say this and quickly pulled her, "let''s go to the pavilion over there and say it."


    The pavilion is transparent on all sides, with lake water on both sides. At this time, it is winter. The lake is frozen, so it is difficult to hide anyone eavesdropping. What''s more, what they are doing can be seen from afar, so we can avoid suspicion.

 Chapter 698

    Su Tang saw Pei Xuan choose such a place to speak, and also looked at the youth beside him. He grew up really fast, but in a few days, he had been so careful and calm.


    When they enter the pavilion, they see that Su Tang''s clothes are a little thin. Pei Xuan gives Su Tang her own cloak and looks at her. "Do you know what you''re talking about? If the news gets out, everyone will tell you that you are talking to me Do you want your reputation? Do you know how many people will talk about you behind your back


    "If I am the emperor''s younger sister, who dares to talk about me behind my back?" Su sugar see him so nervous, also look at him, said such a word.


    "Sugar, that''s what you can say Pei Xuan was frightened by Su Tang''s mouth. Some words could be thought of or even done, but could not be said freely.


    Su Tang looked at him like this and laughed, "what can''t be said? Why should the teacher avoid living in such a remote town of Qinghe? Even if you didn''t know before, don''t you know now?"


    Pei was silent. In fact, when he went to Qinghe town to see Song Yi, he had already felt it vaguely. Therefore, his behavior became more and more absurd and capricious after he returned to Beijing.


    "You know that, don''t you?


    Because you and the teacher of Pei state are the prince''s party, and one''s literature and one martial arts are the most powerful support for elder martial brother''s ascend to the throne of God. So the old emperor wanted to weaken the prince and was the first to take the Duke of Pei into operation.


    The teacher is a man with a clear mind. With your Pei government in front of him, he will also be weakened after him. Instead of passively arranging at that time, we should take the initiative to step down. E-book shop www.txtinfoxs.com


    The teacher''s mother died suddenly again, giving a reason why the teacher''s sons didn''t go to Dingyou, don''t you know?


    There are also two teachers who want to seek wealth insurance, directly supporting other princes.


    In such a chaotic situation, how much turbulence would there be in the capital if my teacher''s disciple was sent by him? "


    This is the first time that Su Tang talked about these things with Pei Xuan so clearly. Song Yi said before Su Tang came to Beijing that the current situation did not allow Pei to continue as before. As the struggle for the throne became more and more fierce, Murong zhaoyue was more stable, and more people would come to Pei Guogong and Song Yi.


    Duke Pei is relatively simple. In any case, there are only two of them. Duke Pei is also very famous in the army and is difficult to conquer. However, Song Yi has four sons, all of whom are in the officialdom.


    At the beginning, Madame song died of illness. Song Yi took the opportunity to express her grief and become old. At the same time, the four sons of Song Yi were worried according to the rules. But in the end, the old emperor released Song Yi, but he did not release the four sons. Song Yi tried his best to transfer them from the capital to another place.


    The old emperor needs to have the control of Song Yi''s actions. He doesn''t dare to let Song Yi and his four sons quit. Once he is not under his control, the old emperor will be afraid to die.


    Song Yi''s arrangement was also intended to let the old emperor know where he was, not to involve anyone else, and to reduce the old emperor''s vigilance. But in fact, murongzhao has been supported and helped by the whole Song Yi family, which is relatively more hidden.


    The old emperor''s mind is unpredictable at the moment, but Su Tang thinks that the old emperor may not have the idea of abolishing the prince. He just thinks that he can''t die and doesn''t want his sons to have a chance to kill himself and become emperor, so he keeps balancing this.

 Chapter 699

    Although the identity of the family is not the same, this idea and Luo Xingchen father is the same, that is, to grasp the power in their hands.


    Therefore, in Su Tang''s opinion, murongzhao is basically stable, but in the future, as long as murongzhao has not ascended the throne, someone will continue to stir up trouble.


    The old emperor had a very contradictory attitude towards Pei. He wanted to use him to restrain Duke Pei, but he was worried that he would become a prince himself. He wanted to give him a marriage, and he also wanted to leave him a blood. In this way, Pei''s existence was meaningless.


    However, there was a queen in the middle, Xu, who wanted to tie Pei to the Xu family''s boat by marrying Pei.


    There are two disciples of Song Yi''s family who have joined other princes. There are very few people who know about this. However, the disciples of Song Yi know that Song Yi has secretly expelled them from the school, but they dare not be so clear about it.


    It''s such a chaotic situation now. In fact, Su Tang used to point out Pei Xuan before, but she could see that he had been adapting and mature all the time. Seeing that he had been thinking in a certain way, she took the opportunity to say some words today.


    Pei must be clear about these things. He himself is dangerous at present, and he can''t get married. Otherwise, once his wife is pregnant, he will die. Undoubtedly, many people would like him to die. Compared with him, who was educated by Song Yi since childhood and intelligent, it is obviously easier to control an innocent doll, and can also restrain Pei Guogong.


    "You should understand that you can''t get married. You''re letting Murong Zhao get in the way, but it''s nothing for your cousin to get married, and if it''s appropriate, it''s also a help.


    But you are not the same. If you marry, you will die. 020 reading www.020ds.com


    Therefore, I will help you to abolish your marriage. As for the issue of fame, I was young at first. As long as my elder martial brother can ascend to the throne of God, my reputation will be held by others. On the contrary, what''s the significance of a good reputation.


    You are the same, I said, give it to you, but you don''t want to have face, but I believe that at least in this way, some people want to use marriage as an excuse to do something to you, and you will definitely be more clear and deal with better than now. "


    Su Tang seldom makes it so clear that it will be more difficult for her and Pei to communicate with each other in the future, and sometimes Murong Zhao is also there. She is afraid that Pei''s words may be misunderstood, so she must speak clearly.


    Pei Xuan looked at such a small girl in front of her, but she thought carefully and helped him plan. Her heart was hot and her eyes were red with sugar


    "Don''t be moved. I''m helping you as well as myself. Besides, I''ll take ten thousand taels. I''ll pay for the silver and the goods. Don''t say anything else. If you can''t marry a daughter-in-law in the future, don''t blame me any more."


    Su Tang doesn''t avoid Pei Xuan. It''s a little early to thank her. Her moves this time are too cruel. I''m afraid Pei''s reputation will be no better. I''m afraid it will be difficult to get married in the future.


    However, Pei Xuan is good-looking. After Murong Zhao ascends the throne, Pei is the future Duke of the state. A person of high position and power will not be unable to marry his daughter-in-law. It is estimated that the good family will not be willing to marry him.


    But it''s better than getting married and being harmed by others. Sucang can convince herself completely.

 Chapter 700

    "Sugar, I will..." Pei Xuan thought that if such news spread out, sucang''s reputation as a good daughter''s family would be ruined. Even if her status was more noble in the future, how important it was for a woman''s reputation. In addition, knowing that Su Tang''s reputation might be destroyed on her, she opened her mouth and wanted to say that she would be held responsible.


    "Did you take down all the things I said about the situation in Beijing?" Su sugar slightly frowned, so asked Pei.


    Just now, orange cat reminds her that someone stealthily comes to listen to the two people. The Duke of Pei is really a sieve.


    Pei''s words were interrupted by Su sugar, so he nodded, "yes, I wrote it down."


    "Well, you remember, in the future, when I leave, I will treat you like Princess Ruixue. You can either like me or not, or like and dislike for a while. If it matters, we will not be able to talk about it in the future. Just remember what should be remembered."


    Su Tang also reminds Pei that she can''t use the image of a wise disciple of song Zhongwen, the emperor''s master, this time. Therefore, she must be a flower maniac and a fool who goes to the ends of the earth for love.


    The identity, age and gender of the peasant girl are the best cover for her. I believe that in this way, no one will think that she was specially sent to the capital by Song Yi.


    All the spies in Pei''s government can''t be pulled out. They''ve been cleaned up. It''s troublesome that some of the spies who need to be passed out can''t get out, and people will be wary of PEI.


    So there are not many opportunities for such a serious conversation. Su Tang looks at what she should say, so she doesn''t prepare to talk about it later. I believe Pei can remember it.


    "I won''t show that I don''t like you, I won''t." Pei also noticed the tension of Su Tang, but her eyes became more and more firm. Literary City www.bxwxc.com


    "I certainly won''t let outsiders have a chance to laugh at you, Tangtang. You can leave Beijing as soon as possible after the new year, do what you like to do and earn money. My cousin and I will certainly clear up the chaos in the capital and let you come back next time."


    Pei Xuan already knew what he was going to do. He was a senior brother. He said that he would protect Tangtang. How can Tangtang protect himself with all his energy.


    At present, the fame, image and all that she sacrificed for him will stand firm by himself, and then help her to recover it. At that time, he will welcome her to the door with eight sedan chairs.


    Pei Xuan knew that the current situation in the capital was chaotic, so he didn''t want Su Tang to get involved. Even though he wanted to be with sucang all the time, he was still adamant to let sucang leave the capital as soon as possible after the new year.


    This chaotic battlefield belongs to him and his cousin!


    "Shhh..." Su Tang heard Pei''s words and told him not to talk directly. "Someone is listening. Let''s do it today. We''ll talk about things later."


    I''ve heard about Pei Cong, but I don''t know about him.


    With a hint from the orange cat, sucang naturally knew that someone was listening to them. After he lowered his voice and finished speaking, he saw sucang speak in a loud voice: "little brother, your home is so good, much better than our Sujiatun!"


    Pei Xuan also knew that it was not convenient to speak at this time, so she also responded to Su Tang: "of course, I am the government, and my younger martial sister. Don''t mention Sujiatun any more. If you are heard, you will laugh at you!"

 Chapter 701

    "I knew that the little elder martial brother was kind to me, so I won''t tell me. Are you better, sir? If I didn''t overhear what my husband said when I was cooking, I didn''t know about your injury. I''ll come to see you right away. Fortunately, you''re OK. If you''re busy..."


    Su sugar said while the face wrinkled, this is what sour teeth, she really can''t be white lotus, can''t be a fool.


    In fact, Pei Xuan didn''t get used to it. From the very beginning, he knew that she was a greedy penny pincher. Later, when he met, he always teased him and made him angry.


    He is really used to being trapped by her. Now when he hears sucang say such words, he has goose bumps and feels super uncomfortable.


    Maybe both of them felt uncomfortable, so they both quickened their pace. The servant of the government was very efficient. Now the housekeeper came to say that Xiangxue garden had been cleaned up.


    "Now that you''re ready, I''ll go back to have a rest and ask the maid to help you wipe the oil." Pei Xuan asked Su Tang to go to Xiangxue garden by herself.


    The play is finally coming to an end. Su Tang is relieved, but she still holds Pei''s sleeve and says, "can''t you take me back, elder martial brother?"


    Pei Xuan saw that sucang was so dependent on himself that he immediately agreed, "I''ll send you there."


    However, Guan Yan saw that his grandfather was like this, so he rushed forward and said, "it''s time for you to change your dressing!"


    Then he said in a low voice, "my Lord, this is against the rules!"


    How could this underage man send a girl to the yard like this? He often ran into him in the yard by chance. If he really went to the yard, how could he play.


    Pei was reminded to also respond, nodded, "then go back to the yard." 19th floor literature www.19wo.com


    In my heart, I was worried that sucang would be put outside, but I could only put it now. Sucang followed the maid into Xiangxue garden.


    "Maidservant Mei Xiang has met Miss Su. Just now my grandfather specially sent me some medicine oil. Please give it to you and rub it." Su sugar into the door to see a 17-year-old maid saluting with himself.


    In addition to this plum fragrance, there are four younger servant girls. When Su Tang heard her say this, she hummed, "you have eyes!"


    Then she went to bed and lay down. Mei Xiang saw that Su Tang was calm and did not see any reaction. She came to help sucang take off her shoes, and then took the medicine oil to Su sugar and pressed her wrists and knees where they were red.


    "Do you know where the elder martial brother lives?" Su Tang looks at Mei Xiang and rubs medicinal wine for herself while inquiring.


    "The yard of the little Duke was specially ordered by his Highness the prince. No one can enter it." Mei Xiang is polite, but this is not so polite.


    "Your Highness, isn''t that also my elder martial brother? How does the prince look? Is he good-looking? Is there a younger brother?" Sucang continued to pretend to ask.


    When Mei Xiang heard her words, her face was still motionless. "I''ve never seen the prince. I''m afraid I''ll let Miss down."


    "Really, I''ll see for myself. He certainly is not as good-looking as my younger brother." Su Tang pretends to be angry, so that all the slaves go down, leaving himself alone in the room.


    After sucang closed the door, put down the curtain of the bed, and went into the space with orange cat.


    "It''s really troublesome to see the broken things in the gate of the big house. I''ll get rid of all the people and leave after the new year." Su sugar just into the space, directly lying on the sofa on the first floor of the cabin, for today''s one out, very tired.

 Chapter 702

    "You say I''m good. Why did I get caught by the teacher at the beginning? If I don''t know him, I''m sure I''ll do business well to make small money. How can I make such a fuss?"


    Su Tang thinks about it carefully. She just wanted to live a normal and ordinary life. Who knows now she is involved in these things in the capital.


    Although she hid herself deeply and didn''t really come out to do anything, she was just as tired. She still had to do business to make a little money and be happy.


    This kind of life is not suitable for her. In order to survive in the society, Su Tang has been very tired in her previous life. Originally, she wanted to be simple in her life. Unfortunately, she paid homage to a teacher, and her identity was not ordinary.


    If Song Yi was not really the same to her and her daughter, Su Tang would not be so dedicated.


    "According to the master''s plan, it is estimated that there will be a lot of life in this mansion. Anyway, it only takes more than one month. Come on, master!" Orange cat is waving flags and shouting for sucang.


    In fact, Su Tang is more relaxed than Murong Zhao and Pei Xuan, but Murong Zhao is for the throne, and Pei Xuan is also there. On the contrary, she is just lying on the gun, which is very difficult.


    "After a difficult month, I quickly finished and went back to earn a small sum of money. These noble people have a very uncomfortable life. It''s better for us to have a bright and comfortable courtyard in Sujiatun."


    Su Tang really felt that Pei Xuan and Murong Zhao were tired of living. They seemed to be on top of each other. There was no peace in their solid bodies.


    Therefore, sucang doesn''t want to pursue any lofty ambition, because some things need to pay a lot of price, so she doesn''t want to pay those costs, so she doesn''t want to pursue those lofty ideals.


    "Is the master homesick?" Orange cat heard her say so and asked.


    "Fortunately, I am tired and don''t like this kind of life." In fact, Su Tang didn''t say where to rely on. Instead, the small wooden house in this space made her feel more at ease, because it belonged to her alone, and she could not run or lose it. Picture broadcast world Novels www.tubo123.com


    Orange cat said that every time it wakes up and binds its owner, it will always protect every owner until the day of old death, and then fall into a deep sleep again.


    It won''t let the owner have any accidents, and it''s impossible to change other people''s binding halfway, so sucang is actually very relieved.


    She just doesn''t like this kind of life, so much calculation and so much installation. In fact, it''s not that she doesn''t have the ability to do these things. She just doesn''t want to.


    Seeing the owner like this, the orange cat jumps over to push sucang on her back. Her soft claw pad is very comfortable. She squints happily.


    "Forget it, I''ve only appeared for a few times, and he has to play the next play by himself. Tomorrow we''ll go to see Luo Er Shao and go out to play."


    Su Tang said that she was cured by orange cat. She jumped up and prepared to finish what she should do. Today, her announcement of entering Beijing is enough. It is estimated that she will play a good role and try to die hard after that.


    I don''t have much time. It''s important to make money!


    On that night, Murong Zhao came to Pei''s mansion. It was no surprise that he didn''t see Su Tang. He only saw Pei Xuan sitting alone in his study, as if he was writing something.


    "What do you do by yourself, younger martial sister?" Murong Zhao asked Pei.


    "She''s in her yard. Why are you here again? The prince is so free?" Pei put down his pen and said Murong Zhao.


    Murong Zhao was speechless. "You just want to show off with me. Do you have the ability to treat younger martial sister like this?"


    will make complaints about him. He will see Murong and Zhao Tucao.

 Chapter 703

    "Why should I treat Tangtang like this? It''s too late for me to be nice to her. I will remind you that I will marry Tangtang in the future, and you will be compared with me."


    Pei Xuan is really unkind to Murong Zhao. Murong Zhao''s heart is jammed. This is a real brother!


    Although he was not polite, Pei fan poured tea for Murong Zhao, and then said to him, "Tangtang and I will solve the problem of forced marriage recently. The lady of Wang Shangshu''s family is actually very good. She is also qualified to be a crown princess. Don''t delay for me."


    Pei Xuan knows that murongzhao has always refused to marry, but in fact, it is a good thing if murongzhao can get help through marriage.


    Now there''s sucang''s move. Although Pei Xuan seems to be quite depressed when he hears the meaning of Su Tang''s words before, it''s not the first time that he has been trapped by sugar cane. It doesn''t matter.


    Anyway, he is going to marry Tangtang. Tangtang has ruined his reputation. If he doesn''t marry him, he will die lonely. He must find Tangtang to be responsible for himself.


    Even Su Tang himself did not expect, laipi School of green out of the blue, the perfect Pei fan made such an idea.


    Pei Xuan knows that it is not easy for Murong Zhao to be stable to this extent in the capital city, so he doesn''t want his brother to continue to support him so hard.


    But Murong Zhao suddenly heard his younger brother say such words, but also a little stupefied, in front of him could not help but emerge a very beautiful face, and then shook his head, "I can still hold on, not to get help like this."


    Murong Zhao knew that he took it for granted. He was born in the emperor''s house, but he hoped to meet a person who could really communicate with each other.


    But what''s the point of living without even a little bit of innocence? He doesn''t want to be a loner. At least in front of certain people, he wants to be a simple ordinary person. Feidu novel www.fdxs.net


    "What can hold up?" They were talking when they heard someone talking.


    He startled Murong Zhao. His people were all around him. No one should have been able to come in. Fortunately, they were familiar with the voice of speaking here.


    Sure enough, as soon as the voice dropped, the window opened, and a little girl like a porcelain doll was holding the window frame with two hands, ready to climb inside.


    Pei Xuan saw that Su Tang, a little man, had to climb the window, so he came over and took her with two hands. "Be careful, when did you come? Why don''t you walk through the door and climb the window."


    "If you don''t look at the windows, you can''t look at me."


    It doesn''t matter if Murong Zhao comes to Pei Xuan. The two brothers have a good relationship and everyone in the capital knows it. So even if they are seen, they are obvious targets. They will not be afraid to fight poison with poison.


    But sucang is not the same ah, she is now in the capital is a flower crazy little peasant girl, all dark running over what, too conspicuous.


    Su Tang took Pei''s arm and went into the window. She sat down at the table and poured herself a cup of tea.


    Murong Zhao saw Su Tang coming and also looked at her, "younger martial sister, the young master who came to the city with you today is Luo Xingchen, the second youngest of the Luo family?"


    Pei''s face was very ugly when he heard his cousin talking about Luo Xingchen. However, he had a long memory and didn''t dare to say anything to Su Tang. However, he felt that he had to work hard to help his cousin to become emperor. He couldn''t let Luo Xingchen walk around Tangtang all the time. What if Tangtang couldn''t think about it again.

 Chapter 704

    "As soon as you saw the city, I jumped into the door." Su Tang didn''t deny it. She was also a little strange, "how did you get there at that time, and what did you ask her to do?"


    Murong Zhao didn''t expect sucang to be so sharp. In fact, he really wanted to make his own feelings, but obviously, he failed to deceive sucang and failed.


    "Just see it, just ask, ask." Murong Zhao explains this.


    Su Tang raised her eyebrows and looked at him, and she laughed, "Oh, that''s it."


    She didn''t expose anything. Although she and Murong Zhao talked casually, she also remembered that this guy was the future emperor of the country.


    "Sugar sugar, do you have any pain in your hands? Are you still red? Did you use the medicine oil I just sent?" Pei Xuan doesn''t care what Murong Zhao says. She just saw Su Tang still climbing the window. She is worried that her hand is not good.


    Su sugar heard her ask, he put out his hand "red one, not so serious, has been OK for a long time."


    Then he asked, "what''s the matter? Did the news that I came to Beijing with my teacher on my back?"


    Speaking of this Pei''s face is not good-looking, but also nodded "spread out."


    "Tut Tut, you leak the same as the sieve in the Duke of PEI. You are really lucky!" Su Tang''s tone is quite impolite. Bookstores www.shucang.cc


    Pei did not deny it. In fact, in recent months, he has slowly reflected on what he is facing and how to do it. Naturally, he is not as good as sucang. He is an adult and has seen many evil people, so he can see clearly.


    It didn''t take long for Su Tang to enter the government, but the news had already spread to the outside world. Just because of this, Pei Xuan thought that he still said that Su Tang could not employ people. He felt that he was slapping himself in the face, and the servants of his family were even more disrespectful.


    "What my younger martial sister said is wrong. In the past, I was just wary of her son. Recently, my uncle has repeatedly made great achievements in fighting in the southeast coast, and has taken over the Japanese pirates. It''s really admirable!"


    Murong Zhao is a clever man. Although some of the words Su Tang and Pei Xuan said have no head and tail, he can understand them. They seem to be two completely unrelated things, but the connotation is very clear.


    Su Tang shook his head. "You noble people are full all day long and have nothing to do. It''s useless to study these useless things and have that Kung Fu. It''s better to think about how to make people live and work in peace and contentment and live a good life. If you have the ability, you don''t have to face the outside, just think about your own fight. It''s really tiring."


    Pei Xuan heard that Su Tang even said so in front of Murong Zhao, and looked at her with disapproval


    I''m afraid Murong Zhao will not be happy after hearing this. After all, Murong Zhao is still the crown prince. Although he and Su Tang are brothers and sisters, the relationship between the royal family and the royal family is not determined by the royal family''s own mind.


    On the contrary, Murong Zhao saw Pei Xuan like this and glanced at him. Although his cousin was sensible, he was disappointed by this reaction. "What do you ask your younger martial sister to do, just the three of us, I can''t hear a few such truths?"


    Murong Zhao is not angry. In fact, he also feels that it is boring and tired. However, his identity is not what he wants to do. He is forced to do.


    "What the younger martial sister said is really good. Maybe she has such a mind and vision, which is very ridiculous. In this capital city, even if there are not a few ministers in the former dynasty, the people who are stupid all the time talk about the dignified words. They feel that they are scholars, and they are not as noble as younger martial sisters."

 Chapter 705

    Murong Zhao originally wanted to say that she was inferior to a woman. Later, she thought that Su Tang, a little girl, could do business on her own and could say what she had just said, she changed her view.


    "It''s better to go home and sell sweet potatoes if you are not in charge of the people. As an ordinary people, it''s really chilling to think that they are led by these people. I hope that in the future, our country''s officials will focus on the suffering of the people, not themselves."


    Su Tang sighed, but she also said that, people, where there is no selfish, most of the officials are cold window, hard to change their fate, naturally feel superior, on the contrary, they do not want to see the ordinary people who were once a member.


    "I hope so." Murong Zhao heard what Su Tang said, and he also said that in the future, he would have to rectify the administration of officials in order to inherit the throne.


    "Right, if I were such officials, I would certainly be able to do business all over the country and make a lot of small money to sleep with." The topic is too serious. It''s hard to say about the future of the country. If Murong Zhao can become the throne in the future, it will be good for the country to have such a mind.


    If it''s not murongzhao but other people, it''s hard to say, but Su Tang thinks Murong Zhao has a great chance.


    "You sleep with the money?" Su sugar finish a sentence, Pei Xuan surprised to see her, although at the beginning know this girl is a small money, but holding money to sleep is also shocking.


    Murong Zhao looked at his cousin and was so surprised. He also laughed, "what do you think? Younger martial sister must have said that. Express it, how can it be..."


    "Yes, can''t it? Small money makes me happy and makes me happy!" Murong Zhao thinks that sucang is such a saying, but he also helps Su sugar explain it. Su Tang here actually admits it directly.


    When she finished, she saw that the two brothers looked at themselves together and wondered, "no, how to sleep? Isn''t it a matter of personal habits?" Everybody reads novels www.rrk3dxs.com


    Murong Zhao felt that he could not understand the younger martial sister such a woman in his life. He sighed, "it''s personal habits, right."


    Then he glanced at Pei and said, "I''m worried about your future husband. He wants to compete with money for favors."


    Pei Liang saw his cousin and sucang say this, but his face seemed not to care, but he was curious to hear what sucang would answer.


    Sure enough, after hearing Murong Zhao say this, Su Tang said, "what''s your husband''s qualification to compete with silver? Can he be as loyal as silver and never betray me? Maybe he''ll turn around and see a beautiful girl and run away with others. It''s like money. As long as I earn, there will always be more and more!"


    "What?" Pei Xuan was stunned. Tangtang, what kind of strange idea is Tangtang? He really compared his husband with silver, and he was very serious.


    "What''s the matter? Give back my husband''s son-in-law or not. I''m a girl''s family at least. Is it bad for you to talk about the husband''s problem so directly, two senior brothers?"


    Su Tang said that the topic turned to her husband''s son-in-law, and she was not married. There was a problem in the previous life, which career and husband would choose. Many women said that choosing a career is more stable. It''s their own to fight for, and they can''t run away if they have the ability.


    Husband is not the same, beautiful or capable, will also be betrayed, unless rich, dare to betray and kill him.


    People''s hearts are changeable, but dead things will not change, such as career, such as their own ability, and sucang''s favorite, small money, stable and not changeable. This is the surest thing.

 Chapter 706

    Why not choose a dog and a boy friend after ten years, and a group of girls choose a dog? Because many boyfriends are not as good as dogs. Of course, there are good ones. Then you need to take a chance. The probability is not high. At least Su Tang has never met one in his previous life, and this ancient feudal society is even less important.


    Pei Xuan wanted to ask directly, how could she have such a strange idea, what is her husband betraying her, he would not, he just wanted to spend the rest of his life with her, can''t he compare with money?


    Thanks to Pei Xuan, she doesn''t know that Su Tang still thinks about the modern investigation about her boyfriend and dog. Otherwise, she knows that she may not be as good as a dog. She has to be more autistic.


    But Su Tang is right. She is a little girl. She talks about her husband and so on. It is a bit out of line.


    Murong Zhao also saw that Pei was really puzzled and wanted to ask, but he felt that if he really asked Su Tang, the two ancestors would have to fight again, so he quickly concluded, "it''s the elder martial brothers'' fault. This topic really shouldn''t be discussed with younger martial sister. What are you doing here?"


    At the same time, he gave Pei a wink and told him not to continue to tangle. It was not enough for him to make sucang angry before. If he said something wrong on impulse, no one could save him.


    Pei Xuan didn''t speak, but Tangtang was wrong. What other men would do had nothing to do with Tangtang, but he must be reliable.


    "Oh, let''s interrupt. It''s OK for you all to be here. I''ve written a story book here. Elder martial brother will arrange for people to be in the major teahouses and restaurants in the capital. Please tell some storytellers to spread the story well."


    Sucang just came here and was interrupted by the two brothers. She took out a stack of paper and gave them to them before they could say the purpose of her coming. 18 novel network www.18xs.org


    Murong Zhaoxian took it and opened it. As soon as he saw the opening words, he said, "the words of younger martial sister are really marvelous!"


    "The writing is a little bit urgent. What is the use of characters? It''s just for people to see. It''s ok if you can understand them. What''s the point of paying attention to so many things?" Su Tang heard him say his own words, said directly.


    In fact, Su Tang''s calligraphy has made progress, but calligraphy really needs to work hard. At that time, the great calligraphers were still practicing calligraphy with their hands on their hands. Wang Xizhi washed a pool of ink. Su Tang was busy doing business all day and had to learn other things. His daily practice time was indeed limited.


    So even if sucang is very smart and talented, but there are some things that need hard work, time will not deceive people. If you don''t really practice that long, you can''t write well.


    It''s reasonable that progress is limited. Moreover, because Su Tang is in a hurry today, what she originally wrote is not so good, and even more chaotic when she is worried.


    It''s not a good writing, but it makes sense. Murong Zhao and Pei Xuan take a look at Su Tang, smile and shake their head, and then look at what Su Tang wrote.


    This is indeed a story book, all in vernacular. Once upon a time, there was a handsome young man in a certain city. He was very good at literature and martial arts. He was also the best husband in the hearts of countless young girls. However, he was also gentle and elegant, but he was accidentally offended and killed. He was the only one left in the family who was seriously injured and hurt his heart.


    The young man was taken care of by a girl after he was injured. He practiced the peerless magic skill, but his temperament changed greatly. Even the girl who saved him and took care of him was injured by him.


    After seventy-seven and forty-nine difficulties, the young master finally found the enemy who killed the family. He chopped the enemy into pieces and gave them dumplings to eat. He became a famous devil.

 Chapter 707

    The girl''s relatives hated the devil, and they united with countless people to kill him. The last master came out and said that this was because the young master was stimulated and hurt his heart. It was not his intention. The young master finally knew that he had done something wrong. Unfortunately, he could not control himself and finally committed suicide.


    Because the childe''s temperament changed greatly after he practiced the peerless magic skill, and the full head of green silk had turned into white hair, so the story Su Tang named it.


    "The story of the white haired devil?" Pei and Murong Zhao read it for a long time before finishing. Not to mention, Su Tang''s writing style is quite good, and the story is written with ups and downs, which is wonderful.


    Just after two people read, and look at Su sugar together "hurt heart pulse?" Murong Zhao asked.


    "Help girl?" Pei asked.


    Should the directivity of the story be so obvious? Pei Xuan, a famous talent in Beijing, happens to have a noble status. His family has also experienced changes. He just hurt his heart and nearly died. He has not appeared for a long time.


    At this time, it is said that Pei''s younger martial sister is coming. Pei Xuan seems to be very attentive to her.


    They are not idiots. It can be imagined that if this story is to be sent out, it will certainly be popular. Anyway, Murong Zhao and Pei Xuan have never heard such a story before.


    But as soon as this story comes out, it''s easy to associate Pei with PEI. If Pei Xuan cooperates with him and makes some black spots and violent things, even the younger martial sister will be beaten.


    There is no doubt that the devil in the capital is Pei Xuan. There is no accident.


    "Well, I call this plan, you fight against beating the devil king to get married. How about it? Do you think it''s particularly powerful?" Sue asked them. Reading novels www.look37.com


    Orange cat said, its owner is what a ghost!


    Pei said that he knew Tangtang was a pit, but he still underestimated her. He didn''t expect such a pit.


    The story Su Tang wrote is really good. According to the popularity in the capital, it will inevitably spread to the whole country. It is estimated that the story will be heard by the people of Qihuang country. At that time, the reputation of Pei Xuan, the demon king, will spread throughout the country.


    If a serious family is willing to marry his girl to a devil, or a famous devil in China, there are people who really want to sacrifice their daughter. The common people will certainly discuss behind their backs, but those who want to face will avoid it.


    Murong Zhao carefully reflected on the story and looked at Su Tang, "younger martial sister, you are strong. I didn''t expect you to be cruel and even pit yourself!"


    The key is that the spread of the story, Pei''s black is inevitable, but as another protagonist of the mapping, the affair between Su Tang and Pei Xuan is also everywhere, which will inevitably affect her marriage.


    However, there is Pei Ying in front of her. Although she has been affected, she may be better. After all, one is beaten and the other is beaten. Obviously, the devil has a bigger problem.


    In short, as the only two protagonists in the storybook, Pei Xuan and Su Tang, who are obviously prototypes, are going to be black and miserable this time. Women''s private meeting with men or something, anyway, their reputation is not much better, but in fact, sucang''s current reputation is already like this.


    Pei Xuan was even worse. He became a great demon from a prince who was attracted by everyone in the capital city. Therefore, Murong Zhao said that Su Tang was a black and black man, and he did not let go of himself.


    "You can''t blame me. The younger martial brother chose it by himself. You can carry 10000 Liang by yourself. I''ll help him carry 50000 Liang." Su Tang also said that she can''t be blamed for this. Ten thousand Liang is the service, and she said that no matter after-sales service, Pei Xuan can''t find her daughter-in-law because of her reputation, and she can''t blame her.

 Chapter 708

    "I don''t believe it. In the future, if anyone comes to kiss me, let the housekeeper of the Duke of Pei stand at the door. No matter who it is, let''s first say," is your girl going to fight? ".


    If you want to fight, you''ll have a look. The proof of beating lies. If you can''t beat it again, I''ll try to find out who dares to marry. Then I''ll open another marriage escape service. Who will betroth you, who will I help to escape marriage, and make money? "


    Su sugar said after looking at the eyes of two gaping faces, "what''s wrong, I can''t do this move?"


    "Younger martial sister is really a business genius. I admire you Murong Zhao really admired him. Most people couldn''t think of this idea. He was just a sword walking in the wrong direction. He didn''t play cards according to the card theory.


    Murong Zhao also felt that he was not dealing with Su Tang. He could not defend anyone who threw his arrows in disorder and made himself hard to defend.


    "I don''t need to admire. It''s better to know who''s not wearing clothes when the water goes back, isn''t it? I''m willing to come up at that time. Don''t worry about beating me. It''s not a good thing. I deserve it!"


    The seemingly calm appearance of the capital city is a turbulent undercurrent. In fact, the general tactics are not easy to use. Before Su Tang asked Pei Xuan to pretend to be stupid, but now he is obviously no longer able to pretend to be stupid.


    It''s also because people in this era are so shameless. If Pei Xuan is such a ghost killing God, he has no other thoughts, and just wants to find a husband''s family for the girl, he will not consider Pei.


    Those who want to get married should also consider whether they can bear to be beaten by Pei when they give them to their wives. If they don''t die in two days, what kind of marriage is it? It''s called taking the initiative to send sandbags to Pei Xuan.


    The rest are those who don''t mind being a widow or even want to be a widow and have a child. That''s what Sutang said. Don''t worry about beating and beating people who deserve it.


    Therefore, although Su Tang''s move has damaged Pei''s reputation, it has also absolutely avoided that some people still want to use Pei''s marriage to regenerate anything. No one can put it in Pei''s side. Relatively speaking, Pei''s work will be easier. 020 novel net www.020xs.com


    At least not to say that Murong Zhao can not find a place to talk to Pei Xuan, and there are many advantages.


    Even if the emperor knew that his reputation was so bad, he could rest assured that the old emperor was not afraid of Pei Xuan''s future. If all this was destroyed, how could he have any future!


    The loss of mind is a happy way for everyone. Su Tang thinks that her idea is really once and for all. It''s just too much damage and too much pit.


    "Anyway, I think it''s once and for all. It''s just that little senior brother''s reputation is almost the same. However, people''s memory is limited. If you don''t get married in a hurry, you''ll forget it after ten or eight years.


    Even if you don''t forget, you should believe in your own charm. Maybe a little sister who can see the essence through the phenomenon can take a fancy to you.


    Who do you like the worst? Ask elder martial brother to help you. I promise I will never help your little sister escape marriage. This is the only after-sales service I can contract to you. "


    Su Tang also said to Pei, "ten thousand Liang is this, or you give me 50000 Liang, I exchange another one that doesn''t hurt your reputation?"


    Pei Xuan looked at Su Tang deeply, "do you believe me?"


    Sucang blinked "what?"


    "This is written by me. Of course, I know that you are not the devil. My elder martial brother and I will not believe it. But if we don''t believe the truth, other people will believe it. They must also make them believe that you have a mental problem."

 Chapter 709

    In fact, Su Tang used this story to make more people believe that there was something wrong with Pei, especially the old emperor, who was worried that Pei was out of control.


    Pei Xuan is really out of control. In addition to being a bit awkward, Pei is a young man with five virtues. He is a man of no weakness. The old emperor is suspicious of such a person and dare not use it.


    But if Pei''s mind is wrong, many people will only focus on the shell and ignore the real one.


    And sucang must also say that this time Pei''s serious injury is the only chance, otherwise it will be difficult to find such a convincing reason later.


    This is what sucang said to Pei before. Put an ugly shell on yourself, but don''t forget what your original face is and what you want to protect.


    This shell is really ugly, but it can also protect Pei and relieve the pressure on him and Murong Zhao, although the disadvantages are not small.


    But Su Tang was very surprised. Why did Pei Xuan ask herself whether she believed him or not? She made up the story. Of course, Su Tang would not think Pei was really a demon who lost his mind and lost his mind.


    But it is estimated that, except for the three of them present, others must believe it. Even if they don''t believe it, they should try to make them believe it.


    "Yes, I agree!" Pei Yao heard that Su Tang believed in himself, and then he laughed.


    Su Tang doesn''t know Pei''s thoughts. Murong Zhao knows that. When he sees Pei, he agrees directly, and reminds him that "you think about Pei carefully. The story written by younger martial sister is really good. If you are not careful, it may be passed down to generations. This influence may be greater than what we think at present." Biqu Ge novel www.gdousu.com


    Su Tang said that people have forgotten for ten years that it is not so easy. The ups and downs of Sutang''s story will definitely be widely spread if it is spread out.


    The main reason is that Su Tang doesn''t have any concept. She has seen a lot of novels and TV dramas in her previous life. However, it''s strange to see such a story by blending and mixing at will. However, because of revenge, she finds martial arts secret script, her mind is damaged, and she can''t love her. Finally, she realizes that she loves that girl and commits suicide.


    This kind of story, which is a mixture of martial arts and love, can be said to be loved by both men and women. At present, the cultural life of the people in Qihuang country is very simple. It is very rare for these people to hear a dog blood story casually made by Su Tang.


    When Murong Zhao read it, he was fascinated. He even knew that the story was written by Su Tang. The purpose was to arouse other people''s imagination, associate Pei with Pei, and destroy his reputation and image. Even so, ordinary people must be more fascinated than him.


    If one generation passes on to become a classic, Pei Xuan, the archetype of the demon king, may not be able to get rid of it until death, and even implicate future generations.


    Pei Xuan has a good reputation in the capital city at present. Although there are times when he is unreasonable, he has noble status, high talent and good growth. If he plays like Su Tang, those things will be destroyed.


    Murong Zhao also looked at Su Tang, "younger martial sister said there is another way, I don''t know what is the Charter."


    Su Tang opened his mouth to answer, and Pei Xuan over there stopped him. "Let''s use this method. Once and for all, I think it''s very good. Reputation doesn''t matter. I know Tangtang and my cousin won''t misunderstand me. That''s enough."


    Pei Xuan didn''t let Murong Zhao continue to ask, but looked at Su sugar and said so.

 Chapter 710

    "Anyway, I made an idea, and I didn''t worry about it. If you don''t think it''s OK, you can change to another one. The one that has no impact on the reputation of the younger martial brother is me. It''s estimated that I can hold on for a while, but it won''t be long."


    Su Tang didn''t let them decide at once. Anyway, the silver and goods were paid off. She was innocent. She told Pei Xuan and Murong Zhao what to do and what the consequences were.


    In short, they decide by themselves, and don''t ask her to bear the trouble in the future.


    "You come, it''s not your reputation..." Murong Zhao was surprised to know that another method was this.


    "Yes, so fifty taels. How important is my reputation." Su sugar nods, so this move is more expensive.


    Murong Zhao has nothing to say. Does the reputation of fan''er matter?


    "I put my things here. If you can''t, you can burn this story. Then tomorrow we''ll go to the second plan, and we''ll make up for the difference of 40000 Liang silver. If you choose the first one, we can start tomorrow. The first battle of the white haired devil begins with these unruly servants."


    Su Tang directly said that Pei had a great initiative when she made this move. At present, there are so many spies in Pei''s government to clean up, but they can''t be too direct. If they are too direct, people will realize that Pei Xuan found the spies, and Pei Xuan would be more dangerous.


    But Pei''s madness was different. He was killed at random and deserved to die.


    Therefore, sucang always plans one thing, but it is not only beneficial. In short, sucang is a businessman, and she will maximize her interests in any action she makes.


    Even Murong Zhao heard Su Tang say this, and then he realized that Su Tang''s plan could be carved several times with one arrow. It''s really not too much to say that it''s once and for all. Look for books www.xunshu8.com


    "You continue to discuss, I go back to have a rest, don''t disturb me at night, contact me tomorrow!" After sucang finished, she finished the tea in her hand and finished with her brothers. She was ready to jump out of the window.


    Pei Xuan looked at her like this, quickly went to support her, watched her jump out of the window, slowly disappeared in the night.


    "If you really want to release these things, you can think clearly. If you are not careful, you will become famous. Even if you build up many merits in the future, the reputation of this demon will continue to follow you."


    When there were only two brothers left, Murong Zhao asked Pei.


    "I can''t let her sacrifice her reputation to protect me. I should protect her." Pei sat down. "Tangtang told me the other day that she wanted to protect her most crystal clear and precious things with an ugly shell. For me, I just wanted to protect her."


    "You still protect her. Look for yourself. Can she use your protection? The idea is that she can think of it. It''s really cunning!" Murong Zhao heard his brother say to protect Su sugar, but he didn''t say anything.


    Fortunately, Su Tang''s three outlooks are very good. No matter what she said before was that she wanted to be a permanent mountain and a river, and Haiyan and Heqing, or today''s saying that if an official does not make decisions for the people, it is better to go home and sell sweet potatoes.


    Although the girl''s sword is biased, her nature and mind are different. Otherwise, Murong Zhao would not tolerate her.


    "Naturally, the students that the teacher can look at are different. Today, I know why the teacher always called her little fox. It''s really true that I thought she was stupid before."


    Murong Zhao quipped, "you will think she is stupid if you have eye problems. If she is stupid, there will be no smart girl in our capital."

 Chapter 711

    Pei is also growing up a little bit. At the beginning, Su Tang just ordered him, and now he can directly analyze a lot of situations with him.


    He abandoned many of his previous ideas and prejudices. Now when he looked at Su Tang, he realized that she was never stupid. It was he who thought she was a peasant girl and thought she was superior.


    At that time, he misjudged her and looked down on her, but he would not.


    "Little fox, this is in line with younger martial sister." Murong Zhao said with a smile.


    "But she is cunning or smart, and I want to protect her from conflict. She is right. As long as people believe my mask, no one can see me clearly, and I can help my cousin better." Pei Xuan just heard about Su Tang''s plan and thought there was nothing wrong with it.


    When Murong Zhao heard him say he wanted to help himself, his lips moved. "In fact, you don''t have to do this. I can do it myself."


    Pei Xuan shook his head. "The teacher, father and mother would not want me to be under your protection all the time. I am a man and can''t be a child forever.


    I wanted to protect her, to tell her that I was a much more reliable man than silver and could give her everything she wanted.


    If she wants to have a long history, I will help my cousin to create a prosperous age for her, so that she can do her own happy things without any worries. "


    Murong Zhao looks at his younger brother. It is irreversible to grow up. Once a boy who was once pure and transparent grows up, he can never go back. Fortunately, he still keeps his original intention.


    "For me, as long as she doesn''t misunderstand me, I can. Besides, I was worried about whether I would like the wrong person again because I met a gentle and intelligent girl in the future. It''s also good to have such a reputation and avoid any girl coming to visit me voluntarily in the future." Aiwen.com www.aizw.net


    Pei also laughed. "Do you see what she said just now? Her husband has no money to be reliable. He runs away when he sees a beautiful girl and people.


    That''s what she thinks of men. If I can''t do well, how would she like to marry me.


    I think it''s a good reputation. It''s hard to hear from outsiders. She asked me whether I want the inside or the face. It''s not the same way to live as the lining. I always lived for face before, but I want the lining later.


    In the future, I will be my cousin''s sword. Cousin, you can create a prosperous age, so that the girls I like can make money at ease, and do what they like without worrying. Let every citizen of Qihuang country live and work in peace and contentment, and let the ministers of the former dynasty devote themselves to the country and the people, OK? "


    Listening to his brother''s words, Murong Zhao was warm in his heart and a little sour in his eyes. His brother had been with each other for many years, and they could always understand each other. But today is the first time that they have said their common pursuit so clearly.


    Murong Zhao wants to create a prosperous age and make the country strong and the people live and work in peace and contentment. Although Qihuang country is still stable, many people still don''t have a good life and the national strength is not strong enough.


    In order to make sure that his younger brother can insist on his own words from the first to the last, he should try his best to speak his own words.


    "Well, I won''t let you down." Murong Zhao patted Pei on the shoulder and nodded.


    "Tangtang and thousands of people like her will not be disappointed. Tangtang said before that her cousin would be a good emperor liked by the people, and I believe that."


    The future Mingjun and his most powerful general opened their legendary life on this day.

 Chapter 712

    Pei also laughed and said, "she has ruined my reputation like this. If I am single, she will do harm to me. In the future, she must be responsible for me. She can''t marry me!"


    Murong Zhao was happy again. "I really want to know who taught you to cheat on me!"


    "I can do it myself, can''t I?" Pei says that he likes Tangtang anyway. He will protect Tangtang and make her believe in himself. Even Lai wants her to marry him.


    No matter what others said, he decided so.


    "Achoo!" Back in Xiangxue yuan, Su Tang sneezed, "who says me, Luo Xingchen or xiaonuo?"


    Orange cat quietly in Su sugar side, "maybe the two in the house."


    "They talk about what I do and make a decision." Su Tang felt that she had heard her words clearly, and let the brothers decide the rest by themselves.


    At the same time, she orders Mei Xiang to have a rest and no one comes in to wait. On the other hand, sucang and orange cat enter the space and go to the second floor of the cabin to have a rest.


    Murong Zhao knew that Pei Xuan had made up his mind, so he did not say anything more. He left that night with the script written by Su Tang.


    Su Tang came out to see Pei Xuan the next day, and also knew his decision. "If you make a decision, you''re almost cured. You can make people come back. If you want to act, you need an audience."


    In fact, it takes time to spread the story outside, and it can''t be spread out there. Pei''s accident happened here. It''s too obvious. Take your time. 360 Literature Network www.360wxw.com


    This tendency of domestic violence is not always present. It will only break out after being stimulated, and sucang is the stimulus this time.


    After Pei''s mental injury, she even beat her younger martial sister. She came all the way with a sincere feeling. However, she was severely beaten by her elder martial brother, so she left the sad place in Beijing.


    Also give Su sugar a reason to leave the capital. From the beginning to the end, Su Tang''s entry into Kyoto has nothing to do with Song Yi, but she has gone to the end of the world for love.


    In fact, when Su Tang was at the gate yesterday, she deliberately incited Pei''s emotions and started to fight Li Huilan. This is the first step to change Pei''s image among the people in Beijing.


    It only took more than a month, and Pei''s reputation was completely changed. What kind of elegant young man and talented person''s image had disappeared.


    Moreover, when Pei Xuan did this, Murong Zhaoduo should also take care of PEI. He was seriously injured in order to block the arrow, and then he was injured and maimed for a lifetime. If Murong Zhao is not responsible, he will be a slag man.


    Su Tang sat on one side and talked about these things with Pei Xuan. Pei Xuan also couldn''t laugh or cry, "what kind of scum man, how do you always have so many definitions for men?"


    Not only does it have such a definition, but it is obviously not a good word. How old is it? It seems that she has an opinion on men. What she knows is that she has such a biological father. What she doesn''t know is that she doesn''t want to marry in the future.


    "I''m not wrong, you dare say no scum man?" Su Tang said that she was right. Of course, she also had some definitions of women, but she was a woman. Why should she say the definition of straight male cancer to female students.


    "What can I dare to do to you?" Pei Xuan is lying on the bed looking at Su Tang. He doesn''t dare to make her angry again.


    Murong Zhao said that if he was with Su Tang, he might have to give in all his life and worry about his grievances. But Pei Xuan looked at her upright appearance like this, but felt that it would be very good. It would not matter if that person was her.

 Chapter 713

    Hearing Pei Xuan say this to himself, Su Tang couldn''t help but get goose bumps and rubbed with all his strength: "little brother, are you really sick in your brain?"


    How can this tone of voice and her talk, listen to it is numb to death, "tease younger sister coax girl this kind of thing, don''t test on me, leave it to the future little sister-in-law."


    Pei''s speechless look at her "what little sister-in-law ah!"


    "On your future daughter-in-law, anyway, I have nothing to do for the time being. Come on, little brother!" Su sugar looked at the time is not early, and Pei said directly.


    Pei Xuan heard this, full head question mark, what is refueling?


    Sucang is just saying that, at this time, there is no oil to power, of course, there is no such saying: "anyway, the meaning of effort, will be good."


    Pei asked again and saw Guan Yan come in. "Miss, I just received a message from the porter that your friend came to visit her."


    Su sugar heard this, quickly stood up, "come, people, let them come in, to Xiangxue garden."


    "Yes, tell the porter right away." Guan Yan agreed as soon as he heard sucang say so.


    Pei can''t look back and ask what it is to refuel. If he remembers well, Tangtang should be familiar with their brothers in the whole capital. In addition to them, they can be called friends with sucang, and there is only one person, "Tangtang, who is here?"


    This tone can''t stop sour. When Su Tang saw him like this, she also laughed, "well, you''re an adult, and I''m not playing with Luo Xingchen. I have something important to do. Take care of yourself. I''m gone!" Reading novels www.look37.com


    Su Tang still remembers that when Pei Xuan and Luo Xingchen met in Qingyuan County before they met, they said that they would not let them play together.


    So I specially told Pei that adults can''t do this, and she and Luo Xingchen are not playing together, they are doing serious things.


    Pei''s head is big, isn''t this the key point, OK? The point is that Luo Xingchen is a man, she and Luo Xingchen are so good, he is not comfortable!


    At the moment, his relationship with sucang is nothing more than his elder martial brother and sister. Because Su Tang is still young, he does not dare to mention this matter with his teacher directly.


    On the one hand, Murong Zhao has also said that Su Tang is a girl with an idea. If she does not agree with her marriage, there is no way out.


    Now sucang himself is only ten years old, and no one else has such a big girl to talk about marriage. The important thing is that Pei can see that Su Tang has no other thoughts on him. However, he dares to ask any questions when he can look at him with Li Huilan''s eyes.


    Moreover, Pei Xuan didn''t dare to set the name. According to the rules of Qihuang Kingdom, once two people were engaged, they couldn''t meet before marriage. He still wanted to get along with Su Tangduo, so he didn''t want to be separated.


    But the name can not be determined, he can only watch the good relationship between sucang and Luo Xingchen, and dare not say anything, because before sucang just for Luo Xingchen and he was angry.


    Seeing that Su Tang went out to see Luo Xingchen, Pei Xuan said that she was not. She could only turn around anxiously until Guan Yan came back. She said, "you should go to Xiangxue yuan to see Miss, and see what she is doing?"


    Guan Yan also just got the order to bring back all the servants in Pei''s yard to wait on him. When he entered the door, he suddenly heard Pei''s saying this. He was stunned for a moment and then bowed down and saluted. "Yes, for the time being, these servants in the yard will be arranged after the younger ones come back?"

 Chapter 714

    When Pei Xuan heard this, he remembered that he had serious business here. Many of these servants were spies from other places. It was even more troublesome if he did not remove the spies.


    So Pei Xuan looked at the direction of Xiangxue garden and waved, "no, you can arrange the servants first."


    Guan Yan looked at his little grandfather''s lost appearance, but he didn''t dare to say anything. The masters had their own plans. He shouldn''t have asked more questions and retired after he agreed.


    Not to mention Pei, because Su sugar to see Luo Xingchen more depressed, here sucang to xiangxueyuan, just to see Luo Xingchen with Sunuo also arrived.


    "Miss Su!" Generally, when there are outsiders, Luo Xingchen is very polite to sucang.


    Su sugar nodded, Su Nuo saw her sister and ran to pull Su sugar "sister!"


    Su Tang touched the little guy''s head and nodded, "well, come in quickly!"


    Meixiang saw a guest, came in to serve, Su sugar waved, "look at you a pair of fox look boring, all standing far away, I don''t need you to serve."


    While saying, while holding a teapot to Luo Xingchen, Su Nuo''s eyes looked at her sister''s appearance, and she opened her eyes in surprise


    Or Luo Xingchen''s response was very quick, "Miss Su, you are welcome." Mix it with sugar.


    That Meixiang saw sucang and Luo Xingchen like this, and saw Luo Xingchen was such a good-looking teenager. She also disdained to take a look at sucang, and then she retreated according to the rules.


    "This..." This look naturally can''t avoid Luo Xingchen''s eyes. Seeing people leave, she opens her mouth to talk to sucang. She sees sucang put her finger on her mouth and shakes her head. Book collection www.jushuku.com


    Luo Xingchen quickly changed his words, "the government is really bright!"


    The little guy doesn''t look like his sister and brother Luo before. His head is full of strange question marks. How can he get to the capital? It''s different.


    Su Tang let orange cat make sure that there is no eavesdropping nearby, and then sat down with a sigh of relief. "Finally, I can say two words. There are so many chaotic things in Beijing. Let''s go back after the new year."


    Luo Xingchen heard sucang say, "is it from outside that you are fighting for it?"


    "You just don''t know anything. I''m an ignorant little peasant girl. You''re a merchant full of copper." Sucang said to Luo Xingchen directly.


    The reason why she dared to let Luo Xingchen come to find herself was that she looked down on merchants in this era. Of course, it was not even lower than that of servants. Merchants in Qihuang kingdom could also take the imperial examination, but even if she was promoted, she would not be put into important position.


    Therefore, in the capital, Su Tang is an ignorant peasant girl, and Luo Xingchen, a merchant, is not an identity that can attract the attention of those big people. As long as Sutang doesn''t represent Song Yi, they don''t worry about what they do.


    Su Tang is not prepared to open a shop in the capital this time. In the current situation, it is really possible to fight. Moreover, if she does open a shop, it is estimated that many doubts will arise.


    Her mission in Beijing this time is to save people, and then let Pei Xuan grow up and face it by herself. Now she has basically completed it. As long as she cooperates with Pei Xuan to complete the elegant youth reputation of the white haired devil, Su Tang can leave without any worries.


    As for the meeting with Luo Xingchen, it was purely to investigate the market. It was only after checking that the business could be planned. Anyway, according to Su Tang''s plan, she was not going to return to the capital before murongzhao ascended the throne.


    Like a group of idiots fighting Black Eyed chicken, she was more interested in being a gourd eater just for the sake of the throne.

 Chapter 715

    Luo Xingchen is not stupid either. As soon as Su Tang said, she understood and nodded, "I understand. According to what you said, I ran to the largest cloth shop in the capital this morning and bought some of the cloth back. You can have a look."


    Seeing sucang talking like this, Luo Xingchen also knew that he could rest assured now, so he took out a thick stack of cloth like handkerchief.


    Yesterday, sucang and Luo Xingchen said that they would investigate the market. There must be a start. After the space reached level 30, sucang opened the supermarket. She unlocked an essential oil processing machine. Then she searched the supermarket and found a lot of dyes.


    Essential oil is a good thing. You can make many things, including essential oil soap, essential oil candle, and even sell essential oil directly. Moreover, it can also be made into skin care products. However, because essential oil needs a lot of flowers and so on, sucan has not bought a flower garden at present, so it is not convenient to make products directly, so it can be placed first.


    Dyes are much simpler, and they are not expensive to sell in space. If they can dye colors that are not available in this country, they will make huge profits.


    Because of this idea, sucang asked Luo Xingchen to understand the cloth Market in the capital city first. Luo Xingchen is also a professional. She said it yesterday. She got up to work early this morning. She also cut the materials into small pieces so that she could show them to sucang.


    As soon as Su Tang saw that the materials in her hands were different, including silk, cotton and linen, but the colors were monotonous.


    Today''s dyes are all from nature, and the colors are mostly red. In addition to positive red, there are silver red and light red.


    In addition to the red is yellow, because some of the colors are used exclusively by the royal family, there is only a very light color of yellow, which is more likely to be tooth yellow. Yiyun Chinese www.yiyuzw.com


    Then there is cyan. Different shades of cyan and blue can be considered as this series. Finally, there are black and white colors and brown colors.


    At this time, there are countless differences between light and dark dyes, which can be compared with numerous light and dark dyes.


    "These colors?" Su sugar looked at a circle of Luo Xingchen''s cloth and said.


    Luo Xingchen nodded, "I''ve learned before that the materials used to make clothes are cotton and damask according to the raw materials. However, there are so many colors in the market. At most, there are different depths of materials."


    Hear Luo Xingchen say so, Su sugar is also in front of a bright, looking at her "which is the most expensive in this?"


    Luo Xingchen pointed to a light gauze and gave it to sucang. "That should be the material of Tianshui blue yarn. It is said that this color is very troublesome to dye, and the output is very low. Therefore, it is close to one hundred Liang per foot. Although it is not comparable to Kesi, it is also a rare and expensive material."


    Luo Xingchen is cautious and knows that this is market research, so even if Luo''s family doesn''t do cloth business, Su Tang asks, she can explain clearly.


    Su Tang looks at the so-called Tianshui bi material, which is actually a kind of tulle close to light blue and light green. It looks good-looking, but she doesn''t think so. It''s more common in modern times.


    "Is this color difficult to dye?" Su Tang asked Luo Xingchen, in Su Tang''s opinion, it''s not difficult at all.

 Chapter 716

    Luo Xingchen nodded, "it''s very difficult. It''s said that this material needs to be washed repeatedly after dyeing. If the color is too deep, the light color will be left. Because the material is relatively thin, repeated rinsing is easy to damage, and it is difficult to fix the color."


    Luo Xingchen also said that although the material is expensive, it is still brittle and discolored. Basically, it can''t last for two seasons. But even so, countless valuable women are competing to make clothes with this material, because it''s beautiful and elegant.


    Su sugar heard Luo Xingchen say so, the more listen to the smile on his face, finally Luo Xingchen couldn''t say, "sugar, can you dye the material of sky water green?"


    "Not to mention blue sky, red sky water, yellow sky water, ah, I can also dye pink, pink, dark pink, rubber powder, haze blue, as long as you can see the color, I can dye it."


    There are a lot of dyes in the space of Suchang, which is much more abundant than the five hundred colors of finlixi dream. Moreover, it is not expensive to dye. It has unique fixation materials, which are good-looking and stable.


    Su Tang thought for a moment, "don''t worry, the dyeing business has to be considered for a long time, or take a look at this..."


    Obviously, the business of dyeing cloth can be done, but sucang will not forget the business that she had to do before. She stood up and took out a big food box and opened it. There were four small cans in it.


    Luo Xingchen and Sunuo see her like this, also come together.


    "Is this?" Luo Xingchen raised his head and asked Su Tang.


    The little guy has a good nose and smells "good smell!" Look at nine o''clock www.90dy.com


    "This is the sauce I''m going to sell later." In addition to the two kinds of chopped peppers, I also prepared four kinds of sauces, which are mushroom chicken sauce, marinated meat sauce, spicy pork sauce, and this, spicy beef sauce


    Each open is a delicious taste, Luo Xingchen can''t wait to take the chopsticks in the food box, taste one by one, until the final beef sauce.


    In fact, the most common modern is beef sauce. The texture of beef is relatively coarse. After making the sauce, the taste is strong, and the more chewy and fragrant, it is very suitable for making sauce.


    But this kind of cattle in the farming era is very precious. Although there is a lot of space for sucang, it is not so easy to eat beef outside. Therefore, Sutang is only made a little. It is estimated that it will not sell much in the future, and the raw materials will be stuck.


    Although it''s illegal to kill cattle at this time, rich people still have a chance to eat beef. Luo Xingchen has eaten it before. As a result, when he gets the final beef sauce, he can''t help nodding, "it''s delicious, especially this beef sauce."


    The little guy knows that these are all meat. He can''t eat them. He also looks at them. He takes some milk sweets from his purse and gives them to Sunuo. As soon as he sees the candy, he is happy to eat it.


    "You monster, you didn''t intend to concentrate on cooperating with Luo family from the beginning." After Luo Xingchen finished eating, he put down his chopsticks and looked at Su Tang.


    She was afraid she didn''t notice this, but when she saw what Sutang had taken out today, it was not the same thing as what she had cooperated with Luo''s family before.


    In the past, sucang was able to get the seeds of tomatoes and peppers on its own, so the sauces made were all very simple processing, which directly broke the peppers and tomatoes, which was the simplest chili sauce and tomato sauce.

 Chapter 717

    Later, sucang also gave a prescription for chili oil, saying that it was a prescription. It was too simple to be any more simple. After drying the pepper and rolling it with hot oil, it was chili oil.


    I didn''t think it was good because the materials were rare before. But if you look at the Sutang today, not to mention the chopped chili, it''s actually salted and fermented. Today, these four kinds of sauces are all further refined processing. Although it''s just such a small pot, there may be countless spices in it.


    In comparison, the sauce that we cooperated with Luojia before is equal to rough processing, which is completely the state of raw materials. The sauce provided by Sutang this time can be regarded as having secret recipe and more complex processing. Of course, the price is more expensive and delicious. The most important thing is that it will never be learned casually.


    Luo Xingchen also knows that Su Tang is a cautious person who can''t see a rabbit but not a hawk. She is a prudent person who wants to think about ten steps. However, she could not believe that she could talk about cooperation with her at that time when she had no advantages and no money. She was ready to split up in the future.


    It can only be said that sucang''s business partners are very strong, but it would be really terrible to meet her such an opponent.


    Hearing Luo Xingchen ask herself this, Su Tang smiles, "I always believe in what I can hold in my hand, and only cooperate with people who can believe."


    She didn''t deny that she didn''t intend to cooperate with Luo family all the time at the beginning. She was not a person who could easily trust others. She didn''t care about paying for some things. For example, she saved Pei''s life before, and tried to do as much as possible without harming herself.


    But such things as collaborators, she will only cooperate with the people she absolutely can trust. The previous Luo family is not qualified enough, but Luo Xingchen can.


    Sucang is such a personality, Luo Xingchen can understand, in fact, Luo Xingchen can not be separated, otherwise she also knows that what is in her hands is the most reliable. Unique Chinese network www.v1zwxs.com


    "Then I''m honored to have your trust." Luo Xingchen didn''t deny that when he saw Su Tang, he also laughed.


    It''s good that they can trust and cooperate with each other, and Luo Xingchen thinks it''s really reassuring to cooperate with people like sucang.


    "Each other!" Su Tang and Luo Xingchen also said that it was not easy for her to meet an object that she could talk to and cooperate with. After all, it was feudal society.


    "Ha ha, let''s not make these false ones. These sauces are good. Beef sauce is the best to eat, but beef is not easy to make. It is easy to cause controversy." Empty don''t say, Luo Xingchen continues to talk about serious business with Su sugar.


    "That beef sauce can be put down for the time being. Sell the rest first." Sucang also knows that selling beef needs background, otherwise it may lead to a lawsuit.


    Su Tang''s background, needless to say, is Song Yi, Pei Xuan and Murong Zhao. But at present, her background is full of self-care. Su Tang thinks that after Murong Zhao ascends the throne, she won''t have to worry.


    Luo Xingchen also means this. At the beginning of his business, he should not be too showy, which is likely to cause a backlash. If this kind of business is likely to give the enemy a handle, it will not be done in advance. When it becomes stable and it is not easy to shake passively, it will be easier.


    "OK, you''ve decided on the prescription. Some of the people around me have taken away from me. It''s almost enough. When we leave the capital, we''ll open a shop and sell sauce!"


    Luo Xingchen has decided the business directly.

 Chapter 718

    Su sugar looked at his younger brother next to eat sugar, quickly stop "eat two enough!"


    Children love to eat sugar, but eat too much is to decay teeth, sucang will certainly look at a little bit, the little guy is also obedient, sister refused to eat, quickly put away the rest of the rest, to the elder sister hehe smile.


    Seeing that he was sensible, Su Tang rubbed his head with a smile, and then looked at Luo Xingchen, "sauce business, of course, is to do, but..."


    Luo Xingchen looks at Su Tang. What''s the meaning of this?


    Su Tang laughed, "is that big brother of your family the ant on hot pot recently?"


    Luo Xingchen looks at Su sugar this smile to be about to tremble, is finished, sugar this is to stare at who again, some people will have bad luck.


    And sucang said that also confirmed the unfortunate object is who, Luo Xingchen looked at sucang, "sugar, what do you want to do?"


    "It''s nothing. The Luo family didn''t want to cooperate with me all the time. Just after a while, I was going to suffer from the wind and frost, and I was in love with each other. So I was bored. I didn''t want to continue to do business. I was ready to go out to heal my wounds. What do you think your elder brother would think if he knew my miserable experience?"


    Luo Xingchen a pair of eyes clear and cool, with a few smiles looking at Luo Xingchen, see her so, Luo Xingchen hit a shiver "do you mean?"


    Su Tang didn''t want to continue to cooperate with Luo family for a long time. If it wasn''t for her, Luo''s family would get so many tomato and pepper seeds. As a result, when she got the seeds, she would like to turn against her.


    Luo Xingchen didn''t say that, just as she didn''t know, she had no way before. She had to cooperate with Luo''s family. Otherwise, she could not accumulate wealth so quickly with her little spending road. 163 Novels www.163xiaoshuo.com


    When the goal of the original accumulation of capital has been achieved, can Suchang continue to be a collaborator who only wants to get benefits for himself and stabs the knife behind his back?


    "I''m a little peasant girl who has been hurt by love and has no intention of doing business. Someone has to take over." Su Tang blinked and looked at Luo Xingchen.


    Luo Xingchen also understood that "you want to sell the sauce business to luoxinghe?"


    After thinking about it carefully, she also laughed, "sugar, the most correct thing I''ve done in my life must have not offended you."


    "Please face up to your own strength, you want to offend me, do you have that ability?" What does she mean that she didn''t offend herself, said Su Tang, on the level of Luo Xingchen, what a joke.


    Luo Xingchen, who was once again bitten by the poisonous tongue, looked at Su Tang bitterly and said, "sugar, if you treat me like this, your conscience won''t hurt. Don''t you love me?"


    Sue sugar white eye "please don''t continue to mistake your position like this, OK?"


    What do you love or not? Su Nuo, who was watching the excitement, also covered his mouth and kept laughing. At first, he heard brother Luo ask his sister whether he loved or not. He thought it was offensive to her. But after a long time, he found that brother Luo and his sister were getting along like this, and each time brother Luo was hated.


    "What about the soap and meat grinder business that you transferred to him? How much are you going to sell for the sauce business Luo Xingchen also accepted her fate. Anyway, she said that she couldn''t sell sucang, so she was curious about how much Su sugar would cost.


    "Luo''s family didn''t want to sell soap like this. If I don''t sell it, I can still make money from meat grinder." The reason why sucang is so dissatisfied with the cooperation with the Luo family is that the food of the Luo family is too ugly.


    Not to mention the ketchup and chili sauce business, the Luo family had tried to steal the recipe from sucang several times before, but still relied on Luo Xingchen to mediate. Sucang would also bring out some new things, otherwise the Luo family would have started.

 Chapter 719

    In fact, the profit of the soap business is not small, but seeing that the Luo family can''t get the secret recipe, the Luo family can only use their own channels to sell sucang. In fact, at the beginning, the Luo family was really sincere about the share of sotan to the Luo family, but the Luo family was not satisfied, so they didn''t care about the soap business very much.


    If the two cooperation can barely be seen, the meat grinder business will be even worse. In fact, the meat grinder does not have much technical content, just so many parts.


    At the beginning of the first quarter, the share of Sutang here was a little bit more, and then the share became less and less. It was because the Luo family copied them privately and sold them, so they only swallowed up the profits and did not give them any share.


    To tell you the truth, no one is willing to do business with such people. If Luo Xingchen can be the master of the Luo family, Su Tang absolutely has nothing to say. But the problem is that Luo''s family is not Luo Xingchen, and even she has to be suppressed.


    Sucang is a person who has many grudges. Before, she couldn''t help it. Now how can she continue to let people like Luo family become their cooperators and make money with her.


    When she heard what Su Tang said, Luo Xingchen was embarrassed. She knew about it, but she really couldn''t control it. Because she had helped Su Tang several times, many people in Luo''s family had a problem with her. They thought that she was useless and could not even deal with a small peasant girl. She was controlled by others and harmed the interests of the Luo family.


    After cooperating with sucang, Luo Xingchen really saw a lot of things and was really disappointed with the Luo family. So she didn''t even plan to go back to Beijing this time even for the Chinese New Year. She was determined to start a career with sucang.


    Compared with Luo family, she is Luo family member. She has mastered her biggest secret clearly. However, no matter what business she takes with her, it is a gentleman''s behavior. She will never embezzle in private.


    In fact, there is no obvious contract between her and sucang. Even if sucang is swallowed as her own, no one can treat sucang well. Luo Xingchen also knows that sucang is a very smart and even cunning person. If sucang has a heart, Luo Xingchen knows that he can''t play with sucang. Huowen novel network www.rwxsw.net


    But sucang really did not, has been no matter how to others, but to her is to treat her sincerely, should be her absolutely not to lose her, but should not be her, sucang also won''t give more.


    Luo Xingchen looked at the behavior of equality and gentleman, and was moved in her heart. She felt that Su Tang''s business philosophy was more appreciated and wanted to do business with her.


    "I''m sorry!" Luo Xingchen and Su Tang apologize.


    Su Tang shook her head. "How much skill do you have? I know, I don''t blame you for this. Have you made up your mind to stay in the capital for the Spring Festival this time?"


    For Luo Xingchen, this decision was not easy. She always wanted to be the owner of Luo family, whether she dressed up as a man or went out to do business. However, if she wanted to become the owner of the Luo family, she could only make the business huge and purchase the Luo family. Otherwise, it would be impossible.


    The Luo family has a lot of ugly food, and is also the first rich businessman in the north. It is not so easy to be bigger than the Luo family.


    "Yes, I want to have a try. What''s more, what''s the meaning of being the owner of the richest businessman in the north? Don''t you say you want to do business all over the world. I want to join you."


    Before Luo Xingchen''s eyes, she only saw the Luo family. However, because of sucang, she not only wanted to be the owner of the Luo family, but also wanted to have a bigger career. Moreover, she felt that it was very possible to succeed with sucang.

 Chapter 720

    Su Tang heard Luo Xingchen''s words and looked at her with a smile, "well, it''s better for you to guess how much I intend to sell this part of my share to luoxinghe?"


    "If you guess right, I''ll take you with me. Guess not..." Sucang blinked at Luo Xingchen.


    Luo Xingchen made a shiver, as expected or that evil sugar.


    "It depends on how much money the sauce business has made this year." Luo Xingchen and Su Tang have known each other for so many years. They still know her well and answer very quickly.


    What''s the disposition of sucang? The people in her family thought they could take advantage of sucang. What a joke? She won''t lose anything if she eats.


    Therefore, since sucang started, it was sure that all the profits made by the Luo family would be brought back. So Luo Xingchen said that the specific price depends on the profit of the sauce. The money that Sutang wants will only be more than this, not less.


    "Well, it seems that I can''t get rid of you." Sure enough, Luo Xingchen finished, Su Tang sighed and said so.


    "Of course, you don''t want to please me in your life. I''ll depend on you." Luo Xingchen also said.


    Su sugar lips slightly raised "take my back to me, eat mine, spit it out for me!"


    Luo Xingchen thumbed up to Su Tang, "sugar, I have no way to describe my respect for you. Only the word demon is given to you!"


    On the heart of the black hand ruthless, Luo Xingchen absolutely believe that Su sugar said he was second, no one dares to call the first.


    Thank you Luo Xingchen finished saying thanks to Su Tang. Ivy''s Novels www.avtxt.com


    "You''re welcome, by the way." Just now Luo Xingchen thanks Su Tang and prepares Luoxing river. Luoxinghe has always wanted to steal this sauce business from Luo Xingchen.


    When the time comes, Luo Xingchen will withdraw from the Luo family''s business, and sucang will transfer it. He can''t be indifferent, but he really spent money. When xingxingtang sauce becomes a tribute, the Luo family''s sauce will be worthless in the future.


    "Tomato and pepper seeds, to be handed over to the state?" Luo Xingchen looks at Su Tang with a firm tone.


    "Since we have to do it all, we''d better take out more advantages and change the title, so that no one will think that I am a little peasant girl who is not on the stage." Sucan did not deny it.


    "It''s just an empty title, which may not be able to block the Luo family." Luo Xingchen is also a very smart person. Su Tang didn''t care about the title before, but now she wants to be granted a title. Obviously, there are reasons.


    Su Tang put the Luo family together like this. It is impossible for the Luo family to suffer in vain and not fight back. Although she will help Su Tang, she does not have the Luo family as a help. At that time, when facing the attack of the Luo family, she may not have much effect.


    If sucang has a title, it may have some strength, but it is just a false title, which can''t stop the Luo family. Luo Xingchen is the Luo family himself, so he knows how much strength the Luo family has.


    Su Tang started from luoxinghe, which can also be regarded as helping Luo Xingchen out. After all, so many people in the Luo family valued luoxinghe before, and thought he was a good successor, so he didn''t look up to Luo Xingchen.


    That Su sugar let him suffer a big loss, let the Luo family also because of luoxinghe, so Luo Xingchen just said thanks to sucang, sucang also said it was on the way.


    Because Su Tang Keng Luo''s family is sure, who to start with is her decision. Choosing luoxinghe is a way to give Luo Xingchen a breath.


    Similarly, Su Tang wanted this title, but she knew that although she said it simply, the Luo family was not so easy to deal with. With the identity, it was better.


    Luo Xingchen will say these, in fact, is also a reminder of sucang, only an empty title, can not block Luo''s revenge, she needs more powerful force.

 Chapter 721

    "Who told you that all I have is a false title?" Su Tang hears Luo Xingchen''s words, smiles instead of her.


    Luo Xingchen sees Su sugar so, also pick eyebrow "be I think bad, you are su sugar!"


    What she can think of, how can sucang not think of.


    Su sugar smile, not sure of things, when she did, since to do, naturally is sure.


    "Don''t worry. You go back today and buy some raw materials. We''ll try to dye some tomorrow. If we can succeed, our business will start with sauce and cloth dyeing.


    After the north is stable, let''s go to the south of the Yangtze River to have a look. I still have a good business, but I have to go to the south to see what''s going on there and what''s new. "


    Su Tang thinks that after entering the capital this time, he will not go to Beijing again before the new emperor ascends the throne. Seeing that the old emperor is not dead, this is the case in the capital city, and Su Tang doesn''t want to be disturbed.


    But Murong Zhao''s accession to the throne is only good for her, not bad for her. So Su Tang is going to make a small deal with Murong Zhao in private. She hasn''t talked to Murong Zhao about it yet. She has to think about it carefully. Once it comes to the struggle for the throne, it is more important to protect herself than to stand in the right position.


    Although he is not planning to enter Beijing, Su Tang has to concentrate on business development. He also wants to take advantage of Su Nuo''s young age to take him out again. When he gets older, it depends on his own choice. If he wants to take the imperial examination, he needs to study hard and prepare.


    In this era, it is not so easy to pass the imperial examination. It requires years of study, teachers and classmates to discuss with each other. At that time, the little guy probably had no time to stay with his sister.


    When a child grows up, she naturally wants to leave on her own, and sucang can be open-minded. She has to go to the south. She doesn''t want to stay in the north. The economy of the South has always been particularly developed, and there will surely be better business opportunities. Wanshulou www.wanshulou.org


    "No problem. I haven''t been to the south very much. I''ll go back to buy materials now. If you want to dye cloth, you should also make some preparations."


    Luo Xingchen is also full of hope when he hears that sucang is looking forward to the future. It is comfortable to do business with sucang. It doesn''t need so much nonsense. It can be done directly without limitation. It''s also very novel.


    "OK, let''s do this today. By the way, you should make sure that the news of my loss of mood can reach daluoxing River as soon as possible, and try to transfer it to him after the new year, so as not to delay time and bad things."


    Su Tang also said to Luo Xingchen that the news must be given to luoxinghe in time, so as not to delay too much, so as not to wait until the tribute is decided, and then there will be no play.


    However, the tribute was simple. She took time to talk to Murong Zhao. It was not a big deal. The crown prince had no such ability, so don''t fight for the throne, right.


    "No problem. I''ll hook up the person first. As soon as you leave Beijing, you can sign a contract directly and let him take my part." Luo Xingchen said that let Luoxing River take away, obviously there is a plan.


    "Cunning, Luo Er Shao!" Su Tang also knew what she meant and looked at her and said.


    Luo Xingchen Danfeng blinked her eyes and looked at Su Tang, "you are polite, but you are also losing sugar. You can instruct me!"


    "Jiang Hong''s enemy, by the way, will be handed over to Jiang Hong himself." Sucang still remembers this.


    "You''re a short guard. I know. I promise to send the man to the steward Jiang and let him handle it in person." Luo Xingchen said with sucang at the same time, and took Sunuo to leave at the same time.

 Chapter 722

    Luo Xingchen and Su Tang discussed things, and then took Su Nuo to leave Pei government. The little guy was very sensible. He knew that his sister was serious and wanted to be busy. He couldn''t live with him. Although he didn''t know what serious things were, he also knew that he couldn''t make trouble for his sister.


    Children grow up very quickly, and gradually become more and more sensible and mature. Su Tang looks at his younger brother like this, which is gratifying, but also a little sad that the years have passed. Everyone''s simplicity is too rare.


    When Luo Xingchen and Su Nuo leave, Su Tang asks Mei Xiang to come in and serve "where is the lunch for my elder martial brother? What have you done?"


    Mei Xiang and her servants just saw sucang and Luo Xingchen meet alone. Although there was a Sunuo in there, they abandoned the servant''s meeting with a man in private. They all laughed and despised sucang as a mountain peasant girl. They didn''t have any rules and regulations, and it was very unruly.


    Now I saw Su Tang and sent Luo Xingchen away. I asked my grandfather again. It was even more difficult to hide my disdain. "The food in my yard is handled by special people. I don''t know what Miss Su asked about."


    Although she called herself a maid and called Miss Su Tang, the disdain in her tone was still obvious. Su Tang took a look at Mei Xiang, and a trace of irony flashed in her eyes.


    "Master, please don''t kill her. I saw her go out and spread news just now, saying that the young lady is a fool." Orange cat felt his master''s anger and quickly dissuaded her.


    If she dares to treat sucang like this, she can kill her, but she just wants others to look down on her.


    Stupidity is a must for her. If she can''t protect herself, she doesn''t want to be called a talented woman. It''s not fun to put herself in the chaos of the capital. Love literature www.lovewenxue.com


    Knowing that Mei Xiang went out to send the news again, Su Tang didn''t say anything, and her tone became more and more impolite. "What''s the use of you? I think you''re also a good person. If you take good care of me, when I''m together with my younger martial brother, you''ll be better off?"


    Su Tang continues to play the image of her ignorance and stupidity. Mei Xiang, hearing her saying so, purses her lips and looks disdainful.


    Then I heard someone talking outside. It was the voice of Guan Yan: "Miss, let me ask you what you want to eat at noon, or ask the kitchen to prepare in advance. If you have finished meeting the guests, please ask the young lady to have dinner with him."


    It turns out that Pei Xuan specially asked Guan Yan to invite Su Tang to have dinner with him. To say that Su Tang''s plan is really a huge pit. It has many advantages, but it also has a great sacrifice. But it also has an advantage: Pei doesn''t have to avoid sucang. At least before the end, he can meet with sucang in this way.


    Maybe it''s inconvenient to talk, but Pei Xuan can see Su Tang and have a meal together. He also thinks it''s very good.


    "I said that the little senior brother will not forget me. Tell him that I will eat whatever he likes. I will go to see him immediately." Sucang looks happy.


    Mei Xiang saw her like this, and hastened to salute her and wait for her to go out. "I''ll go by myself. You foxes don''t want to get close to my little brother."


    After saying this, Mei Xiang and several big maid''s faces are extremely ugly. However, Guan Yan sees that Su Tang''s performance is totally different from the previous performance. She lowers her head and doesn''t speak. Miss Su''s performance is really real.


    But the more he was, the more he understood that he could never show any trace, and that the good things of the masters and sons would be broken again. So when he saw Su Tang coming out, he immediately saluted him and took him to Pei''s yard, showing great respect and respect.

 Chapter 723

    Half an hour later, sucang and Pei are sitting on the table.


    "Please try this, little brother. The fat meat is delicious." Su sugar a face attentively clip a chopstick, with the fat skin on Pei''s bowl.


    Seeing sucang like this, Pei Xuan was so scared that he almost shivered. Then he saw the fat that Su Tang had sandwiched for himself. He took a look at her. Then he saw a pair of bright eyes of the little girl looking at him. He bit his teeth.


    She made the idea by herself, and it was her own job to play stupid. Why did you give him fat meat? He believed what his cousin said. Candy was too cunning.


    "Don''t you like it? When I was in the village, I had a hard time getting big fat meat." Seeing that he did not move his chopsticks, sucang continued to stare at him.


    Pei Xuan took another look at Su Tang and confessed, "why don''t you like it? I like it all from my younger martial sister!"


    He didn''t dare not to like it. It''s not that he didn''t want to die. As soon as he thought of her being with Luo Xingchen, he would give him delicious food, and when he came to him, he would give him fat meat. Pei Xuan also came from grief.


    "I don''t like..." Su Tang and Pei Xuan sit and eat. Many servants are waiting around. One of the big servant girls in her twenties wants to stop Su Tang.


    What''s your status? I grew up with rich clothes and rich food. This kind of greasy fat meat was never eaten before. This Miss Su is really a poor peasant girl. She gave me such food.


    The big servant girl doesn''t like Su Tang. She wants to come and help Pei Xuan to take the fat away. She also wants to scold Su Tang for not treating him like this. Yunnan novel network www.yndxs.com


    As a result, as soon as he opened his mouth, he saw Pei transform his grief and anger into food. He directly gave him a large piece of fat meat with a chopstick and ate it in one bite. After swallowing it directly, he still looked at sucang: "I like what my younger martial sister likes to eat."


    Su Tang looked at him so pitiful, and felt a little guilty. She blinked her eyes and continued to look at Pei Xuan. "I knew that little senior brother is good to me. If you like to eat, eat more."


    Pei Xuan watched sucang and put a piece of fat meat for himself. He looked at sucang with grief and indignation. Tangtang was still the little villain!


    Su Tang is to see the faces of several big maids around Pei Xuan black, and she smiles with pride in her heart. Who makes her pretend to be a fool? If she is not happy, she has to look at others more unhappy than she is. Looking at Pei Xuan like this, she will be happy in an instant.


    Orange cat: the owner likes to bully the beautiful two legged beast. How to break it?


    Orange cat sometimes wonder why the owner likes to bully Pei. There are so many beautiful bipedal animals, Luo Xingchen is also very beautiful.


    "Thank you, younger martial sister. You are really nice to me!" What can Pei do, smile at Su Tang and continue to eat the fat.


    All the fat he''s eating now is due to the fact that he likes sucang.


    My cousin told him that sucang may be a very smart, capable and resourceful girl. No one can deny her excellence, but she is definitely not a good wife. When she is with her, she can''t be the master of the house like other men, and his wife is obedient.


    Pei Xuan couldn''t help it. His cousin said it was right. There were so many intelligent and gentle girls in the world, even there were many young ladies in the capital city. He didn''t like them. He had to look at a cunning and tough one. So he was willing to be teased by her. Who let him take a fancy to her.

 Chapter 724

    Su Tang watched him eat two mouthfuls of fat, his whole face was wrinkled, and she looked at herself with a smile. When dark Lori saw her like this, she seldom had a little sympathy.


    He also changed a vegetable for him, "little brother, you are so nice!"


    Pei Xuan looked at the vegetables in his bowl, and then took a look with a lovely smile. His eyes were adored and liked. Looking at his sucang, he sighed in his heart. If only such eyes were real.


    In this way, even if he doesn''t like what he likes every day, he is always willing to eat fat every day, but he knows clearly in his heart that this is all fake.


    Tangtang doesn''t like him. He even can''t compare with Luo Xingchen in Sutang''s heart. If he has always been so good to Tangtang, Tangtang can give her whatever she wants, and Tangtang will help her to do whatever she wants, regardless of fame, status or everything, as long as she wants.


    Tangtang will see him one day. He doesn''t need to look at him like this. He is willing to be with him all the time.


    "Isn''t it delicious?" Sucang noticed that he looked at himself in a daze and took a look at him.


    Pei Xiao shook his head with a smile, "delicious, you give are the best, I like all."


    But I like her best. I like all of them. I like the bad, the cunning and the tough.


    After hearing this, Su Tang''s face was also full of laughter


    "Sugar, I will treat you and listen to you, so you like me a little more, OK?" Today, I know she can do business with Xingluo.


    He didn''t know how to do business. Before, Tangtang said that his good days were owned by the frontier generals who worked hard to defend the country. She said that her wish was that the river and the mountain would be solid and the sea and the river would be clear, because only in this way could she do business safely and make money and realize her ideal. Xuanshu Literature Network www.xuanwx.com


    He can''t do business with her, but he can make her prosperous and peaceful with his cousin. So can she like Luo Xingchen less and like him more.


    Originally with a smile on his face, Su Tang''s hand, who was still playing, stopped suddenly to "eat!"


    Did not get Su sugar''s answer, Pei Xuan pursed a bitter smile, as expected, he still can''t?


    A series of dialogue bubbles appeared on the orange cat''s head: "the beautiful bipedal is very sad, he..."


    "Stop talking!" Sucang didn''t let the orange cat go on.


    Orange cat''s dialogue bubble also disappeared, it looked at Su sugar, the owner is a little unhappy!


    "What do you do? It''s hot to me!" After dinner, the servant brought the tea to Su Tang, and she picked it up, and the tea bowl was smashed on the ground. "How do you servants like you do things? Such servants should be killed. They bully me and look down on me. Wuwuwuwu..."


    Su sugar covered her face and cried and left Pei''s yard. She ran directly into Xiangxue garden and locked herself in the room.


    "Sugar..." Just after dinner, Pei Xuan also wanted to say that he invited Su Tang to play chess with him, but he saw that Su Tang was so.


    Naturally, he knew that it was su Tang who was acting. Su Tang was not such a self indulgent person. But when he heard that Su Tang said that people looked down on him and bullied her, he still took it seriously.


    "Drag me out to play 30 boards and sell them out!" Pei Xuan waved and let the servant girl drag out.


    The servant girl is already a big servant girl who can serve in the house of the young master. She thinks she has different status. She can''t imagine that she will be sold out because of a poor peasant girl from outside.

 Chapter 725

    "Please forgive me, I don''t have one. It''s her who framed me. Servant..." Pei Xuan was just following Su Tang''s play, but she didn''t expect that her servant girl really said so.


    He drew out his sword hanging beside him and waved it to the servant girl. In an instant, there was a huge bloodstain wound on her face. The servant girl had been around PEI for several years, and had been put into important use before.


    Pei Xuan was arrogant and awkward before, but she was not a difficult master. After they were servants, they did their duty well, and they always got a lot of trust and reward.


    The servant girl couldn''t believe that she looked up at Pei, and saw that the teenager in front of her seemed to be familiar with her, but her eyes were sharp and deep, "what are you, and dare to call her directly?"


    Pei Xuan stares at this servant girl fiercely, her eyes are red, how he doesn''t know, even if sugar sugar doesn''t behave foolishly, these servants in the family despise her.


    He said that if anyone looked down on her, he would beat them to death, but his own servants did to her.


    But all of a sudden, Pei''s plan was deep, and his heart had already risen.


    Seeing Pei Xuan like this, all the servants in the room were scared to kneel down and said, "don''t be angry!"


    Guan Yan quickly came to stop Pei, and immediately let people pull the servant girl down to hit the board.


    "Get out of here!" Pei sat down and roared, and the servants in the room shook and retreated immediately.


    "Don''t be angry. They don''t have long eyes and don''t understand. People who are so delicate and valuable as Miss can always be seen." He tried to persuade Pei.


    Pei''s eyes are red, "you go down!"


    Seeing him like this, he opened his mouth and wanted to say something. Finally, he bowed down and left him sitting on the chair alone. His figure was extremely desolate. Save your books www.chunshu8.com


    Pei Xuan here got angry and hit the big servant girl who was used to be used before. Su Tang locked the room instead of letting people in, so she went into the space.


    "Master, the two legged beast just now..." Orange cat came in with sucang and opened his mouth to talk to her.


    "Shut up Sucang turns her head and doesn''t let orange cat say it.


    She knows that orange cat has the ability to see through the human heart, but it is not a good thing for a beast, but it is not a good thing for a person.


    Orange cat was scolded and shut up, but Baba looked at sucang.


    Sucang ran to the sofa on the first floor of the cabin and sat down. She found a book to read. For a while, the space was quiet.


    "I''ll make you something delicious." About an hour later, sucang said to the orange cat lying beside her.


    Orange cat looked up at her, at this time, sucang has not seen the previous mood swings, but a calm, orange cat sighed, two legged animals are really complex, or their four legged beasts are more simple, "OK, fresh."


    Strange, heard the orange cat this request, Su sugar looked at it, reached out to hold it, rubbed its soft hair, "do pickle fish to eat!"


    This sucang has never been done. Orange cat is satisfied to let sucang knead himself, and then watch her busy in the small kitchen. Soon she makes a large pot of sauerkraut fish.


    Then I watched the oranges and cats eat fish. The 30 level space has unlocked all the land. There are fresh fruits and vegetables, bees and cauliflower honey. There are chickens, ducks, cattle and sheep in the pasture nearby.


    Everything is very comfortable, calm and comfortable, just like the heart of sucang, it is also quiet.

 Chapter 726

"Go and tell the housekeeper that I want ten large water tanks in the yard, and a large pot and firewood." Mei Xiang, who served in Xiangxue garden, also said, "I said housekeeper Zhou, you don''t want to have a good life. Don''t pull me up."

 Chapter 727

    "What is defilement? Don''t let me hear you Guan Yan pulls housekeeper Zhou not to let him continue to say, and whispers to him.


    "Miss Su is a disciple of Lord song. Speaking of it, it is not only our little grandfather who is Miss Su''s senior brother, but also the prince''s highness. How can people like us talk about this identity behind our backs?


    and when his royal highness was still alive, he said that after his own marriage, he was the master of his own marriage. His identity was not mismatched, and he was so fond of the love of the little master.


    Guan Yan doesn''t let housekeeper Zhou say anything about Su Tang, but also reminds him of his own identity. No matter how much he says or does, how shameful he has done. As long as Song Yi doesn''t drive her out of the school, she is a disciple of Song Yi, the emperor''s master. She can call Pei Xuan and Murong Zhao.


    In fact, Guanyan has been in contact with the real sucang, and what kind of character is Su miss? He just saw it for the first time before, and was immediately guessed by her.


    Miss Su is definitely not a fool. In addition, she has seen a lot of so-called ladies. I''m afraid Miss Su is better than those girls.


    Maybe he didn''t see it before, but in these days, he can see that his little father-in-law is really in love with Miss Su, but I''m afraid she has no idea.


    What''s more, Miss Su was so powerful that he was very proud to get along with the crown prince. In the view of Guan Yan, such a girl is definitely worthy of the position of lady in charge of the government.


    Housekeeper Zhou is an old man and a loyal servant in the Duke of PEI. Guan Yan doesn''t want him to ruin himself by saying something wrong. That''s why he dissuades him. Fire book www.liehuoshuba.com


    But if he still doesn''t listen, there''s no other way to observe his words. My grandfather has finally moved his mind to a girl for so many years. If the former Princess Ruixue and today''s servant girl dare to insult Miss Su, he will never let go.


    Housekeeper Zhou is indeed an old man, but he never dares to bring his elders'' money in front of the master. He knows that Guanyan is the most useful thing for my grandfather. Now he hears him tell himself this, and he knows the current affairs very well.


    "Thank you for reminding me. But Miss Su didn''t know what to think. She suddenly asked me for a water tank or something. When did we have these rough things in our house, so..." As expected, housekeeper Zhou didn''t rush in, but talked to Guan Yan about it.


    "Oh, what are you still doing here? When is it? If you don''t have it in the house, go out and buy it. Don''t delay Miss Su''s use. If you make her unhappy again, I''m afraid my father-in-law will be angry."


    Guanyan said to housekeeper Zhou quickly, let him go to work quickly. Seeing Guan Yan''s words, housekeeper Zhou understood and nodded directly, "thank you very much today. I''ll let people go out and buy things now."


    Then he left. Seeing that he was gone, Guan Yan came in and explained to Pei Xuan that "I have already spoken to housekeeper Zhou."


    "I''ll make it clear with him in the evening. Don''t let me hear him say that sugar and sugar are not good. Otherwise, he will be an old servant for many years. Don''t blame me for not giving his family a face."


    Pei Xuan waved his hand and said this to Guan Yan. Guan Yan quickly saluted and agreed to retreat.

 Chapter 728

    Su Tang''s order to ask for something to go down caused a lot of noise. Housekeeper Zhou got some advice from Guan Yan, and he didn''t dare to say anything more and didn''t tell others.


    The old man who has been serving for many years in the mansion. When he saw that Guan Yan was pulling himself to talk and raising his voice in a low voice, he didn''t know that he was trying to avoid people. Moreover, he and Guan Yan were not very familiar with each other. Guan Yan suddenly did so, and he wanted to know that it was not so simple.


    Smart people are a little bit good at doing things, so they have nothing else to say. When they come out, they ask people to buy the water tanks for sucang.


    After the time, Pei Xuan has been in his own yard, the whole yard is low pressure, the atmosphere is not very good, Suchang there is almost the same, the food delivered in the evening did not move out.


    When the news reached Pei Xuan''s courtyard, Pei Xuan was very angry again. A little girl who was waiting for the fire was directly driven out of the yard. Fortunately, she was not beaten and sold. For a moment, the servants in the whole government were nervous.


    Then on November 30, a storyteller from other places in the capital began to tell a story book called "the story of the white haired devil" in the teahouse, which attracted many people''s attention and the audience was infatuated.


    "Recently, the most popular story in the capital city is the story of the white haired devil. It is said that a storyteller from other places is talking about it. As a result, other storytellers have come to listen to the story because of his good speech. Now all the people in the capital are talking about it. The young master Zhao was saved by a woman after he was killed. As a result, the enemy was insane and wanted to chase after him. The woman was also killed It''s love and loyalty. It''s touching to give up your life to protect each other. "


    On December 4, Luo Xingchen and sucang stood in the yard of Xiangxue garden, watching people busy dyeing cloth, and then chatting with sucang. Yunnan biqu Pavilion www.ynbike.net


    "Do you still have the leisure to listen to books?" Su sugar looked at Luo Xingchen peeled the orange and reached out to her.


    When Luo Xingchen saw her like this, he quickly divided the peeled oranges to her, and then said, "I don''t have that time. This is not everyone talking about it."


    Luo Xingchen knew Su Tang''s plan, so she also knew that the author of the white haired devil''s biography was su Tang. She was very surprised. She thought it would be a very obvious story, but she didn''t expect it to be quite tortuous. Now many people in the capital are discussing it. Some people say that the Wu family girl is affectionate and has helped Zhao Gongzi ¡£


    Some people also think that the Wu family girl has no rules. It''s improper to be so close to men without getting married.


    Now I feel that although it is against the rules, it is understandable that the Wu family girl is kind and helpful. There is also a lively fight between the two factions who think that Wu''s girl is not a good girl, and all the stalls in the street are talking about this story.


    "That''s how it''s discussed?" Su Tang eats oranges. "Then if you give them Tianlong Babu, Liang Shanbo and Zhu Yingtai, wouldn''t it make them crazy?"


    Su Tang is not a novelist either. The story she wrote is basically the level of many modern screenwriters'' patching up and mending. It is surprising that such a story can cause such a big stir. Besides lamenting the lack of spiritual life of the people in this era, she has nothing to say.

 Chapter 729

    "What do you say?" Luo Xingchen didn''t hear what Su Tang said and asked her back.


    Su Tang shook her head. "It''s nothing. I''ve seen the coarse cloth before, and it''s not bad after washing it. Today, let''s see if the water blue yarn can be dyed."


    "No problem, by the way, can I have the pink satin dyed before? I''ll make my clothes." These two days, they did nothing but dye cloth in the yard.


    Sucang didn''t try too many colors. Of course, the business can''t be done at one time, so she dyed it pink first.


    The dye bought in the space supermarket is really good. The color is bright and does not fade. This is not just a piece of satin. Luo Xingchen takes a fancy to it at a glance.


    "And you''re not a girl." I saw Luo Xing Chen make complaints about her pink satin, Sue sugar Tucao.


    A girl dressed as a man is a girl''s heart, OK? This pink girl''s heart can''t move her eyes.


    "I''ll bring it to you later." Su Tang looked at the dyed pink cloth before, but she also liked it.


    The main reason is that the color of the fabric in this era is really simple. In addition, she has been wearing black, white and gray for more than a year, and she will wear it for another year. When she sees a different color, she will certainly like it.


    But sucang can''t wear other colors now, so Luo Xingchen likes to want it, and sucang doesn''t stop her, but "ah, it''s a pity that you''re just a young master of Luo family."


    In fact, this material has already been dyed. If Luo Xingchen''s identity is higher, it will be a live advertisement if it is worn on some occasions. Hot Novels www.resoooxs.com


    Sucang has finished the sample and started to plan and publicize it.


    "Don''t think I don''t know you despise me." Luo Xingchen hears Su Tang''s words and looks at her.


    Sucang blinked. "Obviously, I said it to let you listen. Fortunately, your IQ is in line with my imagination. It''s not so low as to be astonishing."


    Still very poisonous tongue, Luo Xingchen a pair of Phoenix eyes looking at Su sugar, some sugar this poisonous tongue demon!


    Su Tang and Luo Xingchen, regardless of the white snow and red plum trees in the yard, made a pile of water tanks to dye cloth. Murong Zhao also went into Pei''s yard in a hurry. Seeing that all the servants in the yard were as light as cats, they waved their hands and said, "all go out. This palace wants to talk to the little grandfather alone."


    As soon as these servants heard this, they were all greatly relieved and hurried to retreat. Murong Zhao saw them like this and raised eyebrows, "it seems that you have achieved remarkable results."


    The servants in Pei''s mansion did not see this before. Pei heard him say this and looked at him, "what are you doing here?"


    "What kind of face are you? Why are you abused by younger martial sister?" Murong Zhao said his cousin impolitely.


    Pei''s face stinks, "what is abusive? It''s not these days to be busy. How can you come here?"


    "Just after receiving the memorial, the Japanese pirates harassed the southeast coast and needed to increase the troops. The old Wang Bayi heap, the Secretary of the Ministry of war, said that he was not willing to send troops. The Minister of Hubu was also a loach. When he said that he would send weapons and fodder, he would know that he was poor. I almost told him to sell his thirteen room Auntie for armament. A group of bastards who were rich in their own pockets!"


    Murong Zhao didn''t encounter depression in the imperial court, so he came to talk to Pei Xuan. Moreover, Pei Guo Gong, Pei''s father, is still fighting against Japanese pirates in the southeast coast. He can''t hide it from Pei.

 Chapter 730

    "Don''t my uncle just like them Pei Yao heard Murong Zhao''s words, hook his lips, sarcastically said.


    How can waste be controlled? It will please, and it will be able to occupy a high position.


    Murong Zhao looked at him like this and sighed, "don''t worry too much. Even though I do, I will try to find a way. I won''t let my uncle support on the coast alone. You can rest assured."


    "I come here today, and I want to tell you the story of younger martial sister..." Murong Zhao grinned, "now in the capital has been spread crazy, younger martial sister is really a cruel person, really."


    Murong Zhao poured himself a glass of water as he said, "you don''t go out. Now all the streets in the capital are discussing the story of the white haired devil written by his younger martial sister. Today, even the Imperial College is discussing the issue of which is the most important one: rules and kindness.


    You can think about it carefully. Now everyone is crazy about this story. It''s still too late to stop it. Otherwise, the influence will not be eliminated in ten or eight years


    Murong Zhao really admires Su Tang. He has read the story written by Su Tang before. Anyway, it is all in vernacular language, and the plot is tortuous and bizarre. However, it may be because he knew in advance that the purpose of the story is to point to Pei Xuan. Therefore, although he thought it was good-looking, he was also calm.


    But it was really released. In just a few days, the whole city was crazy about this story, and the influence on people''s hearts was too strong.


    In fact, every emperor has ever made use of the public opinion to create momentum for himself. Chen Sheng and Wu Guang, who started a rebellion in troubled times, always wanted to make a legend to show that he was the emperor chosen by heaven, so that the people could support themselves and ascend to the throne of God. 596 Novels www.596xs.com


    So when Su Tang used this move, Murong Zhao didn''t think much about it, but the emperors generally beautified themselves. Su Tang did the opposite, black Pei.


    However, Murong Zhaozhen didn''t expect that Su Tang could rise such a storm from the folk by virtue of such a story alone, which is more influential than the whole auspicious legends of the previous emperors.


    Everyone is talking about it. No matter it is a peddler or a gentleman or a young lady from a wealthy family, Murong Zhao is surprised to see the present situation. Instead, she is not incompetent. On the contrary, she is capable. This control of the people''s heart makes people think and think what she wants.


    This is too powerful. Murong Zhao is afraid to think about it now. Fortunately, Su Tang is his younger martial sister, not used by the enemy. Otherwise, his brainwashing ability to the common people is imperceptibly influenced, which is absolutely beyond our defense.


    It''s also Murong Zhao who has never seen it. If he knew it in modern times, he would know that Su Tang''s use of this thing is nothing. There are too many modern online essays with rhythm. The war of public opinion is a battlefield without smoke of gunpowder.


    Su Tang was a net editor in her previous life, which can be said to be in the front line. She really didn''t have a cruel hand and rhythm. If she really wanted to, Su Tang could kill people with public opinion.


    But sucang is not a madman with problems. It''s good to spend so much time killing people to achieve the goal. Moreover, sucang didn''t expect that his crude story and copy could bring rhythm here. It can only be said that the people in this world have never experienced the modern information explosion.


    Otherwise, it will not be so easy to be brought into this story, but also to adults, verbal and written criticism is really killing and killing heart, it is fierce.

 Chapter 731

    Murong Zhao also saw that it was only less than five days. The story of Mr. storyteller was just the beginning, but not to the key plot. So he came to ask Pei. The story should continue to be serialized, and Pei was afraid that it would be very difficult for him to wash the truth.


    With such great influence, his dark image will be hard to change at that time.


    Pei Xuan has been cleaning up the servants of the family. She and Su Tang are in good cooperation. She is a conceited and unreasonable girl. If she has nothing to do with her, she has to find trouble. If she looks good-looking and is closer to Pei, she will find trouble directly.


    Then Pei Xuan cooperated with Su Tang. It was only a few days. However, many servants from Pei''s government were collected in Beijing''s tooth shop. Some of them were beaten for doing wrong and died within two days after they were released. Some were sold to the mines directly.


    In a word, the servants of Pei''s government are in danger, especially those around Pei. They may die if they are not careful.


    In the past, the servants of the whole Pei government tried to find connections and find a way to go into the yard of my grandfather. Now it''s just the opposite. Everyone who has a little relationship is trying to escape Pei''s yard.


    Especially the day before, when a servant was serving, he accidentally used the wrong thing. After being reprimanded, he actually scolded Miss Su in the back. After being heard by the young master, he directly stabbed to death with a sword.


    After that, the people in the yard of xiaogongye had nothing to do with their background, just like the tortoise. They didn''t dare to say anything. Those who had connections with the background did not want to serve in the yard. They would rather guard the garden than serve Pei. Go to tingshu.com www.7tingshu.com


    Many servants in the whole government were talking about it in private. After waking up from the serious injury, the young master of his family changed into a person. He didn''t treat the servant as an adult. Even the most trusted Guan Yan was beaten by the young master before. At present, he is good to miss Su in Xiangxue garden.


    As a result, sucang has been rampant in the government recently, and all the servants are holding her. But these servants are also getting angry. They also find that sucang is a fool and has no rules. She thinks that she is a fool, and she has no way to please her. One moment she feels good, but the next moment her brain circuit doesn''t know where to turn, she has to teach people.


    Therefore, the officials of the government can only do things cautiously and pray that they will not offend the two masters. Of course, the servants who really do things will not know that Su Tang and Pei Xuan are basically spies everywhere.


    Of course, the two people will not only deal with problems in this way, which is too obvious. So basically, they are half of each other. Those who kill or maim are ill intentioned. As for those decent servants, they are simply punished and sent to the dental shop. Anyway, they are all waiters. It''s OK to sell them to other people''s houses to serve them.


    In addition, the two people also specially sent long tongued servants out, so that these servants can not spread Pei''s bad reputation, so that they can sell to a good family in the future, they will also discredit Pei Xuan.


    The current situation is that Pei fan and the storytellers are doing their own things. But when the storytelling plot goes to the time when the male master loses his mind, all the preparation before is also for the outbreak at this time.


    Murong Zhao also saw that Pei was very successful in the government, but he was really worried, so that his cousin''s reputation in the future would be really over.

 Chapter 732

    Murong Zhao just said to Pei Xuan that Su Tang is a cruel man, which is not exaggerated at all. In Murong Zhao''s opinion, Su Tang is really cruel.


    According to the present situation, Pei''s reputation will inevitably be destroyed, but Su Tang is also one of the archetypes of the story. Now in the whole capital, even the Imperial College is talking about kindness and principle. She is the prototype of the discussion.


    Normally, if a girl from another family would have been crying in the face of such a thing, she would not want to live, and the family would have to worry about marriage. However, according to the news recently received by Murong Zhao, his younger martial sister was calm and had no nervous reaction at all.


    Therefore, Murong Zhao really wants to say that the younger martial sister is a cruel person. The key is that she is cruel enough to herself.


    Pei Liang listened to Murong Zhao''s account of the situation outside. Knowing that everything was going well outside, everyone was infatuated with the story and laughed, "I said that she was a little villain. In terms of entrapment, I have never seen anything better than her."


    Murong Zhao looks at Pei Xuan. What does the proud expression and tone mean? Can you make it clear that the younger martial sister''s ability is not worth being proud of at all. She is a pit, OK? It''s a huge pit. It''s hard to even pit myself!


    Pei Xuan also saw Murong Zhao''s expression after finishing, and then laughed, "it''s OK. I think it''s good. What''s the significance of fame? The history books are written by victorious people. In this way, there must be no good girl willing to marry me. She must be responsible for me and marry me."


    "I think you are crazy for her. Have you ever thought that you represent not only you, but also Pei''s mansion which has been decorated for generations. The ancestors of Pei family have accumulated meritorious deeds. As a result, your reputation is like this. Are you really afraid that you can''t face your ancestors after you die? Also, you are really sure that she is worth it Literary City www.bxwxc.com


    Murong Zhao was really trying to persuade Pei. Before, he didn''t expect that the story of Su Tang had so much influence, so he did it. Now it is obviously more powerful than they think. This is not Pei''s own business, or even discredit the whole Pei government.


    Murong Zhao knew that Su Tang was an excellent girl. She had such ability and wisdom before she was ten years old. Even after she came to Beijing, she had an interesting feeling.


    The only thing he''s glad about is that Su Tang''s idea is quite correct. From the time when she would have said that the country is always solid and the sea is Yan and the river is clear, Murong Zhao is sure that she is a girl with great mind and ambition.


    So even if Su Tang does things sometimes, he will not feel that his sword is biased and unusual, but he really thinks Pei Xuan should think carefully about it. It''s just a woman. Is it really worth it?


    No matter how excellent it is, is it worth Pei''s merits and reputation accumulated by generations? Even now, Sutang has no commitment to Pei. Even if sucang is worth it, who can guarantee that she will like other people in the future? What is the sacrifice of Pei Xuan at that time?


    "How could the reputation of the Pei family''s hairpins be erased because of such a thing?" Pei also knows what Murong Zhao is worried about, but he is very open-minded.


    "The reputation of Pei family depends on winning battles one after another, which is the result of countless people''s military achievements at the border. It can be decided by such a story. Even if I am a demon, as long as I can bring victory to this country and protect the long-term stability of the people, my Pei family will still have outstanding achievements and be the family of God of war!"

 Chapter 733

    Mu Rongzhao is right. The ancestors of Pei family have made great achievements in the war. They have produced several famous generals known as the God of war. Even the present Duke of Pei has made great achievements in fighting Japanese in Southeast China without ever fighting a naval battle.


    Pei Xuan didn''t think that Su Tang''s story could affect the reputation of the whole Pei family. As a national war general, a military general did not pay attention to these things as a civil servant, because his military exploits could not be faked. Even if he was a god of killing and could win a war, he was a god of war worthy of national respect!


    Murong Zhao looked at his brother and said, "is it really worth it?"


    As a brother, he really has a lot of hesitation. Even in front of Su Tang, he will never shy away from it. In his heart, Pei is the closest younger brother. Although Su Tang is a junior sister, she is also very clever and helpful, but she can''t compare with PEI.


    So seeing his brother for a girl like this, he really hesitated, afraid that he could not get what he wanted, and he was afraid that he would pay so much and get hurt later.


    Once upon a time, he worried that Pei was not too simple to be cheated. Now that his younger brother has grown up, he has fallen into such an emotion.


    "Sucang is so good. After all, she is just a girl. It''s worth you to bet on her future. Even if you know clearly, you won''t win much in this gamble."


    Murong Zhao asked Pei. In fact, in murongzhao''s concept, Pei and Su Tang did not meet several times, and they didn''t spend much time together. In a word, the capital city is the longest time of contact. He didn''t understand why Pei was so deep. In the end, Su Tang was not a girl. Although she was better, she was only a girl.


    Murong Zhao clearly saw that Su Tang didn''t have such a mind. That girl is a person with great ambition. Usually, people with great ambition, whether men or women, will not pay too much attention to and persist in love.


    Just like so many of his elders in the past, he was the founding emperor who missed his first love. In fact, he occasionally thought of feeling and was not so persistent, because as an emperor, there are many more important things to pay for. Aiwen.com www.aizw.net


    Of course, Murong Zhao knew that it was not appropriate to hold sucang compared with those emperors of his ancestors, but the truth was not much different. How could a woman with lofty aspirations be willing to be trapped in the wood, rice, oil and salt.


    Even Murong Zhao thinks that Luo Xingchen is more suitable for sucang than Pei. They have the same pursuit and career, can understand each other, and finally achieve what they want.


    So Murong Zhao really wanted to persuade his brother not to be too persistent. He saw with his own eyes how Su Tang got angry with PEI for Luo Xingchen.


    Knowing that the younger martial sister has an excellent man to guard her, she still gambles like this. Knowing that the winning face is so small, she still doesn''t give up. Is it really worth it?


    "Elder martial brother, you despise her in the end!


    You think that her writing such a story will ruin my reputation, but you can''t see that she actually defended my most important things.


    For men, a man in a military general''s house, is the reputation of the devil really so terrible?


    How could it be? Even if I have such a reputation, I will always go to the battlefield in the future. Even if I haven''t, the ancestors of Pei family are military generals, so I can''t not go to the battlefield.


    I said I would become your cousin''s sword. My sword will not only be in the capital, but also in our whole country. "

 Chapter 734

    Pei Xuan looks at Murong Zhao and pours water for himself. When he mentions sucang, his smile is gentle and his eyes are shining.


    "So you think that for the common people, a demon king who kills countless people is more trustworthy, or a willful but mild tempered talent worthy of trust.


    As a military general, the people of my country are afraid of what I can do. They will still believe that a strong general can bring victory to the country. "


    "You think she destroyed my reputation and even affected the merit of Pei''s ancestors.


    In fact, in this way, I will go to the battlefield more smoothly in the future. As for the marriage, it is even more joking. If there is a status, where can a good woman want to marry? Many people want to flatter.


    In fact, she has left me enough initiative. Although my reputation has been destroyed, just like she said, the woman who can see who I am through all the false appearances outside is not worth taking home. Isn''t it a good wife? "


    Pei Xuan said here, asked Murong Zhao, "you think you are worried, she is unexpected?"


    Pei admitted that he also looked down on Tangtang. At that time, he didn''t look down on Tangtang, but more because he knew that she was just a small peasant girl born in the countryside and a greedy little moneymaker.


    But Pei Xuan is not a fool. He was capricious and a little awkward before. He didn''t say anything well. But it doesn''t mean that he doesn''t know what''s going on. He just doesn''t want to admit it.


    During this period of time, he had a lot of contact with sucang, and found that he was really interested in this little girl.


    He was six years older than Sutang. Before that, he always felt that he was an elder brother and a senior brother. He was experienced, but he really found that he liked him. Although she was still young, he would learn more and more about the charm of this little girl by carefully studying her words and deeds. 61 Library www.61wenku.com


    He even appreciates sucang, so when he really thinks about it, some truth hidden under the seemingly dishonest surface will come to the surface clearly.


    Murong Zhao is really asked, perhaps care is chaos, he really did not expect Pei said these.


    "Elder martial brother, you said she was cunning and fierce.


    But don''t be cheated by her, her kindness and beauty are hidden under the hard shell, I have seen.


    She suffered a lot when she was a child. Her mother died early. Her father was still so irresponsible. There was no decent person in the family, so she was very cautious.


    But even though she has experienced so many injuries, you can see that she can still go thousands of miles away for the sake of meeting only a few times, just to come and deliver medicine to me, and her reward is only silver.


    What''s the payoff? She doesn''t want anything in return.


    She is such a person, to tell the truth, the more I know her, the more I can''t let go.


    I like her spirit strange, like her hard-working to make money, like her own pursuit, like her own principles, like her although less than 10 years old, but intelligent and clear.


    I appreciate what she thinks, what she pursues, so I want to keep her growing up, and I will strive for it with all my heart. I will try everything. If I don''t try, how can I be reconciled. "


    These days, Pei is not only resting, but also thinking a lot.

 Chapter 735

    Murong Zhaoyan looked at his cousin and said so many words. He was very sincere. He didn''t mean to be hostile or awkward before, but he was very clear and sincere.


    In fact, Su Tang is young, but sometimes when communicating, she really ignores her age. She is really smart, so Pei says that he appreciates Su Tang, and Murong Zhao can understand.


    "So you think so much." Murong Zhao is more surprised that he thinks Pei is just impulsive, young people always like this impulse, isn''t it.


    But I didn''t expect Pei to be more mature than he thought. It was like meeting sucang and confirming that he liked sucang, he grew up all of a sudden.


    "How can I not think about it all my life? The future hostess of Pei family is also the master of my life. How can I not think so much about it? In fact, I have thought about why she is and how can I fall in love with a girl who is totally two extremes with my planned wife?"


    Murong Zhao looked at him with interest, "what''s the answer you got?"


    "Cousin, you asked me if I was worth it, but I didn''t think about it at all.


    When you meet that person one day, you will know that it is clearly in the crowd of many and many people, only that person is luminous. Later, I thought, maybe it was on the street of Qinghe town that day that I saw the little girl who was crying out to sell fruit on the street, and I was doomed. " Fresh novel www.xianxs.com


    Pei Xuan is a little confused, but now he can be sure what his heart is talking about. His mother said that when she was alive, she and her father had hesitated, but in the end, her heart told her that it was like, that was love, so she married her father. Although her mother''s life was very short, Pei Xuan knew that she was lucky every day in the world Happy.


    He once thought that he would have such a marriage. When he met this time, how could he let go? At least he tried his best to fight for it.


    Hearing Pei''s words, Murong Zhao''s eyes seem to appear a very delicate and beautiful face, he looked at Pei, "the teacher said before you are smarter than me, I was a little unconvinced since I was a child, you are a little fool, don''t know anything, where is smarter than me, but I am now convinced that you are the one who can see the origin and the truth."


    "I''m not smart. I''m just attentive. Don''t worry about me. I know what I''m doing. I know she doesn''t like me, but she doesn''t hate me. She''s going to be ten years old. She''s going to be 18 years old. I still have so much time to work hard. I feel very motivated.


    What''s more, cousin, if you are lucky enough to meet your girl, you will know that it''s not worth it. Anyway, in my opinion, if I give up now, I''m afraid that I won''t meet another girl who I can appreciate and pay so much as I like! "


    Pei Xuan is really full of happy smile when talking about these things. Although a person''s love is very bitter, there is still a lot of sweetness. He is willing to pay and try his best. If it still fails, he will not leave him regret.


    His feelings for sucang can''t be traced back to the source. But what Pei can be sure of is that this kind of feeling is definitely beyond the appearance, age and spiritual pursuit and love.


    "Stinky boy, you have a girl you like, just treat your brother like this!" Murong Zhao knew that Pei Xuan wanted to understand, and he didn''t say anything else, but just joked.

 Chapter 736

    Pei Liang saw that his brother was joking like this, and he also laughed, "the miss of Wang Shangshu''s family is really good indeed!"


    "If you don''t have a partner, you can give me the wrong picture. I know it in my mind." Murong Zhao refused Pei''s suggestion directly.


    Pei Xuan said that if he didn''t work hard, how could he be reconciled? Why didn''t he? After seeing Pei''s growth and changes after meeting Su Tang, how could he be willing to marry only a suitable person.


    Love is not suitable. He also wants to have a girl who can''t sleep all night long to think about why he likes it. He wants to have a girl who makes him unwilling to work hard.


    Pei Xuan also knows Murong Zhao''s idea, but before he lived a simple life and thought little, so he didn''t feel how to do it. But now Pei Xuan understands his feelings and meets Su Tang. Only when he meets sucang, can he realize that marriage is really a matter of meeting but not seeking, just like he met Su Tang.


    Moreover, no one knows whether he met sucang, whether it was a marriage or a disaster.


    Although he has a noble status, his parents are in love with each other and his father has said that he will respect his ideas. In fact, as long as he can make sucang nod his head, there will be no hindrance. Sucang is also excellent enough to be watched and appreciated by all.


    But Murong Zhao is the crown prince. He will still be the emperor in the future. It is not easy to meet a girl like he asked for.


    Pei was clear in her mind, but she didn''t attack her cousin. Instead, she joked, "that forgivable brother is ahead of you. Hold on!"


    "Ha ha, don''t be complacent with me. If you don''t believe me, look up and see who the sky has spared. How many times have you hated me before? You''re very harsh and vicious. I''ll wait to see you abused by my younger martial sister in the future." Yaoyao literature website www.11wxw.com


    Knowing that Pei Xuan has thought it out, there is no need to talk about a lot of things. Moreover, Murong Zhao just heard Pei Xuan say that he also admitted that he wanted to be bad. Because Su Tang was just a little girl and a little peasant girl, he looked down on her.


    In fact, sucang''s plan did not have as much influence as he thought, and it was even worse than her influence on the woman. However, her own attitude was so indifferent that it was ignored. For a girl, how much influence of such fame had on her.


    Now that Su Tang has her own ideas, Murong Zhao doesn''t dare to look down on such a girl any more. How can it be simple for Pei to understand and analyze her and enable him to grow up.


    However, at the thought that Pei''s favorite is Su Tang, and Su Tang''s sharp words, Murong Zhao suddenly felt a little cheerful. Before that, he was always hated by his cousin. Later, when he thought that his cousin would be accepted by his future daughter-in-law, he had only one feeling. God opened his eyes!


    It''s not that I don''t report. The time has not come. Younger martial sister''s venomous tongue is much stronger than Pei''s.


    "You are my brother!" Pei Xuan heard Murong Zhao talk about this, and he was also filled with heart. "You don''t know. These days, when eating, she always gives me the bad food. What''s bad? Give me what to eat. I''m really..."


    said Pei Pei could not make complaints about others, but he said, "brother seldom comes."


    Murong Zhao looked at him, "how come I didn''t feel you bothered. If you tell me this with a smile on your face again, I will think you will show off with me again!" What make complaints about


    ? What is he really doing? He has done something wrong. What has he done wrong? Make complaints about his brother carefully. Why do he feel so sour?


    Murong Zhao does not know that there is a time and space called modern era, a group of creatures named netizens have a precise definition of this situation, called, eat dog food!

 Chapter 737

    However, Pei Xuan and Murong Zhaoge are still discussing her after they meet, while Su Tang and Luo Xingchen are looking at the dyed cloth in the room.


    Although it was a little hard before, even Mei Xiang, who could not see sucang in her heart, was also attracted when she saw these fabrics, with different shades of pink. Later, Tianshui blue yarn was also fairyland. Other fabrics dyed in this color were also very beautiful.


    "All down!" Su sugar let people all withdraw, themselves and Luo Xingchen look at these materials in front of them.


    To tell you the truth, in such a deep winter season, the pink and light green in front of you are so tender that it seems to bring spring breeze to winter, which makes people feel happy.


    "There are still subtle differences in the colors of fabrics of different materials, and those of tulle are lighter." When people are down, Luo Xingchen reached out and twisted two batches of gauze on one side.


    "Yes, we don''t have any problems with dyeing." Although it was just a trial dyeing, Su Tang and Luo Xingchen could not dye cloth at all. They took the servants of Pei state government to do so casually and dyed the materials.


    Compared with the existing dyeing fabrics in this era, it is obvious that the technical requirements of Sutang dyeing are not high. In fact, the dyestuffs used in this era are all natural. Natural dyes have many advantages, such as health, environmental protection, and so on. However, there are also some disadvantages, such as poor coloring and high technical requirements for dyeing.


    However, modern dyeing technology is much simpler. Many modern people can buy their own dyes and dye them at home. Moreover, the color is stable and it is not easy to fade. Of course, the disadvantages are just the opposite of natural dyes, that is, they are not so healthy and environmentally friendly.


    But the dyes sold in the space have no side effects and are harmless to the body. They are different from modern dyes, and the technology is simple. Strange book and novel network www.qishuxs.com


    If you do this business, it will be easier for sucang. She only needs to provide dyes. There is no limitation on the aging distance of dyes, and there is no dependence on space.


    Her carry on space is very easy to use, and there is orange cat in it. Su Tang also knows that this space will be with her all her life. When she dies, she will be unbound. As the guardian of space, orange cat will fall into a deep sleep again, waiting for her next owner in 100 years.


    Sucang is not the first owner of this portable space, and will not be the last, but orange cat also said that before her natural death, this space will not leave her.


    Therefore, sucang can use the space at ease, but the fish balls and grilled fish shops in the past rely too much on space. Once she leaves, there is no fish in the space as raw materials, and the taste will be much worse.


    It''s also because she realized this problem that she wanted to do the sauce business seriously. Now she is in the cloth dyeing business. After that, she wants to go to the south to buy some flower beds.


    Even if there is space, if we can implement the origin of raw materials in reality, the business can be stable and lasting, and the binding to her can be weaker. She can''t do a business all the time. What''s the fun in life.


    "Well!" Luo Xingchen also nodded, and the dyeing business was sure to be OK. Then she picked up the pink satin on one side and looked at sucang with Baba''s eyes. "Sugar, you''re a good craftsman. Make me a dress too!"


    After saying this, sucang directly gave her a white eye, "I don''t think you are beautiful, you want to be beautiful!" Poison tongue candy is on-line.

 Chapter 738

    After Luo Xingchen was rejected, he looked at sucang pitifully. "Sugar, you know my situation. My clothes are always bought by those ready-made clothes, and they don''t fit well. It''s not easy for us to dye this material ourselves. Do you have the heart to hand it over to someone who doesn''t know what?"


    Luo Xingchen doesn''t pretend to be pathetic. She''s a woman disguised as a man. Moreover, she''s a girl''s figure at her age. She''s never allowed anyone to serve her.


    It was also known that she was eccentric before, because it was impossible for Luo Xingchen not to discover her secret completely if she was served closely. In order to avoid being found out, Luo Xingchen simply didn''t want any servant who was close to her.


    It''s true to keep the secret, but Luo Xingchen seldom wears clothes that fit her well for so many years. Because she runs outside all the year round and does business, her mother will make clothes for her in the early years, but often when she comes home, because she grows tall, the clothes can''t be worn.


    Later, Luo Xingchen''s mother saw that she was also very good outside, so she didn''t start. Her clothes are all ready-made clothes, but the craftsmanship of outsiders naturally needs not to think about, and it is not close enough to fit the body.


    Luo Xingchen still remembers how comfortable the clothes her mother made for herself. At that time, her mother always felt guilty because she let her a girl dress up as a man. However, when she saw Luo Xingchen more and more like a fish in water outside, her guilt gradually became reasonable.


    Now Luo Xingchen often doesn''t hear any concern when she comes home. Only her mother complains about her father''s indifference, as well as all kinds of troubles caused by her three sisters and brother-in-law to let her solve.


    So she was more and more reluctant to go back home, because it was too cold to feel the warmth.


    Who doesn''t want clothes that fit and feel comfortable? Luo Xingchen really likes the colors dyed today. The most important thing is that they dye these fabrics themselves. She also knows that sucang is very good at making clothes. She has seen sucang do it before, so she would like to ask sucang. 56 Novels www.56xs.net


    Su Tang has been learning from Song Yi all year round, and she has started to do her four seasons'' clothes. To be honest, although she majored in clothing, she would do it once in a while in modern times, but she was impatient to do it all year round.


    But looking at Luo Xingchen and saying such words, Su Tang can also feel that what she doesn''t really need is a dress, maybe what she wants is that piece of body paste.


    "The second young master of the Luo family, I''ll measure you later." Finally, sucang agreed.


    Su Tang didn''t feel the warmth of her family, so she could understand Luo Xingchen''s uneasiness. It happened that her space unlocked the supermarket. She had seen sewing machines in the tool area before.


    With the sewing machine, the efficiency can be much higher, and there is no need to work so hard, so sucang said so.


    "Great, sugar. I knew you loved me!" Luo Xingchen couldn''t be happy. She held on to Su sugar.


    Su sugar see her like this, the eyes are also smiling, "you think too much."


    What love or not, Luo Xingchen is used to be so hated by Su Tang, so he is not angry and continues to laugh.


    Su sugar speechless looking at Luo Xingchen, giggling at himself, turning his head to see the orange cat''s reminder, let go of Luo Xingchen and look at the door.

 Chapter 739

    When Luo Xingchen saw Su Tang like this, he also looked at the past with some doubts. As a result, he turned around and saw someone stepping into the door. The young man was dressed in black brocade, and the dragon pattern embroidered on it showed his identity.


    "Well, younger martial sister, how do you know I''m coming?" Murong Zhaogang talked to Pei Xuan and heard that Su Tang had been dyeing cloth with the second young master of Luo''s family these days. He wanted to come and have a look.


    I didn''t expect to be seen as soon as I entered the door.


    Pei Xuan followed Murong Zhao. Neither of them took his servants. When Luo Xingchen came back to see Murong Zhao, he was surprised and quickly saluted, "the grass people have met the prince''s highness."


    When Murong Zhao saw her salute, she also looked at the past, "get up quickly, this palace is going out in humble clothes today. There is no need for that kind of rules."


    Luo Xingchen got up this time, but he didn''t see her around Su Tang. Instead, he stood aside like a quail and did not speak. Murong Zhao looked at her and said, "are you the second young master of the Luo family in Beikou?"


    "Cao min is Luo Xingchen." Luo Xingchen was already sweating all over at this time, but he still tried to hold on.


    This kind of advice, Su Tang looks speechless, where there is the legendary bully appearance.


    Luo Xingchen also feels Su Tang''s gaze on herself, but she can''t help it. She''s a woman disguised as a man. Don''t worry how kind this person is. That''s also the prince of the Dynasty and the future emperor. If she''s dressed like a man in front of her, she''ll become a crime of deceiving the king if she''s not careful?


    The crime of deceiving the monarch is to punish the nine tribes. No matter how bold she is, she dare not relax herself.


    However, Luo Xingchen is also smart. Murong Zhao asks her if she is the second young master of the Luo family. She says that she is Luo Xingchen. She has been in business for so many years, and still has gained a lot. Love my e-book www.25txtxs.com


    Murong Zhao still remembers the way he saw Luo Xingchen at the gate of the city. Such a beautiful young man was riding on a horse with high spirits. But at this time, he lowered his head and didn''t say anything. It was rather depressing to watch him.


    "Why do you keep your head down? Is this palace too frightening?" Murong Zhao asked Luo Xingchen on purpose.


    Luo Xingchen quickly looked up, and then found Murong Zhao in front of her. She only saw that this prince was also a star of sword eyebrows. It was not like Pei Xuan''s refinement of martial arts training since childhood. She felt a bit of a scholar''s feeling, but her eyes were full of light, but she was smiling and kind of gentle.


    "Grass people dare not!" Luo Xingchen didn''t expect Murong Zhao to be so close to himself, and still a pretty young man, but still said.


    "brother, you are too busy, nothing to do what scary, she was not bold enough, you scared people, where to compensate me a partner to go?"


    Su Tang and Murong Zhao are familiar with each other. As soon as I saw him and Pei Xuan enter the door today, they didn''t even bring their servants with them. They knew that they didn''t mean to put on airs. They just saw Luo Xingchen''s nervous appearance and deliberately teased her.


    Anyway, she is one of her own. Of course, sucang wants to speak.


    When Murong Zhao heard Su Tang say this, he laughed, "younger martial sister, your mouth is really unforgiving."


    Pei was smiling at the side of the "you know sugar sugar like this, but also so provoked her, you are asking for it."


    These two did not give him face, Murong Zhao shook his head, and then said to Luo Xingchen, "don''t be so nervous. I should not look at it so frightening, right?"


    Luo Xingchen was a little at a loss. She subconsciously took a look at Su Tang and saw that she blinked with himself, so she summoned up the courage to "look at not only not frightening, but also pretty good-looking."

 Chapter 740

    "Ah?" This reaction, let alone Murong Zhao, is that Su Tang didn''t expect, but it was interesting.


    "Ha ha, it''s the first time I''ve heard someone say that my cousin looks good." Pei Fen thought that funny smile, completely did not see Luo Xingchen before that vinegar flavor, but very interested in the appearance.


    Pei Liang just heard Su Tang say that Luo Xingchen is his partner. He felt comforted and comfortable at once.


    "Xiao Luo''s classmate doesn''t understand. Is it our prince''s face that we rely on? Others rely on their talent!" So did Suchang.


    Murong Zhao turned to look at his brother and sister, speechless, "you two collude with each other!"


    Don''t think he didn''t recognize it. It means that he is not good-looking. Although he is not as good-looking as Pei Xuan and Luo Xingchen, he is also the best one in the prince, OK?


    Sucang and Pei were said this, looked at each other, and then laughed, "thank you for your praise!"


    Murong Zhao vomited blood. He could see that he had done evil in his last life and had such a pair of angry brothers and sisters.


    However, Luo Xingchen can''t help laughing when he sees Murong Zhao being treated so badly. It''s hard to imagine that such a noble person is so kind in front of Su Tang and Pei Xuan.


    Murong zhaoyuguang saw her smile, her eyes narrowed, her mouth two shallow smile marks, particularly good-looking, heart is suddenly jump, just staggered eyes, as if nothing happened in general.


    But sucang has already opened her eyes to orange cat and said, "are you sure?" Dance God e-book www.wstxt.com


    "It''s fuzzy, but it''s true."


    Su Tang refrained from asking herself not to help her forehead. What a mess it was. She took a look at Luo Xingchen and said, "I remember you told me that you would go back to shopping earlier today."


    Luo Xingchen was still there watching Murong Zhao snicker, and then Murong Zhao gave her a look, and then she laughed more fiercely. Now suddenly she heard sucang''s words, she was stunned for a moment, looked at Su sugar, and nodded decisively, "yes, I''ll leave first!"


    Obviously, Su Tang tried to find an excuse to let her go. Although Murong Zhao is very kind at present, no one can ignore the fact that he is the crown prince, the crown prince, and his status.


    Luo Xingchen believes that sucang will not harm himself, so when he hears sucang says, he immediately decides to leave.


    Seeing her saying that he was going out, Murong Zhao frowned slightly, "this time, it''s better to have lunch!"


    "I went out only after lunch. My elder martial brother didn''t know that I also opened a barbecue fish shop in Qinghe town. The business was good, but after all, it was a little thin. It was not convenient for me to go out at this time, so I asked her to help me to have a look."


    Luo Xingchen heard sucang say so, and nodded with a smile. "It was also my business with Miss Su. I made an appointment for the meal in advance, so it''s not easy to miss it."


    Murong Zhaoyan looks at Su Tang and Luo Xingchen so insist, and finally doesn''t say anything. He nods to let Luo Xingchen leave with Su Nuo in the yard. The three people stay and continue to talk.


    "This Luo Er Shao is different from the rumor." When Luo Xingchen left, Murong Zhaocai said with a smile, "I heard that the second young master of the Luo family in Beikou was eccentric and domineering. When I saw him today, I didn''t see any strange appearance."


    "Who dares to be domineering in front of the prince?" Su Tang sat down and poured a cup of tea. She seemed to have no intention of "elder martial brother is very keen on her."

 Chapter 741

    Knowing that Su Tang and Luo Xingchen are talking alone, they still don''t seem to know. They come here alone with Pei Xuan. Murong Zhao is not such an imprudent person. They trust her because of Pei Xuan and Song Yi, but what about Luo Xingchen?


    What''s the reason for such personal contact? Su Tang had already suspected Murong Zhao and Pei Xuan when they didn''t bring their servants in.


    Su Tang is keen, and Murong Zhao is not dull. When she asks herself, she also laughs, "I''m not trying to help you see. What''s special about a person who can make your younger martial sister so valued?"


    Hearing Murong Zhao''s words, Su Tang laughed, "is that elder martial brother disappointed after seeing it?"


    Murong Zhao took a look at Su sugar, only to see a pair of bright eyes full of smile, but also like deep spring general hidden deep meaning, he said, "where there is no hope of disappointment, just want to see what kind of people can make us angry like you."


    The reason is very reasonable, Su sugar nodded, "what kind of son, not two eyes and one mouth, he is angry with people, that is he is uncomfortable."


    Pei Fen is also very inexplicable how he was taken out by his cousin as an excuse, and then heard sucang say so, looking directly at sucang "Tangtang!"


    What''s wrong with him? It''s clear that she is better to Luo Xingchen. He''s Tangtang''s senior brother, and Tangtang was angry with him for Luo Xingchen!


    "Angry?" Su Tang blinks and smiles at Pei.


    Pei Liang shivered and looked at sucang "dare not, dare not!"


    "My younger sister has been taken care of by two elder martial brothers when she arrived in the capital. I have a low status and have nothing to repay, so..." Sucang continued to smile. 5599 Novels www.dy5599.com


    Murongzhao and Pei brothers tremble at the sight of sucang''s smile. The little girl obviously means to dig a hole for others.


    "Younger martial sister, what is our relationship? Do you have something to say?" Murong Zhao said it directly. They were afraid to speak like this.


    After all, I know that sucang is a cruel person, even if he is cruel.


    "I didn''t say it well!" Su Tang, white eyed, pointed to the dyed material. "Seeing that the new year is coming, don''t the two senior brothers plan to make a new dress? Look at the clear water, isn''t it a beautiful spring color in the spring day? As for the peach pollen, both of you are still single. Don''t you want to try it and get yourself a peach blossom?"


    Murong Zhao and Pei Xuan looked at the way Sutang was selling to them, and they also looked at the material that Sutang pointed to. Then, they saw that "tianshuibi can dye the material outside the gauze?"


    "It''s the first time I see the material of peach blossom powder. Can you attract peach blossom just because it''s the color of peach blossom?" Pei also looks at these materials.


    They can be said to be the top nobles in this country, and they have seen more good things. But the material that Sutang showed them today is not enough. The peach pollen is indeed the first time they meet. It''s a little surprised.


    "So the two elder martial brothers don''t think about taking them back to make clothes for their sisters and sisters, or making new clothes for themselves to celebrate the new year?" Sucang is serious about selling with two people.


    She also thought about it. Since she wants to do the business of this material in the future, it must be to promote sales. Just because she doesn''t go to Beijing, it doesn''t mean that she can''t do business in Beijing.


    Let Pei Xuan and Murong Zhao dress and have a look. Even if they don''t wear them, the clothes they gave to their sisters and sisters came out. At that time, they would be real live advertisements!

 Chapter 742

    Pei was naturally willing to cooperate with sucang, so she said directly, "do you want us to wear clothes made of these materials? In a moment, I''ll ask housekeeper Zhou to take the material from tianshuibi to make clothes for xiuniang, and give peach blossom to my cousin. He needs it. "


    Pei says he doesn''t need to recruit peach blossom, he can recruit sucang.


    Murong Zhao is also shot lying down. What does he need? When does he lack peach blossom? It''s those peach blossoms that he can''t look up to, OK?


    However, since all the younger martial sisters have opened their mouths, this small favor can help. Murong Zhao also has a sister who was born to a mother with him. This year, she is only two years older than Sutang. This pink and tender material is suitable for the little girl. He said directly, "I''ll ask someone to take away the silk and satin and give it to Yunxi."


    "Satin can''t. I promised Luo Xingchen." Sucang still remembers this.


    "The rest is for Yunxi." Murong Zhao, who was also a brother, did not fight for his sister.


    When Su Tang saw him saying this, Yu Guang glanced at him again, and then sat down. "Elder martial brother came just in time. I have some business here. I want to talk with him. Do you know if you are interested?"


    Murong Zhao saw that Su Tang was talking to herself, but also a little surprised. She looked at her and said, "you have business to talk with me?"


    It''s a real surprise. Murong Zhao knows that Sutang is in business, but Su sugar''s business is basically in cooperation with the Luo family. Naturally, that business is not worth the attention of the current crown prince.


    Murong Zhao just didn''t expect that Su Tang would talk to him about business and sat down with interest, "I''ll listen to that."


    Su sugar nodded, let Pei and Murong Zhao wait for a moment, and then went to the bedroom next to her, and soon came with a food box, which she took out of the space. Wanshulou www.wanshulou.org


    "What is this?" Pei asked Su Tang curiously.


    Sucang opened the food box and saw three small jars on the upper layer, as well as white dishes and spoons. She poured the sauce from the jar into the plate.


    "This is the sauce sold by the Luojia family in Beikou this year. Is it also the cooperation of junior sister and them?" As soon as Murong Zhao saw these things, he recognized them immediately.


    The Luo family''s sauce is very good this year, making a lot of money, so restaurants in Beijing have developed many new dishes.


    Pei Xuan knew for the first time that sucang and Luo Xingchen cooperated in this business, but he had also eaten the sauce. He tried it with a spoon and opened his eyes in surprise


    "You''d better try it, elder martial brother. I''m afraid that only I have this level of ketchup and chili sauce in the market." The so-called high-end sauce on the market is also made of tomatoes and peppers planted outside. Although the taste is good, it is not as good as that produced in space.


    Murong Zhao was kind, tasted a mouthful of ketchup and nodded, "it''s so good!"


    "Yes, at present, the high-end sauces I can see in the market are not as good as the ones I have here. However, the production of this kind of sauce is very small because the raw materials are none in a million. Both of my senior brothers often eat imperial food. I don''t know if my sauce is qualified to be a tribute?"


    Su Tang also does not hide, she wants a tribute qualification.


    "It''s natural." Without waiting for Murong Zhao to answer anything, Pei Xuan simply said that he had long wanted to help Su Tang, a tribute qualification, a matter of a word.


    What''s more, sucang''s products are also qualified, and the taste is really good.

 Chapter 743

    Murong Zhao looked at his younger brother''s positive attitude. He had been talking about how many times he wanted to help Su Tang. He finally had a chance. He must promise.


    So he also nodded, "your things are good, and the tribute qualification is OK. I will greet you with the house office next year."


    Su Tang said "thank you very much, elder martial brother."


    Then he went on to say, "but the two senior brothers don''t know what the ingredients of this sauce are. What if I hand in these two kinds of seeds?"


    In fact, after the two sauces were put out for sale, many people were wondering what the two sauces were made of and how the taste could be so special. However, this is a secret recipe, so even the doubts can not be solved.


    A lot of people think it''s sauce. I don''t know that these two sauces are actually two unique plants.


    As she spoke, she opened the second layer of the food box. There were three tomatoes and several peppers in it, red and green.


    Murong Zhao was stunned when he heard Su Tang''s words. Then he looked at the two kinds of vegetables in the box and was surprised, "do you mean that these two kinds of sauces are actually made by these two plants, not by secret method?"


    "Yes, and these two kinds of plants are not found in our country. They are overseas seeds. Even if some people plant them, they are only for ornamental purposes, and they are not planted in large quantities.


    Although it is not as important as food, if I can provide enough seeds for farmers to plant, the people of our country will have two more vegetables to eat on the table.


    Not only that, these two kinds of plants are also very good condiments, so the people''s table is bound to be richer, and their life will be more happy. "


    Su Tang continued to talk about his ideas, but he did not deny the advantages of the two kinds of vegetables he had brought out. In the era of farming, food was the most important thing, but it was not just food on the table. People also had to eat vegetables. Zero one reading website www.01dsw.cc


    Compared with grain, which involves the great contribution of feeding countless people, but let the people have two kinds of vegetables to eat, not to mention only two kinds of vegetables, but for the country and the people, it is also a very important progress. More taste is also the prosperity and progress of the country.


    It''s just like Sutang said that people have more new food to eat and more happy. It''s no exaggeration to say that Sutang benefits the people.


    "What do you want?" Murong Zhao still remembers his first meeting with Su Tang. His younger sister said that she was a businessman. Obviously, it was not fun for her to take things out like this, but for a purpose.


    "I don''t know. Can I change the title?" Sucang said his appeal frankly.


    "Do you want a title?"


    Su Tang doesn''t look like a person who cares about these identities. Seeing that she and Murong Zhao talk so freely and freely, we can see that Su Tang has absolutely no sense of being a high-ranking official fan and power fan, so she actually asked him for his title.


    Compared with not giving the title, Murong Zhao is more curious about why sucang has this requirement.


    "Yes, prepare to pit a person who is not easy to deal with, and insure yourself." Sucang looks light.


    Murong Zhao and Pei Xuan are speechless. They say that they want to trap people. This is the one in front of them.


    Murong Zhao bowed his head and thought for a while, looking at Su Tang''s "Luo family?"


    Su Tang blinked and then laughed sweetly, "Your Highness is really smart!"

 Chapter 744

    This time Murong Zhao directly covered his head, "younger martial sister is really cruel."


    What kind of person is Su Tang? Besides being a disciple of Song Yi, it can be praised. But for the present situation, as far as Song Yi''s influence is only in the officialdom, sucang''s business status is not helpful to her.


    So she was just a little peasant girl, but with such a status, Su Tang dared to calmly say that she was going to Keng Luo family, which was the largest rich merchant in North China.


    Naturally, such a merchant''s family was insignificant compared with that of the imperial court at that time, but for sucang, a little peasant girl, it was a huge thing, which had to be a great courage.


    Murong Zhao only knew Su tangkeng before. Su Tang was cunning and tough. Today, he knew that. His younger martial sister was so wild that people were amazed. He was so bold!


    Pei Xuan heard that Su Tang wanted to pit the Luo family. He was a little puzzled, "sugar sugar, aren''t you cooperating with Luo Xingchen? Why do you have to deal with Luo''s family?"


    After hearing this, Su Tang laughed, "Luo family is Luo family, Luo star star is Luo star star, who said these two are one thing?"


    When they heard this, they immediately realized it. Murong Zhao then asked, "do you mean Luo Xingchen is in Luo''s house?"


    "In this world, when a father is afraid of his son, he is afraid of taking his place. He would rather pay attention to those who are incompetent and easy to control. If they all have ambition and ability, we should balance them. How can a mere two young masters of the Luo family represent the Luo family?"


    Su Tang''s words are very mean and sarcastic, but they are really terrible, which also pokes Murong Zhao''s mood. Isn''t he facing such a father? 516 fiction www.516xs.com


    "Is Luo Xingchen going to give up fighting for it?" Murong Zhao asked Su Tang.


    "Of course not. I told her that instead of giving the initiative to others, we''d better fight by ourselves. In the final analysis, the Luo family is just a family. As long as our business is big enough, we can buy it."


    Su Tang certainly knows what Murong Zhao is asking, but the situation of the Luo family is different from that of the imperial palace after all. Luo Xingchen can choose a more comfortable way after disappointment, that is to leave to establish his own independent business, and then have the opportunity to buy the Luo family back.


    However, there is no way out to seize the throne in the palace, and there is no other plan. It can only be trapped in it.


    No one can help. Murong Zhao and Pei Xuan are doomed to be like this. Therefore, Su Tang said that there is nothing good about being an aristocrat. In fact, he is tired.


    Su Tang''s tone of voice is particularly calm, but the content is really a little overbearing. Pei Xuan looks at Su Tang and says in his heart that he is really tough.


    "Yes, it''s also a way." Murong Zhao know Luo Xingchen and Su sugar plan, said.


    Murong Zhao knew that the beautiful young man faced his father''s injustice and the family''s internal strife, so he had the heart to sympathize with each other. However, Murong Zhao also envied Mu Luo Xingchen that there were at least other ways to choose from. Unlike him, there was only one way. If he failed, he might die.


    After su Tang said that, she has been looking at Murong Zhao, and the information that the orange cat has directly fed back to her. She sighs in her heart.


    "If you hand in the two kinds of seeds and provide enough seeds, you can at least have the title of county head. I will try my best to win you a princess, but this title is only a false position, and there is no real power. It''s OK to bluff ordinary people. It''s not easy for Luojia to do so."

 Chapter 745

    In fact, the title of Qihuang women is not too difficult. After all, it is only a woman''s title, which is easier to get under the princess.


    There will be a little salary, but it is basically the same as Princess Ruixue. She has a position, but it is also a matter of face. There is no real power and no effect.


    The Luo family has done so much business in the north that it is impossible that there is no official. Murong Zhao is the crown prince, and he will not deny it. Su Tang, relying only on a title, may not be able to beat the Luo family.


    "In fact, it''s not bad to continue to cooperate." Murong Zhao didn''t understand why Su Tang had to fight the Luo family. In fact, his own strength was not enough to fight against the Luo family. It was obviously asking for trouble to fight against the Luo family.


    Hearing Murong Zhao say this, Su Tang sneered directly, "how to continue to cooperate, continue to watch them swallow the share that originally belonged to me several times, and see that I''m just a little peasant girl, and I want to get rid of me, so that I can continue to use my own hard to think of the means of making money, in exchange for their conscience charity?"


    "Are you kidding? I eat all kinds of sugar, but I don''t suffer a loss!" Su Tang finally sneered that cooperation is based on fairness and trust. Cooperation with luojiana is not called cooperation. It is her unilateral contempt and calculation.


    She is not clay kneaded, not so good-natured, regardless of how strong the Luo family is, she will not continue to let the family exploit her as before.


    She died once, and she lives again. It is space and beast. She is cowardly or incompetent. She doesn''t cross over to live in order to be upright and straightforward.


    "What, they dare to kill you. How dare they?" Don''t say how Murong Zhao responds to Su Tang''s words, Pei Xuan hears that Luo''s family has even killed Su Tang. He bullies him so much, and he blows his hair. Listening to books www.33tingshu.com


    "What''s the significance of the existence of this kind of profiteering merchants? My cousin, check carefully. Who is close to the Luo family and help them? The officials and businessmen collude with each other. Don''t you want to die?" Pei Xuan opened his mouth and was about to deal with the official face of the Luo family.


    Murong Zhao heard that the Luo family was actually such a person, and it was obvious that the relationship between Su Tang and Luo Xingchen was good. Even so, the Luo family still treated Su Tang like this, which showed that Luo Xingchen''s life in the Luo family was not so easy.


    That''s why he decided to leave the family and do business with sucang alone. However, according to the current rule that his parents don''t separate their families, Luo Xingchen can''t cooperate directly with sucang even though he cooperates with him. All businesses can only be placed under the name of sucang.


    "Don''t be impulsive. Local officials are complicated. Do you think it''s OK to talk?" Murong Zhao said something about Pei.


    "What does younger martial sister think?" Murong Zhao wants to know what sucang is going to do. She will not tell them all these things.


    "Naturally, I want to get some benefits from my elder martial brother here, so that my younger martial sister can be a fox by virtue of the tiger of elder martial brother." Sure enough, Su Tang heard him ask, also said directly.


    "I plan to do seasoning, catering and cloth dyeing business in the future, and there are other businesses in the future. Do you have any interest in joining a technology stock?" Su Tang is really not saying this in vain. She is going to find a Shangfang sword for herself.


    "Younger martial sister, how much profit do you have in a year? It''s worth a crown prince to participate in it?" He is the crown prince. It is no small matter to fight for profits with the people. Murong Zhao asked Su Tang calmly.

 Chapter 746

    Murong Zhao is the crown prince of the current Dynasty. He has a superior position. His annual salary and the rewards in the palace are not bad. Of course, when it comes to money, Murong Zhao is not necessarily better than the Luo family.


    Even other princes may be richer than the crown prince, because the emperor can have his own farm property or something. Because the crown prince is the crown prince of the country, everything comes from the imperial palace. His status is high, and he has no private property. He lives in the palace.


    But Murong Zhao''s position, he is not very poor, that is, everything is arranged by the house office, and he does not have to spend much money.


    So when she heard that Su Tang asked him to participate in her business with Luo Xingchen, Murong Zhao asked directly. Although this is not polite, it is also very realistic.


    "How do you know, elder martial brother, that our business is not big, so we are the top two in terms of clothing, food, housing and transportation. Every common people are required. Even if you don''t need money, do you still hate having more money? I dare not say anything else. But Luo Xingchen and I are definitely more capable of doing business than those in Hubu."


    Su Tang of course knows that Murong Zhao''s words may not be polite, but it is also very realistic. Since she dares to say so, she has her own ideas. In fact, sucang has bigger business plans in the future.


    These plans are almost impossible to achieve by herself and Luo Xingchen alone. However, if Murong Zhao is supported by him and he ascends to the throne of God in the future, sucang''s plans can be better realized, and they are really good things for the country and the people.


    At present, the imperial court is divided into six parts. Everything the state has to do is to ask the Hubu for money. Of course, the Hubu''s money comes from taxes from all over the country, and the Hubu will do some business to make profits.


    However, the officials of the current Dynasty were all elected by the imperial examination, and the top ten were the top ones. However, they could not do business at all. Therefore, the Ministry of public accounts often did not have the money to do what the government had to do. New novel City www.xxsc.cc


    If the royal family doesn''t waste money and extravagance, the key is that Qihuang country has a vast territory. It is often flooded here, and drought there is either natural disaster or man-made disaster. Once something goes wrong, the court needs disaster relief, and the disaster relief requires money. Therefore, all the households are in deficit.


    Ten years after the taxes were collected in the south, everyone knew that going on like this would do no harm to the country. Murongzhao was the crown prince and had the power to supervise the country. Su Tang believed that he knew all these things.


    Su Tang dare not say anything else, but when it comes to business, she and Luo Xingchen add up to be worth the whole household department. She doesn''t believe it. Murong Zhao doesn''t want money. Hasn''t he considered what he wants to do after he ascends the throne?


    What can be done without money? Can you do something without money.


    "Sugar and sugar!" Pei Xuan didn''t expect that sucang would directly talk about the Ministry of housing, which was related to the affairs of the previous dynasties. Su Tang was just a girl, and it was illegal to mention these things.


    Murong Zhao, however, was thinking, "can you really do it?"


    Su Tang blinked. "I can''t guarantee anything else. I''m good at making money. Besides, I think elder martial brother should know that money is not everything, but it''s absolutely impossible without money. Small money is a good thing."


    "Do you sell all these sauces and dyed cloth?" Murong Zhao thinks that just relying on this, how can he make a lot of money.


    Su Tang is not surprised by Murong Zhao''s ideas. Those who don''t understand people''s life or do business will not understand these things.

 Chapter 747

    "Of course, it''s not just this. Luo Xingchen and I just plan to start from here.


    For example, I now cooperate with Luojia to sell soap. The net profit of one year is 10000 Liang, which is only the profit of Luojia in the north.


    Soap is easy to store, and the transportation cost is not very high. If the sales channel of the product can be extended to the whole country, my soap can almost steal all the soap dough markets at present.


    Because I haven''t done Market Research for the time being, I simply and roughly compare it according to the area of our country.


    The northern region occupies a total of one fourth of China''s territory, that is to say, the net profit of soap business can be roughly estimated, that is, 40000-50000 Liang silver. "


    Su Tanggan is crisp, and just takes an example of soap to make an analogy. After that, Pei and Murong Zhao are both a little shocked. They also knew that sucang was in business before, but they didn''t know that she would make money.


    "It''s hard to imagine that just a soap can make such profits, and this is still based on the current economic level of our people.


    However, if China''s economic development is better, the people will become richer. For example, the per capita income of farmers will increase from 500 yuan a year to 800 yuan, or even one or two silver coins.


    When the basic food and clothing can be solved, an internal consumption can be promoted, and the businessmen can get profits, but they have to hand in the tax to the state.


    As a result, the country will have more money, and then it will be able to pave more smooth official roads, which will make it more convenient for people to travel and commodity circulation, thus forming a virtuous circle. "


    Su Tang knows that the status of businessmen is not high now, but they have made great contributions to the economic development of a country. Let alone talking about money, there is no way for anyone to live without money. Biquge standby station www.au26.com


    "Soap alone is a net profit of 40000-50000 Liang silver a year. I can only make the roughest prediction because I haven''t done a precise Market Research on what I said today.


    The profit of sauce business is lower, but the market of sauce is bigger. It is calculated according to 40000 Liang silver a year. Dyeing business is the same as above. Only now we are planning to do business, and the annual profit is 160000 Liang silver. "


    Su Tang''s account is very clear. After that, Su Tang looks at Murong Zhao, "elder martial brother, do you think this is just a little silver? And Luo Xingchen and I are alive, and the categories of commodities will continue to increase. The profit of soap is 40000, and that of toilet soap is 40000."


    Murong Zhao and Pei Xuan really don''t know that Su Tang, a little girl less than ten years old, has such great ability.


    Pei''s eyes were bright and beautiful when he saw sucang talking about these business experiences.


    Murong Zhao understood why Su Tang would rather talk to him like this and break up with the Luo family. According to reason, with such a high profit, Su Tang should have a lot of money in his hand, but Su Tang has to get 10000 liang from Pei Xuan to do things.


    From this, we can see how much benefit luojiatun has brought to her, and the greater the wealth she can bring, the more loss the cooperation with luojiatun will be.


    "Why did you tell me that?" Murong Zhao asked Su Tang.


    "Compared with being taken advantage of by people like Luo''s family, I''d rather hand them over to the state and pave one more road. My sales channel may be one more place. The state will provide more relief to more victims. If the people have a good day, I will have more consumers."


    Su sugar is not secretive. She would rather hand it over to the country than take advantage of the villains.

 Chapter 748

    "I contribute to the construction of the country, and the development of the country will also make me develop better. What can Luojia give me? Do you despise me while swallowing my benefits?"


    Su Tang''s words are very straightforward. In fact, it is such a truth that if the people''s life is not good, can businessmen make more money? In the final analysis, only when the country is strong, everyone can live a good life, businessmen, farmers and craftsmen can live well.


    The reason why Su Tang would like to talk to Murong Zhao is that she can believe in the character of murongzhao because she has orange cat. If murongzhao can become the emperor, there is no harm but good for her.


    When she didn''t come to the capital before, she thought that Song Yi was impartial. When she came to Beijing, she found that their school was already standing in line, but it was hidden deeply.


    Anyway, she can''t get rid of it. It''s better to express her own attitude. She''s too lazy to participate in other things, but she''s good at making money.


    And what she wants is a real power.


    Murong Zhao had heard Su Tang say that his wish was to have a long history and a clear sea. He knew that this little girl''s mind was unusual. Ordinary girls would not think of these eight words.


    So now I heard that Su Tang said that she would hand over the money to the country. If the country was good, she would be better. Murong Zhao believed that.


    What''s more, Su Tang just said that Murong Zhao was hot. He was the crown prince, and now he was fighting for the throne. Of course, he also wanted to ascend the throne. When he dreamt back in the middle of the night, he would also like to wait until he ascended the throne and prepare how to reorganize the government, how to make the country more prosperous and the people''s life better.


    Su Tang''s words just hit his heart. He had a lot of ideas and plans, but to really realize it, he needed money, to consolidate national defense, to forge good weapons, to rectify the government, to organize scientific examinations, and even to improve the teaching level of academies and so on. 97 Chinese www.97wz.net


    All of them need money to do, and he also knows that the current fiscal deficit of the Ministry of finance is so serious.


    The most important thing is that Su Tang said something more interesting to Murong Zhao just now, "what do you mean by virtuous circle and expanding internal consumption?"


    "That is to expand domestic demand and increase the internal circulation of gold and silver currency, corresponding to external consumption.


    Literally, when people have money, they will buy things. Buying things brings higher profits to businessmen. Businessmen pay taxes and the State takes money to build roads, which can provide more people with job opportunities. Then more people have money and can spend again. This is a virtuous circle.


    Of course, this is just one of them.


    If you want me to say, in terms of making money, you should still be able to earn more foreign currency from foreigners. If the world''s wealth gathers in our country, we will have the money to make better weapons and become more powerful. Then the wealth will come to our country. At that time, we will be independent of the top of the world. "


    Sucang didn''t study economics. She just put forward some modern ideas. But in fact, this truth is appropriate in any dynasty.


    When Murong Zhao heard what sucang said about the top of the independent world, he still thought that sucang took it for granted, but there were more things he could do with money.


    He thought for a moment, "if you can really make such a high profit in one year, I can help you. If you can be the same as you said in the future, the account department has your position."


    Mu Zhaojun is not willing to make a promise because of his promise.

 Chapter 749

    Sucang has said before that she is a businessman, so what she does must be beneficial. With such a high profit, sucang is willing to give part to the country, and it is impossible for her to give anything in return.


    Murong Zhao doesn''t think it''s a bad thing to ask for something. What to pay and what to want is the family''s ability to be so straightforward. Su Tang''s attitude of saying everything and not covering it makes people feel comfortable without guessing.


    If all the prospects made by Su Tang can be realized, it means that if he ascends the throne of God, the future of Qihuang kingdom will be better visible to the naked eye, and it will be a prosperous and peaceful time.


    When there was no female official, the female title under the princess had no power. But the princess was different and had certain real power. Murong Zhao promised Su Tang that if she could bring so many benefits to the court, he would give her power.


    "Thank you very much, elder martial brother." Su Tang didn''t refuse, "but it doesn''t need anything else. It''s OK for me to make small money at ease."


    In fact, sucang doesn''t want any noble status at all, and she doesn''t want to take on some things. She will tell Murong Zhao about these things. In the final analysis, she finds that she wants to do business, and she will do bigger business in the future. Without identity, it seems that she can''t make it.


    In the beginning, sucang was only doing business for food and clothing. To be an ancient white rich beauty and let his brother pass the imperial examination was enough to protect himself.


    But the interesting thing about life is that plans never keep up with changes.


    Su Tang got to know Luo Xingchen and started to cooperate with Luo family. So his business expanded and made more money. So he wanted to do business in the whole country.


    So she was ready to go to Shangluo''s family and develop her own market. Then she went to Beijing and found Murong Zhao was closer to them than she thought. Tianya micro novel www.tywxs.com


    At this time, sucang found that it was not impossible to realize the business all over the world as long as there was support from the state.


    People''s ambition is constantly improving. For sucang, up to now, business has nothing to do with food and clothing, let alone for her own enjoyment. She just likes to make money.


    This is her own career and also a matter for her to have a sense of achievement. After careful consideration, in order to make herself more successful in the future and realize her ideal, Su Tang decided to tell Murong Zhao these things before he ascended the throne.


    When Murong Zhao ascends the throne, her affection will be different. Murong Zhao also gives Su sugar a promise, but Su Tang still says that she just wants to do business at ease. The meaning inside is very simple. She does nothing but do one thing, that is to make money.


    Murong Zhao likes Su Tang''s clarity. She knows what she wants, so she doesn''t want anything else as long as she wants it.


    For example, she really doesn''t want more power and status. She just wants to make money, and she can say it clearly.


    Murong Zhao can only say that her younger sister is really extremely intelligent. Knowing what she wants is a kind of top-level wisdom.


    "But I can''t give you the most direct help right away. I hope you know that I''m special." Murong Zhao promised that in the future, he also told sucang frankly that the help he could give sucang right away was actually very small.


    "It doesn''t matter. Shopping malls are like battlefields. If everything depends on others, I don''t dare to boast about Haikou. In the future, I can contribute to our national construction through doing business." How can you talk about making money with the king of a country?

 Chapter 750

    Su Tang''s words are simple, but she is extremely confident. She believes in her own ability, and she never thought Murong Zhao could help her too much.


    For her, she just hoped that she could borrow the name of the crown prince in some cases in the future. If she told Murong Zhao in advance, she would not have to cooperate with her again.


    "What''s more, if I can do it in the future, I hope the future elder martial brother can promise me a condition." Sucang will say these things, not only for one thing, but also for other purposes.


    "You want my promise?" Murong Zhao is curious. In terms of their relationship, basically, unless Su Tang rebelled, she would not be censured by Murong Zhao.


    What''s more, Murong Zhao also sees that Su Tang is a very clear person. She just wants to make money in business, so she just said that she doesn''t get involved in other things. How can she make another commitment now.


    "Yes, it''s a death free gold medal. I believe elder martial brother, can you make a witness?" She said again.


    Pei fan frowned, "sugar sugar, we are your senior brothers. If you don''t do that heinous thing, how can you die?"


    To avoid death, the gold medal always makes people feel that she will make a big event, which is worrying.


    "I believe in elder martial brother, but I still want a promise. I will tell you the specific reason in the future." Sucang still has to promise.


    She and Luo Xingchen cooperate to do business together. Today, she also saw that Luo Xingchen saw Murong Zhao as soon as she saw the cat. It was a time bomb for a woman to dress up as a man. In Su Tang''s opinion, Luo Xingchen could not live as a man all the time.


    Mingming is a beautiful girl with a girl''s heart. She can''t walk through the pink material. So Su Tang had thought about it before and wanted a promise from Murong Zhao. Even if Murong Zhao was found in the future, Luo Xingchen''s life would surely be saved. Good looking Novels www.haokantxt.com


    However, she just tried to win a way back for Luo Xingchen, but she didn''t tell Luo Xingchen. Moreover, Luo Xingchen''s status as a man is very convenient, so Su Tang didn''t tell Pei and Murong Zhao, only that they would know why they wanted this promise in the future.


    Murong Zhao looked at Su Tang and said, "OK, I promise you."


    Su Tang laughed, "thank you very much, elder martial brother."


    Today, she said so much to Murong Zhao, and her goal has been achieved. Murong Zhao nodded, "what are you doing with your elder martial brother? Let''s work together in the future."


    Murong Zhao would not have said this to sucang before, but today sucang has shown its economic ability and can bring wealth to the future country. Naturally, he regards sucang not only as a sister, but also as a person who can help each other.


    Of course, whether they really have this value or not, both of them have time to confirm in the future. When we talk about these things today, they actually have no real specific commitment and exchange, they just call in advance to understand.


    "Well, I won''t give it away. I promised to make clothes for Luo Er Shao just now." Finish the business son, Su sugar impolitely ordered.


    "You make his clothes?" "Why did you make clothes for him?"


    After finishing the business, the two teenagers looked at sucang with one voice and questioned her as soon as they heard this.


    Su Tang blinked after hearing "Er, is there a problem?"


    She used to do the work of xiuniang, making clothes to make money. Now she just makes clothes for Luo Xingchen, a friend. Why are these two people so nervous?

 Chapter 751

    "Tangtang, he is not without money. Just go out and buy clothes. Don''t work hard by yourself." Pei said that Tangtang didn''t make clothes for herself.


    Murong Zhao pursed her lips and said, "you have a good relationship with him."


    "Of course, partners should trust each other. She helps me a lot, and it''s hard to ask me a thing. When she says that she hasn''t worn the right clothes for many years, I''ll help."


    Su Tang did not see what Pei said, but looked at Murong Zhao and said.


    "I haven''t worn the right clothes for many years. Why?" Sure enough, Murong Zhao asked as soon as he heard Su Tang say this.


    After saying that, she found that she seemed to be more anxious. Fortunately, Su Tang didn''t feel it. She said, "she has a strange temperament. She doesn''t like to be served by someone close to her. Only the most trusted person can measure her body. Even her mother has not made it for her for many years, so she can only buy ready-made clothes to wear."


    Pei Xuan also felt that Luo Xingchen was not easy to listen to. Although he had no mother, his clothes were always made by xiuniang, which fit him very well.


    But Pei is still not willing to "even so..."


    "You son, let''s not disturb younger martial sister, let''s go." Before he finished speaking, Murong Zhao stopped him, ignored what he said, and directly pulled Pei Xuan out of the door.


    See two people have gone, Su sugar just sat on the chair, eyes don''t know what to hide.


    Orange cat lies on sucang''s leg. Her ears move and she wants to ask. Finally, she is silent. These beautiful two legged beasts look very complicated. The owner must have his own reason for what he wants to do. Long time book Pavilion www.99shuge.com


    However, Pei Xuan was pulled out by Murong Zhao, and he was also very unhappy. "Cousin, what are you pulling me to do? Even if they are mutual trust partners, there is no sugar sugar to make clothes for him. If it''s serious, he will do it for xiuniang in the mansion after measuring his body. Isn''t it still fit? I think he deliberately tries to find a sense of existence in Tangtang."


    It''s sour. Murong Zhao looked at Pei Xuan and said with a smile, "look at you sour. I think the younger martial sister and this young master Luo should be nothing. Do you think that when she talks about Mr. Luo, her expression is very calm?"


    Pei continued to keep silent, Murong Zhao continued to say, "and you know that they have a good relationship, and you still stop younger martial sister. Can younger martial sister be happy?


    Isn''t it just to make clothes? I remember that the younger martial sister also took over the work of clothes in the shop before. They both agreed on a good thing. If you have any opinions at this time, you will not make the younger martial sister angry with you again? "


    "Anyway, that Luo Xingchen is too mean. Relying on sugar and sugar to trust him, he plays tricks." Pei Xuan is a little bit convinced by Murong Zhao, but he is not satisfied with Luo Xingchen.


    Murong Zhao looked at him, "you are biased. Anyway, you said you would like to please the younger martial sister. Don''t make her angry. When you come out, go back and deal with the servants in your house. After chatting with the younger martial sister for a while, four came out to investigate."


    Pei Xuan heard that there were people who dare to investigate, but he had cleaned up a lot, his face is very ugly, "simply sold out!"


    "There will be new ones. Just leave a few that can be controlled and deal with the rest." Murong Zhao also knew that what he said was angry.


    "You hurry to go, see you angry, also help Luo Xingchen talk!" Pei Xuan went to deal with those servants. Before leaving, he also said Murong Zhao.


    "You boy When Murong Zhao heard Pei''s words, he was also shocked, and then pointed to him.


    Seeing Pei Xuan ignore himself and go away without looking back, there is only one figure left. Murong Zhao stands here for a while, and Pei can see it. Is he so obvious?

 Chapter 752

    Not to mention what happened after Murong Zhao took Pei Xuan out of the house, Su Tang put away the pink satin that Luo Xingchen was interested in after they left, and gave the rest to Mei Xiang, "take these materials away, and the elder martial brothers will send someone to pick them up later!"


    Just now Murong Zhao promised to give all the pink satin to Princess Yunxi, and those with clear sky and blue water gave them to Pei Xuan.


    Mei Xiang''s face twisted when she saw that Su Tang called Murong Zhao and Pei Xuan like this. Even if the prince learned from Song Yi, he was of noble status. Who dares to call him a senior brother directly.


    Sure enough, she is a peasant girl who doesn''t know the rules. She dares to call her such a name. She is not afraid that she has no fortune to bear!


    Mei Xiang thought so in her heart, but she also knew that the young master valued the younger martial sister, so she didn''t dare to say anything else. She just saluted and said, "I''ve got it."


    Su sugar glanced at her, hooked her lips and laughed. She waved her hand to let her go down. She put the door back in and went into the space.


    "This two legged beast is a nuisance!" Just into the space, the orange cat spoke.


    It can sense people''s emotions, so Mei Xiang''s thoughts just now can also be felt. However, because of the low level of space, its perception can not be said to be 100% clear, but it can also feel Mei Xiang''s disdain and disdain for her master.


    orange cat is a beast of God. Although it was all day Suk Tang, he said he regretted binding with Suzi, but he was still angry when he saw that others looked down on his master. His master could only make complaints about himself, and what qualifications did others have?


    Sucang enters the space supermarket and exchanges her points for a sewing machine. The space is very user-friendly. After the exchange, she automatically places the sewing machine next to the living room on the first floor of the cabin. No.7 novel network www.7hxs.com


    Seeing that the space is so humanized, sucang said that it was indeed black technology, and then said to orange cat, "it''s very annoying, but it has to stay for a while."


    Mei Xiang is certainly not a loyal servant to be trusted, but the news of Sutang here still depends on her to pass it on. Otherwise, who can watch the play of Sutang? It must be kept.


    But when all the things in the capital are settled, she will be useless. She will have a place to go, and she doesn''t have to worry about herself.


    When the orange cat heard sucang say that, he had nothing to say. As a kind-hearted four legged beast, he could not understand the calculation of the two legged beast. In any case, the master would do what he wanted to do. If the master wanted to kill, he would pass the knife. If the master wanted to fly, he would give his wings and arms to help him.


    When Su Tang heard her saying these things to herself, she felt a little warm in her heart. When she suddenly came to this strange world, she also had a little glutinous, and this cute four legged beast made her not feel lonely and desolate at the most difficult time.


    It makes her feel that it is not a bad thing for her to pass through once. Compared with the hard work of modern society, although there is less information explosion and prosperity in modern society, everything slows down. However, she is comfortable and comfortable, and she can realize her own value and have her own career.


    In this way, sucang got a black fish from the space warehouse and "eat tomato fillet soup at noon!"


    As soon as the orange cat heard that there was a fish to eat, he jumped to sucang happily, "meow, and beef noodles!"


    "What a good eater. Go and watch the movement outside. I''ll do it." When she heard that she wanted to eat with her own, sucang said it with a smile. She was also a god beast. All day long, she was also greedy.

 Chapter 753

    When the orange cat heard sucang say this, she bared her teeth and said, "meow, I''m not a cat!"


    "You are meow. It has nothing to do with whether you admit you are meow or not." Sucang put the black fish in the side of the machine, soon came out of the boned fish, and then began to slice.


    The orange cat saw her and called herself meow, and called out. On the face of eating, the great beast didn''t care about its owner!


    Feeling the idea of her own stupid and cute beast, Su Tang said with a white eye, "look out quickly!"


    After a while, sucang made beef noodles and tomato fillets, and had a good meal with orange cat in the space.


    When he came out of the space, it happened that the kitchen of the government also sent food. Su Tang ate a few mouthfuls at will and put it down. The news reached Pei Xuan. He went directly to the kitchen steward, and then beat several cooks who were responsible for cooking today and drove them out.


    The kitchen steward was reprimanded, but he was still in a daze. As a result, Pei Xuan almost peed his pants when he saw this. He thought that he was going to be kicked out. Unexpectedly, he was only fined monthly money.


    I went back to check carefully and found out that the problem was still with Miss Su in Xiangxue garden, so I became more nervous and more careful about the food in Xiangxue garden.


    For Pei Xuan with his own excuse to deal with the unreliable servants of the family, sucang also knows, so it doesn''t matter.


    Pei continued to deal with the servants in the mansion in a fancy way. Su Tang was busy with her own affairs, mainly about how to develop her business after leaving the capital.


    Then the next day, Luo Xingchen came to look for sucang on time.


    "Hoo I was scared to death by your alertness Just entered the door, Luo Xingchen sat on the chair, a look of fear. Temple Street Novels www.miaojieshuo.com


    "I said bully Luo Er Shao, can you be a little bit more worthy of your human setup ah, I''ll tell you!" She gave her a cup of honey tea, and make complaints about it.


    Anyway, he is also a famous bully of the Luo family in Beikou. He saw the prince yesterday and didn''t see it.


    Luo Xingchen took a sip of the tea given by sucang, and the fruit aroma of the entrance immediately conquered her, "what''s good to drink?"


    Then he continued to murmur with Su Tang, "sugar, you think I''m you, and I''m not as strong as you, and you don''t know what''s wrong with me, and you''re not careful to punish the big crimes of the nine clans."


    Luo Xingchen is disappointed with the Luo family, but not to the extent of hate. In the final analysis, she also raised her, gave her a good life, let her have the skills and skills of life, she did not want to die, but did not want to die together.


    What''s more, there are so many Luo family members, and many of them have little relationship with her. If the crime of deceiving the king is settled, she will be implicated in her death. Isn''t it a crime.


    So she can not advise, Luo Xingchen but admire Su Tang, that is the crown prince, the future emperor, she can even talk and laugh, it is quite impolite.


    Although Luo Xingchen knows that Su Tang is Song Yi''s disciple and Pei''s younger martial sister, she can''t imagine that Su Tang actually calls the prince a senior brother. This is the courage of Tongtian.


    Anyway, for sucang, Luo Xingchen only felt that the longer he knew him, the more he admired him.


    "If you don''t want to kill the nine clans, you can do it with me." Su sugar looked at her like that, shook her head, laughed, and then said.


    Luo Xingchen put down the tea bowl in his hand and looked at Su Tang "what do you mean?"

 Chapter 754

    Su Tang then said his agreement with Murong Zhao. Although it was only an agreement for the future in the end, at least Murong Zhao also said that he could not directly help Su sugar and her wife.


    Although Su Tang has a good prospect, it is only a verbal one. Even if her annual net profit of 160000 yuan is put in the Treasury, it will be handed over to the Treasury. In fact, it is nothing to do.


    Su sugar also needs to prove herself with her own ability. Of course, Murong Zhao also said that if she can prove that she can do it, then she can get the power and the gold medal of avoiding death.


    "Sugar..." Luo Xingchen heard the words of Su Tang, her eyes were red, "I know, only you are good to me."


    Su Tang has such a great ability that if she earns money, she can enter her own pocket. But how can she remain unmoved when she makes such an agreement with Prince Murong Zhao for her sake.


    "Don''t be numb. Anyway, you know in your heart that if we really succeed, no one can kill you, including your people. So you understand what I mean?"


    In fact, what Luo Xingchen was afraid of before was not that a woman disguised as a man would become a crime of deceiving the monarch, and then she would be punished. What she was afraid of was that something about her concealing her identity broke out. She was directly immersed in a pig''s cage, and even her mother would be affected. It was light to be abandoned.


    A woman is out in business as a man. Luo Xingchen knows how many things she has committed that are taboo to women. She doesn''t want to die, but before that, she has no other way. She also said that when her career is better, they will have more abilities. Let Su Tang give herself a way.


    Luo Xingchen didn''t expect that she didn''t say so. Su Tang helped her think of it. With the promise of the future emperor, she would have nothing to fear at all. In addition, she would have the opportunity to restore her status as a woman in the future and conduct business in an upright manner. Warm talent Literature Network www.ncwxxs.com


    As for Su Tang''s suggestion, she may not have confidence in her career if she is the biggest in Qihuang country, but she believes she can do it with sucang.


    In this way, for Luo Xingchen, this career is really worth her efforts, because this is her most powerful back road, more important than striving for Luojia industry.


    "Of course, sugar, don''t worry. I can''t tell you if I''m alone. But with you here, I believe that it''s Qihuang country, not to mention the neighboring countries. We can do our best. Let''s let everyone have a look at it. Among all the businessmen in Qihuang country, we two women are the first. Who dares to look down on women in the future?"


    In the end, it is difficult for women who grew up in this era to have a low status.


    Su Tang heard her lofty pursuit and gave her a thumbs up "have pursuit!"


    "That is, how is it sugar? Your best friend must have pursuit." Luo Xingchen nods, but she is Su sugar this evil spirit''s boudoir, even if loses also cannot lose too much.


    Su Tang looked at her like this, happily, and came out with a tape measure. "OK, then we will be the first rich merchant in Qihuang country."


    Luo Xingchen saw that Su Tang came out with a tape measure. He opened his arms in front of sucang and asked her to measure himself.


    "Yes, we can. Didn''t you say that we should do business overseas and into a bigger world." Luo Xingchen is full of longing for the future.

 Chapter 755

    "All right Sue sugar measured her size and said.


    Luo Xingchen sat down again, Su sugar looked at her, "so confident, don''t be so counselled in the future, just do yourself well."


    Su Tang tells Luo Xingchen not to be like a quail in front of murongzhao. She is full of energy and energy, and she should be similar to her usual performance.


    Luo Xingchen heard sucang say, also nodded, "well, I was stupid yesterday, excited to say that he looks good, it''s really disgraceful, but he and I think it''s really different, but my identity, or less meet him is safer, after all, we haven''t met his requirements."


    "Are you sure you said it with excitement, not just in your heart?" Sucang made fun of her.


    Luo Xingchen directly raised his head, "he can only say that he can see, if you want to say good-looking, I must be good-looking."


    "Well?" Su Tang snorted.


    Luo Xingchen''s desire to survive "is a little worse than you, you are the best to see."


    "I''m called shengshimeiyan, you know not." Sucang''s confident expression.


    Luo Xingchen was speechless and surprised, "sugar, the more I communicate with you, the more I feel your power." How thick skinned!


    "Hum!" Don''t think she doesn''t recognize someone''s meaning. She respects the objective reality. She just looks good.


    Luo Xingchen laughs. Su Tang is too lazy to pay attention to her. However, when she says that she will rarely meet Murong Zhao in the future, her eyes flashed. "You don''t want to contact him, don''t contact it. You''ll be happy." 510 literature www.510wx.com


    "As a small businessman, I have no good contact with him." Luo Xingchen feels as if he has nothing to contact with the crown prince. Although he has a promise, it is better not to meet.


    After hearing this, Su Tang laughed and said, "yesterday''s materials..." He was ready to explain to her where the material had gone, but when he opened his mouth, he heard someone talking outside.


    "Miss Su, let''s see you from the yard." It turned out to be Mei Xiang.


    Su Tang is surprised to hear that Guan Yan is coming, and then let Mei Xiang in. As a result, it is not Mei Xiang who opens the door, but Sunuo.


    "Sister!" As soon as Su Nuo entered the door and saw her sister, she ran to her side.


    Su sugar took a handkerchief to wipe the sweat on his forehead. "Don''t you say you want to see the deer in the yard? How can you run with sweat?"


    After he entered Beijing this time, Su Tang didn''t restrict him to study or anything, so he let him play everywhere. He was young and didn''t dare to leave it alone. So Luo Xingchen would take him out of the house and let him play everywhere.


    Anyway, it was just a child, and he was not afraid of anything. Today, after entering the mansion with Luo Xingchen, Su Nuo knew that there were two deer in the courtyard of the palace, so he was curious to go and see it. Now he ran back.


    "I went to have a look. It''s not as good as the silly roe deer on our mountain. The silly roe deer on our mountain are more interesting. When they see someone chasing them, they bury their heads in the snow. I heard that roe deer meat is delicious."


    Su Nuo was just curious about what kind of deer was raised in the deep courtyard. In fact, he and Sutang came from the countryside. The black blind mountain is rich in products, from tigers to wolves, from the black blind man to the wild boar, deer and robes. Besides, there are hunters nearby, so you can easily eat them.


    Su Nuo didn''t eat it, but he also heard about it. After he went to see it just now, he found that the deer in the house were not interesting. It was not as good as those he saw on the mountain, so he came back again.

 Chapter 756

    Su Tang wiped his sweat dry. Hearing the little guy say that the deer in the mansion are not as fun as their robes on the mountain, he also nods, "it was originally a wild creature, but it was put in a cage. Naturally, it was not more comfortable than the one raised by nature that day. All the tigers in the rich and noble nest have no claws and teeth."


    Su Nuo heard her sister say so, but also curiously asked her, "but in the yard is not good to eat and drink?"


    "Yes, it turns into a flower in a greenhouse, which can''t withstand the wind and rain.


    Whether it is animals, plants or people, ups and downs and disasters may bring a lot of hard work, but also experience the mind.


    It''s like my sister took you out this time. Along the way, you saw mountains and rivers, as well as cold ice and snow. My sister hopes that even if you grow up in a comfortable environment, you can also have the strength to resist all setbacks, so that you can take root deeper and grow stronger. "


    When she finds the opportunity, she will teach her younger brother. In fact, the shaping of children''s character is greatly influenced by the adults in her family. She has never taught her child, but only gives him good guidance within her own understanding.


    And she really thinks so. In fact, it may not be a bad thing to encounter setbacks in life. Although it may lead to a lot of pain, sometimes it is also suffering that temper people''s will and let people grow up.


    Su Tang will let Su Nuo go to Beijing with him this time. In fact, it also allows him to experience something. Unlike many children in Qinghe town, the biggest world he can see in his life is Qingyuan County. How can we talk about his mind and vision.


    Similarly, sucang is actually telling Sunuo that as a sister, she will try her best to provide the best protection for her younger brother, but in the end, the road of life is to go by herself, and no one can really be smooth sailing. All of them will encounter difficulties and wind and snow.


    Sucang hopes that one day in the future, the child will learn not to be complacent about anything, whether it is a crisis or a storm, and will learn to face it positively. She believes that the rainbow will come after the storm. Qiankun listening to books www.qktsw.com


    Don''t want him to become a flower in the greenhouse, can not withstand the blow, then she can really raise the child.


    "I know what my sister means. It''s just like the rabbits and pheasants on the black blind mountain who forage on their own in the mountain. Sometimes they don''t have any food and will be hungry. Even if we catch them, it''s very difficult.


    But also because of this, the pheasants and rabbits in the mountains are difficult to catch, and it is necessary to be very skilled to catch them.


    It''s not like the chickens raised at home. It''s easy to catch them. So although these pheasants and rabbits are a little bit sad than those raised at home, they also have the ability to live longer


    The little guy didn''t read for nothing for a long time. His understanding was very good. After su Tang finished, he basically understood what it meant.


    In fact, it may be difficult for a child who grew up in a comfortable environment to understand this, but it is not difficult for Su Nuo. When he was a child, his life at home was not good, so he went to the mountains to pick fruit or something.


    He didn''t feel aggrieved before, because he also mastered a skill to survive. Although his life was better because of his sister, it doesn''t mean that he forgot how he lived a hard life before.


    Su sugar also heard the little guy said plainly, hand rubbed his head, "my little glutinous really smart."


    "Hey, hey..." Praised by her sister, Su Nuo touched her head and giggled.

 Chapter 757

    Luo Xingchen is not the first time to see how Su Tang teaches his brother. She can feel Su Tang''s concern for his brother every time. She will protect him, but she will also let him face many problems by himself.


    Little by little guide Su Yongnuo to mature slowly. Similarly, as a younger brother, Su Yongnuo will also strive to grow up. He said before that he should protect his sister when he grows up.


    Looking at sucang''s brother and sister like this, Luo Xingchen is really moved. Compared with the environment of the Luo family, Su Tang''s sister and brother are far from each other. Their biological father is like that, and there is a vicious stepmother. After the adoption, there is no serious elder. However, the two brothers and sisters support each other. Both of them are warm and happy, whether they were poor before or earn money now.


    This is the real brother and sister, this is the real family.


    In the room, sucang talks to her younger brother, and then she sees Mei Xiang leading Guan Yan. So Su Tang doesn''t say anything. Instead, she looks at Guan Yan who comes in and says, "is there something I can do for you, elder martial brother? I''ll have a meal with Mr. Luo today, so I won''t go there."


    He thought he was coming to ask her where she was eating. Guan Yan took a look at Luo Xingchen standing beside her. This young master of Luo is really bothering Miss Su. He looks so beautiful. No wonder he is so nervous.


    "The young master asked me to come and tell the young lady that his birthday is coming, and he wants to ask her to make a dress." Said, also Pei''s clothes size, hands to Su sugar.


    Su sugar did not immediately take over, she heard the words, Leng "what?"


    Luo Xingchen is beside her mouth. She still thinks that this little grandfather is grown up and mature now, but the result is not so. She learns from others, looks at the sugar and helps her to make clothes, so she asks sugar to do it for him, tut!


    Su Tang couldn''t laugh or cry, "Guan Yan, I remember that it''s good. Is there half a year to go before my elder martial brother''s birthday?"


    Pei''s birthday is in May, and there are still half a year to go. How can I have this year and want to give her birthday gift next year? Whole novel network www.qbxsw.com


    Moreover, she just wanted to make clothes for Luo Xingchen, and Pei Xuan also wanted to make clothes. She said that there was nothing in it. Who could believe it.


    Guan Yan also thinks that the reason of his father-in-law is a little unreasonable, but he can''t help it. The master told him that he must do it, so he reacted quickly after hearing sucang said so.


    "There was no one around when I was born this year. I didn''t even eat a bowl of long-lived noodles. I think it''s a gift to make up for him this year." Guan Yan immediately found another reason.


    Su Tang looked at Guan Yan and said, "you are smart."


    Guan Yan still remembers how strong Su Tang was. Hearing this, he shivered, "I''m loyal to my grandfather!"


    "Then you are loyal enough!" He said sugar.


    Originally, he said that it was a gift that would soon be the birthday gift of next year. He suddenly said that he wanted Su Tang to compensate PEI for his birthday gift this year, which meant that she would have to send another gift for Pei''s birthday next year.


    This is not more pit her a gift, smart is smart enough, is really loyal to Pei Xuan, but pit her a bit unhappy.


    Guan Yan heard sucang say so, scared with Su sugar salute "small dare not."


    "The birthday is coming, isn''t it? OK, I''ll make it for him." Su Tang takes Pei''s dress size from Guan Yan''s hand.


    Guan Yan was relieved. No matter how she said it, she agreed. Then she heard sucang say, "if he wants me again next year, I''ll make you a doll for him!"

 Chapter 758

    Guan Yan was about to cry, "Miss..."


    What did he do wrong? Su Tang didn''t care what he said and let him go out directly.


    When Guan Yan left, Luo Xingchen couldn''t help laughing, "do you really want to make clothes for him?"


    Su Tang is like a person who is so easy to compromise. Luo Xingchen asks her to talk a lot. Is it a little too easy for sucang to promise Pei.


    "Since he opened his mouth, I can''t say no to him." That''s how sugar explains it.


    "Is that so?" Luo Xingchen doesn''t believe it.


    But after Luo Xingchen finished, he saw that Su Tang was calm, and couldn''t talk about anything else. After that, he talked about the future business arrangement with Luo Xingchen.


    Now all the dyeing has been done. After that, you only need to buy a place to dye the cloth. Sutang is responsible for dyeing the cloth, and Luo Xingchen is responsible for contacting the sales department. As long as their goods are good enough, they are not afraid of no market.


    Then Luo Xingchen has contacted the people around luoxinghe. When Sutang leaves Beijing in the new year, he will see Luoxing river. At that time, sucang can divide this part of the sauce into its own.


    "I want to stay away from Luojia''s industry and concentrate on our business. Can you help me find a way?" These are easy to say, Luo Xingchen has another idea. Sweet potato novel network www.fanshu8xs.com


    In fact, she was very frustrated in the Luo family. Although the business was her own, she didn''t get too many benefits. She was also feared by others. The elder brother always calculated her, and her father always balanced his two sons.


    It''s just a delay to continue to endure in this muddy water. Now sucang has given her a better way back. As long as her development is good, she will have the opportunity to restore her female identity in the future, and her career is still her own.


    Luo Xingchen still wants to recover her identity more than to be the head of the Luo family by hiding her identity. Especially after she got to know Su Tang, Su Tang can be a woman in business and start her career. Why should she dress up as a man? In terms of her ability, even if she doesn''t know how to calculate as Su Tang, it''s not bad.


    She also hopes to wear a beautiful dress and dress herself up. Even if she is not married, she can live a beautiful life. She doesn''t have to be aware of others'' discovery of her identity, for fear that she will be drowned.


    So she just made up her mind to do business with sucang. When she achieved something and got a gold medal, she would recover her status. At that time, it was just the powerful Luo family in the north. What could it be for them to buy it easily.


    Luo Xingchen told sucang what he thought, "and don''t look at my father''s importance to luoxinghe now, but if I really quit, he may not be too comfortable. Because I am here, my father just looks at luoxinghe. OK, without me, luoxinghe is more threatening to him, so I quit to watch the fun."


    Leaving aside the emotional problems, in fact, Luo Xingchen is very clear about the Luo family''s situation.


    "That''s your family. If you quit voluntarily, it will cause doubt. If you think it over, I will ask the crown prince for help and let them take the initiative to leave the relationship with you."


    Su Tang can understand why Luo Xingchen wants to do this, but to be honest, this decision is not a matter of simple words, and sucang also hopes Luo Xingchen can understand.


    Luo''s family owner, Luo Xingchen''s father, is very suspicious. If Luo Xingchen takes the initiative to temporarily leave the management of Luo family''s industry, it will inevitably arouse suspicion. Therefore, in Su Tang''s opinion, the simplest and safest way is to let the Luo family drive her out.

 Chapter 759

    If Luo''s family drove Luo Xingchen out, it would be tantamount to expelling her from the family. So Su Tang asked her to think clearly. Once she was expelled from the family, Luo Xingchen would even be difficult to see her mother-in-law, which would also affect her mother-in-law.


    Qi HuangGuo''s attention to the family does not need Su Tang to say that Luo Xingchen must also know, so she hopes Luo Xingchen can understand. In fact, in Su sugar''s own opinion, if you are not happy, you don''t love children, why should children love you.


    Not all parents are qualified to be parents. Not to mention what Luo Xingchen''s father is like, even her mother is selfish. She says that she is sorry for her daughter, but she still lets her youngest daughter grow up as a man.


    From the beginning, I still feel guilty. I slowly see that my daughter''s ability is strong and well done. Even I begin to treat her as a son, and my consideration and empathy are gone.


    It''s no wonder that Luo Xingchen has a cool heart. In fact, if you love or not, people can feel it. No language or exaggeration is needed. Love is love. If you don''t love, you don''t love.


    "Before I met you, what I thought was that I''d live like this all my life. There''s nothing wrong with this all the time. It''s not without a single man who doesn''t have a wife. Anyway, I''ve seen the mountains and rivers of the world. Even if I don''t feel anything else, it''s already worth it."


    "So at that time, I wanted to be the owner of the Luo family. But after I met you, sugar, I knew that I didn''t have only one choice. You know, I like pink, like peach blossom petals, which is very beautiful."


    Because Su Nuo was also there, Luo Xingchen didn''t say it straightforwardly, but his face was smiling when he said, "so I don''t want to live like this for a lifetime. What did I do wrong? Why can''t I be upright? I was thinking about what method to use before. Finally, I thought of one, let Luo Xingchen not be Luo Xingchen, so don''t ask me, I decided." Small library www.xxs163.com


    Luo Xingchen had considered before that if she wanted to restore her identity and continue to do business openly and honestly. Later, she also thought of one. In fact, there was only one girl who wanted to recover her identity safely. The second young master of the Luo family died and Luo Xingchen was born. Of course, the family matters. But when she has a certain financial status, it is not difficult to forge an identity ¡£


    One hundred taels of silver can''t do it. Can''t ten thousand taels do it? Ten thousand taels can''t do it. One hundred thousand taels can always do it. When it comes to a disaster year, how many victims die, and what''s the trouble in making yourself a collateral branch of the Luo family?


    If the second young master of the Luo family dies, her mother will not be abandoned. She will continue to live as a woman. Her mother should be willing to do so.


    As for her father, brother and other clansmen, Luo Xingchen thinks that she is not so important to them. Since she had such an idea at the beginning, now sucang says that the only way is to let the Luo family expel her, and she doesn''t need to think about it any more.


    Su Tang looked at her deeply. "If you decide, I''ll help you. I''ll arrange a new identity for you when I have a chance."


    Because Su Nuo was also there, they didn''t point out that Luo Xingchen was a woman, but Su Tang also understood that this new identity must be a woman.


    "Sugar, thank you!" Luo Xingchen also looked at Su Tang and said.

 Chapter 760

    Heard Luo Xingchen and his thanks, Su sugar looked at her, "do you agree with me?"


    "No problem. I''ll have the matchmaker come to the door right away." Luo Xingchen is not the first time to joke with sucang.


    It is Su Nuo''s face nervous looking at his sister and Luo Xingchen, what to do with each other?


    Su sugar white her one eye, "later do yourself, don''t and last like that, see people just like mice see cats." This is to say let Luo Xingchen not to see Murong Zhao on the advice.


    Luo Xingchen nodded with a silly smile. Before that, she was afraid that her identity would be found and her head would be lost. Now, there is no need to be afraid. Of course, she will not be like that before, and looking at the prince is not so difficult to get along with.


    "The business of dyeing cloth and sauce has been settled. After those pink materials are given to Princess Yunxi, there must be a good advertisement in the capital.


    From tomorrow, you don''t want to come back to the government. Go outside and buy more rare things. If there are overseas things, don''t worry about the price. I''ll take a look at them.


    This is an important matter concerning our future career. We must not make mistakes. After a while, I will go out to see you in about ten days. "


    After talking about Luo Xingchen''s business, Su Tang talks about business affairs again. Today is December 9, and there are 20 days to go before the Spring Festival.


    According to Sutang''s calculation, in ten days, the story of the white haired devil is about to reach the key plot, which is also a very directional content. Love Library www.2shuwuxs.com


    Pei Xuan recently reorganized the servants in Pei''s government, which was also very effective. Su Tang played a very important role in it. After that, Pei''s action will be even greater, which will surely attract the attention of the palace.


    At this time, if Luo Xingchen and Su Nuo were in Pei''s mansion, it would be bad. So Su Tang told them not to go into the mansion, but to work outside. She cooperated with Pei Xuan in acting. She would find an opportunity to go out and avoid meeting with the old emperor.


    Therefore, Sutang asked Luo Xingchen to act according to the previous plan and buy the things on the market. This market survey will affect the future planning of their two businesses. It is indeed very important.


    Luo Xingchen didn''t ask why after hearing Suchang said, "OK, I''ll buy it when I go back. I''ll wait for you to come and have a look."


    They are partners of mutual trust. Naturally, there is no need to question anything. However, when Su Nuo heard her sister say so, she knew that she would not see her sister for a long time. Fortunately, the child is also very sensible now. She only took her sister and said that she would go to them as soon as possible, and there was no more to say.


    Su Tang and Luo Xingchen talk here, and Guan Yan goes back to meet Pei. He tells Pei about Su Tang and what he said. "You can hear me, little father-in-law, this little life is in your hands."


    Miss Su is really hard to get into. After hearing Guan Yan finished, Pei Xuan patted her head and said, "how could I forget to ask Tangtang to give me a birthday gift? Anyway, she agreed."


    Then he looked at Guan Yan with a smile and said, "don''t worry, I''ll protect your life. Do you still want to give me candy as a puppet material? Go and send all who kneel in the yard to the firewood room, and you won''t even be a waiter! "


    Just now, when Guan Yan entered the door, he saw several servants kneeling in the courtyard. He also guessed that he was punished for doing wrong errands. He did not expect Pei Xuan to drive everyone to the firewood room. He didn''t dare to ask more questions, so he bowed down after he agreed.

 Chapter 761

    After meeting and chatting with Luo Xingchen that day, Luo Xingchen did not continue to take Sunuo to the government house. Su Tang made clothes for Luo Xingchen and Pei Xuan in the space.


    In Su Tang''s excuse to make clothes for Pei Xuan, Pei''s government was extremely chaotic. Pei Xuan and his servants directly used a knife several times, and once again almost killed a boy.


    If the servants of the government were just nervous and careful, now they are almost self-conscious, but they are talking about their father-in-law in private. This is a sudden change of temper, irritability, and often do it yourself.


    Among the servants who were hit by Pei''s anger, half of them were spies sent by outsiders, and then all kinds of them were sold out.


    Then in such a time, the time went to December 18, the roadside was full of new year''s breath, but the teahouses and restaurants were still busy. The story of the white haired devil said that Mr. Zhao killed Miss Wu in anger. This reversal also surprised many people who heard the story, but wanted to know what the next plot was.


    The news that the young Duke of Pei''s mansion had changed greatly since he was seriously injured also began to spread on the street.


    It''s been a long time, and it''s going to be the last 10 days.


    Then sucang sat in the room of Xiangxue garden and watched the orange cat run in. "In an hour, the emperor will arrive!"


    Su Tang knew from the beginning that what she asked Pei Xuan to do was to destroy her reputation. It was impossible that it would not spread to the palace and cause feedback there. This is the most important point. Xuanxuan book bar www.xuanxuanbook.com


    The old emperor and empress must believe that Pei Xuan had mental problems after he was seriously injured. Only in this way can his threat be relieved. If the emperor and empress want to calculate, he needs to think again. Murongzhao and Pei Xuan have to solve the problem themselves, which has nothing to do with Su Tang.


    Su Tang doesn''t want to contact the emperor and the queen, so she has been letting orange cat stare in the palace these days. If the emperor is ready to come, she can respond in time to avoid the two people leaving the palace temporarily.


    Now orange cat came to send the news, which was to tell the emperor and queen of sucang that they were coming. After knowing this, Su Tang nodded and took the clothes she had just made for Pei Xuan. She left Xiangxue garden and entered Pei''s yard.


    Seeing Su Tang enter the yard, many servants are relieved. No matter how rude and unruly Miss Su is, my grandfather really likes her. So at least today, I should be very happy to see Miss Su, so I won''t kill any more servants.


    Pei Xuan is also waiting for sucang to come. Seeing her coming, Pei Xuan asks Guan Yan to take his servants out, only himself and sucang are in the room.


    "Today?" Pei Xuan is reluctant to see Su Tang in his eyes. After such a scene today, it will be very difficult for them to get along with each other in the future before Murong Zhao ascends the throne.


    He knew that sucang was a capable girl with ideas and ideas, but he was not willing to let her stay in the capital to face the things she didn''t want to face, so he let sucang grow up outside and work hard in the capital.


    Sucang also looked at him, "yes."


    Their life is two occasionally crossed lines, after a short encounter, they are still walking on their own path of life. She has seen the youth''s tender and awkward, but also saw him seriously injured and almost died, and then gradually mature day by day.

 Chapter 762

    For Pei Xuan, although there were a lot of troublesome things in this period of time and more things to deal with than in the past decade or so, he was so happy and satisfied because he was accompanied by sucan, but such a good time will come to an end.


    I hope that one day in the future, he will always be with her. No matter whether it''s the wind or frost outside or the years are quiet, it''s the best for him.


    Sucang handed him the dress "next year''s birthday present."


    Beautiful cloud patterns are embroidered on the blue brocade of Tianshui, which is elegant and exquisite. Pei''s hands touch the clothes. It''s not the first time that Su Tang has made clothes for him, but this one is the most exquisite.


    He looked up and said, "sugar, thank you!"


    No matter what it is, he is lucky to be his junior sister, take care of him, hate him and get angry with him. No matter what, thank her for appearing in his life, so that he can grow up and understand what he wants.


    After hearing his words, sucang directly laughed, "just give me the money, don''t thank you!"


    Pei also couldn''t help laughing. As expected, it was the little money fairy he knew and the most lovely one he put in his heart.


    Su Tang blinked, sat down, took out several bottles and jars, and directly put them on her face. Originally, her white face suddenly had a piece of red and purple, as if she had been beaten.


    While acting on her face, Su Tang yelled, "what do you mean, master Luo and I are friends of gentlemen. We are partners in business together. What is it that I don''t give you face and give you green clothes? What''s wrong with green clothes? I dyed the material of shuibi on this day. I specially made clothes for you. If you don''t thank me, you can say that I''m deliberately sarcastic What do you mean? " Bibi e-book www.bibitxtxs.com


    Pei Xuan saw Su Tang open mouth to shout, also follow "you dare say, such clothes who want to wear who wear, anyway I don''t wear."


    "If you don''t wear it, I''ll take it away. For whom do I violate the teacher? I came to the capital all the way to see you. As a result, you let those servants bully me and look down on me. Now you still say that about me. I will never do well again."


    Sucang whimpered, and threw the teapot on the table to the ground.


    "Dare you Pei Xuan looked at Su Tang''s face, which was black and purple. If he didn''t see it with his own eyes, he would think that sucang was beaten like this.


    "Ah..." Su sugar covered her ear and screamed, "you dare to hit me, how dare you do this to me, Pei Xuan, I''ll kill you!"


    A group of servants were outside and thought that they could always stop today. They didn''t know that after Suchang went in, they started to make trouble. Then they heard the conversation between two people and the sound of all kinds of things falling on the ground in the room.


    In the room, Su Tang threw all kinds of things to the ground after putting on her make-up. Pei drew out her sword directly and cut all the tables and beds in the room.


    Guan Yan stood outside the door, scared and silly, and knocked on the door


    Before that, she had been doing well. How could it be so fierce? I knocked at the door and saw that the door opened from the inside. Sucang''s hair was in a mess, and her white flowers were falling off her head. Her clothes were also a bit disordered. The corners of her mouth were bleeding, and there were several terrible pieces of cyan on her eyes and cheeks.


    Guan Yan was scared to see Su Tang. He even beat Miss Su. Is this really crazy?

 Chapter 763

    Su Tang didn''t pay attention to anyone at all. After coming out, she raised her head deliberately to let everyone see her bleak face, twisted fingers and blue purple on her wrist and back of her hand.


    Then he ran out immediately, and Pei came out with his sword in his back. "I see where you want to run!"


    Seeing this, Guan Yan was frightened. Miss Su was not a servant of the family. She could not be beaten casually. She quickly knelt down and held Pei''s leg. "Master, please don''t be angry. Look at that, it''s Miss Su!"


    Seeing Guan Yan embracing his thigh, Pei is relieved. He can''t chase him out, but he continues to be in the play. His eyes are red and he yells "go!"


    The servants in the courtyard knelt down and looked at such a young master. Was he crazy? How could he beat his favorite younger martial sister? How terrible!


    After su Tang came out of Pei''s yard, she rushed directly to the main gate of the government house to get ready to go out. She ran very fast, and soon arrived at the door. The porter saw that Su Tang''s face was so frightened that he let Su Tang leave the palace without stopping.


    "Miss Su has been beaten, isn''t she?" Seeing sucang go out, the porter seems to react. There are only two of them in the house who can be regarded as the master. Now sucang is like this, which can only be beaten by Pei Xuan.


    "Our little grandfather was also rescued by serious heart injury. Is it the same as that young master Zhao?"


    I also know the story that is being spread outside, so I associate it with that year''s Ji da. When he saw someone say this carefully, he quickly yelled, "don''t shut up. You can talk about the master''s affairs. Keep an eye on the door."


    Su Tang came out of the government house with such a face. She was also seen by the gatekeepers of several nearby families. She immediately returned it to their master. After leaving the house, she slowly prepared to find Luo Xingchen. Thousands of Novels www.77xs8.com


    After all, it''s all injured, and her legs don''t need to be so flexible. Let more people see what she''s like now. It''s estimated that many people are staring at her.


    "How is my image now? Is it tragic?" Sue asked the orange cat as she walked.


    The orange cat lay on Su Tang''s shoulder and licked her paws


    Su Tang''s make-up in Pei''s room just now is just to fool Pei''s own. Su Tang was an ordinary person in his previous life. How can he make special effect makeup? In fact, at the beginning, he was ready to let orange cat do a little help and make a blind eye.


    So now we see the appearance of Su Tang, in fact, it is created by the orange cat for you to see. Su Tang can''t see it by herself. We have to ask orange cat to know what kind of ghost he is.


    "It''s just miserable. At this point, it''s almost enough. After this time, the normal people don''t want to marry Pei Xuan." Su Tang smiles happily.


    The tone should not be so gloating. The orange cat blinked and felt that the black wings of the owner of the dark Lori came out again.


    Su sugar left nearly half an hour before arriving at the courtyard where Luo Xingchen and Su Nuo lived. Knocking on the door, Luo Xingchen''s boy opened the door. Seeing Su Tang at the door, he was startled. "What''s wrong with Miss Su?"


    Luo Xingchen didn''t go out at this time. When he heard his little boy calling Miss Su, he knew it was sucang. He quickly came out with Su Nuo. After seeing sucang, he was also scared, "how could this happen?"


    Don''t they say that they are all actors. How can they look so hard? Su Nuo''s eyes are red all at once. "Who beat my sister, I''ll kill him!"

 Chapter 764

    Su Nuo was born with his sister. For him, his sister is the only one he depends on and the one he tries his best to protect.


    Before the family life was not good, his sister and he were beaten, but now life is better. Su Nuo studies hard and becomes a senior official. No one can bully his sister any more. He knows that when he is a senior official, he will have a position.


    Su Nuo looked at her sister so powerful, supporting their home, but today it was so miserable that it exploded directly.


    Su Tang looked at his brother like this, put his hand on his head and kneaded "I''m ok."


    Su Nuo tears directly down, "sister is very painful, brother Luo, hurry to ask the doctor to come!"


    Luo Xingchen heard after a look at Su sugar, see that she did not object, just let the boy go out to ask the doctor, and then Sunuo helped her sister into the room, sitting on the bed.


    "Who beat his sister? Is it Pei Xuan? I heard all the discussions in the street that he went crazy after he was injured. Did he even beat his sister?"


    Su Nuo didn''t know her sister''s plan. She didn''t know much about it. In addition, she was very young. So when she saw her sister, she was so nervous that she forgot everything. She also thought of the rumors in the street. All of a sudden, she thought it was Pei Xuan who hit her.


    Hearing his brother''s question, Su Tang didn''t admit it, but didn''t object to it. Instead, she laughed and said, "xiaonuo, don''t say such a thing!"


    Su Nuo''s stubborn gritting teeth was that Pei Xuan beat his sister. He knew that this kind of gentleman was not a good man. When he became a senior official, he would certainly make him pay the price. Hot stack www.rdshuku.com


    "I see. I won''t tell you." Su Nuo heard her sister say so, very obedient said that he did not say.


    But he remembers what his sister said, the power of language. At this time, he has no ability at all. What he just said is meaningless. The power of language is based on strength. He will remember everything today, and he will make Pei pay a price later.


    Su Tang takes a look at his younger brother. When he sees the expression of the little guy, he can only sigh. He is too young. Such a big thing can never be told. In case of careless leakage in the future, it will be fatal.


    It''s not like Luo Xingchen. It''s an adult again. He knows the priority. So he knows that the little guy may have misunderstood him. So Su Tang can only put it in the first place and explain it later when he has a chance.


    Luo Xingchen thinks that it''s strange to see sucang like this, but I soon find the doctor. The doctor is an old doctor nearby, and his medical skills are still some famous. He comes to check Su Tang''s pulse, and then he looks at it again. Finally, he shakes his head. "The fingers are more serious. The others are skin injuries. I opened the ointment and applied it to the young lady. After three or five days, it can be relieved Here we are. "


    Actually let this doctor see that Su Tang is injured. Luo Xingchen is really surprised. It is clearly planned. This play is too true.


    Su Tang understands Luo Xingchen''s doubts, but she doesn''t intend to explain clearly. What she can say, she can''t tell Luo Xingchen that everything is because of the orange cat''s blindfold. At least it''s also a divine beast. It''s impossible to cheat ordinary people. Is it a good idea to call it a divine beast?


    "Xiaonuo, please send the doctor for me and your brother Luo!" Seeing the doctor leaving, sucang and his brother said so.


    Su Nuo naturally did not doubt what, nodded and agreed to go out to send the doctor out, leaving Su sugar and Luo Xingchen to talk alone.

 Chapter 765

    "What''s the situation? It''s not your plan. Why are you really hurt? He dares to do it to you?" When there are only two people left, Luo Xingchen quickly sat down and checked her injuries.


    Su sugar looked at her like this, patted her hand, "what kind of move, I''m ok, is bluffing, the play has been performed, how can you do if it''s not true?"


    Luo Xingchen how to look at Su Tang is hurt very heavy appearance, but she talks actually is really quite energetic.


    "OK, I''m really OK. Where are your purchases? I''ll have a look these days. I''ll go back again. We have limited time."


    Su Tang did not explain why he looked so real injured, even the doctor did not see it, but said the point.


    "You return it?" Luo Xingchen looked at Su Tang''s tragic appearance, a little speechless, all so miserable, return what ah.


    "There is no persuasion only once. If you go back again, you will be hurt a little more. Don''t worry. I''ll wait for Pei Xuan to come and apologize."


    Sucang waves her hand only once, which is an accident, but two consecutive times can''t be said to be accidental. There are still ten days before the Chinese new year, which is enough for her to smash this matter more definitely.


    "Did I say, sugar, you''re tough enough." Luo Xingchen saw that Su Tang''s thinking was still so clear and he was still thinking about his business. Finally he said it.


    At present, there are only two hot topics in the capital. One is that the prince Zhao in the story of the white haired devil killed his life-saving benefactor and lover Miss Wu after he went mad. The other is that the little Duke of Pei''s mansion is just like crazy. Reading novels together www.17kxs.cc


    What''s more, it''s widely spread, from Princes and nobles to peddlers and servants. So many people have been brainwashed, but they don''t know that all this is the plot of a little girl Su Tang.


    And no matter what the situation, Su Tang can also calm down to deal with the problem. Luo Xingchen herself has been ruined by her brother. She thinks that in order to protect her secret, she has become a strange bully. Su Tang is more cruel than her. She can think that Pei''s future marriage will be very difficult.


    Su Tang''s evaluation of Luo Xingchen was quite acceptable. She also said to Luo Xingchen, "haven''t you heard that sentence? Women should be cruel to themselves."


    "Well, you win." Luo Xingchen also knew that Su Tang was very powerful and could trap people before. But in the capital, she really saw the ability of Su Tang to be cruel and even pit herself. This is not what ordinary people can do.


    Su Nuo sent the doctor back, saw his sister and his brother Luo are talking and laughing, looking very energetic, not like the injured appearance, but still came over, "brother Luo, let''s go out, let''s have a good rest."


    What''s the rest? She''s fine. Su Tang said quickly, "I don''t need to rest. Xiaonuo went out with brother Luo to buy a lot of things these days. Later, you and brother Luo will introduce you to your sister."


    Su Nuo some disagree, looking at his sister, have been injured, but also see what those things do, hurry to rest is right.


    But how old is the little guy? Where can I twist my sister? Finally, I can only watch my sister and Luo Xingchen look at the things bought together, and then help my sister take the things. I''m afraid that if my sister does it by myself, I''ll work hard at that time.


    Su sugar see him like this, the heart is warm, this younger brother in the end does not have white pain.

 Chapter 766

    After meeting with Luo Xingchen and Su Nuo, Su Tang was looking at the things he had bought. Only half an hour later, the emperor and queen arrived.


    Even Murong Zhao followed. After entering the gate, he didn''t go anywhere else. Instead, he went directly to Pei''s yard. As a result, when he got to the place, he saw a group of servants running around like birds in the yard. Pei Xuan was chopping people with a sword.


    "Stop it!" The emperor looked at his nephew, his eyes were red, so he quickly let the guards move.


    The guard came over and pressed Pei Xuan up and didn''t let him move. Pei Xuan struggled for a few times, and then he fainted.


    Murong Zhao, as a person who knew in advance what was going on, was shocked to see Pei Xuan like this today. It was also a little too real.


    The emperor and empress are also looking at Pei, can''t believe, before still good child, how suddenly so?


    "What''s going on, you..." Mu Rongxu pointed to Guan Yan, "tell me clearly."


    The Queen''s voice was calm and calm. "Go to Tai hospital and ask Zhou to come over."


    Seeing Pei Xuan, it didn''t look normal. He asked the imperial doctor to come and have a look. The Emperor didn''t stop him when he heard the queen say that. Instead, he looked at Guan Yan and waited for him to explain.


    A lot of people have seen what happened just now. Naturally, Guan Yan did not dare to hide it, so he said it all.


    "So the female disciple of song Taifu was beaten by her son?" The queen couldn''t believe it. All the news she had been getting was that Pei Xuan liked the younger martial sister very much. It seemed that even her son had a good impression on the younger martial sister. 258 novel network www.258xsw.com


    She was worried about what trouble such a little girl might cause. She didn''t expect that she was just a little worried. Something really happened, but it wasn''t the girl who made trouble, but she was beaten.


    The emperor could not see anything. Looking at the servants in the courtyard, he also frowned. He also got the news. It was also the content that Pei fan liked the little girl named Su Tang. Recently, Pei''s temperament changed greatly. He beat and scolded the servants at will in the mansion, and sold many people out.


    Some of them were spies sent by him. The emperor Murong Xu was worried about whether his nephew suddenly found out that someone was watching him, so he did it on purpose.


    However, looking at the current situation, Murong Xu saw that the beds and tables in the room were chopped to pieces, and many servants in the yard were injured, and many of them were ordinary servants.


    His nephew is well protected. He doesn''t look like a person who can do such a thing. His sister princess Mingxi never treats his servants harshly. Pei can''t do this to his servants.


    Therefore, Murong Xu looked at Pei Xuan who was helped to the bed. Is his nephew really crazy?


    Murong Zhao knew his father very well. When he saw the old emperor''s expression, he also knew that he had let his father down at least until now. As for the other half, he needed more fire.


    Soon the imperial doctor arrived and came to check Pei''s pulse. Murong Zhao knew that what the doctor said was very important. He was calm on the surface, but in fact he was nervous waiting for the doctor to speak.


    "Your Majesty, Niang, I have just checked my pulse. My grandfather''s heart and mouth have been healed, but the pulse shows that his heart is damaged. I''m afraid that he will be weaker than other people in the future, so I need to take good care of it."


    Hearing this, Murong Xu looked at him and said, "what''s going on today?"


    "Well, I have heard before that some people will lose their senses after being seriously injured. My grandfather is delicate and expensive, which may be caused by this serious injury."

 Chapter 767

    The old minister obviously did not know why Pei was like this, but he also gave a possible speculation.


    As soon as he said this, Murong Zhao was relieved. His father''s ears have shown that everything is going well.


    But Murong Zhao is also very curious about how Su Tang made such a diagnosis.


    Murong Zhao had considered buying the imperial doctor before, but Su Tang rejected it. She only said that this matter could not be known by others. Only the three of them understood it. She also said that she had a way.


    Murong Zhao naturally knows that if this thing is accidentally leaked out, the impact is very big, and they are all imperial doctors. Only when his father confides in saying such words, can they be more powerful and valuable.


    Today, he heard the words of the imperial doctor. He was really curious.


    "Can you confirm it?" Murong Xu is a suspicious person. Even if he trusted the imperial doctor, he still didn''t believe it.


    Imperial medical way "this still needs old minister to look again to be able to confirm."


    If he directly said yes, murongxu would doubt it. But seeing him also said that he needed confirmation, murongxu believed it. He thought for a moment, "I am your uncle, he is the only blood left by Mingxi. How can I bear to see him like this? Zhou Yuanshi, you will stay and watch her carefully these days. If you have any problems, you will report to me as soon as possible."


    "I obey the orders." Zhou court envoy knelt down to receive orders.


    "Ah, it''s rare for song Taifu to accept a female disciple. My palace also said that I could have a look today. I didn''t expect such a thing to happen. I don''t know what happened to Miss Su." Hot Novels www.resoooxs.com


    The queen mentioned Sutang again, but the emperor got a lot of news from his spies. He only knew that Miss Su was just a peasant girl. She would be accepted by Song Yi because she was short of a cook and wash clothes.


    The main reason is that murongxu also heard what Guan Yan said about the quarrel between Su Tang and Pei Xuan. He also felt that Su was really ignorant, but he was still suspicious. So he added, "my nephew hurt her. Check where she went. Zhou''s envoy went to see her and what medicine should be taken from the palace."


    After that, the emperor and empress watched Pei lie down all the time, but they couldn''t see anything, so they left.


    Murong Zhao did not stay, but left together. After about half an hour, the Zhou court envoy also knew where Su Tang lived, so he took his guard to show Su Tang''s injury.


    "Here comes the man." Orange cat is waiting at the entrance of the alley. When she saw the cars and horses coming here early, she came to ventilate Sutang.


    Su Tang is looking at the porcelain. Seeing the orange cat sending the news, she says to Luo Xingchen, "put the things away first."


    "I said that my sister should have a rest first. What can I do if I''m so hurt?" After hearing this, Sunuo quickly helped to put things away.


    Luo Xingchen had nothing to say. He asked people to move all the things away, leaving only sucang to lie on the bed to rest. After a while, he heard a knock on the door, saying that it was the imperial doctor in the palace who came to look at Su Tang''s wound.


    See such a situation, Luo Xingchen picked eyebrows, did not go out, but let Su Nuo take Zhou Yuan to see Su sugar.


    Zhou Yuan envoy came to see for a while and then left. When the man was far away, Luo Xingchen came back to sucang room. "Demon, you are all right?"

 Chapter 768

    "What''s the matter? I can''t do such a thing as bullying the emperor!" Su Tang heard Luo Xingchen''s meaning, but also blinked and denied it directly.


    Even if it''s true, it''s absolutely impossible to admit it. However, when Luo Xingchen hears her denial, she turns her mouth. She doesn''t believe this. Luo Xingchen thought before that she was a girl with a rare temperament, but Su Tang was more powerful than her.


    If one day the emperor really affected Su Tang, Luo Xingchen had no doubt that a certain sugar would definitely dare to count the emperor.


    Luo Xingchen didn''t know that Su Tang''s black Pei''s plan actually meant to confuse the emperor. To a certain extent, Su Tang actually cheated the emperor, but relatively speaking, Pei was more miserable.


    "Miss Su has a good skill. I admire her." Luo Xingchen is undoubtedly a smart person. She doesn''t know what the purpose of sucang is, but she knows that some things should not be asked, so don''t ask.


    Anyway, sucang is not determined to go to court, so they can do business well and live a happy life better than anything else.


    "You''re welcome, Luo Er!" Su Tang looked at her serious manner of saluting herself, smiling and responding, and then said, "come on, let''s keep looking."


    "Sister!" This time, the response to Su sugar is not Luo Xingchen, but Su Nuo on the side. She firmly disagrees with her sister''s busy work.


    Su sugar see the little guy like this, embarrassed smile to persuade younger brother, one side of Luo Xingchen laugh, brine point tofu, one thing drop one thing! Everyone reads novels www.rrdxs.com


    However, after leaving sucang, the Zhou court envoy did not go to the Duke of Pei, but went directly into the palace to see the emperor. It happened that murongzhao was also with the emperor, and murongxu did not avoid him and asked the envoy to speak.


    "Your Majesty, Prince, I went to check the pulse of Miss Su just now. The girl''s face is mostly bruised, one arm is slightly dislocated, and her wrist is abraded. The most serious problem is that Miss Su''s left hand finger is broken. Before the old minister came here, some experienced elder husband from nearby had already shown it to Miss Su and made a prescription, which is no different from that of the old minister."


    The envoy bukui of the Zhou court was an old minister valued by the emperor. When he went to see Su Tang''s wound, he looked very carefully. He also went to ask the doctor who had seen him before to make sure that it was the same as what he had seen before. Then he went into the palace to talk back to the emperor.


    Murong Xu''s face changed slightly when he heard the result. "Is it really a fight? How could it be? "


    Murongxu watched Pei grow up. Before that, he thought that he knew Pei''s character. Now he told him that the child was violent. How can he believe that he really changed his temperament when he was stimulated?


    Zhou Yuanshi is a wise man. He is a doctor. So when he hears the old emperor''s question, he also looks at his nose, nose and heart. Just like he didn''t hear, he doesn''t know whether the young Duke beat him or not. He can only confirm that the girl Su has been in the capital recently. He is very fond of her, and even takes the initiative with Ruixue County for the sake of this Su girl.


    It is more certain that Miss Su''s injuries are not fake. It''s really miserable to be beaten. When he felt the pulse just now, he looked at the little girl''s face, which was very sad.


    Of course, Zhou Yuanshi did not have so much sympathy for this position, but admitted that Su Tang''s injury was really tragic.

 Chapter 769

    Murong Xu saw that no one was talking, so he did not ask anything else. Instead, he took a look at Murong Zhao and said, "what do you think of zhao''er?"


    Murong Zhao knelt down directly. "The father and the emperor watched with his own eyes how he grew up. He was loved by his aunt and uncle when he was young. Although he was a bit awkward, he has always been very simple. It is absolutely impossible for him to become like this.


    When they are stimulated, they change their mind greatly. They think that all these things are false and false. They suspect that someone is deliberately obstructing them. They hope that the father and the emperor will be aware of this. "


    Murong Zhao didn''t follow the doctor''s advice, but helped Pei Xuan explain. Murong Xu was relieved to hear his son say so. Recently, Murong Xu also heard the story in the capital city, and doubted that it was intentional.


    But the story of the white haired devil was written by a foreign scholar and evolved from the experience of one of his brothers. At least, he asked people to check it and found nothing wrong.


    Murongxu has always known that his son and Pei Xuan have a good relationship. At this time, if murongzhao helps the imperial doctor, he must doubt it. But helping Pei explain or even suspecting what someone is doing is a normal reaction.


    Murong Zhao has been living under his father for so many years. He does not know his father completely, but he still knows most of them. That''s why he said it intentionally. Of course, some people obstructed him, but the real ones are su Tang and himself.


    After hearing Murong Zhao''s words, Murong Xu said, "you and your son have the best feelings. It''s really hard to accept."


    Then he glared at Zhou Yuan and said, "Zhou Aiqing, the prince said that being stimulated will change his mind greatly. What basis do you have?" 600 Novels www.600xs.com


    Although he was questioned in this way, the envoy of Zhou court was calm and said, "tell your majesty that the old minister dare not deceive his majesty and the prince. After he was injured, he changed his temperament. It is true that the so-called heart is the foundation of life. If the heart is seriously injured, it is not impossible to change his mind."


    "It''s impossible. He was very kind since childhood. If someone didn''t deliberately obstruct him, how could he be like he is today." Murong Zhao continued to refute the envoy of the Zhou court.


    Zhou Yuan Shi was not afraid, and continued to answer calmly, "on the contrary, it is because of the simple character of the little Duke that once he suffers a blow and major setbacks, he is more likely to change his temperament.


    For ordinary soldiers, injuries are not common, and it doesn''t matter if they encounter them naturally. But my grandfather has never experienced these things before, but he has encountered such a dangerous situation.


    According to the old minister''s previous experience, the more peaceful the previous life is, the more likely it is to have a great change of mind after encountering such stimulation. "


    Zhou Yuan made his voice very calm and impartial in the analysis. In fact, in this case, he did not exaggerate.


    Murongxu was relieved when he heard the words of the envoy of the Zhou court. He was afraid that the Pei family had great skills, and continued to restrict and even affect the imperial power. If there was a problem with the inheritor''s heart, it would not be a threat.


    However, Murong Xu, such a cautious man, did not immediately believe it. He asked, "what does Zhou Aiqing mean, is he really a big change of heart?"


    "I don''t dare to draw this conclusion right away, but according to the past experience, it''s true that the background and personality of the young Duke is possible." The envoy of Zhou court is also a chicken thief. He can''t say it right away.

 Chapter 770

    "If so, is there a way to cure it?" Mu Rongxu also remembered that the Zhou court envoy had said that he needed to observe, so he did not continue to ask questions, but asked about something else.


    Hearing this question, the envoy of Zhou court directly said, "if it is true, please forgive me for my incompetence."


    This week, as the chief officer of the Tai hospital, the hospital envoy still got such trust from Murong Xu. Naturally, his medical skills were not bad. As soon as he heard the emperor''s question whether he could treat it, he directly replied that at least he could not cure the disease.


    As soon as Murong Xu heard this, he felt relieved. He and Princess Mingxi were siblings. He still had pity on the children left by Princess Mingxi. Otherwise, Pei Xuan would not have been so easy to play around and sell miserably before entering the palace.


    But this feeling of pity is not comparable to her desire for the throne. At first, Princess Mingxi took a fancy to the eldest son of the Duke of PEI. At first, murongxu''s parents disagreed, for fear that Duke Pei would not be controlled.


    If Pei Zhen was really mentally damaged and mad, it would be of little help to the crown prince. With Song Yi''s school fading out of the capital, there would be no powerful person around the prince. He could only rely on his father, and Murong Xu was relieved. Otherwise, he would dream that the prince would kill himself as an emperor at night.


    In addition, some time ago, the prince was assassinated. Murong Xu also understood that his other sons were not honest people, and their actions were not small.


    Murong Xu thought in his heart like this. Naturally, no one could see it. He frowned and looked at the Zhou court and said, "what is your incompetence? I ask you to come here to tell you this. If you can''t cure xie''er, you can come to see him!"


    This saying, Murong Zhao stands below, after hearing, all want to turn a mouth, also too false model false appearance. 1234 Novels www.1234xs.com


    However, the court envoy of Zhou Dynasty was a capable person, who was said by the emperor, but he immediately knelt down and said, "if your majesty makes atonement, if you really hurt your mind, according to the situation of some patients before, you usually use some tranquilizing prescriptions, which will not affect your life, just don''t be stimulated."


    Zhou Yuan Shi also directly said that at this time, there was no concept of mental illness, so he was taken advantage of by Su Tang.


    As a matter of fact, Su Tang''s idea for Pei Xuan is that there are modern psychological diseases, but they are relatively rare in this era. That is to say, in the capital city, the best doctors of Qihuang kingdom are gathered in the Tai Hospital of the palace. Otherwise, the doctor may not know about this disease.


    Hearing this, Murong Xu nodded, "well, you should take good care of your health in Pei''s government these days. If you have any problems, go to the palace and tell me that no matter what medicine you use, you must cure him for me."


    No matter whether murongxu had ever wanted Pei''s life before, at least in front of Murong Zhao, he was still a loving uncle on the surface, but the Zhou court envoy knew exactly what he wanted and what his real mind was.


    "Yes, I will try my best." Zhou Yuan Shi also seriously kowtowed and agreed.


    Murong Zhao stood below and looked at the scene in front of him. To tell the truth, he had seen many fake plays. After a long time, he had a strong feeling of greasy and crooked.


    Compared with such an affectation, Murong Zhao really missed that in front of Su Tang and Pei Xuan, the younger martial sister simply cooked a few dishes. Three people sat down and took a sip of rice and a sip of tea after dinner.

 Chapter 771

    Although Murong Zhao, Su Tang and Pei Xuan were together before, their two heartless brothers and sisters hated him when they saw him, which made him feel very angry, but on the contrary, it made him feel that he was still alive. As a human being, he was not a conspiracy all day long. All these were masks and illusions.


    Murong Xu and Zhou Yuan emissary finished, turned to look at the prince standing next to him. Seeing the young man''s low head and no spirit, he felt in his heart, "there''s nothing wrong with zhao''er and Yao''er, but don''t forget your identity. You are the prince of Qihuang kingdom!"


    As soon as he said this, regardless of Murong Zhao''s reaction, the old eunuch beside the emperor and the envoy of the Zhou court all moved their ears, and then seemed to have nothing to listen to.


    When Murong Zhao heard his father say this, he also knelt down directly. "The children minister never dare to forget their own identity. It''s just that she grew up with her son minister when she was young. Before that, she was also in order to save her son. She asked the Zhou court envoy to make efforts to cure her."


    Murong Zhao said finally that he also asked the envoy of the Zhou court. When the envoy saw the prince like this, he would not dare to say anything, and he should try his best to do so.


    Murong Xu looks at his son like this, but he doesn''t feel good. If his son can attach importance to a cousin, he will attach importance to his father. He really has no family relationship, and he will be afraid.


    At present, Song Yi is recuperating in the countryside, far away from the capital city. Apart from a servant, there is only a young peasant girl waiting on her side. Even her disciples and sons have arrived at the place, and she is not completely on the side of the prince.


    Now Pei Xuan has such a thing again. He is still trying to block the prince''s arrow. Duke Pei attaches great importance to his only son. In this way, Duke Pei will not absolutely support the prince as he did before. Read books www.yshuoba.com


    Murong Xu really felt a sense of relief. Although he balanced these sons, he did not allow one person to dominate.


    However, Murong Xu did not consider allowing other emperors to inherit the throne. The crown prince was made the crown prince since he was born. He was educated as a prince when he was young. In terms of governing the country, Murong Xu is afraid that his sons will seize his power position. Sometimes his mind is not clear and confused, but he also knows that the most suitable emperor is the prince.


    However, he saw that the prince was also learning from Song Yi, and had such a good relationship with PEI. Pei was not false to learn from Song Yi in the so-called villain heart. However, it was mu Rongxu who appointed Song Yi to teach the prince, and trusted Song Yi''s moral character and knowledge. As a result, he was afraid that Song Yi would support the prince and that the prince would usurp the throne.


    As for Duke Pei, one of his worries is that he has made great achievements. Another is that murongzhao is so good to Pei. His cousin grew up together when he was a child. This is the friendship that he had accumulated when he was a child. However, in Mu Rongxu''s mind, his son is fond of the military power behind Pei Guogong.


    It can be said that Murong Xu was most worried about the prince before, but Murong Zhao couldn''t help it. The teacher is the teacher, and he can''t deny the teacher. Fortunately, Song Yi is a smart man, and knows that no fight is the truth of struggle. So he retreated in a hurry and left the capital decisively. Although he didn''t say so directly, his attitude was very clear.


    He went to such a small place as Qinghe town, and there was only one servant to wait on him. He accepted a little peasant girl as a disciple. He had a clean background and served him. Although mu Rongxu has been staring at Song Yi, his attitude still reassures him a lot.


    Now Pei Xuan also has an accident. In murongxu''s opinion, basically, the prince''s most powerful assistant has stopped cooking, but he is relieved.

 Chapter 772

    "Just remember who you are. Don''t be too emotional." Murong Xu looked at his son''s reaction and said so.


    Murong Zhao naturally knelt down and agreed. Looking at it almost, Murong Xu asked them to kneel down and leave. Soon, he saw a little eunuch come and talk with the old eunuch beside the emperor.


    After the old eunuch entered the door and said to Murong Xu, "Your Majesty, the prince''s highness will go to Pei''s mansion after he leaves the palace."


    Murong Xu heard this, put down the fold in his hand, "well, send these to the East Palace, let the prince see it."


    The crown prince was originally the crown prince of the country and had the power to supervise the country. But some time ago, the old emperor worried that his sons would rebel, so he dealt with it by himself. Now he has to hand it over to Murong Zhao.


    Naturally, the old eunuch did not dare to say anything. However, it was clear from his heart that, at least until now, the emperor still wanted the crown prince to inherit the throne. The previous assassination and the madness of the Duke of Pei made Murong Zhao, who was slightly unstable as the crown prince, once again stabilized.


    "You go to Dali temple for me. It''s been a few days since the prince was assassinated. If there is no result, go back to my hometown!"


    Murong Xu rubbed his head again. He felt that he was tired again today and had no spirit.


    When the old eunuch heard Murong Xu say this, he also understood that since he was no longer as vigilant as before, he should have a conclusion about the previous assassination. Sogou Library www.sogouso.com


    As a matter of fact, the matter of the crown prince is actually what the prince wants to occupy the crown prince''s position, but it involves the prince and the prince after all. The Dali temple is also very big, which can only delay time. In fact, it is also the emperor''s attitude.


    If the emperor really wants to abolish the prince''s mind, it is a solution. If the emperor still wants the prince to inherit the throne, then this is another conclusion.


    The old eunuch just didn''t expect that his royal highness had been so successful in the previous crisis, and temporarily let the emperor no longer doubt himself. Only in this way, the prince would be more risky. Even if the emperor valued him, he did not have strong support, and it was not so simple to inherit the throne.


    The old eunuch lived in the palace all his life, and he knew that he could not say more than he thought about some things in his mind, so he went to Dali temple to deliver a message.


    The Minister of Dali Temple heard the words from the old eunuch and understood that the prince crisis had passed. Although the sacrifice was great, the emperor was no longer so wary of him, so he began to act. They still did not want to go back to their hometown.


    And the emperor told Murong Zhao today to let him remember his identity. Such words also spread to some people in the harem and caused many actions.


    However, this has nothing to do with Su Tang. Murong Zhao and Pei Xuan need to face it. After he came out of the palace, Murong Zhao didn''t care that he would be known. He went back to Pei''s mansion with the envoy of Zhou.


    The envoy of the Zhou court came to check Pei''s pulse, and there was no change before. So he went down to write a prescription. He also recognized the attitude of the old emperor. So after feeling the pulse, he left murongzhao and Pei Xuan to talk alone.


    Pei Xuan also let his servants go out. Only he and murongzhao were left in the room. Seeing the envoy of Zhou court like this, Pei Xuan was also a little surprised. "How can this old guy have such insight?"

 Chapter 773

    Hearing Pei''s question, Murong Zhao looked back at the door and then said, "what a smart man!"


    Although it was praise, the tone was not really meant to praise. Pei Yao raised his eyebrows and said, "what did the emperor''s uncle say?"


    Murong Zhao is not surprised by Pei''s sharpness. In fact, before Song Yi accepted Su Tang, she had always been the most valued disciple of Song Yi. She was very smart. Although her temperament has shortcomings, it does not affect her IQ.


    Pei Xuan was not enlightened in the past, but now he is very similar. This week, the court envoy was trusted by the old emperor. He was also a wise man, just like Murong Zhao said.


    Despite the chaos in the capital city, there are many people who don''t stand in the line. Although they are seeking wealth and wealth in danger, Zhichen can also stand steadily. It may be a little slow, but it is safe.


    Zhou''s envoy is a typical one. Generally, he is not involved. If there is any problem, he has to talk about it. In addition, his medical skills are good, so he has won the trust of Murong Xu.


    However, Zhichen did not have any scheming. Pei''s official didn''t lie. Similarly, the emperor no longer doubted the crown prince, and even said that he could remember his own identity. This means that the prince''s position is still stable.


    The prince is the future crown prince. The envoy of Zhou court will naturally be more polite, and direct support will not. However, this will make it convenient for Murong Zhaoxing. In Pei''s words, it is a matter of vision. Zhou''s envoy is still very willing.


    Therefore, knowing that Murong Zhao wants to talk to Pei Xuan, he is very envious and retreats first.


    And Murong Zhao also told Pei Xuan what happened in the palace today. Then he looked at Pei Xuan and said, "what''s the matter with your illness? How is the envoy of Zhou''s hospital so sure? And younger martial sister, is she really injured?" 2K fiction www.2kxsw.com


    Speaking of this, Pei also shook his head. "Tangtang''s injury was made up, but Tangtang told me today that it would be confirmed by the imperial doctor, so I ate a piece of sugar, and then you will know. I guess Tangtang''s injury also came from this way."


    In fact, Pei didn''t know much about it. Su Tang was afraid of what he would do if he got the news again. So he told him in advance that he didn''t have to worry. Moreover, he specially gave him the medicine that could deceive the doctor, that is, the sugar.


    Of course, this thing was also given by the miracle animal orange cat, which is why Su Tang said that he should not buy imperial doctors because the more people know, the more likely they are to be exposed.


    It''s also because sucang said that, so Pei didn''t worry that sucang was really hurt.


    When Murong Zhao heard Pei''s words like this, he nodded and sat down. Pei Xuan could see why he was like this, so he said, "cousin is thinking about sugar."


    Murong Zhao looked up at Pei, "you say, younger martial sister, does she know?"


    This is also the question Murong Zhao was thinking about on the way out. Su Tang''s move made Pei''s reputation worse. In any case, it was just like eating a child and making a mess, not a serious way of doing things.


    However, Murong Zhao is surprised to find that Su Tang''s disorderly tactics are just in line with his previous plans. It can be said that the greatest possible reduction of his father''s vigilance and suspicion of his prince.


    So Murong Zhao just thought on the way, this little girl who is less than ten years old, had predicted all the things before, was it just a coincidence?

 Chapter 774

    Pei Xuan just heard Murong Zhao talk about what happened in the palace. He was surprised. Anyway, Su Tang''s disturbance not only made Pei Xuan feel relieved, but also prevented others from using him for marriage.


    At the same time, the emperor was also allowed to be less afraid of him and Pei Xuan. In fact, it was tantamount to relieving Murong Zhao''s pressure and cooperating with the previous assassination. Song Yi''s departure from the capital city, and even Su Tang''s own selling fool, did not need Song Yi''s reputation to enter Beijing.


    All of this is to give the impression to many people in the outside world. Murong Zhao, the prince, has no reliable assistant. Su Tang''s act of foolishness makes people feel that Song Yi is too old to accept such a disciple. If he is so unbearable, he will also relax his vigilance against Song Yi.


    In the past, Song Yi and Murong Zhao had been very careful in the exchange of information, and no trace was caught. Now, people are less suspicious of Song Yi. In addition, the Song Yi faction has left Beijing. Naturally, many people feel that Song Yi has no clear-cut support for the crown prince on the issue of fighting for the throne.


    There is never a lack of intelligent people in the capital, who like to infer from the details. After su Tang''s appearance in the capital, every step seems simple, but there are such subtle traces exposed. Obviously, these are for many people who want to see it, so that people can follow the conclusion that Su Tang wants them to get.


    On the surface, it seems that there will be no other misunderstanding if you look at sucang.


    Murong Zhao is just suspecting. When Pei Xuan hears it, he can almost immediately confirm that Su Tang can''t be unaware. He thinks of playing chess with Su Tang.


    The so-called chess quality is moral character. In fact, he can see a lot of things in chess. Before he always lost to Su Tang, but later when he came back to study the game, he found that Su Tang liked playing chess, so he was suspicious. Biqu Pavilion www.hoennkxs.com


    Generally playing chess with sucang, if you are not really careful and have some understanding of her, it is easy to be cheated by her, and may not even see the purpose of sucang.


    Su Tang often gives people the feeling that she is in a mess on the chessboard, but if the other side belittles the enemy, she will find that Su Tang''s moves seem chaotic, but her own purpose is very clear and clear, and deceives others, but she is clear and clear. In the seemingly chaotic situation, she achieves her desired goal step by step.


    This is the way Su Tang plays chess, and so must sucang''s way of doing things.


    Moreover, in her own words, she is lazy, so if she wants to use her brain, she will not move or do it. But if she does, she will definitely not be a good thing. In other words, she will try her best to make her actions bring maximum benefits to herself.


    Pei Xuan doesn''t know whether other merchants are like this, but his sugar and sugar must be like this.


    This time, sucang''s plan is obviously in line with the style of sucang before. It seems to be just an action, but the obvious benefits are more than one.


    Before Murong Zhao only saw that Su sugar was a pit. In fact, this was obviously confused by a ferocious operation on the surface of sucang.


    Perhaps from the beginning, Su Tang''s purpose was not to help Pei Xuan solve the problem of forced marriage. She fully understood that Pei''s troubles were not marriage, but fear and suspicion in the palace.

 Chapter 775

    "Tangtang is just a little girl, cousin. Whether she knows it or not, she is on our side, isn''t she?" Pei Xuan didn''t hide it from Su Tang and didn''t expose it directly. Instead, he said something like this with Murong Zhao.


    Sometimes it''s not necessary to get so clear with people who must be their own. Pei Xuan knows that Murong Zhao is different from himself. Murong Zhao grew up in calculation when he was young. If Su Tang was just a clever and mischievous little girl, for Murong Zhao, she was just a little sister. Naturally, she would not cause other thoughts.


    But if sucang is more than that simple, sucang has clearly demonstrated her ability to do business. Although it is impossible to see whether she can do it at present, she has been able to earn so much money. Pei and murongzhao have no doubt that she can do what she said.


    Now, if Su Tang can foresee such a political calculation, it will not be an ordinary girl. It is no surprise that Murong Zhao will have other ideas.


    In the end, Pei Zhaosu wants to do business for herself, but what Pei Zhaosu wants to do in front of her is her ability to do business can.


    Moreover, when Su Tang talked with Murong Zhao about the transaction, she also said that she didn''t want any other power. She just likes to do business and make money.


    Pei Xuan sometimes admires Su Tang. She is young, but she always knows what she wants and won''t be influenced by others.


    Even in the eyes of many people, the business of merchants is not a cause worthy of admiration and pride, but sucang never does not pursue what he wants because of his low status as a businessman. Instead, he is very determined to do what he wants and achieve his ideal. Good looking Novels www.haokantxt.com


    Pei Xuan called sucang a small moneymaker. From the beginning of her acquaintance, the little girl was trying to earn money, from dozens of Wen to several Liang silver, to tens of thousands of Liang silver. From the beginning, she was just for food and clothing. Now sucang has been able to live a correct life on her own money, but she is still keen on making money ¡£


    Regardless of how many people think that the goal of being a businessman is not on the table, but sucang has always been firm and happy.


    Even if he had talked with murongzhao, the future emperor, he was still talking about his own business experience. In fact, Su Tang never said that he could not be politically talented, was he?


    She has the ability in this respect, does not mean that she must play on it. Pei Xuan thinks that sucang''s attitude is still very obvious.


    When Murong Zhao heard Pei''s words, he was stunned, "but if she..."


    If sucang really has such ability, why not stay to help him? Is it easier to get power and wealth than to do business later?


    "Cousin, Tangtang does these things to help us. This is her kindness and her trust. I think that no matter what will happen to us in the future, we should not live up to such kindness and trust. She can do it and she wants to do it. I think it is more important for her to want to do it."

 Chapter 776

    Pei Xuan understands Murong Zhao''s meaning. If Su Tang really foresaw ahead of time, this political acumen and accomplishment are better than too many people. Therefore, Murong Zhao knows that she has such talent, and certainly doesn''t want to waste it and wants her to work for herself.


    But Pei also wanted to say that no matter whether he can really let Tangtang marry in the future, it''s a matter of the future. But for the present sucang, they are not qualified to ask that sucang must help them with all their abilities, right?


    In addition, Su Tang also expressed her willingness to contribute to the imperial court, but she chose to do business and do what she felt like.


    Now Pei Xuan even doubts that even today they will have such a guess. Su Tang thought of it in advance. Therefore, she and murongzhao told her business plan in advance, explained in advance her future development direction, and expressed her attitude that she would not be involved in politics.


    Pei can think of it, and Murong Zhao naturally can think of it. He thinks of some scenes when he contacted Su Tang before, and finally sighs, "you''re right. It''s me."


    Murong Zhao is just for a moment hard to believe that a little girl may have such a keen ability, but Pei Xuan is right. Su Tang is actually on his side, and when he encounters something, he also uses his own ability to do it.


    Su Tang is willing to do these things, not because he is the future king of a country, but because he also sincerely treat Su sugar as his sister.


    The royal family has no kinship. Murong Zhao almost means to his own sister. The princess grew up around Queen Xu and was brainwashed by her mother. She is very close to the Xu family. However, Murong Zhao is different. He is the crown prince. Even if he is his grandfather, his relatives should also restrain the expansion of his power. Novel No.1 www.xsh1.com


    Therefore, Murong Zhaocai cherishes the brotherhood between himself and his cousin Pei Xuan. When Su Tang first met Murong Zhao, he was the attitude of Da Dafang regarding himself as a younger martial sister. In addition, with Pei Xuan there, Murong Zhao naturally loved his house and his wife, and regarded Su Tang as his sister.


    No matter what other people are like, in sucang, sincerity can be exchanged for sincerity, and only sincerity can be exchanged for sincerity. Murong zhaoruo looks at sucang with the attitude of looking at his aides and ministers, and it is estimated that he will not get the sincere help of sucang.


    Murong Zhao is also a smart person. Smart people will not make decisions that are not conducive to themselves.


    For Murong Zhao, no matter how powerful Su Tang is, as long as he is willing, there can always be a substitute, but it can''t be replaced. One person can''t compare with sucang, and ten people can always equal her ability. But the kind of comfortable and ordinary home he wants is that it''s hard to get rid of Pei Xuan and Su Tang.


    Sometimes the most painful thing for smart people is to see too clearly, so they can always see whether others really treat you as friends and relatives, or because of the benefits behind you. With such an attitude, Murong Zhao''s attitude towards Pei and Su Tang is very clear.


    What''s more, Su Tang specially said her business plans. In fact, she expressed what she could do, what she was willing to do, and what she could do to help him. So Murong Zhao promised her power before, and Su Tang also said that there was nothing else to let her do business better.


    Pei Xuan heard Murong Zhao say so, also smile "cousin, think it over."

 Chapter 777

    Murongzhao decided not to tangle with Pei after talking with him. Now his position has been stabilized, which is a very good thing for him and has a chance to breathe. Later, as long as Pei''s illness is confirmed, he can do a lot of things.


    So Murong Zhao and Pei Xuan talked about the current affairs in the imperial court. Pei also expressed some of his own ideas. The two brothers had almost talked, and Murong Zhaocai left.


    When Murong Zhao left, Pei Xuan was lying on the bed alone. It took a long time for him to ask "is there any view?"


    Guan Yan was looking at the waiter at the door. When he heard Pei Xuan calling himself, he quickly pushed the door in and saluted, "little Lord, I''m here!"


    "Tell me what happened to me today." Pei Xuan seemed to have no idea what he had done today. He asked Guan Yan.


    Naturally, Guan Yan did not dare to hide it, so he told Pei about what happened today, and the conversation between the two naturally reached the people who needed to know through the people who had the heart.


    "So it''s really the same as my cousin said. I even beat sugar and sugar. How could I? Where is she now? I''m going to see her!" Pei continued her performance.


    As soon as Guan Yan heard Pei''s words, he quickly said, "it''s late today, and Miss Su is also injured. I''m afraid it''s taking a rest after wiping the medicine. Just now the envoy of Zhou''s hospital came back and said that he had seen Miss Su''s injury. Miss Su''s side has young master Su, so he must take care of her. I''d better take some medicine and have a good rest."


    Guanyan is a smart man. In fact, he still thinks that all the things that have happened are very strange. Although outsiders are surprised, they don''t know sucang. However, Guanyan knows that sucang is not a rude and clumsy person, so he is aware of some strangeness. Reading books www.zhuishukan.com


    However, he didn''t know what the master wanted to do. He just did it cautiously. The master told him to do it. He tried not to make his own decisions, nor to go out and talk nonsense.


    Pei Xuan and murongzhao also know that Guanyan is credible, but after all, he is a servant. Sometimes it is not a good thing to know too much. Anyway, in all the plans, Guanyan is not an important person. He just needs to do his duty well.


    At this time, Pei Xuan said that he would go to see Su Tang, and Guan Yan tried his best to persuade him. He did not dare to tell Pei that Su Tang was going to Luo Xingchen, but that he was su Tang''s younger brother.


    "I''m going to see her." Pei Xuan quickly got up to see Su Tang.


    As soon as Guan Yan saw him like this, he quickly stood up and helped him, "young master, you are going to disturb Miss Su''s rest at this time. She has been injured. If you disturb him like this, you can''t say that Miss Su will be more angry with you. Would you like to rest for one night and go tomorrow?"


    At the same time, he asked people to call the envoy of Zhou''s hospital. The envoy also said that Pei Xuan should not go out because he had taken some tranquilizing medicine. He said that he was a doctor or a royal doctor. In addition, Guanyan always said that if he went to see Miss Su at this time, Miss Su would be more angry if she was disturbed. That is to say, Pei Xuan didn''t insist on seeing Su Tang immediately.


    "Guan Yan, you go to the storeroom and take some of the best medicine to Miss Su." Although he did not have his own past, Pei Xuan still told Guan Yan to take the wound medicine and send it to him.


    This is no problem, Guan Yan quickly went to the warehouse to pick the best medicine, and personally took the car to the courtyard where Luo Xingchen rented.

 Chapter 778

    At that time, Su Tangzheng, Luo Xingchen and Su Nuo looked at the things they bought back and studied them carefully. Although they were common things in the market and commonly used by ordinary people, sometimes the details determine the success or failure of business.


    If we talk about the cooperation between sucang and Luojia in tomato sauce and chili sauce, this is that there are no people in the business field, no one else has them, only she has them. Naturally, she can make money.


    In fact, she was the only one who had desserts and grilled fish shops before, so she made money. But next year, the seeds of tomatoes and peppers would be handed over to the state, and the tomatoes and peppers would be visible in Qihuang country. Naturally, the sauce business of Luojia could not be done.


    However, affected by such behavior, sucang''s own business needs to be adjusted, so she improved the sauce secret recipe and prepared to make more refined sauce. Not only the sauce, but also the seasoning of the grilled fish shop, she will also make adjustments.


    At present, the seasoning used by the grilled fish shop is actually very simple. The special flavor mainly comes from tomato and pepper, and the two kinds of sauces are also used directly. Sucang is very aware of the problems caused by such seasoning. The taste is not hierarchical enough, and it is very simple.


    That''s why sucang uses the fish in the space to make up for the lack of seasoning if the material is good enough. However, she is alive. In the future, her business will grow bigger and bigger. It is impossible to replace the outside with space materials all the time. It is unrealistic and will tie her to a place and tire herself to death, and the business is not big.


    Therefore, after the new year, Sutang will come up with better seasoning for grilled fish and start to use fish directly from Qingjiang. At this time, seasoning will make up for the weakness of food ingredients. As long as the taste is good enough, the business will be like a cloud. Not only that, it will not tie the Sutang to death, but also keep opening branches to continue to make money.


    In fact, this is another aspect of business, that is, people have their own advantages. For example, the dyeing cloth after sucang and the future roast fish business are all like this. If you can be better than others, you can naturally have guests and make money. Play novel net www.wanbar.net


    So sucang asked Luo Xingchen to buy these things. In fact, she was observing the current level of craftsmen and the quality of common products on the market. If she could make a better one, it would be a business.


    Some sucang can see the problem, but she may not be able to do it at present. After all, her space is only 30 degrees. After all, after unlocking the supermarket, she has brought a lot of convenience to sucang. But at present, all she can buy is very small things, and there are many things that are not unlocked.


    In any case, sucang seldom comes to Beijing. We should cherish this opportunity and try our best to do a good job in market research. As for when and what we can use in the future, it''s all about the future. Now we should take precautions and make preparations in advance.


    "The silk of this house is more expensive than other places. It is said that all the nobles in the palace like it. What''s special about it?" Luo Xingchen handed Su sugar a piece of cloth and said it was the most expensive silk sold in the capital.


    Su Tang took a look, compared it, and sneered at "spokesperson premium!"


    "What?" Luo Xingchen didn''t understand what Su Tang said. He looked up at her.


    "It''s not much better than others. The reason why it''s so expensive is the additional premium brought by the dignitaries in the palace as spokesmen. We can try it later. It''s not suitable for us at the moment."

 Chapter 779

    Su Tang can see that in the past, Su Tang has known how to make stars look up in a fancy way. What kind of ambassadors and best friends are just to let the fans of stars buy the endorsement of idols, and they will also issue gift boxes. When they encounter black hearts, Star gift boxes can be much more expensive than usual products, but fans also buy them.


    Su Tang calls this the spokesman premium. Modern businessmen often play with it. But obviously, there are few such things in this era. For example, this silk merchant only advertises that the nobles in the palace like it, so they can sell more than others.


    As for the noble people in the palace, how can they see the things in this shop? Why do they like it? Sometimes ordinary consumers don''t go into it, even if they do, they can''t find out. But it''s a boastful face to buy it back. It''s a very simple way to raise the price.


    It''s not exactly how delicate the mind is, Su sugar can see at a glance, Luo Xingchen heard the explanation of Su sugar, only then knew that this was called the spokesperson premium.


    "I don''t know how you can come up with so many words." Luo Xingchen thinks that Su Tang often uses strange words, but it is accurate. Anyway, it is still that sentence. Everyone is female and has a long brain. But obviously, what Su Tang thinks in her mind must be different from her.


    She didn''t think of it. It was the wisdom of countless modern netizens. She was not a giant. She just stood on the shoulders of giants.


    "Ha ha, thank you very much for the compliment." Su sugar heard Luo Xingchen say so, ha ha, said with a smile.


    Su Nuo was watching his sister and brother Luo talking. He didn''t understand the business, but it didn''t stop him from listening. It was rare for the three people to sit together and talk. The atmosphere was very good. Then there was Luo Xingchen''s boy coming to reply, "young master, there''s a boy who claims to be a little grandfather outside to deliver medicine to Miss Su?" Colorful Chinese www.qicaizw.com


    Regardless of Luo Xingchen and Su Tang, Su Nuo fried directly. He jumped up and said, "he dares to come. You can''t let him in. Let him go. My sister doesn''t want to see people from the government again!"


    Su Nuo cherished his sister most because he was dependent on her since childhood. He knew that it was the Duke of the state who hurt his sister. However, no matter whether he was the elder martial brother of his sister, he only knew that the people who hurt his sister were bad people. He knew that he was still too weak to say anything powerful.


    But his heart to protect his sister is firm. He will study hard and become a senior official in the future. Sooner or later, the Duke of Pei will have to pay the price for hurting his sister.


    Although Su Nuo was young, he was not a simple child who did not know everything. He was smart and obedient to the environment. He was tolerant but did not forget what he wanted and pursued.


    Seeing Su Nuo like this, Su Tang was moved and felt guilty. But she still didn''t dare to tell her brother about such a fatal thing. Moreover, once the play started, there was no reason to stop and there was no turning back.


    "Xiaonuo, go out for me and tell him that I''m tired." Sucang did not go out by himself, but let Sunuo refuse to go out.


    Su Nuo heard her sister''s words, firmly nodded, "sister, you can rest assured. I''ll help you drive people out. It''s really deceiving!"


    "Ah..." Su sugar looked at the little guy out of the door, until he could not see him, the material heavy sigh.

 Chapter 780

    Guan Yan originally came to ask Miss Su what was going on, and he specially sent the best healing medicine. As a result, he didn''t even go in. Su Nuo came out to satirize him.


    Guan Yan had met Su Nuo before. He knew that this young master was Miss Su''s younger brother. He was a very ordinary boy. He was also very lively, but he was very cautious. Every time he came to the government, he didn''t talk much.


    But today, I saw the power of this young master. Su Nuo didn''t have the chance to play before. This time, she made good use of the language she learned from her sister.


    "My sister died today, and I''m still lying awake. My sister and I are not from the countryside, and we are not people who can climb to the height of the government.


    We misunderstood my brother-in-law as a friend. I didn''t expect that my father-in-law was so kind to his friends.


    Although we countrymen are cheap, we still live by the rules and try our best. The elder sister can''t afford the care of my grandfather, and we are not worthy to be friends of him.


    Let''s go. Although we are not noble people, since we have been like this, please don''t appear in front of my sister again. We will not look good at that time! "


    Guan Yan was satirized for a while, and the expression on his face was also wonderful. I could not have imagined that the young master who had not talked much before was so stormy and did not give the government any face at all.


    Although Guan Yan knows that my grandfather has done too much this time, and even if Su Tang is just a peasant girl in the countryside, as a disciple of Song Yi, regardless of how she was accepted as a disciple, she has not been a cheap life in Sunuo''s mouth for a long time. Everybody reads novels www.rrk3dxs.com


    "Young master Su, little..." Guan Yan sighed in his heart, and he said that he would never be a mediocre person like Miss Su.


    "I don''t want to listen to your words, and there''s no need to listen to them. What your little grandfather has done is very clear. Go away!" Su Nuo didn''t care what Guan Yan wanted to say, and let people go quickly.


    Then he closed the door and shut Guan Yan out of the door, leaving Guan Yan standing awkwardly at the door, unable to advance or retreat.


    "Xiaonuo is really your brother." Luo Xingchen also saw how Su Nuo talked to Guan Yan, and Su Tang said with a smile.


    After hearing this, Su Tang just laughed and said, "in the end, I''ve implicated him. This capital is really not a good place. Let''s go after a while."


    Su Tang is not proud of her younger brother. Of course, she doesn''t feel sad or sad because of this. The children who grew up in their original family are doomed to be aggressive. In fact, this aggression hurts others, as well as himself.


    It is not necessarily a bad thing to say that it is a bad thing, but it may become strong. It can be said that it is a good thing, but it is also not appropriate, because it must be experienced in the growth of the external aggression.


    Su Tang once said a word with a friend who was cared and grew up in love in her previous life. She practiced for many years, but in the end, she only developed a seemingly harmonious shell, which was different from her real love.


    It''s just that the road of life is a one-way street. The saddest thing is, what kind of parents and families you will be born with is that you can''t make your own choice. Some of the ups and downs you''ve experienced are the ones you''ve experienced. To be the best, you''re just going to live with the hurt you''ve been growing up with, and try not to get caught up in it.

 Chapter 781

    So Su Tang said to Luo Xingchen in an appreciative tone that Su Nuo only made such a response. It was the most tiring time for her to come to Beijing for more than a month.


    Luo Xingchen was also looking at Su Nuo so powerful, so he boasted, but when he heard Su Tang''s words, he also nodded, "yes, I miss the desserts in Qinghe town. I have a cup of fragrant milk tea, a piece of cheese cake, and the sunshine in the afternoon. How good is the day?"


    Luo Xingchen also missed his time in Qinghe town. There was no Luo family and no such things in the capital city. The two girls sat in the yard, enjoying afternoon tea, sitting together to talk about their business plans and business experience, full of hope and motivation for the future.


    That picture is now think of, also feel gentle and beautiful.


    "Yes..." Su Tang also missed Qinghe town a little. She missed the quiet life there, although it was not prosperous enough. Even if she was calculated occasionally in business, she could use her brain to deal with it easily, instead of being very tired now.


    However, since she has done something, she always has to finish it. There are still ten days left for her. Su Tang finally tells herself that it is enough to hold on.


    "Is Luoxing river here?" Sucang did not continue to be immersed in Miss, compared to think about these, it is better to do the current things well.


    Luo Xingchen sees Su sugar to ask, nod "yes, just got news today, say is can arrive tomorrow capital, do you want to see him at this time?"


    "Don''t worry. Wait for her to come to the door by herself." Su Tang knows that luoxinghe is going to Beijing. She smiles, the actors are ready, the audience is in place, and the real good play will be staged.


    Not to mention that sucang and Luo Xingchen are doing things according to their own plans step by step, they say that they were satirized by Su Nuo, and they were shut out of the door. E-book room www.dianzishuwu.net


    Seeing that he can''t see Su Tang today, Guan Yan can only go back to the government in a gloomy way. He also thinks that he''d better go to sleep, otherwise he will know about it, and he''ll have some trouble.


    But apparently God didn''t hear his prayer. When he came back, he was informed by his servants that he was going to see my grandfather. It was very late. Pei Xuan was still waiting.


    There is no way, Guan Yan can only go to see Pei, also dare not hide from the master son, he encountered all the things, even Su Nuo said also told Pei.


    "Master, I''m afraid Miss Su is still angry today, and she was stopped by young master su. If you don''t see Miss herself, don''t worry. Since Miss came to see you from so far away, you should..."


    After Guan Yan finished, he saw Pei''s face turn black, so he had no choice but to open his mouth to comfort Pei.


    "Get out of here!" Pei Xuan didn''t listen to what Guan Yan said at all, he rebuked.


    As soon as Guan Yan heard this, he didn''t dare to say anything. Pei Xuan was left alone in the room. Remembering Su Nuo''s words, Pei Xuan stood up worried and opened the window to look outside. Is Tangtang really OK?


    Even his brother is in such a hurry. Pei Xuan''s hand is tight. He must go to see Tangtang tomorrow. Otherwise, he can''t worry. Fortunately, tomorrow will not affect Tangtang''s plan.


    Pei Xuan still remembers that if he acted in spite of sucang''s plan, he would surely die even worse. So even if he was not worried, he calmed himself down and decided to go to see sucang the next day.

 Chapter 782

    After su Nuo banished Guanyan, it was not early, so they went to sleep and had no words for a night.


    Then in the early morning of December 19, Pei''s mansion was boiling. In the morning, before breakfast, Pei''s courtyard was filled with people kneeling.


    "Think twice, young master." Even housekeeper Zhou came, kneeling and pleading with PEI.


    "I am the son of the princess and the son of the Duke of PEI. Please think twice about the contributions of Pei family." All the old servants in the house knelt down and begged.


    But Pei Xuan, who was kneeling by them, was not wearing clothes on his upper body at this time. The position of the arrow wound in his chest had scab before, but it was still very frightening to see.


    Pei did not pay any attention to the servants who were kneeling all over the house and the courtyard. He directly said to Guan Yan, "what are you doing in a daze? Hurry up."


    However, Guan Yan was at a loss when he was holding Jingtiao in his hand


    When Guan Yan was satirized last night and was driven back, he knew that his father-in-law would not do nothing, but he didn''t expect that after sleeping, Pei Xuan let him go to find Jingtiao, and wanted to go out to plead guilty to Miss Su.


    However, Miss Su is only a civilian girl. Even if she is a disciple of Song Yi, she is not her daughter. Even Song Yi''s daughter may not be able to be a little Duke of his family to plead guilty to such a thing.


    Pei''s mother was a princess. Although he had already passed away, the emperor was his uncle. He didn''t mix water with water or discount.


    Pei is not only a noble mother, but also a descendant of the Duke of PEI. Pei is the future Duke of PEI. Even in a place like Beijing, where there are so many distinguished officials, Pei''s family is also the top family. 17 biqu Pavilion www.17sctxs.com


    Pei Xuan used to hate people when they met people in the capital. They were Murong Zhao''s younger brothers. He was also unkind to the princes. With this identity, from nobility to common people, who did not know Pei''s status.


    What is the face of Pei''s mansion when he goes out like this to sue sugar? Isn''t it a joke in the future?


    So now everyone is preventing Pei from going out.


    "Come on Pei Xuan frowned and roared.


    That week, the court envoy also knew what was going on with Pei, so I didn''t know what to say.


    It''s hard to say anything else, but Pei Xuan seemed to attach great importance to the peasant girl. However, Zhou Yuanshi thought that when she went to see Miss Su''s wound, Miss Su was hurt so much. Compared with Pei''s attitude at this time, it was even more contradictory.


    It''s obvious that people who care so much about it. It seems that they don''t know anything about it yesterday. The envoy of Zhouyuan wrote down these things in silence.


    Pei Xuan was the only official in Pei''s mansion, and no one could control Pei. He was afraid that only the two in the palace were there. However, there was no one in Pei''s mansion to invite the emperor and empress.


    So they can only kneel to beg, not to let Pei really go to sue sugar to plead guilty, but they beg is useless.


    Pei Xuan glared at Guan Yan. Guan Yan was staring at him like this. Finally, he could only bite his teeth and kneel down. "Young master, think twice. Even if you don''t care about the reputation of our government, you should also think about the royal face. Miss Su is just a civilian. How can she afford it?"

 Chapter 783

    When he heard Guan Yan say such a thing, Pei Fen Qi kicked him up. Guan Yan grew up with him when he was a child. He also watched how Su Tang got to the capital and took care of him.


    Other servants looked down on Su Tang, and Pei Xuan sold them directly. However, Guan Yan clearly knew so much truth, and he could say that Su Tang could not afford such a thing. Pei Xuan was really angry at the moment.


    Guan Yan was kicked aside heavily by Pei. Seeing the anger on Pei''s face, the naked eye could see that his words were ambiguous, so he knelt down and cried to explain.


    "I''m angry. I don''t mean to look down on Miss Su. Miss Su is naturally a noble person, but she is just a civilian girl. My grandfather attaches importance to her and cares about her. But you don''t put Miss Su in everyone''s eyes, and it may not be a good thing to Miss Su!"


    Guan Yan really didn''t mean to look down on Su Tang. Guan Yan saw with his own eyes how Su Tang talked to Pei Xuan and Murong Zhao. They were the most noble people in the capital city. They valued Su Tang so much, and Su Tang got along with them as well.


    He even remembered that Su Tang was a very smart person. When he met, he pointed out that he was the one sent by the crown prince to Pei Xuan''s side. He could only admire and fear Su Tang. How dare he not look down on Su Tang at all.


    But he really felt that he shouldn''t go to sue sugar to plead guilty. As a result, the matter became a big one. Everyone knew that his younger martial sister had been beaten. Now there are a lot of rumors in the capital, and I''m afraid it will become more and more serious.


    What''s important is that although Miss Su is a shrewd and fierce person, she has no title after all. She is just an ordinary peasant girl. When my grandfather pleads guilty in this way, everyone will stare at Miss Su. For a girl''s family, this is not a good thing.


    Guan Yan really thinks about Pei and Su Tang, but he doesn''t know that Su Tang and Pei Xuan are all known to make trouble, and even Su Tang''s reputation is destroyed. Happy book www.leshuoba.com


    Pei Xuan was a little depressed after hearing Guan Yan''s words. Guan Yan and other servants were different to Pei Xuan. He grew up with him since childhood and was his most trusted servant. If Guanyan also looked down on Su Tang, he would be very angry.


    Now that Guan Yan didn''t do this, and he was really thinking that it would hurt Su Tang''s reputation, Pei Xuan felt a little comforted that his servants who grew up with him did not disappoint him.


    "That''s enough." After listening to Guan Yan''s explanation, Pei continued to say, "what does this have to do with my identity? Since I did something wrong, why not apologize?"


    Pei said, "even if Miss Su is just a civilian, she is also a girl from a good family. Is it wrong for me, the successor of Pei''s government, to make a mistake and not even have the courage to admit it?"


    With these words, Pei looked at the kneeling Guan Yan and said, "do you want me to bind myself?"


    What should have been said had been said. Guan Yan knew that he could not persuade Pei. In fact, he was not surprised at all that his little grandfather would go to plead with Miss Su. Before that, he had seen with his own eyes how much he valued Miss Su.


    Moreover, the outsider may not be sure, but he is the most trusted boy of my grandfather. He knows very well that his little grandfather treats Miss Su not only from his elder martial brother to his younger sister, but also from his friends, but also from a young man''s feelings towards the girl he likes.


    Although Miss Su is young, she is very beautiful and delicate. Most importantly, she is also very smart. Before she saw her, she thought that she was indeed a charming girl. It was no surprise that my grandfather liked her. It was no problem to be the mistress of the Duke of PEI.

 Chapter 784

    Guanyan knows that Pei Xuan attaches more importance to sucang, so Pei Xuan actually moved hands with sucang before, and his hands are quite heavy. Guanyan can''t understand why this is the case.


    Although it has been said in the government recently that Pei Xuan changed his temper after he was injured, he feels that it is nonsense. The servants have done something wrong and should have been punished. Moreover, he thinks that the masters should be planning something. However, as a servant, he has guesses and doubts and knows that he should not ask more.


    Until yesterday, Guanyan believed so much, and then Pei fan beat Su Tang. Anyway, Guan Yan thinks it''s magic and unrealistic at all.


    But now Guan Yan looks at Pei Xuan''s insistence on making amends to Su sugar. Instead, he has a sense of reality. It turns out that what happened yesterday was true.


    Guan Yan knew that he couldn''t stop Pei, so he stood up and tied all the thorns to Pei. Seeing this, all the old servants of the Duke of Pei were red eyed. The hundred year old reputation of the Duke of Pei was about to be destroyed.


    Pei Xuan is ready to offer Su Tang an apology. The news is also quickly spread to the palace. When the eunuch delivers the news, Murong Zhaozheng accompanies his emperor''s father to discuss the Japanese pirates in the southeast coast.


    "This is nonsense. What''s the status of Yao''er? How can you go to plead guilty?" As soon as mu Rongxu heard what Pei Yao wanted to do, he rebuked him directly.


    Murong Zhao knew for a long time that this matter must be a big one, but after hearing it, he also changed his face and said, "you are really confused!" Love Library www.ishuse.com


    Murong Xu saw his son say this, also asked Murong Zhao, "zhao''er, how do you think this thing should be done?"


    This question with a tentative meaning or let Murong zhao spirit to deal with "no matter what, you should also worry about the royal face is."


    He did not dare to say anything else. Murong Xu refused to comment on this answer, and then said, "it''s really a injustice that Miss Su was injured by my nephew, but it''s not worth letting my nephew apologize like this. The crown prince thinks that what should be done is better. In a word, Miss Su is also your junior sister."


    Hearing this, Murong Zhao also helplessly laughed, "the teacher lost her little daughter a few years ago. Although she is just a peasant girl, she has been taking care of her teacher all the time. It is because of her children''s ministers that she acts like this. It''s natural for her to apologize, but it''s better to pacify Miss Su."


    Murong Zhao gives Song Yi a reason to accept Su Tang. It is unknown to outsiders who Su Tang is and how smart she is. These big people will not value a young girl who looks as stupid as Li Huilan, Princess of Ruixue.


    Murong Zhao also guessed his father''s mind. Despite what he said in his mouth, Murong Zhao believed that his father was absolutely happy, and the matter was widely known. However, it was obvious that Pei Xuan''s apology was not what Murong Xu wanted. In other words, if his uncle of the emperor was like this, the imperial historian would come out to speak at that time.


    Therefore, Murong Zhao deliberately compromise, and return the favor. Su Tang''s scheming also reduces his pressure. Murong Zhao knows that Su Tang has to deal with the Luo family, and also wants to say that if it goes well, maybe he can give her some advantages in advance.


    "The prince is right. She represents the face of the royal family. How can you make such a scene and tell me immediately that Su''s daughter xiuwai Huizhong is a good girl. Give her a county head."

 Chapter 785

    Murong Xu gave Su Tang a county head at will. Although the county leader was not of high rank and had no real power, his words now, at least in the local area, can still frighten people.


    But murongxu was very casual. Ordinary women would be given a title when they were granted a title. But Murong Xu only said that Su Tang was the head of the county, but he didn''t give him the title. This is a bit of an exception.


    Murong Zhao had conjectures in this respect before. In fact, the common people thought that the princes and county heads were very powerful when they heard about them. However, in the royal family, these titles were also a means to express their attitudes. Because women''s titles were not powerful under the princesses, they could frighten people who had no power even if they listened well.


    Now he heard his father say that Murong Zhao is not surprised, but since Su Tang has helped him, he can''t let Su Tang, the county master, be obscure.


    So Murong Xu quickly knelt down and saluted, "my son''s minister is going to thank his father for his gift, but I don''t know what title to give Miss Su?"


    Murongxu did not take seriously the county Lord. When he saw Murong Zhao, he said, "since she is a good girl, please call him a good county master."


    Murong Zhao is speechless when he hears the title. Li Huilan can still get the title of Ruixue, not to mention the princess. His sister, Princess Yunxi, is so pleasant to hear. When she comes to Sutang, whether or not to have a title is so casual.


    But Murong Zhao just let his father not be so defensive at this time. Su Tang is a disciple of Song Yi, and Pei is the Duke of PEI. He just thinks it''s not good, and he knows it''s not suitable to speak for them at this time.


    Mu Rongxu was intentional. As a little peasant girl, he could get his nephew''s love and value so much. He was still a disciple of Song Yi. He wanted to know whether the little peasant girl was really stupid. Whole novel network www.qbxswxs.com


    If murongzhao helped Su Tang to fight again at this time, murongxu would doubted why he cared so much about a little peasant girl. Did he still want the support of Song Yi or to help Pei Xuan?


    When he saw that Murong Zhao did not speak, Murong Xu nodded in his heart again. It seemed that the Prince did not form a clique and wanted to rob his throne. He was still his good son!


    Murongxu gave an order here, and an angel came out of the palace immediately with the edict. However, the efficiency was not very good. When the eunuch sent the edict out of the palace, Pei Xuan had already gone to the place and stood at the gate of the courtyard rented by Luo Xingchen.


    Luo Xingchen just wrapped up a courtyard in the inn. Originally, all the guests came and went in the inn. As a result, he didn''t say that there were imperial doctors coming yesterday. Today, even the little Duke of Pei''s mansion came, which is still the image.


    The boss of this inn is just a common people. He is so scared that he shivers all the time. In the past, he called Su Tang and his party up and told them to move out quickly. His small business can not attract so many noble people.


    Su Tang gets the news that Pei fan is coming, and the innkeeper asks Su Nuo to help him out.


    Pei Xuan stood at the door, only heard a creak. The wooden door that had been closed in front of her opened. When she looked up, she saw the girl supported by the boy. With only one eye, Pei''s eyes were about to crack and her eyes were red.


    How could he look so miserable? Pei''s mouth opened. He didn''t say that. He looked at the girl in front of him. He only saw her face was blue and swollen, and her fingers were tied with white gauze.


    "Younger martial sister, I''m sorry!" In the end, they still remember that everything was their plan. Pei tried to make himself down from the bottom of his heart and poured out such a few words from his voice.

 Chapter 786

    The effect of the supernatural beast is still very powerful. Pei Xuan''s making such a thing has attracted a lot of people who come to see the excitement. Everyone takes a cold breath when they see sucang coming out. It''s cruel.


    The natural image of sucang in Pei''s eyes is also very bleak, but it''s all illusions, but sucang is not ready to explain why she can be so real and let everyone believe it.


    "Pei, I hate you!" Su Tang saw so many people watching the fun, Pei Xuan also apologized to himself, said so.


    It was said that it was a drama before Ming Ming, but Pei Xuan felt a tingle in his heart after hearing Su Tang''s words, and his hand covered his heart.


    "Cough..." Pei Liang felt a sweet smell in his mouth. One of his legs lost strength. He knelt down on one knee and vomited out a mouthful of blood.


    As soon as Guan Yan saw Pei Xuan like this, he quickly came to help him Just say, eyes have been red.


    Su Tang was acting in accordance with the plan, but Pei was also shocked. After asking the orange cat, she knew that Pei Xuan actually vomited blood. What''s the situation?


    "Little brother!" At present, it is obvious that there is a difference between the plan and sucang. Su Tang acts according to the circumstances and anxiously comes to see Pei.


    Su Nuo originally looked at Pei Xuan with indignation. It was this guy who hurt his sister. He had to remember this person clearly, so that he could revenge him later. As a result, he saw Pei Xuan spit blood. Enlighten and read books www.qiyands.com


    Moreover, the elder sister also cares about this guy. Su Nuo resents Pei Xuan, but she also cares about her sister. She can only hold Su Tang''s arm in the past, "elder sister, be careful of your injury!"


    Pei Xuan himself didn''t expect that he had said that it was acting before, but even if it was acting, he heard sucang say such a hate for him, which made him sad. So far, as early as he was ignorant, he had put the girl in his heart, so profound!


    In this way, Pei Liang ignored the view, but looked at Su Tang who cared about himself. "Younger martial sister, I''m sorry, you forgive me once. I really don''t know why this happened. I will never do it in the future. If you kill me again, I have no other words. I really can''t afford it."


    People around him felt his sincerity when they saw him so sincere. When Su Tang heard him say such a thing, she knew that it was almost like this today. She opened her mouth and said, "little brother, I forgive you. How can I afford this injury?"


    Su sugar did not immediately forgive, after all, it was beaten, a little too fake to forgive all of a sudden.


    Pei also recognized that this was a kind of opening up. He wanted to continue to say, "younger martial sister, I''m..."


    "I am a royal nobleman. How can you kneel down like this? How do the servants of the government do things? Don''t help me to get up!" They are talking. A group of old eunuchs, protected by a group of people, come out to talk.


    The eunuch who came out of the palace finally arrived. It was just the right time to be late! Seeing the old eunuch, Su Tang and Pei Xuan lowered their heads and exchanged a look.


    When they planned, they guessed that no matter whether they were wary of Pei, or even wanted his life, murongxu still had to worry about his own reputation and the imperial censor of the previous dynasty. Therefore, there would certainly be actions, but it would not prevent Pei from spreading his reputation.

 Chapter 787

    But now the appearance of this old eunuch is completely in line with Su Tang''s and Pei''s conjectures. Their eye contact is very fast, and no one is aware of it. At the same time, because of this, they both confirm that there is no problem with each other and everything is still in the play they planned before!


    Pei was held up, looking at the old eunuch, slightly frowned, "Huang Xing, what are you doing here?"


    Pei is familiar with the smart and abnormal old eunuchs in and out of the palace all the year round. He also knows Huang Xing, who comes here today.


    Huang Xing was called by Pei Xuan''s name, but he didn''t look angry at all. He quickly came over to salute Pei Xuan. "I''ve met you.


    After your majesty learned about the story of the young Duke and Miss Su, he asked the maid to come and pass a message. His mother was Princess Mingxi and the son of the Duke of PEI. How could he act like this with the reputation of his ancestors?


    Even if you are willing to do so, you can''t afford it, can you? "


    Huang Xing had a smile on his face when he spoke, but his words were not so gentle, and his contempt for sucang was also obvious. Pei Xuan was really unhappy when he heard this.


    Sucang is standing on one side, rolling his eyes, ha ha ha.


    Huang Xing also saw that Pei Xuan was about to speak, and quickly said, "don''t worry, young master. Your majesty is your brother-in-law, and you can''t be harmed. Your majesty has always been lenient and knows that Miss Su has been wronged this time. Your majesty will make the decision for you in this matter."


    Huang Xing said a lot of good words from Murong Xu. Then he cleared his throat and solemnly took out the bright yellow imperial edict: "Your Majesty has a decree, kneel down!"


    As he finished this sentence, all the onlookers and Pei Xuan all knelt down. Then Huang Xing looked at Su Tang and said, "Su''s girl sugar in Qingyuan County, Qingzhou County, receives the order!" Schoolbag net www.shudaitxt.com


    Su Tang didn''t know what the old emperor wanted to do at this time. She was still standing well, and then let orange cat continue to simulate the illusion. Outsiders all watched the seriously injured girl Su kneel down. In fact, sucang stood well.


    Su Nuo, like everyone else, knelt down together. Huang Xing saw that everyone knelt down and directly opened the edict. He said, "the daughter of Su family in Qingyuan County, Qingzhou, is a girl of Su''s family. She is beautiful and intelligent. She has a gentle character. She is the head of the county. Her title is good. Thank you


    Hearing this edict, Su Tang raised her eyebrows, so the old emperor looked at his nephew and killed her, so he gave her a county head to comfort her. Was it still a good county Lord?


    The old emperor really looked down on people. Su Tang pursed her lips, and her eyes flashed with obscure light. Dark Lori suddenly wanted to abuse people!


    Feeling the master''s mood, the orange cat made a shiver. Why can''t you want to annoy its owner and live well?


    Not to mention how the orange cat felt, Su Tang''s eyes flashed slightly, and then her face was full of pompous smiles. In the past, she took the imperial edict from Huang Xing''s hand, "Sutang receives the edict!"


    "It turns out that you can be the county leader if you are beaten. I forgive you, elder martial brother." Su sugar a look of joy, and Pei on one side said.


    Pei Xuan looks happy on Su Tang''s face. Somehow, he feels that someone is going to have bad luck. The only thing he is happy about is that he is not himself.


    Huang Xing looks at Su Tang''s performance, which is also indescribable. However, those people watching the scene around saw that Su Tang was granted the title of county head because of this. It was also a kind of development that was too magical.


    So if they were beaten by my grandfather in the future, could they also become county leaders at once? Some people looked at Pei Xuan''s eyes, and there were many measures and calculations.

 Chapter 788

    What do these people think when they see Su Tang being beaten by Pei Xuan, they even seal the county head. Huang Xing looks down on Su Tang, but he doesn''t show too obvious.


    "It''s not convenient today. I''ll go into the palace myself later to thank the emperor''s uncle!" Pei Xuan sent Huang Xing away.


    Huang Xing shook his head and said, "our emperor is a generous man. He knows that the body of the young Duke and the good county master is inconvenient. He has to keep his body well. His majesty also said that he would like you to stay with him on New Year''s Eve."


    Pei fan listened to this and watched a group of people leave with Huang Xing. The onlookers were still watching. After Huang Xing left, Pei asked Su Tang, "younger martial sister is already the head of the county. It''s not appropriate to live here. Why don''t you go back and live with me in the government?"


    This is an invitation for sucang to go back again. Although there was an accident in the middle of the order, fortunately, these were also in the previous plan. So when I heard Pei Xuan say that, Su Tang was as good as the current one. "It''s OK, but the younger martial brother must say that it can''t be the same as this time. If your majesty didn''t do it for the county Lord, I would not forgive you!"


    Pei Xuan promised again and again, and asked the servants to drive the carriage to come over and take Su Tang and Su Nuo to Pei mansion.


    When Su Tang''s brother and sister left, the crowd saw nothing to see, and then they gradually dispersed. It was only that the young Duke of Pei Kingdom beat his younger martial sister, and the emperor showed sympathy for his nephew. In order to appease Su girl, he actually awarded her the title of county head. Such words were also passed on.


    When the crowd dispersed, Luo Xingchen came out of his room and looked at the direction of sucang''s departure. The next goodbye is when they leave the capital!


    I hope everything goes well! Good Chinese www.haozw8.com


    As soon as they came out, some of the boys came back to the government in advance. They knew that Miss Su had been made the head of the county and would come back to live again. The people in the mansion were busy.


    Mei Xiang''s face was not very good when she heard the news, but she also took people to clean up Xiangxue garden. Pei Xuan specially asked people to prepare a sedan chair and carried sucang into Xiangxue garden.


    "All down!" See Xiangxue yuan kneeling in a yard, Su sugar waved to let them down.


    When the servants have left, Su Tang talks to Su Nuo around him. "Xiao Nuo, my sister is a little tired. I want to have a rest. The small cross yard is for you not far away. Go and see what you need. Tell me. I''ll tell housekeeper Zhou."


    "What can I need? Is it worse than the warehouse I lived in before?" Su Nuo''s tone was not good. He didn''t understand why his sister had to go back to the government. Although his sister is now the head of the county, he felt very sad when he thought that his sister was given the title of "this way".


    After he took the imperial examination and became an official, he also wanted to give his elder sister a letter of resignation, instead of relying on this to be the head of a county!


    Knowing that his brother was in a mood, Su Tang put out his hand and touched his head. "Silly boy, don''t just use your eyes. Watch carefully. My sister is OK. We''ll go home after a while."


    "Yes, sister, let''s go home together!" Hearing this, the little guy immediately asked Su Tang to promise that she was afraid that her sister would stay in the capital and stay with Pei Xuan.


    Su Tang nodded, "sister promised you, but you should also promise your sister, don''t go to see Pei Xuan with prejudice. He also had no mother as early as we did. He was ill, OK?"

 Chapter 789

    Su Nuo was silent for a while and then said, "I''ll try my best, sister."


    After all, she didn''t agree directly and didn''t want to cheat her sister. Seeing her brother like this, Su Tang sighed. She had to wait until the situation became stable and then explained it to the little guy.


    "My little glutinous rice is so good!" Su Tang finally rubbed his head and watched him leave the room.


    Su Nuo just left not long ago, Su sugar side of the window opened, Pei from the window jumped in.


    Because Pei Xuan vomited blood before, so he came back and was caught by the Zhou court envoy. After that, he had to rest at ease.


    Seeing this, Pei Xuan asked his servants to wait on him outside. He found a chance to run over to see sucang.


    "Sugar sugar, are you ok? What''s the matter with your injuries?" Pei Xuan this just enters the door, can''t wait to ask urgently, the result looks up to see Su sugar, direct silly eye "sugar sugar, you are OK?"


    Only see sitting on one side of the sucang is holding a cup of tea, where there is a little injury on the body, where are good.


    Hearing him say this, Su Tang put down the tea cup and gave him a white eye, "little brother, are you stupid, and you didn''t hit me, how can I be in trouble?"


    "But I just looked at it, and even the ambassador of Zhou said Pei Xuan saw that sucang was really OK, or did not believe that she went to sucang, pulled her up and let her turn around in front of himself.


    Su Tang looked at his silly appearance, that is to say, he was concerned about himself in his heart, so he cooperated with him for a circle, and then he was very speechless. "I said little brother, you need to use your brain in everything. If I don''t have the ability of a royal doctor, dare to play with you like this?" No.5 novel network www.5hxs.com


    She really thought she was hurt. How could it be? And since she dared to do it, she had a way.


    Pei Xuan doesn''t really don''t understand. It''s just that when he cares, he''s confused. Sucang is the person he cares about very much. Only before, can he know that sucang is OK. Pei Xuan just laughs. Anyway, she''s OK.


    Su Tang looked at him laughing, shaking his head, and took out a red pill to him, "eat it!"


    Pei did not ask what it was, and then ate it. Su Tang looked at him like this and shook his head again. "You don''t want anyone to give you anything to eat. Your life was saved by my long journey. I dare to die easily. I can''t spare you!"


    Su Tang is not uncomfortable care, but really think so, she came all the way to come, but also took the orange cat''s medicine to Pei Yao to eat, just saved such a life, Pei can''t give her to die easily, otherwise she is not running in vain?


    Pei Xuan heard sucang say such words, but smile very happy, "I haven''t married, not easy to die."


    "It''s promising!" Heard him say marriage, Su sugar looked at him, just want to marry a daughter-in-law is OK?


    Pei Xuan saw her performance, and she sighed in her heart. It''s not clear at all!


    "Well, time is limited. If you have something to do, please say it quickly. Don''t be seen. You come to see me and ruin the original plan." Su Tang and he chat a few words, let him have something to say quickly.


    Pei Xuan is actually worried that Su Tang is really injured. Now she will not worry if she is OK. Then Pei Xuan looks at Su Tang and says, "I''m sorry for the title of the county head."


    Other county princes and princesses will have a nice title. Even Li Huilan can get a title like Ruixue. However, Su Tang, the county head, has only one good title. However, anyone who knows something about it can''t know how perfunctory it is.

 Chapter 790

    The titles under the princess of Qihuang Kingdom have no real power. They are generally only used as a means of appeasement for the royal family. For example, Li Huilan''s father died in battle, and he made great achievements in the war. In order to show the grace of heaven and comfort the meritorious officials, the Royal family gave Li Huilan the title of princess to express the Royal comfort to the meritorious officials.


    The title is also given to Ruixue, and the implication is good. But even if Li Huilan is already a princess, when she socializes, everyone knows how she came from. There is no front and no back. Compared with Pei, a powerful family, it is far from perfect.


    But Su Tang, the county head, got even more inexplicable. It was totally mischievous. The emperor''s nephew beat her, and the Emperor gave a county head to appease her. Even if Su Tang was already the county head, if she communicated with your daughter, who would not laugh at her as a wonderful flower from the head of the county, even without a formal title.


    Murong Zhao and Pei Xuan are the Royal Children of Qihuang kingdom. They know this best. How can they not know that sucang is wronged.


    It is also because she knows that sucang has been wronged, even if she is no longer an ordinary peasant girl, she will be laughed at because of the title. When she thinks that sucang will be wronged in the future, Pei Xuan certainly has no taste in her heart, so she would like to say sorry to sucang.


    Hearing him say this, Su Tang sat on the chair beside her and waved her hand. "It''s not your fault. There''s nothing to be sorry about. At least it''s also the county Lord who was officially granted by imperial edict. If it wasn''t for you, I wouldn''t have this chance."


    Su sugar does not matter to say, face dignity this kind of thing is not given by others, but by oneself, she is worried that others look down on, because others laugh at how it is.


    At that time, if you want to look down on her, you can afford the consequences.


    Pei Xuan heard sucang say this, but also bitter smile, and after sucang finished, he looked at him with a smile. Pei Xuan was all looked at by her: "Er, what''s the matter?"


    Su sugar shakes her head "to say little brother, you look pretty good. How can you be so hateful?" I love e-books www.52xtxs.com


    "I didn''t!" This saying says, Pei Xuan but absolutely does not admit, he does not have to look for person to hate.


    Su Tang heard his words, raised eyebrows, "Oh, you mean you don''t look good?"


    "Of course not!" Pei was just about to jump.


    As soon as Su Tang heard this, he looked at him with strange eyes. "He said he looked good-looking. Tut, I want to tell the teacher that you are narcissistic, and you are not modest at all!"


    "Sugar and sugar..." How to say is also said, Pei Yao helplessly looked at Su sugar, he clearly did not mean.


    Then he looked at sucang and giggled, "well, what do you want me to do?"


    At this time, still quite have the mood to tease Pei to play!


    "You, don''t worry. I''ll let my cousin give you a nice title." Seeing sucang like this, Pei Xuan has some helplessness. There is guilt in his eyes, but he is also firm. He will never let such an embarrassing Title follow sucang all his life.


    Pei Xuan believed that the title and result of the county head was what Murong Zhao tried to do in the palace. At present, Murong Zhao was also tied up in his work. However, as long as murongzhao ascended the throne, he would be the supreme ruler of the country. Now, because of the grievances they had made Su Tang suffer, she would surely be compensated for it.

 Chapter 791

    Some words don''t need to be said very clearly. In fact, what they said was what happened after Murong Zhao ascended the throne of God. Su Tang and Pei Xuan understood it in their hearts.


    "No problem. I picked it up. In this way, you can''t get the title of Princess when I send the seeds up for the Spring Festival. Good princess, ha ha."


    Su Tang certainly does not like this title, but the so-called injustice has a head, and the debt has its owner. She will not find Pei Xuan to calculate this account.


    It''s no exaggeration to say that she was the head of the county for nothing. The old emperor seemed to be helping his nephew solve the problem, but on the one hand, Pei Xuan pleaded guilty to Su Tang. Public opinion had already been made public, and when so many people were around, he sealed the county head to Su Tang.


    After that, many people will never forget how Su Tang, the head of the county, came from. Pei''s reputation as a heartless maniac is like being hammered to death completely. However, by doing so, he can also gain himself a good reputation for being considerate.


    Maybe the common people also said that the old emperor was a kind and kind emperor to his nephew. As for Su Tang, he was also implicated.


    In the past, without the involvement of the old emperor, Su Tang sacrificed her own reputation as a woman. In the future, it would be troublesome to get married. However, such a reputation could not be spread all over the country. Over time, it will always be a little bit eroded.


    However, Su Tang sealed the county Lord, which basically affected her for a lifetime. Moreover, she also put sucang on the shelf. She was no longer an ordinary peasant girl, but the reason why she was the head of the county was not so bright.


    On the whole, Su Tang was ruthless enough to pit himself, and the old emperor made the pit bigger. 19th floor literature www.19wo.com


    "Sugar, you''ve been wronged. You believe me, it won''t always be like this." Su Tang joked in general, and didn''t complain about Pei, but Pei was firm and serious.


    He didn''t know anything before. He never thought about what he was going to take on and what he wanted. But now he already knew that he would protect sugar and sugar. It''s just that, where is protection.


    One day, he can not let Tangtang face those things by himself. He can do what he wants to do simply and happily. As long as he can assist his cousin to ascend the throne, he can.


    Hearing this, Su Tang also looked up at him. Young people always have some unique persistence and obstinacy, so they are simple and enthusiastic, "OK, I believe you!"


    After saying this, Su Tang saw the beautiful radian of the young man''s eyes and eyebrows, and put the light in a flash


    "Go back Seeing the youth like this, Su Tang can''t hide her astonishment. Su Tang is very good-looking, and Luo Xingchen is as beautiful as peach and plum. It can be seen that Pei Xuan does not live up to the reputation of the four great talents in the capital city and has a good appearance.


    Pei Xuan still wants to talk with Su Tang, but she also knows that she can''t break Sutang''s plan. The main reason is that when she thinks that she will leave the capital in a few days, she will be reluctant to meet her next time for a long time.


    But even if they don''t give up, they can only leave. Pei Xuan jumps out of the window and leaves. Only when they have done everything in front of them, will they have more opportunities to get along with each other. Pei knows that only by giving up now can they get along.


    Su Tang watched Pei fan leave, then closed the window and went directly into the space.

 Chapter 792

    "Good county master, it''s really good enough!" The space is still the same, the sun is gentle, the air is fresh, Suchang into the space after the first thing collected in the field, and then bought a new seed in the shop to plant in the ground.


    Then she sat on the sofa on the first floor of the cabin, cool and sarcastic.


    Orange cat was lying on the cat climbing frame next to the sofa. When she heard Su Tang say this, she also asked, "that two legged beast is too much. Master, you have so many advantages. How can you have only one good one? It must be good-looking, good-natured, lovely, smart, smart and good..."


    Did not finish, sucang finger poked its big head, "don''t sell me stupid!"


    orange cat is a beast, it''s all right to make complaints about her. She is so stupid. It''s because Sue sugar is in a bad mood, she''s deliberately selling silly things to make her happy.


    The orange cat looked at Su sugar like this, his beard was up and down, shaking his head. "Master, come on, I believe in your strength!"


    Who makes its owner unhappy, the owner will certainly abuse it back. Orange cat has always had confidence in its master''s strength.


    Su Tang heard the orange cat flatter himself, and then glanced at it. A pair of black pupils bigger than ordinary people flashed a faint light. "There are ten days to go. Let''s do something for my two elder martial brothers. Help me!"


    The orange cat looked at his owner''s smile, which was dark and dangerous. Then he was excited and curious: "what''s going on? What am I going to do?"


    A god beast has been a God for a long time, not only infected with gossip, but also learned to watch the excitement with its owner!


    Su Tang looked at the reaction of orange cat, with a smile in her eyes. "Do you think that if the old emperor suddenly becomes seriously ill after we leave the capital, will the capital be very busy? If the illness is only a false image, and the spirit will be better after waking up, do you think it''s very interesting?" 020 novel net www.020xs.com


    Look down on her, give her a good princess, injustice has a head, debt has a master, since the old emperor dug a hole for her, regardless of a little girl''s fate and innocence, she let the old emperor feel the filial piety of his sons!


    Orange cat has experienced so many masters and has been to many worlds. She has a lot of skills and good things. As soon as Su Tang said, she immediately understood what was going on. "Master, you are really a cruel man."


    "Well, go ahead, play or not?" Su Tang blinked and asked the orange cat.


    Orange cat claws from his belly took out a incense, "that must play, when I''ll go into the palace to give the two legged beast a little incense!"


    Su Tang nodded, "great, it''s my meow!"


    Orange cat "meow, I''m not a cat!"


    No matter Pei Xuan or Murong Zhao, even though she knew that the old emperor had given sucang a title, it was meant to humiliate her. In fact, she did not dare to say anything. She could only think of giving sucang a tall and beautiful title in the future.


    They didn''t think of anything that they didn''t dare to do. Su Tang, a little girl, was so brave. She had a lot of money to pay for it. Even if it was the emperor, she would dare to dig her back.


    But this is Su Tang. In her previous life, she was a social animal. Her grandmother raised her very hard. Although it was hard, she always worked hard to live. Even if the parents who gave birth to her and brought her to this world did not wish her existence, she would live well.


    It''s just that people have misfortune and fortune. She died in an accident and passed through again.

 Chapter 793

    Su Tang is now a person who died once. Now she is a god beast and a space. She also has a modern memory. In this world, if she is still alive and dies, she might as well hang the southeast branch.


    What can the emperor do? If she dares to let her hold back her grievances, she will get it back. Song Yi says that Su Tang has a wild disposition. There is nothing wrong with her. She will never let herself suffer injustice in her life.


    For sucang, reason is not to tell her, grievances are not to her, no one wants to block her way to live a good life, block her to shovel!


    Sitting on the sofa on the first floor of the space, listening to the orange cat refute that he is not a cat, sucang picked it up, followed its soft fur, and looked through the window at the bees flying around gathering honey.


    The orange cat squinted comfortably and was silent for a long time. Only then did she hear the girl holding it murmur, "what a pity, I can''t see it in person!"


    Orange cat''s eyes widened in an instant, and then he shivered again. His dark Lori couldn''t afford to be provoked. He really couldn''t.


    However, after something happened that day, Pei Xuan took Su Tang back again. It was strange that the envoy of Zhou Dynasty had been looking at Pei Xuan in the mansion. Before Pei Xuan was always angry and scolded the servants, but this time, when Su Tang came back, Pei Xuan was quite quiet.


    Every day, in addition to taking medicine to recuperate, she would go for a walk in Xiangxue garden or go around the garden of the government. Occasionally, Su Nuo would also follow her. However, Su Nuo felt that her sister was strange and strange. She didn''t like to follow her.


    There are also some good people in the capital city who want to visit Su Tang on the pretext that Su Tang has been sealed. But most of them are not decent people. Pei Xuan doesn''t recognize the title of sucang as a good county leader. He also knows that these people are afraid that they are watching jokes. Of course, he will not let sucang see these people being laughed at. Love 888 www.yanqing-888.net


    So the time passed slowly in such a strange tranquility. Then on December 23, the day of the Chinese new year, Luo Xingchen visited Pei''s mansion and told Su Tangluo that he had already entered Beijing and met Luo Xingchen himself. He also had some conflicts.


    Su Tang said that she understood and asked her to keep Luo Xinghe. But Luo Xingchen came here for a few days. Pei''s servant was beaten again after several days of silence.


    Su Tang was completely silent about this, as if she didn''t know anything. After that, Luo Xingchen didn''t appear again. But sometimes when Su Tang was talking in the garden, she would mention Luo Xingchen. Every time she went back to the yard, she would be angry.


    Zhou court envoy also found such a situation. He went into the palace and explained to the old emperor that Pei''s illness was not running away.


    The old emperor was relieved and handed over a lot of government affairs to the crown prince again, which made many princes more nervous and active.


    Even though she didn''t go out very much, Su Tang could feel that the seemingly calm capital contained huge waves and was ready to submerge more and more people.


    Ordinary people couldn''t see anything. They began to buy new year''s goods. The atmosphere of the Spring Festival was thick in the streets. In the wine shop, the story of the white haired devil was said to be ups and downs by the storyteller. He solemnly announced that he would talk about the big ending on New year''s Eve. I don''t know how many people are waiting.


    The palace is also looking very calm, for the new year''s Eve arrangements and preparations, and then the time finally arrived on December 30, that is, new year''s Eve.

 Chapter 794

    "Young lady, here comes master Luo." In the early morning of new year''s Eve, Mei Xiang got the news from the outer courtyard that Luo Xingchen was coming.


    Recently, the servants of the Duke of Pei have found out a little bit about the rules. Basically, they don''t stimulate the young master of his family. He is still very calm after taking medicine. But as long as this young master Luo comes to visit, the servants in the mansion will have bad luck.


    Mei Xiang served in the Xiangxue garden where Su Tang lived. Before that, she was reprimanded and beaten in the palm of her hand. Although her punishment was lighter than those who were beaten, after all, she was a decent maid, so she still felt shameless.


    It''s just that Su Tang likes the stars of Tiro. What''s more, this young master Luo himself is also a very unscheduled visit. Originally, everyone thought that the last day of this year, new year''s Eve, could live a happy new year.


    How to know that Luo Xingchen was coming early this morning, but the servants in the mansion didn''t dare not to greet him, because he knew that if he angered Su Tang, his father-in-law might be even more terrible.


    Luo Xingchen was led to xiangxueyuan by the servants. He gained countless eyes along the way. Until he was alone with Su Tang, he saw her wipe sweat. He said to Su Tang, "you don''t know what kind of eyes the servants in the government look at me like knives."


    "Why, afraid?" Hear Luo Xingchen say so, Su sugar lazy lean on soft collapse, pick eyebrow to ask her.


    Luo Xingchen sneered, "how many servants can I be afraid of?"


    Seeing her like this, Su Tang just laughs "this is the bully Luo Er Shao I know."


    This said, Luo Xingchen gave her a white eye, she did not see the prince, she has a secret, can see the prince can decide her own life and death, and even a family figure, can not change his face is a wonderful flower. Dancing Chinese www.75zw.com


    You can''t Su sugar own evil spirit, think others also want to be as evil as her.


    Seeing Luo Xingchen''s flexible white eyes, Su Tang couldn''t help giggling and then asked, "where''s Luoxing river? Do you know you''ve come to Pei''s mansion?"


    Luo Xingchen is no longer joking. He is serious. "Well, I said to meet you at the Duke of Pei, but his face is not good-looking. He has such a disposition that he will not give up. He will certainly come to inquire."


    "The audience is in place, ready to leave Beijing overnight!" Su sugar heard this, sat up from the soft collapse, the tone of excitement and relaxation.


    Although she was in Beijing for less than two months, Su Tang felt that the time passed slowly. It was a mess. Fortunately, it was coming to an end.


    This is what Sutang can do. In the future, Murong Zhao and Pei Xuan need to face up to. Fortunately, the old emperor has less suspicion of Murong Zhao. At the same time, sucang has made an agreement with orange cat to light root incense for the old emperor before leaving.


    After so many masters in her family, orange cat has accumulated a lot of good things. When the incense is finished, the old emperor will be seriously ill for one to two months.


    During this period, all the drugs were invalid to the old emperor. In fact, it was a life-saving fragrance, but it could only protect life. In short, it was mandatory to stop the change of body functions. After the effect, the body was still the same as before, with no other effect.


    It is said that it was made by a master of orange cat who was practicing medicine before, and the effect was very unstable. Su Tang only wanted to do things, but didn''t want to kill the old emperor. Anyway, the old emperor was so capable of death. He wanted to kill his filial son.

 Chapter 795

    If the old emperor was seriously ill, the crown prince''s position would have been stabilized at this time, and there would certainly be more waves in the capital. However, this kind of thing may not be a bad thing. Murongzhao and Pei Xuan are both intelligent people. It''s a good time to take advantage of some powerful opponents to engage in chaos.


    But sucang will not pay attention to the follow-up. She is going to leave the capital all night tonight and continue to stay. She is really going to be deeply involved. She is still happy to continue to do her own business.


    Compared with the royal family, she always wanted to kill people. Now she thinks the Luo family is more lovely than before. All of them are set off!


    Luo Xingchen heard sucang''s words, but also spirit up, "sure, what am I going to do?"


    Hearing Luo Xingchen''s words, sucang blinked, "then you will know."


    After talking for a while, they sat down to have tea together and talked about the business arrangements and plans after Beijing.


    The news that Luo Xingchen came to see Su Tang in the early morning was also introduced to Pei Xuan in the martial arts training ground.


    "Is he here again?" Pei''s wound has been healed, so he has resumed practicing martial arts these days. People used to feel proud or admire their little grandfather when they were practicing martial arts. Now they are afraid.


    After practicing the military force, the sharp sword is very likely to be sent to the servants, so the servant saw Pei''s face turned black and shivered. "Yes, master Luo has just gone to Xiangxue garden. The county Lord has left him for breakfast and ordered to prepare the carriage. He will go out for the new year''s vigil tonight." Hot books www.redianshu.com


    The servant is also shivering and saying, and he is still in the heart. He is really down for eight generations. He actually came to send such news. When he said it, he felt that every word was to the heart of my grandfather!


    "They want to go out for the Spring Festival. They want to be beautiful!" Sure enough, Pei''s face darkened as soon as he heard this. He kicked him directly on the servant and went to Xiangxue garden with his sword.


    Seeing this, Guan Yan was afraid that something would happen again. He quickly followed him and told him to "go outside and take the sign of xiaogongye to find the prince''s highness, let him have a look at his house when he is free, and call the envoy of Zhou Yuan."


    When a group of servants heard this, they ran out to deal with affairs. Guan Yan watched Pei''s walking fast, and his back was about to disappear. They rushed to catch up with him and said, "don''t have any more accidents!"


    Countless servants have the same idea as Guan Yan. They just watch the Spring Festival and don''t have any more accidents. Now there are legends in the capital that the little Duke of Pei''s mansion has lost his heart. If this happens again, the legend will not be explained clearly.


    No matter if the servants are in a hurry, Pei Xuan goes to Xiangxue garden with a sword. Mei Xiang and her maids dare not even stop him when they see him like this.


    Su Tang and Luo Xingchen are sitting together, drinking tea while they don''t know what to say. Pei also hears two people''s laughter at the door, which is to understand that this is a play, but also a touch of sour.


    Pei Xuan raised his feet and kicked the door open with a bang. When Su Tang and Luo Xingchen heard such a movement, they all turned their heads and looked at the door. They saw that the young people were covered with sweat from their martial arts training. Their eyes were red and they were staring at their side.


    Seeing this situation, Luo Xingchen stood up and said, "this is how the young Duke of Pei''s mansion treats guests. Although the county head lives as a guest, he is still young, but he is always a girl''s home. What do you mean by your hard work? What is the reputation of the county Lord? "

 Chapter 796

    Pei Xuan took the medicine that Su Tang gave him. At this time, his mind was clear and his eyes were clear. There was no problem at all, but the eyes of outsiders turned red.


    He took a look at Su Tang and saw her standing beside Luo Xingchen. When he looked at her, he also nodded her head slightly. Pei Xuan held up his sword, and without saying a word, chopped at Su Tang directly.


    Su sugar see him like this, also want to avoid "Pei Xuan, you sober up a bit!"


    Luo Xingchen didn''t respond at first, but he immediately took up his whip and wrapped around Pei''s wrist, changing the direction of his sword.


    Pei Xuan was afraid to hurt her when she waved her sword at Su Tang. She was relieved to see Luo Xingchen stop her action. She took another look at Luo Xingchen. It was this guy who made friends with his sugar candy. Before that, Tangtang was angry with him for Luo Xingchen.


    Although it was acting, Pei did not cheat on Luo Xingchen''s emotion, so after Luo Xingchen stopped himself, he immediately began to attack Luo Xingchen.


    Although Luo Xingchen practiced martial arts since she was a child, her mother thought that a girl could protect herself with some strength when she was outside. Although she knew some Kung Fu, how could she compare with Pei Xuan''s family of meritorious deeds? She had been practicing martial arts with experts since childhood. The difference in their Kung Fu level is completely visible to the naked eye.


    Luo Xingchen was tired of coping for a moment, so he tried to avoid Pei at the same time. Pei seemed to have no sense, but he also forced Luo Xingchen to take himself to the gate of Pei state palace.


    Su sugar naturally also saw Pei''s intention. Her face seemed to be panicked and her feet were steady. She followed them to the door. Dancing Chinese www.75zw.com


    When the trouble broke out here, Murong Zhao also saw the servants of the Duke of PEI. It was new year''s Eve. At this time, Murong Zhaozheng and the old emperor were watching the celebration and arrangement of the new year. Suddenly, they heard that something had happened to the Duke of PEI.


    The old emperor had received news from the envoys of the Zhou court that if his nephew committed another crime, he would be ill. At this time, his heart was even more relaxed. Without an excellent successor in the Duke of Pei, he would not have had the talent of Pei if he had a child.


    Because he was relaxed, the old emperor was generous enough to let Murong Zhao go out. Murong Zhao naturally saw that his father had fully believed in him and had less precautions against him. When he heard that he had let himself go to Pei''s mansion, he immediately thanked him and then left the palace.


    The elder brother is busy with a young man at the gate of Xinguo, and there is a young man in the gate of Xinguo.


    Luo Xinghe had come to inquire about it. If his two younger brothers took up the residence of Pei state, he would certainly be suppressed in his family in the future. However, it is very difficult for the merchant''s family to catch up with such a serious Royal nobleman.


    Luo Xinghe will appear here, of course, with the hint of Luo Xingchen. So he arrived here and saw Luo Xingchen come out from the gate of Pei state mansion and fight with a young man.


    A group of servants came out of the Duke''s office, and they were all calling for you to be careful. Don''t be angry. In this case, Luoxing hippo''s eyes widened. His brother actually started to fight with the Duke of Pei''s mansion. Is that enough?


    When Luoxing River arrived, many people around him came out to have a look when they heard the bustle.

 Chapter 797

    When she came out, she saw her orange cat lying on the stone lion at the door, occupying the most favorable viewing area. Not to mention, it also made a small bowl of fish balls in front of her. If the popcorn machine was unlocked in the space, she would have to eat popcorn to watch the play.


    See the orange cat this formation, Su sugar white it a look, orange cat feel from the master''s gaze, silently hold the fish ball in his arms, its, not to the master to eat!


    Then look at it and say, "that''s what you want! What about the people? Are they all here? "


    Orange cat said, what''s the meaning of meosheng without food? Is it wrong for meow to pursue food?


    "Luoxing river is in place, Murong Zhao still has time for a stick of incense!" Fortunately, although some meow is greedy, it is still reliable.


    Seeing the orange cat saying this, Su Tang nods. Good. The actors and the audience are in place. Now they are performing!


    She looked at Luo Xingchen, who was obviously out of strength with PEI. No matter how Luo Xingchen practiced martial arts from an early age, the physical differences between men and women doomed the difference in physical strength between them.


    But even so, Luo Xingchen is still struggling to support. Seeing Luo Xingchen''s inattention and leaving a gap, Su Tang immediately roared "Pei Xuan, you stop!"


    With such a sound, Su Tang rushes to the middle of Pei and Luo Xingchen, and opens her hands to block Pei. "Pei, do you want to beat me again? Last time is not enough. I will never forgive you, let alone the county Lord. I will not forgive you even when I am a princess. You can take back the sword for me now!"


    Pei''s sword hand is shaking. He looks at Su Tang, and Su Tang looks at him firmly. It seems to encourage him. But Pei Xuan looks at Su Tang, a delicate and beautiful girl. She is cunning and fierce. She likes to tease him and bully him. But even in the drama, he doesn''t want to hurt her! Written literature 2020 www.dst9.cc


    "Younger martial brother, you won''t do this to me, right? How can you become like this when we go back? They all say that you are crazy. I know you are not. You are the little Duke of Pei''s mansion. You will inherit the government''s government and become a general in the future, right? I believe you, little elder martial brother, put down the sword, let''s go back, and I will accompany you back Go


    Su Tang looked into Pei''s eyes, and his mouth was full of persuasion, but his words were killing. The reason why he was feared was that the old emperor even killed his heart. It was not all because of his excellence. He was the successor of Pei''s government. Was he a powerful summoning force in the army behind him?


    "Su Tang..." Pei''s eyes at this time are not because of taking medicine, but really red, she is really cruel, how can you force him like this!


    But sucang is firm, persistent eyes, step by step to the present, she has accumulated so long, so much sacrifice, how can she allow a little failure?


    If he doesn''t, he and Murong Zhao will continue to suffer from the enemy in the future. On the one hand, they will face the suspicion of the old emperor, the random moves of empress Xu, and the contention of several princes.


    At this time, Pei can not retreat, nor can sucang, because a step back may be doomed.


    Pei Xuan stares at Su Tang''s eyes tightly, only to see that the little girl''s pupil is clearer and cleaner than that of ordinary people''s eyes, but also with persistent firmness.


    Su Tang looked at Pei Xuan anxiously. By this time, he was not allowed to make mistakes. He was the one who would go to the battlefield in the future. Should he be so hesitant before every war? If he did not kill decisively, how could he achieve it?


    "Little brother!" Su Tang looks at Pei Xuan and says again.

 Chapter 798

    Hearing sucang''s urging, Pei''s eyes began to contain tears. A few days ago, sucang said to him in his ear: "no matter what happened that day, no matter who stopped you, you remember, with your sword, stab me in the chest!"


    He remembered his answer, he said he couldn''t do it!


    "You have to do it and trust me. I''ll be fine." At that time, sucang told him, "and we have done a lot, all the bedding is for today."


    "Pei Xuan, if you make all my efforts and arrangements become a joke, I will never forgive you in my life!"


    "Pei, stab me with your sword!"


    "Stab me with your sword!"


    "Pei, stab me!"


    Pei''s ears were repeated with the words of the girl and himself. His fingers grasped the sword handle fiercely. Because of too much force, the blue veins on the back of the young man''s hands were visible to the naked eye. His eyes were red and his tears were spinning.


    "Su Tang..." Pei Yao roared again, closed his eyes deeply and then opened it. Finally, the sword in his hand was straight, facing Su Tang.


    Luo Xingchen is behind sucang, because Tuoli was lying on the ground gasping. When she saw the scene in front of her eyes, she opened her eyes and said, "no, Pei, are you crazy?"


    "You son, don''t!" The sound of the horse''s hooves came, and Murong Zhao, riding on his horse, saw that the scene in front of him was also about to crack his canthus. Didn''t he say it was just acting? How could it be like this?


    Luo Xingchen couldn''t stand up on her legs, but she tried to push away sucang, but she was too late. When she was just close to sucang, she felt a bright red splash on her face. Biquge DM www.zhaidm.com


    Looking up again, you can see the sword tip penetrating behind Su Tang, which is dripping with blood.


    "No!" Seeing Su Tang being pierced by the sword, Pei Xuan suddenly releases his hand, and the whole person trembles with "sugar..."


    But only to see before always in high spirits, deeply engraved in his heart of the girl''s eyes, slowly closed!


    "Sugar and sugar..." Pei Chu knelt down on his knees Another mouthful of blood.


    "How could that happen?" Murong Zhao got off his horse and ran over. He said that he was acting, but how could it become like this?


    Luo Xingchen holds Su sugar''s fallen body in his hands and puts it aside. His eyes are red and he looks at Pei Xuan and Murong Zhao. "Pei Xuan, how dare you do this to her? Is she not good enough for you? Are you going to die for me and pay for her life?"


    Luo Xingchen saw that the scene in front of her had completely collapsed. At the beginning, that evil, cunning girl was the first to know that she was dressed as a man, but said she was right.


    Always around her, always hate her, but every time I think about her, do business with her and make money together.


    They talked with each other and agreed that they would do business all over the world. They also wanted a death free gold medal for her and the prince, knowing that she was afraid of death.


    This evil spirit has done so much for her, but she can''t help watching her best friend die in front of her. She doesn''t know any acting. She only knows that the man who killed her friend, damn it!


    Luo Xingchen''s whip directly waved to Pei Xuan. When Murong Zhao saw her like this, he reached out and grabbed her whip. "Luo Xingchen, stop it."


    "Go away!" Luo Xingchen, who was once unable to persuade the crown prince in front of him, roared like this, drew out his whip and beat Murong Zhao together.

 Chapter 799

    "How dare you! Come on, someone has assassinated his highness!" Murong Zhao around people see Luo Xingchen such action, call people to catch Luo Xingchen.


    Murong Zhao shook his head and said, "shut up


    The young man in front of him still has a delicate and beautiful face, but he is full of ferocity. He looks at his cousin with murderous spirit in his eyes. Murong Zhao is the prince in the end. Things have developed so far. Even if he saw it with his own eyes, he still has a strange feeling.


    "Mr. Luo, at this time, I still need to find a doctor for the county head. It''s very important. It''s the envoy of Zhouyuan." The more calm he was at this time, the more calm he was. Murong Zhao felt that his old and strange younger martial sister would not have had such an accident.


    It must also be admitted that if sucang is seriously injured by Pei, it is the most powerful evidence of Pei''s illness. With such a person well-known and obvious weakness, Pei''s future will inevitably reduce too much pressure, which can almost make the cooperation between murongzhao and Pei Xuan turn bright and dark.


    Murong Zhao calmly asked Zhou''s envoy to come to see Su Tang''s wound according to his instinct. Zhou''s envoy saw what had just happened with his own eyes. As soon as Murong Zhao said this, he quickly went to check Su Tang''s pulse.


    Just took on the pulse on a shock, "must be treated immediately."


    On hearing this, Murong Zhao quickly said, "don''t move the county master to the house for treatment..."


    "Sister!" At this time, Su Nuo, who had been shut up in the yard by sucang, unexpectedly appeared unexpectedly. As soon as the little guy came out, he saw that his sister had a sword in her body, and her whole body was covered with blood, and her legs were soft.


    "Sister, sister, what''s wrong with you?" Su Nuo was flustered. When she thought of her sister leaving like this, she felt that she had no direction at all. Net of Novels www.xiaoshuowa.com


    Seeing Su Nuo holding Su sugar, the envoy of Zhou said, "young master Su, the county master needs immediate treatment..."


    "I don''t believe you. You are all bad guys. When my sister was at home, we were very happy every day. It was for you that she had to come to the capital to end up like this!"


    Su Nuo said, tears while falling down, he looked at Luo Xingchen, "brother Luo, let''s go, let''s go home, we''ll go to ask the river god Lord, the river god master likes his sister and will save her sister, sister, we''ll go home, we won''t be in the capital anymore, we''ll go home!"


    Luo Xingchen is still staring at Pei Xuan. It seems that he is going to kill Pei Xuan at any time. Murong Zhao is standing in front of Pei Xuan and looking at Luo Xingchen, "master Luo, don''t delay. Save the county Lord!"


    "You''re terrible, cold and terrible." Luo Xingchen looks at many soldiers nearby. She doesn''t mind taking revenge for Su sugar, even if she takes her own life, but if she takes her life, she can''t revenge. Even if she meets the evil sugar in the underground, she will be laughed at.


    Moreover, when Luo Xingchen heard Su Nuo crying about the river god, he remembered that Su Tang''s brother and sister still had this marriage. But looking at Murong Zhao''s protection of Pei Xuan, Luo Xingchen''s heart was cold.


    How did sucang plan for the two brothers, but at this time, the outsider was just an outsider. It was a waste of sucang''s sincerity.


    When Murong Zhao heard Luo Xingchen''s accusation, he laughed bitterly in his heart, but on his face, he was still cold and hard, without a word.


    After Luo Xingchen finished saying this, he went to support Su Tang, because she still had a sword on her body, and she could not carry it on her back. She could only support people in this way.


    And the soldiers and eunuchs beside him saw Luo Xingchen going away and opened his mouth to stop him. This man just started at the prince''s highness. How could he easily let go of "stop!"

 Chapter 800

    "Shut up, let a carriage come from the house and take them away." Murong Zhao stopped these people and let them let Luo Xingchen leave.


    Luo Xingchen heard Murong Zhao''s words, even his head did not return, "we are cheap life, when the prince''s good intentions!"


    Because sucang said before that he would leave Beijing all night. Luo Xingchen asked his boy to drive around and wait. When he heard that there was an accident, he drove over quickly.


    So Luo Xingchen and Su Nuo put Su Tang on the carriage together. Murong Zhao was worried and looked at them, but he couldn''t leave Pei. He turned around and said, "Yao''er..."


    After saying a word, I found that Pei Xuan, who was unusually silent just now, was kneeling on the ground. He had already fainted. Seeing this, a group of servants came quickly to help Pei Xuan into the government, and the envoy of Zhou hospital took pulse to see a doctor.


    Murong Zhao also watched Pei''s situation, while letting the trusted people continue to follow Su Tang. Today''s events have developed beyond his previous imagination. He must be more careful.


    Su Tang was actually watching the drama with orange cat just now. After she finished talking with orange cat, she knew that all the people were in position. When she called out the first time at the door, all the people saw were just illusions.


    That''s why Su Tang and Pei Xuan said that they wanted him to stab themselves. There were so many smart people in the capital that Su Tang could not fail to see through. Therefore, the play must be true, and even true enough that even the parties thought it was true, so that others could no longer doubt it.


    But orange cat and space are secrets, so Su Tang can''t tell anyone else. So this is a false image that everyone believes. But it also makes Su Tang see the hearts of these people around her. Regardless of her younger brother, Pei fan or Luo Xingchen, she is sincere.


    Even Murong Zhao is the same, but everyone''s personality is different. As orange cat said just now, Murong Zhao was very worried about Su Tang just now. He is the crown prince. In his position, Mount Tai collapses in front of him and his face does not change. Therefore, although he is full of worry, he still calmly deals with the current problems. Wanshulou www.wanshulou.org


    In fact, there is a need between friends such a calm and rational person, know that they really have these people''s concern, Su sugar heart is still very moved.


    "To the hospital!" After Luo Xingchen got on the bus, he ordered the boy.


    "No more!" Sucan suddenly opened her eyes.


    Luo Xingchen and Su Nuo almost jumped up and said, "sugar, you''re OK!" "Sister, you''re OK!"


    "The river god doesn''t accept me. My life is hard and I''m not so easy to die." She said.


    Luo Xingchen''s eyes are red, "you are joking, I was scared to death just now with xiaonuo!"


    Su Nuo is also "sister, we go home, the capital is not good at all, you do not hurt, do not die, do not leave me, OK?"


    Looking at the little guy''s pathetic red eyes, Su sugar pulled him, "my sister didn''t watch xiaonuo grow up to be a senior official and marry a daughter-in-law. How can he die? Don''t worry


    Luo Xingchen looked at sucang, his face was very pale, but it seemed that he was not going to die. He sat down powerlessly and said, "I know that you are such a demon that heaven doesn''t accept it. How can you die easily?"


    "Thank you for the compliment Su sugar rolled her eyes, then pointed to her sword. "Please help Luo Er Shao, pull out the sword!"

 Chapter 801

    "Can this be pulled out?" Luo Xingchen always feels that the sword can''t be pulled randomly.


    "It''s inconvenient for me. Why don''t you pull it out? Hurry up. It''s inconvenient for me to lie down with this thing." Su Tang said impolitely.


    "I''m sure you''re not going to die." Luo Xingchen heard the familiar tone, said so, and then pulled out the sword on Su Tang''s body. It was very relaxed, and there was no blood.


    "I''ll go back and lie down for a while, and then you can go to a doctor and ask a medical woman to come and give me a medicine." Su Tang just lay down and said.


    Luo Xingchen really admired Su Tang. She was so hurt that she could arrange so many things. However, she was very obedient. First she sent Su Tang''s brother and sister back to the rented courtyard, and then went to ask for a doctor.


    After a while, the doctor who invited him to see sucang''s wound came. He also took his daughter with him. Seeing that sucang''s wound was so serious, he also said that Sutang was a big man. But in the future, we should be careful and stay away from danger.


    Sucang also accepted such nagging, and then asked Sunuo to send the doctor away. He and Luo Xingchen stayed and said, "when your brother comes to visit, I will sell this part of the sauce business to him and then go out of Beijing."


    "Go back to the Luo family with Luoxing river this time. After today''s event, they will drive you out of the Luo family. I''ll wait for you in Sujiatun!" Sucang said the next arrangement.


    After hearing this, Luo Xingchen suddenly stood up and pointed to sucang. "You, you, don''t tell me that everything today is planned by you!"


    She still remembers what sucang said before that she would let the Luo family take the initiative to expel her from the Luo family, and confirmed with her whether she really wanted to leave the Luo family. Sweet potato novel network www.fanshu8xs.com


    Now that Su Tang said this, Luo Xingchen remembered that she didn''t fight with the prince and the Duke of Pei''s mansion. Both of them were the top nobles of Qihuang kingdom.


    Don''t mention the merchant''s family. It''s the common official who provokes two people, and it''s also the disaster of robbing and destroying the family. In order to avoid being implicated, the Luo family will definitely remove her from her family. Compared with her trying to leave the Luo family and then arouse suspicion, it is obviously once and for all.


    Hear Luo Xingchen ask oneself, Su sugar smile "I said, I am a businessman."


    Su Tang''s consistent style is to work hard and earn more. Today''s sucang not only thoroughly settled Pei''s illness, but also reduced Pei''s sense of existence and the old emperor''s vigilance. At the same time, it also avoided Pei''s forced marriage. At least, there was a reason to refuse.


    As for Luo Xingchen, she took it with her. It was not the first time that Sutang had done so. Luo Xingchen was surprised to find that she had achieved multiple goals at one time.


    "Sugar, my sugar, I''m convinced. You''re really amazing. You''re really cruel and unique!" Luo Xingchen is really speechless. This person is really calculating everything. She is just glad that she is Su Tang''s friend.


    "Thank you again for your appreciation. You can wait for Luoxing River to catch you back. I''ll have a rest here. Although I can''t die, I also need a rest." After that, sullow threw herself out of the room.


    "How long do you need?" When there was only herself left, sucang asked orange cat.


    "One hour." Orange cat''s answer is also very simple.


    "OK, when I see luoxinghe and send people away, you will go to work." After hearing the answer, sucang said, and then laughed again, "little glutinous rice is lost, or I forget that there is a river god who can carry the pot for us!"

 Chapter 802

    After sucang said this, the door of the room was opened from the outside. Su Nuo was pale and staggered in. Although sucang said he was ok, he still remembered that he was holding his sister and her sister was dying.


    It seems that only by grasping the elder sister and looking at her well, can you feel at ease.


    Su Tang is also very distressed to see her brother like this. She said in advance that she would let her brother be locked in the room. She wanted to ask Luo Xingchen to pick him up after the matter had passed. However, the servants of the government did not work like this and let the little guy run out by himself.


    For a child who has not received much warmth since childhood, and all his hope and dependence are on his sister, today''s scene is a great stimulus to him, which will inevitably make him more uneasy.


    "Sister!" Su Nuo although heard Luo Xingchen said that his sister needed to rest, but at this time he could not take care of it. He had to look at his sister to feel at ease.


    Hearing him call himself, Su Tang laughed and asked him to sit beside him. "Don''t be afraid. My sister is protected by the river god. It''s serious. In fact, there''s nothing wrong with it. After a few days, she will be as lively as before."


    Su Nuo heard her sister''s words, eyes continue to be red, holding her hand, "sister, don''t leave me, small Nuo only sister."


    Su Tang nodded and promised, "well, my sister will certainly watch xiaonuo grow up well. Don''t forget her sister. But if you have met the river god master, the river god has been protecting her sister. Don''t be afraid and don''t worry. My sister is really OK and won''t leave you."


    At this time, some words were pale. Su Tang took the river god Lord as an excuse to thank the Almighty river god master again. This reason is really believed by the little guy. After all, he saw the things that were offered to the river god at home disappeared. 678 reading novels www.678kxsxs.com


    "Well, I can''t live without my sister." The little guy finally wiped a handful of tears, pitifully and his sister said so.


    "I can''t do without xiaonuo. When my sister takes a rest, we''ll leave the capital in the evening and go home. The capital is not fun at all. It''s better to stay at home." Sue sugar wiped the tears on the little guy''s cheek with her fingers and comforted him with a smile.


    Hearing that Su Tang said she was going home, Su Nuo nodded again and again, "yes, there are many bad people here. They are worse than those in our family before. Let''s go home."


    Before he came to Beijing, the worst thing in Sunuo''s concept was su Yonggui''s family. But now he thinks that the people in the capital are much more terrible than Su Yonggui''s.


    Hearing his brother''s words, Su Tang is a bit funny. The bad thing is always the people''s heart, but those who are superior are more greedy. Su Yonggui, who is so ignorant, can see only small profits.


    At the end of the day, people in the capital are terrible and inappropriate. In Su Tang''s opinion, they are all the same, greedy and stupid jokes.


    It''s just that Sutang and her orange cat just say two words. It''s certain that she can''t talk to others.


    "Well, sister, take a rest. I''m really tired." Su Tang promised his brother to go home, and then said with a smile.


    Su Nuo immediately covered the quilt for her sister, but she did not go out. She sat down in the room and insisted on looking at her sister. Fortunately, it was convenient for Sutang to communicate with orange cat. Knowing that he was upset, Sutang did not necessarily let him go out.

 Chapter 803

    Su Tang talked well with Luo Xingchen and Sunuo, and found the river god who carried the pot for her all the year round. Finally, she calmed her brother''s mood.


    Luo Xingchen knows that all these are in sucang''s plan, and he is not so worried. Although sucang is tough enough, he will never play with his own life. There must be no danger in the beginning.


    At this time, Luo Xingchen was a little afraid. Before that, she actually treated her royal highness like that. Later, she had to stay away. Luo Xingchen made up her mind and waited for her big brother to come. All the plays had been performed and it was time for her to bite the hook.


    If Luo Xingchen and Su Tang belong to an zhiruosu, Pei''s mansion is in chaos. Today is new year''s Eve. It''s Spring Festival, but such things happen.


    The news also reached the Imperial Palace at the first time. Knowing that Pei Xuan was crazy and almost killed the county Lord, Murong Xu was really relaxed. He was afraid that the Duke of Pei would be powerful before. He would not have to worry about it any more.


    Empress Xu began to hesitate about the marriage. She thought that the Duke of Pei would have a bright future in the future. But if xiaogongye was such a person, what future would he talk about in the future.


    Obviously, there are not only emperors and queens, but also a lot of them. In Pei''s mansion, Pei Xuan, as the main character, finally woke up under the treatment of the envoy of Zhou Dynasty.


    "You son!" Pei opened his eyes and saw his cousin''s face.


    "Cousin, Tangtang..." Pei is struggling to get up.


    Zhou Yuanshi saw him like this, and went forward to "my grandfather is weak. It''s better to lie down and rest." Love reading www.ikashub.net


    "Get out of here, all of you!" Hearing this, Pei Yao roared.


    Seeing this, Murong Zhao waved, "you all go down!"


    Hearing this, Zhou court envoy and Guanyan and a group of their servants all backed out. Seeing this, the guards around Murong Zhao guarded to avoid anyone disturbing the dialogue between Murong Zhao and Pei Xuan.


    "Cousin, Tangtang, how is she?" After only two people are left, Pei Xuan pulls Murong Zhao to inquire.


    Murong Zhao looked at his pale face. He was also pitiful, but he couldn''t help it. "What''s the matter with you? You said it was just a play. How could it be like that? Just now the envoy of Zhou hospital examined the pulse of the younger martial sister and only said that he needed to be treated immediately. His expression looked at the injury of the younger martial sister


    Originally Murong Zhao didn''t believe Pei Zhen would stab Su Tang. Others didn''t know, but he knew that his cousin was really sincere to other girls.


    Pei''s attitude towards sucang is obvious enough. When I didn''t know it, she was always hostile to her. Now it''s just what Sutang says. It''s just that Sutang teases him. Without him saying something about sucang, it''s almost humble.


    Of course, it seems that Su Tang was always playing with Pei before. Sucang is a little fox, very cunning.


    How could Pei Xuan hurt Su Tang? However, the envoy of Zhou Dynasty was the emperor''s, and it was impossible for him to conceal his pulse diagnosis. If Su Tang''s injury was true, Murong Zhao could not think of it.


    Now even Murong Zhao feels that it seems that only Pei Xuan is insane can explain what happened.

 Chapter 804

    Pei Xuan heard Murong Zhao ask himself, the originally ugly face is even paler, "so now where is sugar? She won''t have I''m going to see her! "


    Murong Zhao looked at him like this and quickly pressed him with his hand. "Don''t worry. My younger martial sister was injured before. Luo Xingchen and Su Yongnuo have already taken her away..."


    Without saying that, Pei was worried. "Luo Xingchen is just a businessman. Where does he go to find a suitable doctor for Tangtang? How can you let them go like this? In case Tangtang fails, cousin, I''ll go to see her. I''m not at ease if I don''t see her!"


    "You lie down for me. Sucang is also my junior sister. Can I just leave her and be taken away?


    I''ve got people following them. What news will come back in the first place, and I''ve already let my familiar imperial doctor pass by? " Murong Zhao stopped his action


    "tell me first, what do you think? Didn''t you say in advance that it was all for show? How did it end up like this? "


    Murong Zhao now knows that the result is the same as what they wanted before. At present, Pei''s illness has been confirmed. After that, his father will reduce a lot of suspicion about him. However, although the result is good, the discussion is not the same.


    "When I came back again, Tangtang came and told me that I had to stab her with my sword today." Pei Xuan did not hide Murong Zhao, and Su Tang didn''t say he wanted to hide it.


    Murong Zhao was very surprised to hear here, "you mean, today you are like this, is the younger martial sister told you." 94 good book website www.94haoshu.com


    "Yes, Tangtang told me that a seemingly smooth play may have loopholes, so the best way is to make the play more than just a play. Therefore, she told me that today''s sword must be really stabbed at her, so that all previous plays can be turned into reality with the truth of this matter. Even if there are loopholes, they will not be questioned again. ¡±


    Pei Xuan nodded and continued to speak. Murong Zhao on the other side couldn''t help sighing, "the younger martial sister is definitely the smartest girl I''ve ever seen in my life."


    Pei is a bitter smile, Murong Zhao looked at him, "but even if she said so, you can really do it?"


    Pei Xuan shook his head, "can''t do it, but sugar sugar said, let me believe her, there won''t be any big things, she also said, before has worked hard for so long, don''t come to a failure in the end, you know, I really have no way to her."


    Murong Zhao looked at his puzzled look, but he could not help sighing, "I still said that, this gamble, you won too little."


    Seeing that her brother has been deeply trapped, Murong Zhao, as a bystander, can clearly see that sucang has not paid the same amount. The girl is too calm. At this time, she can be so calm, which can only prove that Pei Zhen is not enough to affect Su Tang''s own mood.


    On the contrary, Su Tang''s one small reaction may be Pei''s important suffering. It seems that this time, on the one hand, he can''t refuse the girl he likes, but on the other hand, he hurts the girl he likes. How painful it should be, but it is the person he likes who forces him to come here.


    Murong Zhao thinks that if love is like this, it is too difficult.


    Pei Yao heard his words: "cousin, when he met that person, knew that there was no way out. Even if he knew that he would lose and lose his fortune, I couldn''t even lose the gambling table."

 Chapter 805

    "You''re not awkward, but you''re still stubborn!" Murong Zhao didn''t say anything. Then he knew Pei was worried about Su Tang, so he continued, "if she said that, I think she should be sure that she won''t have an accident. Think about it."


    "I thought so, but you can see that today, she looks like she doesn''t look like she''s OK. If she does, I''ll..." As long as Pei Xuan thinks of Su Tang''s appearance today, he feels tingling in his heart. If Tangtang dies, he will accompany her.


    "Shut up, don''t talk stupid!" Murong Zhao knew what Pei Xuan was going to say, and said him directly. If he was young, he would have to live a good life.


    Pei did not say that, but the expression on his face was still very clear. Murong Zhao also knew that his cousin was stubborn and could only sigh in his heart. How could these two little magic stars get entangled together.


    However, the two were talking. The subordinates who followed Luo Xingchen finally sent a message: "Your Highness, your highness, your subordinates followed the county Lord and Mr. Luo. They watched them go back to the courtyard where they lived before, and invited a doctor and a medical girl. Just now my subordinates asked the doctor. The doctor said that the county Lord escaped from death. Although the injury was serious, he had no life worries. In the future, he only needs to take good care of himself ¡£¡±


    Knowing that sucang is no longer in danger, Murong Zhao sighs with relief, "you keep staring. If the county head is in danger, let Zhang Yuyi go and have a look at it as soon as possible."


    "Your Highness, the Lord of the county just took a rest, and the young master of the Luo family came to visit. When his subordinates came back, the county Lord was talking to the eldest young master of the Luo family. His subordinates couldn''t get close to the details." This person hears Murong Zhao to inquire, say again.


    "Can''t get close, can''t you all?" Murong Zhao was very surprised. He sent out all the dark guards around him. These people were trained from childhood. They were loyal and good at Kung Fu. No one in the capital could escape the eyes and ears of his dark guards.


    But now the dark guard himself says that he can''t get close to Su Tang to inquire about information. No wonder Murong Zhao is strange. Ambiguous 43 Novels www.aimei43.com


    "Yes, even if the subordinates are close, they can''t see and hear. The county master should be protected by experts." Dark Wei wants to hear what Sutang and luoxinghe say today, but when there is an orange cat, sucang doesn''t want to be heard. Even if the heavenly king comes, he can''t hear it either.


    So the dark guards were defeated, and they could only conclude that Su Tang should be protected by a master and set up an array, so they could not get close to it or hear it.


    Murong Zhao heard this, can only wave his hand, "continue to watch, what news come back."


    After the dark guard agreed, he disappeared. His kung fu was really ghostly and powerful. But the more he knew that the dark guard was powerful, the more unfathomable it was that Su Tang could avoid the dark guard.


    "Before the strange way, younger martial sister can avoid my subordinates and guards and come in to treat you. It seems that we underestimated younger martial sister." Murong Zhao remembers how Su Tang appeared at Pei Xuan''s side before. At that time, he didn''t think much about it. Now, it''s quite unusual.


    Pei Xuan shook his head. "Cousin, I''m afraid I think too much. The teacher said that Tangtang likes to read some miscellaneous books. She studies it very hard."


    If you want to say how powerful Su Tang is, Pei Xuan thinks that he is exaggerating. He should have learned a little Qimen dunjia, which is supposed to protect his own and commercial secrets.


    "If you teach yourself a little, you can hide from my secret guard?" Murong Zhao still doesn''t believe it.

 Chapter 806

    Pei Xuan said, "if we don''t, how do we know? If sugar and sugar are really so powerful, will we talk like this now?"


    Of course, Tangtang is very smart, but Pei Xuan thinks that Murong Zhao''s saying is a little exaggerated. His family''s Tangtang is cunning and fierce, but it''s not a monster.


    This reason is very powerful. After hearing this, Murong Zhao thought for a moment, "it''s also reasonable!"


    In fact, the secret guards are also given orders to focus on protection. If they really want to listen, they must break through.


    But because everyone was on the same boat, Su Tang didn''t see any court officials, just a young master of the Luo family. As soon as he saw it, he knew that he was talking about business matters, so the dark guard would not try his best to explore it.


    Therefore, the ability of sucang is to avoid the dark guard, which is not accurate.


    "But the younger martial sister is still very good." It''s just a little girl. She is so decisive and cruel to herself. Murong Zhao can only say that she can''t look down on women.


    Pei Xuan obviously knew what Murong Zhao meant, and wryly laughed, "what''s fierce? She has done enough for us. If we can''t succeed, how can we afford her?"


    "You are right. Even the younger martial sister has helped us like this. We must work harder to live up to her and the support of so many people."


    Pei Xuan and mu Rongzhao are determined to succeed because of Su Tang''s sacrifice. Su Tang also personally saw the legendary Luoda shaoluo Xinghe.


    Luoxinghe is a young man in his twenties. His beard is clean, which is similar to that in Luo Xingchen''s eyebrows. Txt Library www.txtshuwu.com


    In fact, Luo Xingchen''s facial features are more like his mother, while Luo Xinghe is just like his father. It''s no wonder that Luo''s family leader values Luo Xinghe so much. He''s like himself, and it''s useless. He''s a perfect successor!


    "Luo Da Shao has seen what I am now, and I don''t know what to do with me?" Sucang sits on the chair and looks at Luoxing river.


    Luo Xinghe side also stood a man, he pretended to drink a sip of tea, "not yet congratulations to the county Lord, just heard that the county master was injured, come and greet."


    Su sugar heard his words, also smile, in Luo Xinghe''s eyes, Su sugar''s face is pale, forehead is sweat, only see her say "thank you very much, little care."


    "I thought there would be a bright future in Beijing this time, but it turns out that I have no idea now. I just want to leave this sad place and walk around to have a good rest." Su Tang is a poor girl hurt by love.


    Luo Xinghe laughs at Su Tang''s appearance. She''s really an ignorant peasant girl. What kind of family is Pei''s mansion? She can climb up to it. Even if she was granted the county head, what can she do? It''s just empty.


    "Now it''s new year''s day. I don''t know what sauce the county Lord has here?" Luoxinghe also did not cover up and directly talked about his own purpose.


    At the same time, Su Tang didn''t want to waste his time. When he asked, he waved his hand directly, "Luo Da Shao has seen my situation. Where can we find the energy to study the formula? Anyway, we can only grow tomato and pepper, and we will not delay our cooperation and business."


    Hearing sucang say so, Luo Xinghe''s face changed immediately. "The county Lord didn''t say that when he signed the contract."


    "I didn''t sign with you at the beginning." Sucan is also very strong.

 Chapter 807

    "I''m afraid the county master doesn''t know. My brother has made a big accident. I''m not sure how to deal with it in the future. Now I''m in charge of the sauce business. Speaking of it, my brother''s disaster is still related to the county head. Does the county Lord look at it like this?" Luo Xinghe''s tone is very cold.


    "It''s just a collaborator. If I don''t look at it, what else can I do? There''s no need to beat around the bush. How much did your Luo family swallow me up in the past year? You know in your mind, what''s the matter? Now you''re going to break a bridge with me?" Su Tang sneered.


    Hearing Su Tang say this, Luo Xinghe is a rascal on his face. "If there is no evidence, the county master should not talk nonsense. We can''t be more noble than the county master, but we can''t be so wronged."


    Sucang patted the table, "you dare say no!"


    "Of course, there is no such thing. Since the county Lord has no prescription, he has hurt his body and has no intention to manage it. It is better to sell your share to me. Don''t worry, I will certainly give the county Lord a good price." Luo Xinghe saw sucang so angry, but smiling.


    "What do I want to be Luo Dashao for? I just talked to Luo Er Shao and asked him if he would like to take over. If Luo Er Shao bought it, I would be willing to. But if it was Luo Da Shao, ha ha." After he finished speaking, sucang suddenly calmed down again.


    Despite the fact that sucang is determined to sell to luoxinghe, but if it is too easy, it will not be decent, so sucang is still competing with luoxinghe.


    "The county Lord has a good eye, but my brother is not qualified to represent the Luo family now." Luo Xinghe''s tone clearly means that he doesn''t take Luo Xingchen as his family.


    Su Tang knew in her heart that her plan had been realized, but the fish bit the hook, but she sat down and said, "I''m a businessman. Naturally, I won''t do business at a loss. You can take ten thousand taels of silver and transfer it to you." I love reading novels www.looktxt.com


    When luoxinghe heard the offer of sucang, he opened his eyes and said, "you have a big voice!"


    The annual net profit of this sauce business is only more than 10000 Liang silver, and Sutang needs 10000 Liang silver every mouth. Isn''t it a lion''s mouth.


    Su Tang is very calm sitting on the chair, looking at Luo Xinghe''s performance, is also not in a hurry "ten thousand Liang silver only, presumably if I sell it publicly, there will be many willing to take over in the capital, and those princes and nobles in the capital should not be short of ten thousand Liang silver."


    Su Tang looks as if she is sitting on the Diaoyutai. The Luo family is the biggest rich merchant in the north, but it is only a merchant''s family. It is also true that they deal with the local officials'' Association. It is because they have done so that they can understand how difficult it is to do business with princes and nobles.


    They often work hard to please and cooperate with sucang, and they can still take advantage of sucang. However, if you want to be a prince or nobleman, you can''t afford to offend them. If you don''t say that, the benefits are taken by others and they are also looked down upon as dogs.


    Princes and nobles all think highly of themselves, but in fact, apart from a limited number of them, they are not the objects that businessmen are willing to cooperate with. In fact, all of them are poor and can even pretend to be.


    Su Tang, the county leader, is not that right. She is also a noble, but what''s the use? However, she is mainly willing to sell a business with the Luo family. There should be many frustrated nobles willing to.


    Although ten thousand taels is not much, in the next year, there will be nearly ten thousand taels of income in the next year. The more is willing, and even several companies can eat together. In the end, the Luo family still loses money.

 Chapter 808

    Luo Xinghe gritted his teeth, and he didn''t expect that sucang was so difficult to deal with "you dream."


    "There''s no need to talk about it. Don''t walk!" Sucang is not allowed.


    When Luo Xinghe saw sucang, he was so angry that he patted the table. A tall young man standing behind him also came to seize sucang.


    The other side''s strength is really not small, but Su Tang is motionless. He looks at this man and says, "Luo Dashao is really courageous. Is there anyone outside? If you go to Dali temple, you will say that someone is disrespectful to the county head and ask them to send someone to catch him."


    This young man is unknown to others. If Jiang Hong was there, he might have recognized him clearly. He was Luo Xinghe''s favorite concubine''s elder brother, and he had to use his subordinates. This time he went to Beijing, luoxingchen tried to make luoxinghe bring people here.


    In fact, it was prepared for sucang. Jianghong has been loyal for the past year. Naturally, sucang will not say that he will use others for nothing. How could he forget that he promised to let them revenge themselves?


    "Let''s go Luo Xinghe heard sucang''s words and quickly opened his mouth.


    The young man''s name was Qian Wang. He wanted to please the eldest young master. For a moment, he forgot that Su Tang was not the peasant girl before. Then he found out that he had done something wrong, so he immediately apologized, "county Lord, forgive me."


    "Ha ha, Luo Da Shao has a great prestige. I am the county Lord granted by his Majesty''s decree. You connive at people to treat me like this, but you are not satisfied with your Majesty''s will, or do you think your Luo family is much more noble than me?"


    Although the old emperor was such a disgusting person, she was joking about the head of the county. However, the head of the county was the head of the county. He was serious and had the imperial edict. He was also a small aristocrat. Biquge DM www.zhaidm.com


    Although this aristocrat only has a salary of 100 Liang silver a year, he is also an empty shell. However, the empty shell is more noble than ordinary people. No matter how rich luoxinghe is, he is not as good as Su Tang in his status. This is the difference of status and rules.


    How else are businessmen not willing to deal with the downtrodden nobility? Who is willing to give such nobility a bad taste!


    Luo Xinghe glared at Qian Wang fiercely. Naturally, he didn''t dare to agree with Su Tang. He said, "the servants are just ignorant. Why should the county master care about this?"


    "I''m sorry, but I''m very sorry. A slave girl who has sold himself dares to give a decree to the county Lord himself. The Luo family is indeed the largest rich merchant family in the north." Su Tang looks at Luo Xinghe and says so.


    Su Tang''s words have no hidden meaning. Your Luo family is the biggest rich merchant in the north. However, compared with the imperial court, you are not even an ant. The court is short of money recently. If Su Tang gives a reason to the court, do you think the old emperor would like to accept a big gift?


    If the Luo family''s money is copied, the Treasury can enrich a lot of it!


    Although luoxinghe is not smart, he is not as smart as Luo Xingchen, but he has been exposed to some things for so many years, and he does not know anything about it. The threat of sucang is too obvious.


    "It''s not just a servant. If the county master is angry, he can handle it at will." What is the most beloved concubine''s brother, can not compare to their own interests, Luo Xinghe said very relaxed.


    When Qian Wang heard Luo Xinghe''s words, he quickly knelt down and said, "small mistake, young master, spare your life!"


    Kowtow to Sutang again, "county master, spare your life! The little one can''t understand Mount Tai. The county Lord has spared the little one! " It is to know that they are not careful to be sacrificed, so immediately kneel down to beg.

 Chapter 809

    Seeing Qian Wang like this, Su Tang''s attitude is still light. "Luo Da Shao will push back, you said, but a servant. If it wasn''t for the support of the master, would he dare to do so?


    Or do you mean to be so unkind to your Majesty''s County Lord who personally gave orders to him when you heard what Luo Da Shao said in private. It is said that the hometown of General Zhang of the Northwest Garrison is from Beikou. I don''t know whether Luoda Shao is familiar with it? "


    "You deceive too much!" Su Tang casually talked about garrison. He wanted to put a hat on the Luo family. Although general Zhang was stationed in the northwest, he was sent to prison last year because his son stood in line to offer the king the throne.


    This kind of noble people''s struggle for power and power, not to mention the small merchant family, even the serious officials'' families, are absolutely afraid to be easily offended. Su Tang puts a hat on the Luo family when he opens his mouth. If this is true to the emperor''s ears, what else can the Luo family get?


    If any crime comes down, the Luo family will not die. If ordinary princes and nobles say this, it may not be possible to achieve it. However, Luo Xingchen knows that Su Tang knows the prince and the prince of Pei''s mansion, and the prince is the future emperor. It is possible that Sutang will be sent to the prince.


    Su Tang looks at Luo Xinghe, the expression on his face changes again and again, but she sneers in the heart. Luo Xinghe didn''t put her county head in the eye just now. The county head is only a hollow frame, but if you put her position there, you can be powerful.


    Besides, there is a prince behind Su Tang. Although Murong Zhao may not be very useful, she can do a lot of things when she is a flag.


    Now see Luo Xinghe said himself, Su sugar eyes clear and sharp "how?"


    The poor dagger saw that since he had already torn his face, could sucang still leave him any face, but three words fully showed his strength and hegemony.


    She just bullies people too much. What can she do? She has the ability to bite her! 186 Chinese website www.186zw.com


    Luo Xinghe gritted his teeth and said, "good, very good. It''s only ten thousand taels. I''ll buy it!"


    He also saw that Sutang was for the 10000 Liang silver. Now that he was forced to the end, luoxinghe was unwilling to agree, or he could only agree. Otherwise, sucang would dare to destroy their Luo family.


    These damned despondent nobles are really not things. Luo Xinghe gritted his teeth and looked at Su Tang and scolded in his heart.


    "Why waste my time when I''m so bright!" Su sugar heard this, smile, and then covered his chest, "also tired I rarely rest."


    Luo Xinghe didn''t say "make a contract!"


    Su Tang takes another look at Qian Wang, who kneels on the ground and is obviously relieved. "This slave has insulted me. I don''t know..."


    Luo Xinghe thought that because of Qian Wang''s capture of Su Tang, he was held by Su Tang. Looking at him, he was tired of "people sent to the county master to deal with them. They are all slaves who are not sensible and have nothing to do with Luo''s family!"


    "As expected, Luo Da Shao is open and bright. It''s only good that it is clearly written in the contract." Qian Wang didn''t expect Luoxing River to send himself out like this, kneeling at the foot of Luoxing River, "young master, young master, you treat Xiang''er''s face!"


    "You still give me a lift. If it wasn''t for you, I wouldn''t have lost so much. Get out of here!" The contract was soon completed. In addition to stating that the share of sucang was transferred to luoxinghe, it also indicated that Qianwang also gave sucang.


    Qian Wang is just a servant who sells himself. Luo Xinghe doesn''t take his indenture when he goes out. But with this contract, Su Tang can go to Yamen and make a new contract for Qian Wang. The former contract of the Luo family is invalid.

 Chapter 810

    Selling oneself as a slave is the same as an object. Naturally, it is disposed of by the owner at will.


    After signing the contract, sucang got 1000 taels of gold from luoxinghe. Before that, the sauce business that Sutang and Luojia cooperated with had nothing to do with sucang.


    Qian Wang had his head broken, but he couldn''t change the fact that he was given away like this. He could only watch Luo Xinghe leave the room with a gloomy face.


    Seeing luoxinghe''s angry back, Su Tang hooked her lips and laughed. She took a look at Qian Wang, who knelt at the door, and gave orange cat a wink.


    Qian Wang didn''t even understand why he was given up by the master. His sister is the young master''s favorite concubine. He saw Su sugar standing aside. A little girl was angry and jumped up and said, "it''s you who hurt me!"


    As a result, before he jumped up, he snapped and fell to the ground.


    Orange cat jumped from one side of the chair to sucang''s shoulder, and her fat face was disdainful of "stupid two legged beast!"


    With it to protect, how can this stupid two legged beast hurt its master.


    Qian Wang opened his eyes and looked at Su Tang in horror. He didn''t know why his body couldn''t move. However, Su Tang didn''t care about him and tied him up with a rope.


    When she finished her work, she heard another movement in the yard. It was the voice of Luo Xinghe and Luo Xingchen.


    "Let me go. You are not the master of Luo family. Why should I be charged?" In the yard, Luo Xingchen held a whip in his hand, and there were two servants around him to protect him from the attack of luoxinghe. Ran Wen www.ranwenba.com


    "Luo Xingchen, you have offended your royal highness and the Duke of Pei today. Go back with me and explain to the family!" Luo Xinghe''s high attitude, he and Luo Xingchen fight for so many years, finally let him have the upper hand today, Luo family''s future can only be his one''s.


    Luo Xingchen heard this and disdained, "even so, I am the second young master of Luo family. I can explain to my family by myself. Why do you let the servants tie me up and take me?"


    Su sugar naturally also heard the movement outside, came out to see, Luo Xingchen saw her coming, and exchanged a look with her, "good county master!"


    Luoxing river has just been sunang pit, and now he is angry. Looking at Luo Xingchen and sucang for help, he also looks at her, "the county master will not even ask me to deal with the family affairs of the Luo family to interfere."


    Qihuangguo''s family is supreme. The affairs in each family and the power of the patriarch can even replace the real officials to a certain extent. Therefore, Luo Xinghe now says that even if Su Tang is the county head, he is not qualified to say anything.


    However, Luo Xingchen this time to follow Luo Xinghe home is good, but Su sugar will not let Luo Xingchen be so taken back, girls still need to be gentle.


    Lolita knew that the owner thought make complaints about it. How did it not see that the owner had a soft sense of Luoxing Chen? Is it not a dark lollie who has seen the stars before?


    susugar ignored the orange cat''s way of Tucao, and then said, "I can''t make complaints about the family of Luojia."


    Luo Xinghe heard this and hummed, "the county master really knows the rules."


    Although it''s a compliment, it''s actually ironic that Sutang is just a peasant girl who doesn''t understand the rules. Of course, sucang doesn''t know the irony.


    When she heard this, she just lifted her lips and laughed and looked at Luoxing river. "But I just heard something that offended the prince. Is anyone there? Help me to run in Dali temple..."

 Chapter 811

    "Sucang, don''t bully people too much!" Luo Xinghe was really mad when he heard this, and Su Tang threatened him again.


    Su Tang blinked when he said that again. "Luo Da Shao doesn''t know if he has heard a word. If you are stupid, you should read more books. Because you are so short of vocabulary, I have to wonder how the Luo family can let such a person be the master of the house."


    Luo Xingchen can''t help laughing when she hears the satire of sucang. Her elder brother is an ordinary peasant girl. If sucang is serious and harms others, those who can say want to be reborn themselves.


    Luo Xinghe still dares to reason with Su Tang. He deserves to be abused!


    It''s really a tacit understanding to say that Su Tang and Luo Xingchen have known each other for a long time. When Su Tang finished, she laughed at Luo Xinghe and said, "the county head is a mirror. He is not the Luo family leader at all, so he is not qualified to deal with family members!"


    Su Tang just specially said that outsiders can''t interfere in the internal affairs of Qihuang Kingdom family, but the premise is that the head of the family comes forward to deal with the internal affairs. In a word, with so many people in a family, one can''t come out of one at will, and he can say that he wants to catch a member of the clan to deal with the family affairs. Isn''t that a mess?


    Therefore, there are rules in the family. The patriarch should act as the leader and decision maker. However, it is not up to the patriarch alone to deal with a clan. The old people in the family should come out to discuss and vote together.


    Take the Su family where Su Tang is located as an example. The Su family is not a big family, but a small family. At first, Su Fu''an and Su Yongqiang, the patriarch, proposed that Su Yongqiang save people after he got the news. After explaining his ideas, the family elders thought it was ok, and then the sucang brothers and sisters adopted him To Su laoshuan.


    Therefore, the family is so important in this country. It is not a chaotic structure, but has its own set of operating rules. Net of Novels www.xiaoshuowa.com


    In this rule, there must be patriarchs as well as highly respected elderly people. Both of them are indispensable and contain each other, so as to avoid problems caused by one word of speech.


    Now Luo Xinghe wants to take Luo Xingchen back to his family to deal with the internal affairs of the family. So sucang says he is the head of the clan, because no one is qualified to deal with the internal affairs of the family except the clan leader.


    Luo Xingchen heard that Su Tang said luoxinghe was the patriarch. He immediately came out to cooperate and directly said that luoxinghe was not the patriarch. That would be fun.


    After hearing this, Su Tang raised her eyebrows and looked at Luo Xingchen. "Oh, I must apologize. I thought Luo''s family was like this just now."


    When talking, Sutang also pointed to luoxinghe. What''s this like? Just now sucang also said that people should read more when they are stupid.


    Luo Xinghe was almost angry, but the cooperation between Su Tang and Luo Xingchen is still very powerful. After su Tang said jokingly, he immediately lowered his face and looked at Luo Xinghe, "since you are not the owner of Luo family, why do you say you handle family affairs yourself?"


    Luo Xingchen also nodded beside him, "county master Mingjian, I was going to go home. He is not the head of the family, but he wants to take me home. I have never committed a crime. What is his reason?"


    Su Tang looked at Luo Xinghe and said, "what''s the crime of pretending to be the head of the family? Ah, I suddenly became the head of the county. I don''t know much about it. Is anyone there? Go and ask Dali Temple Secretary to come over for me..."


    This word Su sugar also opens mouth to come!

 Chapter 812

    Luoxinghe really hate gnashing teeth, Dali temple, Dali temple, Dali temple, not finished, right.


    Luo Xingchen silently in the heart to Su sugar thumbs up, she sugar mighty domineering!


    Su Tang looked at Luo Xingchen, who was holding back a smile over there. She couldn''t hold the key point. She had to keep a low profile. For such a big person, the play should be more realistic.


    "What do you want, sucang, even if you are the county head, don''t go too far!" Luo Xinghe is really angry. Sucang doesn''t have any power in fact, but although she doesn''t have real power, she will use her identity to put on a hat.


    It''s immoral and smoky. Luo Xinghe can see that Su Tang obviously wants to help his brother, but even if Su Tang can help now, Luo Xingchen offended the prince and Pei government for her sake.


    He had heard that the little Duke of Pei''s mansion seemed to be good to sucang, but now sucang''s face is pale, his Qi is weak, and he has obviously lost half of his life. It''s not that nobody has come to see him.


    If you want to know, you will be beaten, and the emperor will be granted a county Lord, which is already very preferential. Do you still want to be a princess?


    Luo Xinghe also reminds Su Tang that she is just a county master. Does she really think she can rely on this identity to protect Luo Xingchen all the time?


    "Luo Da Shao''s words, how can I go too far? Aren''t you unruly?" Su Tang smile, with did not recognize luoxinghe words in the meaning of the same.


    Luo Xinghe heard sucang say so, and then he bit his teeth and looked at Luo Xingchen, "let go, please get on the bus!"


    After saying that, luoxinghe''s people really did not start, so he looked at Su Tang, "county master, I''m not against the rules!" Quick eye 123 www.kuaiyan123.com


    Su Tang looked at Luo Xingchen and nodded, "it''s nature!"


    Luo Xinghe looked at her sarcastically and went to Luo Xingchen and said, "my brother, do you think the county Lord can always protect you? For such a big crime as assassinating the prince, you''d better really dare to go back to the family with me, or if you want to escape, I will tie you back, even the county Lord can''t say anything more!"


    "Ha ha!" Luo Xingchen answered him, only with such a smile, and then got on the carriage.


    This time, sucang did not say anything. What she could do for Luo Xingchen had already been done, and the rest could only be dealt with by herself. It was Luo Xingchen''s personal battlefield, and the battlefield belonging to Sutang was over.


    In the past, there was only sucang and Sunuo in this once bustling courtyard. Su Nuo stood at the door of the room, watching her sister standing alone in the yard.


    At this time, the sun is setting, the sun is like blood, and the bright red light sprinkles on Su Tang''s white jade like cheek, which makes her pale face a little bit more healthy and ruddy.


    "Sister, let''s go back." Su Nuo came to help her sister.


    Su sugar nodded, while slowly back to the room, while talking to Su Nuo: "xiaonuo go out to hire a carriage, clean up, let''s go home, back to Qinghe town, back to Sujiatun, back to our house by the Qingjiang River."


    Su Nuo heard her sister''s words and nodded, "OK, sister, you have a rest. I''ll hire a carriage in a moment."


    He held Sutang to lie on the bed and covered the quilt for his sister. Then he went out and asked the innkeeper for dinner before going out.


    But after su Nuo stepped out of the room, sucang sat up from the bed and looked at the mottled shadow of the trees on one side of the window. She didn''t know what she was thinking.

 Chapter 813

    "Go in and see her." Behind the tree outside the window, Murong Zhao looked at the girl in the room through the window and said to the people next to her.


    But a few hours no see, the girl''s face does not see the spirit before strange, pale face without any expression, always murmuring bad ideas in the eyes at this time is also a heavy haze, not the clarity of the past.


    "No!" Pei Xuan heard Murong Zhao''s words and shook his head, because he didn''t wake up long ago. His voice was still a little hoarse and his eyes were red.


    Murong Zhao saw that his eyes did not blink. He was reluctant to look at Su Tang all the time, but he was unwilling to go in and see her again. He was puzzled, "Xiao''er, go to see her. Goodbye today, and the next meeting may be a long time later."


    Sucang has her own things to do, her business and plans, and they will also have their own things to do in the capital. It will be very difficult for them to meet again for a long time in the future. Since they are reluctant to give up and want to have a look, why not meet them.


    Pei Xuan still shook his head. "I still remember the first time I saw her, she was thin and small, and her clothes were full of crooked stitches and threads, even without a patch.


    You don''t know how poor she was at that time, but it was the happiest smile I saw her. Even in such an environment, she still worked hard, lived hard, and was full of hope. "


    Pei Xuan looked at the girl who seemed to be in a trance in the room, and refused to see her again. "It was we who made that happy and happy girl look like this. It was only two months before she came to Beijing. She was injured because of us. She even had no smile before. How could I have the face to see her again? I hurt her!"


    "You can''t think like that, you can''t, it''s really not your fault!" When Murong Zhao heard Pei''s words, he also said that he should not think so.


    Today, the situation of sucang is very serious, but just now two people came to look at it like this, but they found that sucang can stand up, much lighter than they think. Although his face is still pale, but I think it will be better after taking a rest. 8090 novel network www.8090xs.com


    Since it''s all planned by sucang, how can we say that Pei Xuan hurt her!


    "Cousin, we can''t be so mean." Pei, however, said to Murong Zhao in such a way that his voice was even sharp and harsh.


    Murong Zhao was also stunned, speechless: "we are men, this capital, the world, is our men''s battlefield.


    If we want it, we should fight for it and fight for it.


    Why should we let a girl sacrifice so much?


    She is our junior sister, she is very smart, she has a plan, she can protect herself, she will not be life-threatening.


    But just because she can do it, do we feel that we should enjoy what a girl who is only ten years old after tomorrow sacrificed her reputation and her smile to fight for us? "


    Pei Ying shook her head with a bitter smile. "She is kind. She treats us as brothers and family members. It''s not a reason for us to be so unscrupulous. You and I know what she wants, don''t you?


    I can''t do it. I can''t do it. While watching her help me solve so many problems, I stand in front of her, shed hypocritical tears, and say I''m sorry or thank you. I can''t be so despicable. "

 Chapter 814

    When Murong Zhao heard Pei''s words, he was also silent for a moment. He was born a prince. He thought he loved the people like a son, thought he was a virtuous corporal, and thought that he was different from his father.


    My father is playful and suspicious, and he makes the whole court''s villains haunt him. His younger brothers also do everything to win the throne. He is different. He keeps his human nature in his heart. He has Pei Zhen, a cousin who can put his heart down, and Su Tang, a sister who can meet him at any time.


    Murong Zhao thought that he had done a good job, but it was not until he heard what Pei said that he still regarded himself as superior.


    So he thought that it was nothing for sucang to help him do these things. When he succeeded, he could give him his status. It''s no exaggeration to say that he can give whatever he wants.


    Those courtiers who can stand in line are all like this, but they forget that there is an essential difference between sucang and those ministers. Those ministers are for their own future and future. But in fact, sucang only did this because they were senior brothers.


    So Pei said that they all know what sucang wants. In fact, sucang doesn''t want much good future and status. Even if she is just a small peasant girl, she is always proud and confident and never feels ashamed of her identity.


    She just wants to do a better business, not just to make money, but a bigger business, even a business that affects the lives of the people of the whole country.


    This is her pursuit. In fact, all the calculations in the capital are not what sucang wants. So Pei said that he remembered the first time he saw a girl, although she was poor, she had a bright smile on her face.


    Now sucang is the head of the county. The head of the county is not clear. Even the title is a joke. In the eyes of outsiders, it is progress and success for sucang to change from a peasant girl to a county leader. However, only Pei Xuan can see it, and the smile on Su sugar''s face is gone. Huowen novel network www.rwxsw.net


    The sucang, who makes 50 Wen a day and is happy, is gone. The one who says he can make money by his own skill is gone. Now sucang''s face is full of fatigue. Pei Xuan knows that she is immature before, so she has to work hard.


    He also knew that it was because of the two of them that Su Tang was involved in it. Now that he thought of the sword today, he would feel heartache and even his hands were shaking.


    But he was more distressed that he said that he would protect her so many times, but it seemed that every time he let the girl face the wind and rain, in turn, to protect him.


    Therefore, he felt that he was not qualified to see her. Whether he said sorry or thank you, it was too hypocritical and meaningless. He only made Pei feel that he was a shameless villain. He said that he liked, protected and said so much, but he couldn''t do anything.


    He didn''t have the face to see her, but he still couldn''t bear to see her more. He wanted to get strength from her.


    He also knew that the parting and the next meeting would be unknown. But as long as he thought that the little girl would be able to smile again after leaving, he felt that he could.


    "I''m sorry, you''re right. We''re mean!" Let the girl to undertake these, Murong Zhao also found that his idea is problematic.


    Fortunately, if they find out in time, they can change it.

 Chapter 815

    Pei Xuan but smile and shake his head, "this is sorry, should not give me!"


    Murong Zhao nodded, "it''s for her, I should thank her more."


    "Later, next time!" Pei continued to look at Su sugar, eyes are not willing to blink has been looking at, want to put the scene in front of the deep imprint in his heart, in the future in the days not to meet, in order to remember aftertaste.


    "Next time we meet, I''ll let her do what she likes and live a happy life." Pei made up his mind.


    He will no longer be simple, he will no longer be naive, he will certainly grow up to be the most powerful man for her to support the day when she can play freely.


    "Well, I''ll be with you." Murong Zhao nodded.


    The two teenagers also learned today that they should have a sense of responsibility and commitment as men. Pei Xuan is for Su Tang, and Murong Zhao also appears in front of her.


    Youth will eventually grow into a man, either in the passage of time, or at a certain moment, perhaps for a thing, or for a person.


    After a while, Murong Zhao had someone come to him to discuss something. Pei asked him to go to work. He stayed here to send Su Tang away. Murong Zhao was the crown prince. He did have a lot of things. So he patted Pei on the shoulder and asked him to leave carefully.


    Pei continued to stand outside, and it was getting dark. Because it was new year''s Eve, the whole capital was full of lights. There was a sound of firecrackers outside, and there were children running around. The owner of the inn prepared dumplings to deliver to the guests staying in the inn. In exchange for some red packets and money, the boss''s wife couldn''t keep her mouth shut.


    I don''t know when it snowed heavily in the sky. Pei Xuan stood there quietly, and the snow fell thick on him. Fireman.com www.rwenw.com


    Sunuo, who went out to hire a car, came back and told sucang that he had hired the carriage. After that, he let his sister rest. He jumped to pack his bags and was happy to go home.


    But sucang went to the window, took a look at the outside, came to close the window, Pei Xuan so can''t see sucang.


    "Haven''t you left yet?" New year''s Eve under the curtain of the capital''s extraordinary joy, Su sugar asked just come back orange cat.


    Orange cat just went to the Imperial Palace and ordered incense for the old emperor. When she came back, she found Pei Xuan standing outside. She didn''t know how long she had been standing outside. She had fallen thick snow on her body, so she told Su Tang when she came in.


    "No, it''s still standing there. It''s strange why the beautiful two legged beast doesn''t come in, and the master won''t miss him." Orange cat is also strange, why should stand outside to watch.


    Su Tang heard the orange cat so puzzled, picked it up and laughed, "awkward boy! You''ve delivered everything for me, and we''ll leave almost! "


    While talking, sucang looked at the other side of the window again. She couldn''t help shaking her head because she couldn''t see anything when the window was closed. She was really a stubborn boy. She recovered from such a heavy injury, and then she was ill again.


    However, she refused to come in. She did not blame him. She was too cold and sharp. She only wanted to achieve the best goal in this way, but forgot to worry about the mood of teenagers.


    I hope he doesn''t blame her. She''s a little tired when she comes to Beijing these days. I don''t know when they''ll see each other in the future. Although it''s a pity, it''s OK to separate them like this!


    Leave early, so as to avoid him waiting in the snow. Sucang receives her things in the room into the space and confirms that they haven''t fallen. She lets the orange cat lie on her shoulder and opens the door.


    Outside the door, Sunuo is waiting for her. Her brother and sister come out of the yard hand in hand and get on the carriage.

 Chapter 816

    Pei Xuan stood behind the tree and watched Su Nuo holding the girl out of the yard and stepping on the stool into the carriage. The girl was in a white dress and a thick fox fur cloak, and held a warm stove in her hand.


    Although Su Nuo is not old, she is very careful in taking care of her sister. Everything is well prepared.


    Su Tang helped Su Nuo. When she stepped on the pedals, she turned her head and looked at Pei''s standing direction. She lifted her lips, and her eyebrows and eyes bent and said, "goodbye, once proud young man, I wish you less ups and downs in the future!"


    He said this to the boy who was hiding behind the tree. Sucang got into the carriage, and Sunuo followed. The coachman took up his pedals and sat on the shaft with a whip in his hand. "Young master and young lady are seated."


    After that, he raised his horse whip and took his brother and sister Su sugar into the snow.


    When Pei Xuan saw sucang''s smile, she was stunned at first, but before she could react, she saw that sucang had got on the carriage. When the carriage left, he came out from behind the tree. Did she know he was there?


    Did she smile at him? Did she not blame him?


    Because he, know him, in order to save him came to the capital, encountered so many things, also encountered so many injuries, do not blame him?


    After all, Pei''s doubts could not be answered. Until he could not see the back of the carriage, Pei Xuan went back to Pei''s mansion with a deep foot and a shallow one, stepping on the snow on the ground.


    In order to celebrate the new year, the Duke of Pei also hung red lanterns. When he saw Pei Xuan coming back, his servants all came out to greet him. His face was full of fear. Now the little grandfather is not the same as before, and the servants dare not be as relaxed as before. Gorgeous e-book www.yantxt.com


    Pei didn''t care about people''s performance. He was afraid to be afraid. He wanted to create such an image. After entering the government, he went back to his yard directly and watched the speech.


    "My grandfather is back. Dumplings are ready in the kitchen. Do you want to try them?" Seeing that Pei''s body was covered with snow, Guan Yan quickly came to help him take off his outer cloak and asked.


    Pei Xuan waved his hand, "all back, I''ll be alone for a while."


    When Guan Yan heard this, he quickly took people back. Soon, the whole courtyard was quiet, as if back to the day when Su Tang first came to the capital. At that time, the yard was strictly guarded. There were only him and her in the whole yard, and there was a waiting Guanyan.


    Now recall, that time seems to be the best time, she can cook, cook very delicious, after eating two people sit down, she drinks tea, he can only drink water, occasionally cousin also comes back to rub rice, do more, she will be more vicious tongue.


    She is a person who never complains, but in fact it is also very good to understand, if you are not happy, you must let others unhappy with your own line, can immediately poison tongue, also will not delay time.


    Pei Xuan looked at the chessboard in her room and thought of something. She turned around and went to the room where sucang had lived in the yard before. Later, she moved to Xiangxue garden, and the servants came into the courtyard. Pei Xuan was locked up and not allowed to enter.


    Walking to the door, Pei Xuan pushes the door open. The room is still the appearance of sucang after her last day''s living, because she hasn''t cleaned some dust for a long time, so she can''t see the appearance that someone has been here.


    But Pei Xuan opened his eyes fiercely after he opened the door and looked at the more things on the table in the room.

 Chapter 817

    Pei opened the room where sucang had lived before, and found that there was a tray on the table, a light champagne dress lying quietly on the tray, and a sword with a scabbard on it, a red Chinese knot and a spike on the handle.


    At the top is a letter. When Pei saw these things, he walked forward with some disbelief. Until he felt the real touch of his hand, he was convinced that everything in front of him was real.


    The light champagne cotton summer dress is finely stitched, and there is a white edge at the collar and cuff, which outlines the light auspicious clouds with a few strokes.


    Pei took a look at the embroidery at the neckline, and his eyes turned red. "This embroidery is still so ugly!"


    Then he opened the letter on the top of the letter. It was su Tang''s extraordinary and easy to recognize handwriting:


    "a dress and a sword are your birthday gifts next year. All kinds of things in the capital are not your fault, but you.


    If you are not Yao and Shun, how can you be perfect? I hope you will be happy. Goodbye, little brother! "


    It was only a few words, but it was a clear solution to Pei''s inner discomfort, sadness and suffering. Su Tang made this dress for Pei in the space during her last time in Pei''s government. It was also her farewell and apology to the young man.


    Forcing him to do it by himself was her lack of consideration, but sometimes people''s choices were doomed. There was no better way at that time, and sucang could only force him to do so.


    Pei''s previous sword was taken away from Su Tang''s body. After this, it was not good to appear next to Pei Xuan. He took his saber for many years. Su Tang used points in the space to exchange a sword that was said to cut iron like mud from the supermarket and gave it to him. Worry free literature www.5uwx.net


    At this point, it can be said that she has never owed him. After all, she is only a person, not a God. There are mistakes and omissions, which may also hurt.


    Rushed to the capital to save people, she tried her best, no regrets, planning, joking, serious, but also has gone all out, even less.


    At this point, between her and him, can be regarded as two do not owe, this farewell, hope that the future youth can be happy, and she will go to pursue the life she wants.


    Hope that next time they meet, they have become better themselves, more smile, less calculation and distress.


    Pei''s shaking hands repeatedly looked at the few words on the letter, the unsightly handwriting, a few words, but each word was so heavy for him.


    "Sugar sugar, you know me so well, how can I be different from you?" Pei Ying smiles with tears in his eyes. Every moment, he is more sure that he will never meet a girl like sucang in his life or in the next life.


    After finishing this sentence, Pei Xuan carefully put the letter that Su Tang wrote to himself in his arms, and reached out to pick up the sword given to him by the girl next to him. The red Chinese knot on the handle of the sword was crooked, which made people unfamiliar.


    Looking at the Chinese knot, Pei Xuan seems to be able to see the little girl pursing her lips and seriously knitting with red rope. He put away his tears and held the Chinese knot in his palm. It seems that he can get strength from it.


    When I draw out the blade, I can only see the chilly light of the sword. It is really a rare good sword!


    "Sugar, wait for me, I will certainly use this sword to open up a pure land for you and protect your happiness and stability for a lifetime!" Young eyes in the condensation can not be ignored, firm!

 Chapter 818

    However, Su Tang specially asked orange cat to come to her room and put the things she wanted to give Pei in the room she had lived in before. She didn''t think about when Pei would think of coming to her room to have a look and when to receive the things she sent.


    In any case, things are sent to the past, there will always be seen that day, everything goes with the luck.


    Su Tang took his younger brother with him without any delay. On New Year''s Eve, he left the capital all night and went all the way north. After a night, a small town was in front of her in the morning light.


    "I''ve met you, young master!" As soon as the carriage reached the door, a voice was heard outside.


    Su Nuo was shocked to hear the sound, looking at Su sugar "sister?"


    Su Tang looked at him, nodded with a smile, and then opened the carriage door. Sure enough, she saw the young man standing at the entrance of the town. Her face was still familiar.


    "Jianghong, it''s really you!" Su Nuo couldn''t believe it. They didn''t go far from the capital. They saw Jianghong, which was supposed to be in Qinghe town.


    Jianghong heard Su Nuo ask himself, and he bowed with a smile, "little see you, young master, happy New Year!"


    Su Nuo heard his new year''s greeting with him, touched his pocket, and then took out a small silver saying: "happy new year to you, too."


    Jiang Hong didn''t expect to meet and talk, so he got the reward from the young master. Although it was only a small silver voice, it was half double. He didn''t know what to do and looked at Su Tang for a moment. First reading website www.01dsw.com


    Su Tang looked at Jiang Hong and said with a smile, "he gave you, you take it."


    Before Su Tang left, Jiang Hong left a letter to ask him to come to the capital to meet him. Besides Jiang Hong, there were no more useful people around Su Tang. When she came to the capital, she couldn''t know what she would encounter. If there were people nearby that she could trust, she could be more relaxed.


    After getting the news, Jiang Hong not only went to Beijing himself, but also took his daughter-in-law, Zhang Shi and his daughter-in-law, Jiang Nian. After all, both his daughter-in-law and his daughter-in-law are women, which may be more useful than his own at some time.


    During his stay in the capital, Jiang Hong didn''t show up, but in fact, he was helping Su Tang with his work, and there were news exchanges. Because of the close distance, Jianghong knew that sucang would come today, so he came to zhenkou to pick up sucang.


    When Jiang Hong heard Su Tang say this, he took the silver note from Su Nuo with a smile. Now he is the most useful steward around Su Tang. He has a lot of money for a year''s salary. This thing is not worth anything to him, but the reward from the master means to value it. So after taking it, he still smiles and says, "thank you, young master."


    Su Nuo only laughed when he heard that. To tell the truth, after so long time in the capital, Luo Xingchen was familiar with Luo Xingchen, but yesterday Luo Xingchen and Luo Xinghe left together, only two brothers and sisters. It was really kind to see Jianghong.


    So when he heard him thank himself, he also nodded with a smile. Seeing that they had finished, Su Tang continued to say, "I''m not as rich as a young master. You won''t be rewarded with money during the Spring Festival, but you should do well for me in the future."


    The coachman felt that he had gone too far in saying this. Jiang Hong himself did not say anything when he heard it. He promised that "the little one must do a good job for the young lady."


    Bear no grudges like son, Su sugar see him so, just smile get out of the car, "I don''t have silver, it''s not a person, I can give you one."

 Chapter 819

    Jiang Hong had heard that Su Tang said that he had no money to give him, but he didn''t think about it. If it hadn''t been for sucang, his family still didn''t know where they were now. How could it have been today? A good doctor helped to look at her daughter''s illness, and it was almost enough.


    He works with Sutang himself, and sucang also attaches great importance to him. In addition to the fact that he earns a lot of money a year, even Zhang''s helping to manage the grilled fish shop can make a lot of money. The life of his family together is not bad compared with when they opened the shop.


    The most important thing is that Jiang Hong knows that Su Tang is a man, and he is never mean to those who are loyal to him. So even when he heard that, he had no complaint at all.


    And Jianghong also said good, Su sugar is nothing to reward Jianghong, but she has something else.


    When Jiang Hong heard Su Tang''s words, he suddenly looked up at her, as if he knew what she meant, but he couldn''t believe "Miss..."


    Su Tang nods and asks him to look at the back of the car. Jiang Hong''s feet are even a little soft. He falters for a moment and tells himself to be calm. When he turns to the back of the carriage, he sees a familiar face. Qian Wang is thrown behind the car in all sorts of ways, and is glaring at him.


    Sucang had said before that if Jianghong followed her, she would surely find a chance for him to avenge himself. Even within a year, sucang took his enemies directly to him.


    "I don''t know if Butler Jiang is still satisfied with my new year''s gift?" Su Tang looked at Jiang Hong''s performance and asked with a smile.


    Jianghong heard sucang''s words, turned to Su sugar kneel down and kowtow, "little kowtow miss!"


    This kowtow is particularly sincere, Su sugar see him like this, quickly go to help him up, "get up, I promised you at the beginning."


    Su Tang is also very agile. Jianghong''s family are loyal and diligent. Even Jiang Nian, who is still young, is very good. She has helped her a lot in the past year. Since she has promised, she will certainly keep her promise. OK, novels www.okxs8.com


    "If it wasn''t for Miss, our family..." Jiang Hong was full of tears. If he had not met Su Tang, his family would not have been today.


    But Su Nuo saw him like this and came to support Su Tang. "My sister is still injured. Let''s go to a serious place and talk about it."


    On the first day of the new year''s day, there were people coming and going around the town. It was strange to see them doing so. Jiang Hong knew that Su Tang was injured. He didn''t care to kowtow on his knees. He got up quickly and let Su Tang get into the carriage and enter the town.


    "Young lady, young master!" Jiang Hong takes Su Tang''s brother and sister into the courtyard of an inn. When he enters the door, he sees Zhang and Jiang Nian come forward to meet him.


    Seeing them coming, Jiang Hong said quickly, "miss is injured. Help her into the room to have a rest."


    Zhang Shi and Jiang Nian also looked at Su Tang''s pale face. Hearing this, they realized that it was after the injury, so they quickly helped Su Tang into the house.


    Jiang Nian went out to ask for hot water to make tea. When Su Tang came in, he said to Jiang Hong, "when you are settled, bring someone here to talk."


    Naturally, Jianghong knew that this was Qian Wang, so he quickly saluted and agreed to arrange for the coachman and the carriage.


    "Tea, miss!" Soon after sucang came into the room and sat down, Zhang gave him a cup of fruit tea.


    Su Tang smelled the familiar smell and laughed, "is this what you specially brought out?"


    The fruit tea Zhang gave to sucang was honey lemon made by sucang in Qinghe town before. Naturally, there would be no such thing outside.

 Chapter 820

    When Zhang heard Su Tang ask, he also said, "I''m afraid I can''t get used to it when I''m outside, so I brought some. Miss, try to see if it''s the original taste."


    In fact, there is room for sucang. You can have whatever you want to eat or drink. But what''s rare is that Zhang is so careful that he brings them out all the way. So he also takes a sip of it. "Don''t say, I really miss this taste in Beijing these days."


    "The maid also said that, no matter how good the things in the capital city are, they don''t taste like home." Zhang also said with a smile.


    Seeing her sister''s smiling face, although her face is still a little pale, she seems to be much more energetic when she drinks the fruit tea she only has at home. Su Nuo feels comfortable looking at her. No matter how good the capital city is, how can it compare with her family.


    Jiang Nian is still obediently standing on one side, afraid that Su sugar''s hand stove is cold, and specially took it to change a charcoal for her, so that Su sugar has always been warm.


    Su sugar also let them do things like this. Anyway, it''s only two days. While talking and laughing, she is waiting for Jiang Hong to bring people up.


    Jiang Hong was quick to work. He arranged the rickshaw man to have a rest, so he grabbed Qian Wang. Although Qian Wang''s man was tall and big, Su Tang left people out this night. He had been frozen for a long time. Jianghong was also a young man, so he directly caught people.


    Zhang was still talking to sucang, but he turned to see his man holding a man with all kinds of ties in the door. After a closer look, he did not care what to say with sucang. He came directly to Qian Wang''s face and screamed, "it''s you. You hurt our family. I''ll kill you!"


    Zhang''s fists and kicks at Qian Wang. That Qian Wang was frozen in the car by Su Tang all night. If he had not been a servant trusted by Luoxing River, who was heavily clothed and snowed so heavily yesterday, he would have been frozen to death this night.


    Of course, Su Tang also knew that he would not die, so Zhang''s scratched Qian Wang''s face was spent. He could not move, his mouth could not speak, and he could only whine. The fifth novel www.d5xs.net


    Jiang Nian also remembers Qian Wang. He shivers at the sight of his little girl, but he also tries to make himself stronger.


    Su Tang looked at Zhang and Jiang Nian, and sighed. Who could have thought that such a lackey would almost kill a family?


    When I met Su Tang, Jiang Nian was already very ill. If Su Tang had not bought them and asked the doctor to show them, the Jianghong family would have been broken. How could a family of three live a good life!


    "Wuwuwuwu..." Su sugar also did not speak, Zhang Shi hit Qian Wang for a while just seemed to have no strength, sitting on the ground sobbing.


    Just because of Qian Wang, only they know what their family has experienced. Jiang Hong looks at his wife, and a big man is red eyed. He hugs his wife and pacifies her.


    Then he called Jiang Nian over again. "Thanks to miss, we can see our enemy again. Now he has been bought by miss. You can do whatever you want. Let''s kowtow to miss. Thank you for your kindness!"


    After hearing Jiang Hong''s words, Zhang and Jiang Nian knelt down together with Jiang Hong, and the three kowtowed to Su Tang. "Thank you very much, miss. My family will never forget it!"


    Su sugar looked at them and said, "I promised you, you help me do well, I let you avenge yourself, this is what you deserve."


    In the past year, Jiang Hong and Zhang have done their best to Su Tang, and Su Tang is also very satisfied. Since she has agreed, she will do it.

 Chapter 821

    "Miss, you are kind and virtuous. If you are not a young lady, you will hate the wrong person and have no idea where you are. It is the young lady who gave the opportunity to the small family. The small family will never forget it."


    Jiang Hong heard that Su Tang said that they deserved it, but they didn''t dare to think so. Their contract of sale was not a fake. Su Tang clearly held the life and death of their family. As the master, he was willing to fulfill his promise. This is the benevolence and righteousness of Sutang. They must bear it in mind and know how to be grateful.


    Sucang felt comfortable to see them like this. To tell the truth, no one likes to save a white eyed wolf, but there is an orange cat. If this person has a partial mind, he will not hide from sucang and orange cat.


    "Well, it''s not a good thing to celebrate the new year. How can you still cry? You said in advance that this year your young lady is relatively poor and there is no red envelope to give." Sucan made a joke.


    Jianghong''s family also wiped their tears when they heard of it. On the first day of the new year''s day, they couldn''t cry.


    Seeing them like this, sucang took something out again. "Although there is no red envelope, there is something else."


    Seeing that it was for herself, Zhang came forward and saw the words of the deed of sale. It was actually the deed of sale for three of their family.


    The family immediately looked up at sucang, "miss!"


    Su Tang looked at them and said, "you are a good family. Now your enemies have been found. I will write a letter and send it to Qingyuan County Yamen to county magistrate Lu. Then you will take this money Wang back. Explain everything clearly. I believe you can return to the clan again." Weichang novel network www.120weichang.com


    Su Tang suggested to them that the Jianghong family actually wanted to return to the clan. There was no doubt that all the people in the world depended on the family. There was a lot of money in it. In addition, there was a sponsor from the county magistrate. I believe the Jianghong family would not refuse to let them return to the clan.


    "Thank you, miss, for your kindness." Hearing that, Jianghong''s family kowtow to sucang again.


    Seeing this, Su Tang went on to say, "well, just when you go back, you can help me bring the news to Lord Lu. It is estimated that the order that the imperial court will appoint me as the county head will be sent to Qingyuan County. After you see Lord Lu, ask him to leave the news in yamen, not to send it to Sujiatun. Everything will be discussed after I go back."


    The Jianghong family''s return to the clan is a matter of great urgency for them. It happens that Su Tang has other things to deal with on his side. He can''t go back immediately. So he wants his family to go back in advance and help Lu Qingyun with a message.


    No matter how strange the title of the county head Su Tang came, it was also a registered county master.


    Generally, this title will be issued to the county magistrate''s office by the Ministry of rites after the decree is issued, and after the production is completed, the decree will be issued to the county government where the county head and princess are located, and finally sent to the family.


    It''s not a trivial matter. Even Princess Ruixue in the capital city doesn''t pay much attention to. But if you get to a place, a county head comes out of a county, which is a big event, which can be put in the county annals.


    In the same way, a family with a county head is tantamount to a change of family. Su Tang just doesn''t want the news of the county Lord being granted to the Su family in Sujiatun too soon, so she wants to say that it happens that Jianghong family is going back, so she will help her deliver a message.


    Although Lu Qingyun is a county magistrate, he has a deep relationship with sucang. Su Tang is also the county head now. Obviously, he will not be unwilling to help.

 Chapter 822

    In fact, Su Tang was very good to the county leader and knew how he came from. But Jianghong and Zhang didn''t know about it. So they heard that Sutang asked them to help deliver the news. They thought it was something. Finally, they heard that Su Tang said that he was the head of the county.


    "Miss, have you been granted the title of county Lord?" Jiang Hong looks at Su Tang in surprise.


    So this just went to the capital for such a while, their young lady from an ordinary peasant girl, became the county head, suddenly became the aristocrat, this thing is also amazing.


    When Su Tang saw them like this, she just laughed and said, "well, for a moment of luck, you take Qian Wang back to see Lord Lu as soon as possible, and say that you will stay in the middle for the time being and wait for me to go back."


    In fact, it''s OK for the county magistrate to stay for a while for a while. Moreover, Su Tang, the county chief himself, said it himself, which is not a big deal. Anyway, the county government records it, and the capital city records it very clearly. At most, the Su family will find out later.


    Sucang naturally has her reasons for doing this, but she doesn''t have to explain it to others, but it''s really not troublesome for a month or two at night.


    Jiang Hong and Zhang''s family heard that Su Tang admitted, but they also quickly knelt down again and saluted "see the county master''s wife!"


    "Get up Su Tang felt strange when she heard them call herself that way, but she couldn''t help it. The common people called it that way, including the county head''s wife, the princess''s wife, and the princess''s wife.


    In any case, as long as they are women with titles, they are all women. Sometimes the princess is called her highness, which is different from Gaoming. Wentingge novel website www.wentingge.com


    "Thank you, and congratulations Jianghong''s family were very surprised. They said that Su Tang was not a common peasant girl, but they didn''t expect to be called the county master''s wife. She is really a noble person.


    "Good." Su Tang didn''t explain how wonderful the county leader was. Anyway, it didn''t help. To the ordinary people, the county leader was a character who connected with the heaven. If she said that the county master would be laughed at, they would not understand and believe it, and their ideas would be stuck there.


    "Where are the people I asked you to buy?" Having explained the matter of Jianghong''s family, Su Tang asked another important thing.


    This time Jianghong came to the capital, on the one hand, he could meet Su Tang, and on the other hand, Su Tang asked him to come and buy people. Su Tang''s business will certainly be bigger in the future, but not to mention Qinghe town. Even Qingyuan County can''t buy very useful servants.


    Su Tang wants to say that there must be some things that need to be used in the capital city, so Jiang Hong has to go to the toothshop to have a look at it. Some servants who can do accounting or who have dyeing techniques can buy them. This will make it easier for sucang to employ people in the future.


    It doesn''t matter if it''s more expensive. It''s hard to find people who are easy to use. Jiang Hong has been busy with these things since he knew about Su Tang''s idea. This time, he bought someone to put it in the town, so he would wait for sucang here.


    So when Su Tang asked, he immediately said, "all the people have been settled in a house in this town. There are 13 people, including five women and eight men. Here are the sales contracts and background information of these people. Have a look at them, miss."


    Jiang Hong has made great progress in his work with sucang this year. He is calm and careful. When Su Tang asked, he told Su Tang clearly about the items.

 Chapter 823

    Su sugar took the list he took over, but didn''t look at it carefully. "It''s better to meet people."


    Although there are all kinds of background of the contract of sale, they are all dead after all. Su Tang still knows what the situation is after seeing me.


    Jianghong heard Su sugar say so, naturally agreed, "that small this is ready to take the young lady to have a look."


    Zhang had been winking at Jiang Hong just now when he heard Su Tang talking. He found that his son didn''t see it. He was also anxious to pull him, and then he opened his mouth.


    "The county Lord is tired after a night''s ride. It''s better to have a rest and eat something before you are busy. Just now the young master said that the county master''s injuries should be treated with medicine. Let nian''er serve the county Lord."


    The Zhang family knew that Su Tang was now the head of the county, and his address was changed very quickly. Su Tang knew that Zhang was a smart man. In fact, he was not afraid of people''s intelligence, but was afraid of being crooked.


    Although Zhang is smart, she is good in heart and has no crooked mind. So Su Tang looks at her like this and says nothing. She nods and agrees, "OK!"


    As soon as Zhang heard Su Tang''s promise, he quickly asked Jiang Nian to wait on Su Tang to lie down and have a rest, and let her daughter change the medicine for Su sugar. She pulled Jiang Hong out to talk.


    "What''s the matter?" Jiang Hong was pulled out by his wife like this, but he was still confused.


    "What''s the matter with you? The county Lord has released our contract of sale, so you don''t think about the future of our family!" Zhang looked at his own man. He was still so smart before losing. How could he react slowly at this time. Beautiful book www.meishuoba.com


    The young lady has only been in Beijing for less than two months, and she has become the head of the county. It''s a good thing for her family to get revenge. But now that Sutang has bought so many servants, she knows that those servants are capable. What can their family do after that.


    In fact, Zhang thought about the future of the family. It''s a good thing to get back the deed of sale, but the family will continue to live in the future.


    Jiang Hong heard his daughter-in-law say this, but also looked at her, "you don''t want to think of serving others. Just before that, master Luo paid us some money. I thought you wanted us to do business by ourselves, so you didn''t dare to ask the county Lord."


    Jiang Hong has always had his vision. When Su Tang was just an ordinary peasant girl, he was willing to let his daughter wait on him. At this time, he didn''t understand this.


    But at that time, their family sold themselves as slaves, and it was also proper to wait on people. In addition, when he said that, Zhang also loved her daughter-in-law and didn''t want her to serve others. Now that their family has got back the deed of sale, Jiang Hong felt that his daughter-in-law must not give up her daughter-in-law.


    How can I think that Zhang''s idea is so open now? I even dislike him for not mentioning it.


    "What do you love? Don''t say that miss is now the mother of the county head. Even if it is not, miss has the ability. If our nianer can stay with her for several years, can she still learn how to look?


    Not to mention that we can learn all the skills of the young lady, it is to be able to learn a little. Our family will be much better than the daughters of landlords in the future. Moreover, the young ladies are now the mother of the county head. "


    Zhang was really reluctant to give up her daughter before, but she saw more with Su Tang, and she also knew that Su Tang had the ability. Moreover, seeing Zhou Xiaocao''s experience, she still felt that it was the most important for her daughter to have her own ability.


    Su Tang seems to have done something to serve people, but what kind of people does Su sugar''s close servant girl come into contact with, let alone the county Lord now, even before that, Su sugar had a good relationship with the young lady of the county magistrate''s family.

 Chapter 824

    Where is this kind of insight that ordinary people''s daughters can have? With this long insight and ability, can a girl still have a good future and future?


    Even if they sell their bodies and become servants, they will not worry about a good future. What''s more, sucang is so kind and righteous that she has given them a contract to sell themselves and give them freedom.


    Although I am free to open a shop, I have to face a lot of risks. Before that, I was killed by a bullying slave.


    If you follow sucang''s loyalty to work, sucang will not compromise their benefits. It is not a slave. Zhang was narrow-minded before, but now you can see clearly that there is a future to follow sucang than to do it by yourself.


    With that, Zhang saw that Jiang Hong had been smiling at himself and patted him, "what are you laughing at? What am I saying wrong?"


    Jiang Hong laughs at her like this. It''s easy for Jiang Hong to go back to his family and put his mind down when his enemies are found. So he laughs at his daughter-in-law: "it''s just that my daughter-in-law is not the same as before."


    "Bah, I can''t make progress as long as you are knowledgeable outside. I''m also in charge of a shop now." Zhang knew that her husband was making fun of herself.


    "In fact, I have this idea, but when our family was in Qingyuan County, it was quite clever.


    But you haven''t seen the people bought by the county Lord this time. None of them is better than our family. Hundred flowers literature www.baihuawx.com


    I''m also afraid that if we mention it, what should the county master do if he thinks that we are not easy to use. If the county master has helped our family so much, we should also repay him. If we do something bad, we will become revenge? "


    If you have a free body, you may not earn less than a small businessman, and you will also worry less. For example, if you open a grocery store in Yangfu, you will earn more than ten Liang silver a year. It sounds like a lot, but it''s not easy to worry about something.


    Moreover, without background, it is possible to capsize the ship, but the advantage is that they can do more and more with their ability. Jianghong and Zhang are quite self-conscious. They are ordinary farmers. They know a few more words in their families. It seems that they are better than others. But in places like Beijing, the servants of big families are better than them.


    Even if they go out to work on their own, they will eventually earn more than ten or twenty Liang silver a year. If they can''t do more, they have to be responsible for their own profits and losses. However, it is not the same to follow sucang and do things for sucang. They still want to ask for sucang. If they can let their daughter do things with sucang, they can learn a lot of skills in the future The way and the future.


    In the future, she may earn more, save new clothes all the year round, and also have a reward. Su Tang is a generous master. Although she has strict rules, she can do nothing as long as she doesn''t break the rules.


    What do they do not do with such a good thing? Zhang knows. Can Jiang Hong not know? He just compares himself with those servants he bought and finds that he can''t compare with others. In addition, Zhang also loved his daughter before, so he didn''t mention it today.


    If he doesn''t mention it, everyone wants a good life.


    Zhang was silent for a moment when she heard what the man said. She also knew that her family was not as good as the new servant. But "we certainly can''t revenge with the county Lord. But we think so, or the county Lord can''t help us. If we don''t fight for it, it''s a bit too much."


    I''ve been working with you for a year. At least they are acquaintances to the county Lord, and if you don''t fight for such a good opportunity, you won''t be reconciled!

 Chapter 825

    "I don''t think you don''t want to. Now that you don''t care about nian''er, if you follow the county master and you have to wait on people and run around in the future, I''ll go to ask the county Lord in a moment."


    Jiang Hong also wants to continue to work for Su sugar. Su Tang is a good master, generous and benevolent, and now he is the head of the county. Of course, he wants to seize such a good opportunity. Although their ability is weaker, they were weaker before. But after hard study, they have made progress to the present.


    Hearing this, Zhang nodded directly, "what do you feel distressed about? The farm girl will serve the county Lord. What kind of work can you do? If you don''t have some hardship, will you go to someone else''s house to suffer?"


    If a girl wants to get married sooner or later, she''d rather eat a little bitterness and learn more skills and abilities, so as not to be bullied by her husband''s family if she has no ability at home.


    Zhang has been in charge of the store for several months. He has also developed a lot of decisive temperament, which is very simple.


    In fact, it''s just like this. Even if they own a small shop, do their daughters still have to work, and follow sucang, that is, serving tea, pouring water, grooming and dressing up, what''s the hard work, and how can they learn skills.


    "OK, I''ll tie up the Qian Wang first, and then I''ll go to ask Miss." Jiang Hong and Zhang have reached an agreement, which is quite straightforward.


    The couple decided to go and ask for sucang for a while. The orange cat heard this and told her about their conversation.


    When Jiang Hong and Zhang Shi say they want to repay their gratitude, they are afraid that they have no ability, and they will become revenge. Su Tang can''t help laughing, but it also shows that the Jianghong family is indeed sincere and worth using.


    Sucang''s business has not even started yet. In the future, more and more people will have to use them. Some of them must buy them. For example, the desserts in the dessert bar, no matter how much the income of the dessert bar in the future is irrelevant to sucan, the people who use it here must also be sold in the hands of sucang. Biqu Ge novel www.gdousu.com


    This is especially true of the servants who serve at home. After all, sucang has secrets in his hand. Such people are not afraid of being betrayed and are more secure.


    But there are also some businesses that don''t need to be buyers. For example, Sutang''s dyeing business, which is going to be done soon, is available in the direct space of dyes, and can be used by anyone.


    Jiang Hong and his wife are not really people with great skills, but they are loyal. They are willing to use them, and sucang is also willing to use them. As for skills, they are not stupid. If they are willing to learn, they can not make progress.


    Knowing what the family''s ideas are, Su Tang doesn''t worry about it, and just waits for Jianghong to come and ask for it.


    After about an hour or so, Zhang went to bring some food to Su Tang. Jiang Hong and Zhang begged together. They said that although their family didn''t have a big problem, they still wanted to do something for sucang if they didn''t dislike it.


    After hearing this, Su Tang also agreed directly, but in this way, she would have to sign a new employment contract. After all, their family are already free people and can''t be the same as before.


    As for Jiang Nian''s service to Su Tang, Su Tang didn''t immediately agree. Jiang Nian is younger than Su Tang, and she can''t employ child labor.


    The main reason is that Su Tang doesn''t want to have people around him. After a period of time, Luo Xingchen will come. It''s very good for them to be together, but it''s inconvenient to have someone to serve.


    Jiang Hong''s husband and wife didn''t promise or say anything when they saw Su Tang. Their daughter was really young. It''s not too late to wait until they were older. After dinner, Jianghong took sucang to see the servant he had bought.

 Chapter 826

    Jiang Hong arranged the man he bought in a small yard not far from the inn. Although it was not far away, Jiang Hong saw that Su Tang was still injured. He still hired a carriage from outside and took sucang to the place.


    "Not all of you have come to see the master!" As soon as he got to the place, Jianghong pushed in and said.


    In the quiet courtyard, people came out of several rooms in a hurry. The oldest of these people was only about 30 years old, and the younger one was only 13-4 years old.


    As soon as I came out, I saw Jiang Hong and Zhang''s family who came back from the yard to buy them, and there was another little girl. The new year''s Eve was actually dressed in plain clothes with two white flowers on her head. Obviously, she was observing filial piety. She saw Jianghong and Zhang''s standing behind her. She didn''t know that this was the one in Jianghong''s mouth. She really bought them.


    So they all knelt down and said, "maid, please see the lady!"


    Except for one person, the little girl was only thirteen or four years old. She was wearing a light red cotton padded dress. She was looking at Su Tang with her eyes wide open.


    "Miss Su!" She is so different from others, of course, sucang saw it.


    Hearing her call herself, Su Tang also looked at her carefully for a while before she recognized "Meiyu?"


    This little girl is actually a servant of Pei''s government. Because she served in Xiangxue garden before, she has seen Su Tang.


    At the beginning, Su Tang and Pei Xuan played together to clean up the inappropriate servants in the house. Pei Xuan actually tried his best to deal with those who didn''t do a good job. Even if they were not spies outside, such servants should have been sold, but when there were more people, there was always some involvement. 126 Chinese website www.126zw.com


    Su Tang remembers well that Mei Yu was originally serving in Xiangxue garden, but at that time, Su Tang appeared in the government house and behaved rudely. At that time, many servants in the mansion ridiculed Su Tang privately.


    Mei Yu was not the son of the Duke of the state, but a servant bought back later. There were many servants in the mansion. The old servant who had been in the mansion for many years saw that she was smart and good-looking, and recognized her as her daughter.


    This is also what the old servants of Pei state''s government often do. If they don''t have enough daughters and sons, they will be able to use them in the future. Therefore, Mei Yu entered the government and had a godmother.


    A ganniang didn''t help her much. Later, Mei Yu was transferred to xiangxueyuan. Although xiangxueyuan was the favorite yard of Princess Mingxi when she was alive, it was of high status and the future hostess lived in it, but there was no one living in it.


    There is no host in the yard to serve people, also means that can not see the master son, of course, the days lead a cold.


    Originally, it was a little lonely, but the days always went on. Who knows, sucang suddenly came to live.


    Mei Yu''s godmother is caught by Pei Xuan and laughs at Su Tang behind her back. Her godmother is not a thing. When the accident happened, Meiyu was talking to her. The little girl didn''t say anything, so she listened to her. Her godmother denied to Meiyu.


    Mei Yu is a little girl who has to say those words. Pei is not bad in nature. She is not a cruel master. However, she has a noble status since childhood. Naturally, she doesn''t have much sympathy for her servants. Moreover, time is urgent at that time. When Pei fan hears this old woman, she dares to resist and has no patience. She simply sells Mei Yu and her godmother together.


    Mei Yu originally came out to see her godmother, but she just came to talk. As a result, she was implicated and sold out. Her godmother''s family are all lazy and obstinate slaves. Up to now, she is still locked up in the toothshop and has not been sold. Instead, Meiyu is taken in by Jianghong and bought back.

 Chapter 827

    Sucang had seen this little girl in the yard before, but she couldn''t see anyone later. At that time, sucang had a lot of things to do, and she had a big Mei Xiang around her. She didn''t pay much attention to the disappearance of a little girl.


    As a result, I didn''t expect to see him here again. It was a coincidence that the capital was so big that the number of transactions between these servants was huge. Although Pei Xuan dealt with a lot of servants, Su Tang did not think that Jiang Hong could buy it back.


    But since she bought it back, Su Tang also asked Mei Yu what was going on. She knew how much hatred she had made in Pei''s mansion. She could not hate herself.


    When Meiyu was a little girl, she was a good-looking girl. No matter where she went, it was always pleasing to the eyes, and it was easier to be liked by the master. However, Meiyu was really good-looking when she was a child, but the more she grew up, she was not as smart and cute as she was when she was young, or she would not give up.


    Moreover, her temperament is not like that. She doesn''t like to be nice. When she sees Su Tang and asks her why she was sold, she doesn''t hide Sutang.


    It''s true. It can''t be said that Meiyu was sold out of the mansion, but it has nothing to do with sucang. After hearing her finish, Su Tang thought for a moment and asked Jiang Hong around her, "what is she good at? Let you buy it back?"


    Su Tang still remembers that he told Jiang Hong that he wanted him to buy some skilled ones. Therefore, Su Tang was also curious about what was worth the attention of such a little girl in the Duke of PEI. He couldn''t get the servant he needed. He could only do the work of a low-class girl in the Duke of PEI.


    Su Tang doesn''t think so. Obviously, Jiang Hong didn''t expect that the people he bought had seen Su sugar. When he saw her, he also said, "county master, this little girl is good at making snacks and combing her hair. It happens that the county master also has a dessert shop, and the girl has served in a large family, and her hair style is rich, so I bought her back." Colorful Chinese www.qicaizw.com


    Of course, Jianghong is not a random person. Meiyu really has his own skills. Jiang Hong bought it only when he thought it was suitable. The business of sucang''s dessert bar was very good. He would be a servant of snacks. Jiang Hong thought that Su Tang was useful.


    Hearing Jianghong say so, Su Tang understood, she looked at Meiyu, "can you blame me?"


    Meiyu heard sucang ask himself, and quickly shook his head, "maidservant is implicated by ganniang, has nothing to do with Miss, how can you resent miss."


    Although she is not very old, she is not very clever at drilling, but her brain is normal. That day, the ganniang laughed at Miss Su, and she felt wrong. Even if Miss Su was born as a peasant girl, she was also a free person, and she was the younger martial sister of a young master. How could she be more noble than their servants? She was a serious master. How could they have any right to laugh at others.


    It''s just that she persuades the ganniang, but she doesn''t listen. Relying on her being an old servant of the government, she also says that she wants to be pushed on her when something goes wrong. Mei Yu is not unreasonable. The reason why she was sold has nothing to do with Su Tang, but is pushed out by her own godmother.


    "Do you resent your godmother?" Su Tang heard her say so and asked again.


    After hearing this, Mei Yu thought for a moment, "if you say that you don''t resent, you''re also lying, but after all, you were the godmother who kowtowed. She pushed me out like this to take the blame, and I''ll be paid back as slaves, and I won''t blame her in the future."

 Chapter 828

    This plum rain is also a bright, don''t hate to embarrass themselves, anyway, all this, also do not intend to continue to hate.


    Su Tang asked the orange cat and knew that the little girl was not lying. Since she had bought them back, she could use them. She said, "I''ll change my name to Bauhinia."


    Heard that sucang changed his name, Meiyu, now called Bauhinia kowtow to Su sugar, "maid, Bauhinia, thank you for your name."


    Generally, only the master will change the name of his servant. Since Su Tang has given her a new name, she is willing to accept her. Bauhinia is the slave who sold the contract of death. If you die in a master''s house, even marry and have children, it is the best ending.


    Although she was not paid much attention to in the Pei government, the big girls who needed to be used had their places, and the little girls who were not valued like her did not have no future. There were so many servants in the Duke of Pei, they had all kinds of levels.


    But after she was sold out, it was not easy to talk about the future. If she was lucky enough to be bought by a large family, she would at most change her host to serve her. But if she met a poor family, or even bought a housekeeper directly, what future would she talk about.


    She was worried when she saw that she had been bought by Su Tang before. She was afraid that she would feel like a ganniang and sell her again. After all, Su Tang''s performance in Pei''s mansion was not a common demon.


    She didn''t want to be sold to unknown places, so sucang asked her, she didn''t dare to lie and answered seriously. As a result, sucang gave her a new name, which is willing to accept her. Can she not be happy.


    Su sugar saw Bauhinia like this, nodded, "what would you do for dessert?" Good novel www.hxs8.com


    Fortunately, there was only one Bauhinia that came out of Pei''s mansion. After su Tang gave the name to him, she began to ask serious questions. When she heard sucang''s question, she said, "I learned some snacks from my mother when I was a child, and I had done them in the kitchen before. Later, I was sent to Xiangxue garden to be a rough girl."


    "What do you have in your hand?" Su Tang heard her say that she had made a mistake. She raised her eyebrows and asked.


    Bauhinia did not expect that sucang was so sharp, and knelt down to answer, "the maidservant''s mother is best at making a snack, which is also the only thought left by her mother to the maid."


    Obviously, this prescription is very important to Bauhinia, so even if it is the current Sutang, her master asked, she is still saying this.


    Su sugar looked at her, which was a little stubborn, shook her head and laughed, "since it''s your idea, keep it well."


    Obviously, this girl had this prescription before she was sold to Pei''s mansion. It''s hard to say whether her ganniang wants to get the secret recipe to recognize her. However, Bauhinia is a dead hearted eye. She doesn''t tell others what she has in her hands, so she is not treated well. She can only go to Xiangxue garden to be a rude girl.


    It can only be said that where there are people, there are rivers and lakes. Even in such a mansion as the Duke of Pei, there can be many disputes.


    Su Tang is to ask, she is not going to find a girl''s secret recipe, she is willing to guard it, and then asked, the original Bauhinia not only has a secret recipe, in the dim sum this aspect is really talented, stayed in the big kitchen for a few days, actually on their own research to crack the chef''s dim sum, strange way was driven out by mistake.

 Chapter 829

    After learning about the experience of Bauhinia, Sutang can only say that she is still a research-oriented talent, and she is really useful. Although Puwei and peppermint can now do their own research on making snacks, they really need to be rigid. If Bauhinia is gifted in this aspect, sucang will be able to relax a lot in the future.


    As for the Bauhinia hair combing work, there is nothing to say. The little girls in the Duke of Pei can learn something. What she learns is to comb her hair.


    After asking about Bauhinia, sucang went on to ask the remaining women, one of whom was a little daughter-in-law, named Hulan, who sold herself with her men.


    "Who is your man?" Su Tang heard it was a couple and asked.


    Then I saw a young man in his early twenties who stood up and said, "little Hou Yong, I''ve met you, miss."


    Jiang Hong saw them standing out and introduced to Su Tang, "the county Lord, Hou Yong and Hu are the young masters of cloth makers in the capital city. Later, the cloth shop had an accident and was robbed and became an official slave. This Hou Yong can dye cloth, and Hu''s embroidery work is also good. I saw that both of them had the same thing, so they bought them together."


    "Accident?" When Su Tang heard Jiang Hong say that he was surprised, he took a look at the young faces of Hou Yong and Hu, and saw that the couple were also dressed in white coarse cloth, which was quite similar to that of Su Tang. Obviously, they were also in filial piety.


    "You are in filial piety, how can''t the shop go down?" Su Tang''s question is also very direct. The situation in the capital city has changed suddenly. Although it is just a group of servants who sell themselves as slaves, it may be troublesome if we don''t make it clear. Book collection www.jushuku.com


    When Hou Yong and Hu heard Su Tang''s question, they knelt down and told Su Tang about their experiences. Su Tang guessed well that they were still in filial piety, and Hou Yong''s parents had only been there for less than three months.


    They were also the son and daughter-in-law of a cloth shop owner''s family in the capital city. Although they were small businesses, the family was also a happy couple.


    In the first half of last year, Hou Yongcai and Hu Lan got married, and the couple had a very good relationship. So Hou Yong studied how to dye Tianshui Bi yarn. He wanted to make his family''s business better. Tianshui Bisha was expensive. If they could dye it, business would never worry.


    Who knows Hou Yong is really capable. He has spent nearly a year studying it. As a result, what he thought could make a family''s business better turned out to be a family''s life telling charm.


    On that day, shuibisha''s profit was very high. How could anyone allow other people to intervene in this business? I knew that Hou Yong had actually dyed it. The people behind him deliberately gave the Hou family a list of charges, and they were robbed. Hou Yong''s father and mother were dead in prison.


    Thanks to the Hou family''s many years of good deeds, some friends helped them to run around. It was not easy to save the lives of Hou Yong and Hu''s family, but they could only become official slaves. As for the secret recipe of shuibi that day, they were told not to export it in their lifetime.


    Hou Yong''s husband and wife, however, spoke about their own experiences in a short time. After that, they also looked at Su Tang. "The person behind the shuibi yarn that day was not simple. If Miss still wants to do this business, it''s better to avoid it."


    When Hou Yong and Hu mentioned all their experiences, they were also indignant. However, they knew that they were just ordinary people. The background of people who could easily take over their families was too strong. They also heard Jiang Hong say that Sutang wanted to do the dyeing business. So they specially warned sucang that although the business profit was high, it was easy to bring disaster.

 Chapter 830

    However, after hearing Hou Yong and Hu''s words, Su Tang was thoughtful. In fact, she had thought about it before. The price of shuibi yarn is very expensive, and the profit is bound to be considerable, but few of them flow to the market.


    Sucang never doubted the driving force of money on people. With such a large profit, no one really thought about whether he could become rich if he studied it. This is obviously illogical.


    Now hou Yong and Hu''s experience is enough to prove that it is not that no one thought of it, but that someone deliberately pinched this lucrative business in their own hands, so that others could not shake their own interests.


    Su Tang even speculated that the relationship of interests behind this may involve a higher identity.


    The bigger the business is, the more competitive power they may face. Of course, sucang can''t help but understand this. Hearing Hou Yong and Hu''s saying to himself, Su Tang smiles and says, "it''s OK."


    When Hou Yong and Hu''s family heard Su Tang say this, they obviously did not intend to give up. Both of them were hesitant. They had learned from their own family. They both wanted to revenge. However, their status was so noble that they were already only servants selling themselves as slaves. The difference between heaven and earth did not even dare to think about it.


    Can only strive to live well, but if sucang this host is determined to do it, then maybe it will be the same as their Hou family, and then they can''t take off.


    Su Tang knew what the couple were thinking at a glance, so she said with a smile, "I can dye Tianshui blue by myself. If you are worried, I will send you to the tooth shop tomorrow, and you will find other owners."


    Jiang Hong looked at the couple who were so ungrateful. He wanted to tell them that their master was not ordinary people, but the lady of the county head. Before he could open his mouth, he saw Su Tang''s indifferent look. He was awe stricken and did not dare to speak. The first Chinese website www.sgzw.net


    Hou Yong and Hu Shi see sucang say so, look at each other, kneel down to kowtow to sucang, "thank you, Miss Ender."


    Unexpectedly, she promised to find the owner again. She didn''t say anything about it. She just nodded to let them go down, and then went on to see the next one.


    Among the remaining three women, there was an unmarried girl who looked like she was seventeen or eighteen years old, but there were not small scars on half of her face.


    When Jiang Hong saw that Su Tang wanted to ask questions, Jiang Hong introduced to Su Tang, "the county Lord, Liu Lian sold herself, but she ruined her appearance, so no one came to buy it. I went to ask her about it. She said she could make rouge, so I bought people."


    when Jianghong went to buy people, she met many people who sold themselves for various reasons in the toothshop, but this girl Liulian was the most special one At the time of Yaxing, Liu Lian signed the contract of selling herself. Not long ago, because of her disfigurement and frightening appearance, no one paid attention to her.


    Later, Liu Lian heard that Jiang Hong wanted to buy some skilled servants, so she took the initiative to ask Jiang Hong that she had a craft and took a box of rouge she had made to prove herself to Jianghong.


    According to Liu Lian''s account, her family used to have a rouge shop, which is also a bit of a celebrity. But later, she was cheated by someone who was arrested and cheated. She broke up her family and sold herself. So Jianghong bought it back.


    Su Tang heard that the girl''s name was Liulian, and she sniffed a little. The name tasted good. Then she heard Jiang Hong say that Liulian could make rouge, so she asked her, "show me the rouge you made."

 Chapter 831

    When Liu Lian heard Su Tang ask herself, she took out a small box. The box was very rough, but when opened, it was some fragrant powder. The taste was light and delicate.


    Su Tang was also a little surprised. This powder is really good.


    "Change your name to asters." Since they are all together, there was a bauhinia before, and here is another aster.


    Astragalus heard the change of Su sugar name, also salute to stand aside, but there is no redundant words.


    Sucang doesn''t mind these things. There are many kinds of people''s personalities. It''s more important to be able to do good deeds than to be good at them.


    In this way, only two of the five maids bought were left. They were dressed as women and were obviously married. They were sold with their husbands, just like Hu.


    Jiang Hong wants to introduce the two couples to Su Tang. Su Tang only takes a look, waves her hand, and turns to see the remaining male servants.


    Among the five men, four are young, and one is young. All of them are skilled in crafts. One of them is said to be able to make porcelain, one to forge iron, one to do carpentry, and the last to dye cloth.


    It''s also a coincidence that the young man was a servant of Hou''s family before. When the master''s family had an accident, he naturally sold it with him. Now he was bought together with Hou Yong and Hu''s family.


    "Can you also dye the sky water blue yarn?" Su Tang knew that the young man was a member of Hou Yong''s family before, so he asked.


    The young man in his twenties or so, when he heard Su Tang''s question, he shook his head directly. "I only helped dye before, but I can''t dye it alone." Biqu Ge novel www.lifankus.com


    "I''m going to dye and sell them in the future. Would you like to work with me?" Su Tang asked again.


    "Little one will." This man is a bachelor, not as worried as Hou Yong''s husband and wife, but directly said yes.


    On hearing this answer, Su Tang smiles. The young people''s skills are all good. Su Tang also inspected them and was satisfied. So he changed his name to mubai, to Muyang, to muhuai, and finally to Mu Song.


    In this way, only the last young man has not been asked. The young man looks at him who is thin and small, and looks like he is about the same age as Su Tang. Jiang Hong has an interesting story about this young man.


    "County master, this boy was sent by his uncle to the dental shop to sell. It is said that his life is hard, his parents are killed, and his uncle dare not support him. When he delivers him, he bites people everywhere, and the toothshop is not willing to accept it.


    But I heard his uncle say that the boy had stolen money before and then returned it back. I was curious and asked a few more questions.


    I found out that the boy actually earned money from outside. I think he has some ideas. So he bought the man back to the county Lord. If it''s not good, it''s OK to resell it. "


    Jiang Hong was very careful to buy someone for sucang this time, for fear that he would mistake the person. Therefore, he also paid great attention when spending money. This child is 10 years old this year, and he is the same age as Sutang. People dislike him because of his hard life.


    After his father and mother died, he followed his uncle for a few days. He stole some silver money and went to the river to find some stones of the same size. Among them, he made a mark with ink and went outside to play a lottery game of one cent. If he won the prize, he would have 100 Wen.


    In order to make people believe that, the boy also found the people in the same village to take care of him. On this day, he made more than 100 Wen. As a result, his uncle found out that he was stealing money. He was not willing to support him and didn''t believe what he said, so he sent people to the dental trade.

 Chapter 832

    Su Tang listened to Jiang Hong say how the boy made money, but also couldn''t help but be surprised. The young man looked thin and small, but he was born with a good business brain.


    No one has taught them, then he can think of such an idea. If he teaches well, he is definitely a good businessman.


    Both sucang and Luo Xingchen are good at doing business, but Luo Xingchen will have no useful person when he leaves the Luo family. Sucang needs such potential in his hand. He will definitely be a very useful talent in the future.


    Of course, although Su Tang thinks so, he looks at the orange cat again. He is good at his ability, but if his character is not good, he will never be able to do so.


    Fortunately, there is the mind reading skill of orange cat. Although it can''t be very clear, his character can still be judged. Seeing the orange cat nodding to himself, Su Tang knew that the child''s character was OK.


    "What''s your name?" Sue asked the boy.


    The boy is a little silent, but there is also a sharp "Zhu Dahu" under his eyes


    "That''s a good name. I hear you''re tough." Su sugar said this, saw the boy immediately beast like staring at himself, but sucang was chuckling, "it''s really clever, I happen to be hard."


    When the boy heard this, his eyes could not be ignored. "Your uncle sold you to me. They think your life is hard. You are a monster. Do you think you are?"


    "I''m not!" It is when children have self-consciousness that they will admit such words.


    "Then prove to those people that you are a monster or a capable person to do business with me in the future. Will you let them have a look at it then?" Single pen fun Pavilion www.dschwx.com


    Su Tang knew that the young man was afraid to have received a lot of gossips since childhood. She didn''t believe in this kind of life. Even if her life was hard, what could she do? My life was up to me, whether it was a monster or an immortal, she said.


    This young man is born with a good business mind. Although he has extreme experience in the past, sometimes extreme is not necessarily a bad thing, because he will give the same kind of good returns to the good people who are good to him. Such a person is suitable for being a right and left hand of trust.


    The talent has already been given, and the rest is to cultivate it well. After two years of experience with sucang at this age, you can be on your own.


    Sure enough, hearing sucang said so, the teenager''s eyes with a sharp light, "do you really believe me?"


    "Yes." Sucang''s answer was very firm.


    Then saw the boy''s eyes of the ice and a little bit of protection melting, he knelt down, kowtow to sucang, "kowtow to the master!"


    Su Tang asked Jiang Hong to help people up. "After that, you will be called Wenzhu, zhuwenzhu!"


    There are so many servants who sell themselves, only this child. Su Tang still keeps his surname. After hearing this, the boy kowtow to Su Tang again. On his forehead, there is a red "Wenzhu kowtow for the name given by miss."


    At this time, all the people who looked at everything in front of them did not think that the first strategy in the world famous business in the future was to become the most loyal help of sucang today.


    Today, Su Tang met with the servants bought by Jianghong. They are better than those bought in Qinghe town before. Although the price is more expensive, the most satisfactory thing for sucang is that the asters and Zhu Wenzhu are in the purple garden.


    As for the remaining two couples who did not ask, sucang didn''t ask any more questions at all, so she turned around and got on the carriage. Zhang''s family saw sucang like this and quickly followed up.

 Chapter 833

    "Those two couples, as well as Hou Yong''s husband and wife, took good care of them and sent them to the dental shop in the nearby county." Zhang came in to ask Su sugar''s idea, Su sugar look light said.


    Zhang''s family is also a little strange. Su Tang eliminated the two couples without asking. However, Zhang has seen the quickness of sucang''s buying people before. Today, she asked a few more questions. Before choosing a banker, she was more agile than at this time. Basically, it was decided by a glance.


    Later, Jianghong also dealt with the villagers who were afraid of Su Tang. They all said that the young lady had a strong eye and could tell the truth at a glance.


    The rest of the villagers are honest people who are easy to get along with. Several of them have been well-off in the past year. They have nothing to do with them. Even the farmers themselves have been comfortable.


    So Zhang now saw that Sutang didn''t want these two couples. Naturally, she didn''t ask much. She came out and told Jiang Hong about sucang''s decision.


    Jiang Hong did not ask what Su Tang decided to do. He immediately went to resell people, while Zhang took the money from sucang and asked them to change their clothes.


    Not to mention anything else, Mei Yu is also dressed in red, and the master''s family is also filial. Where can people in this color go up? Zhu Wenzhu''s whole body is tattered and doesn''t look like it. Moreover, he has to follow Su Tang''s side to serve him. Of course, he has to clean up.


    Looking at Jiang Hong and Zhang''s busy life, Su Tang went back to the Inn by car.


    When she got out of the car and paid the driver money, Su Tang pushed the door and entered the inn. She saw Su Nuo standing at the door with a tray in her hand, on which was a steaming candy cake: "sister, happy birthday!"


    Su Tang is busy these days. When she arrived in this town, she didn''t have much rest to deal with things. She didn''t remember her birthday in her previous life. It''s not interesting to live alone.


    But Su Tang forgot all about it, but Su Nuo didn''t forget. She waited for her sister to go out and asked the innkeeper to make sugar cakes.


    Today is the first day of new year''s day. Everyone used to have a new year''s day. Of course, it''s hard for us to go out and wait for work. Because it''s new year''s day, she can earn a little more. The landlady also collected more money and happily made sugar cakes. Love your e-book www.antxt.com


    White glutinous rice and yellow sticky rice with walnut, red dates, peanuts and melon seeds and sesame seeds, the material used is very solid, but also sprinkled with a lot of sugar.


    Su Nuo heard that her sister got off the car and ran to the kitchen to bring it out. She had been hot in the pot before.


    Seeing the little guy remembering his birthday like this, Su Tang came to him with a smile and said, "thank you, little Nuo, happy new year, too!"


    Su Nuo see sister smile, also follow happy, holding a tray to see Su sugar, "sister taste, delicious?"


    Su sugar nodded and took a piece of chopsticks. The soft and glutinous taste was pretty good. Seeing the little guy''s greedy appearance, sucang took a bite to eat for him.


    At this time, it was the age of love to eat sugar. After eating a mouthful of sugar cake, Sunuo squinted happily and said "delicious!"


    "Let''s have a rest here for one night. We''ll start tomorrow. What do you want to eat? My sister will cook it for you in the evening." Su Tang looked at him like this, rubbed his head, and his brother and sister entered the room together.


    Hearing that sucang said he wanted to do it by himself, the little guy was immediately happy, "smooth tofu, vegetable casserole, cumin potato, tomato and egg!"


    "All right, do it all!" Seeing the greedy appearance of the little guy, Su sugar nodded and agreed.


    As a result, Sunuo did not want to "I help my sister to make casserole together. If my sister is hurt, I still need to rest more."


    He is really a warm-hearted child. Su Tang is warm in his heart and pinches his cheek. "If you help me, my sister won''t be tired."

 Chapter 834

    After returning to the inn, Su Tang took a rest in her room. Seeing that her sister was ok, Su Nuo set out to prepare the materials for dinner. She did not want her sister to work hard. Then about an hour later, Zhang took Zhu Wenzhu, who had been cleaned up, to meet Su Tang.


    "Here we are, miss." After Zhang came back, he stood at the door and asked.


    Zhu Wenzhu also bowed his head and followed the Zhang family obediently. After Zhang''s speech, he heard Su Tang''s reply from the room: "come on in!"


    So the Zhang family took Zhu Wenzhu to the door, and saw Su sugar wearing a thick fur at will, leaning loosely against the soft collapse, holding a stove in his hand, and seeing two people coming in, he raised his head.


    I only saw the boy who was still wearing rags before. At this time, he changed into a clean black cotton padded jacket, and he was clean. Although his skin was yellow because of malnutrition in his past life, and he was thin and frightening, he looked like the same thing.


    It should be that the Zhang family specially taught the rules. After Zhu Wenzhu came in, he saluted Su Tang, "I''ve met the county Lord."


    Su Tang took a look at him, "are you from Daliushu village, have you been to Huaishu village?" Su Tang remembers that the child was born in Daliushu village outside the capital.


    Zhu Wenzhu heard Su Tang''s inquiry and nodded, "I am from Daliushu village, my mother is from Huaishu village, so I have been to Huaishu village."


    Su Tang also wanted to ask, but he didn''t expect to be so coincidental. When he heard Zhu Wenzhu say this, he said, "I have a task for you. Let you go to Huaishu village by yourself. Tomorrow morning, a man named Guanyan should go to Huaishu village to visit his parents'' grave. Give him this letter and ask him to take it to his master. Dare you go?"


    When Zhang saw Zhu Wenzhu, he said that he was a slave who sold himself. How could he claim to be so.


    Zhu Wenzhu is also a young man. He forgot for a moment. Now he heard that Su Tang said that he would do something for him. He said nothing but "dare to go!" Reading novels every day www.ttkxs.com


    "OK, please go out and hire a carriage for him, and send him back after finishing the work." Su Tang and Zhang said so.


    After hearing sucang''s order, Zhang nodded to hire a car, and Su Tang took out a ding of silver and a letter to Zhu Wenzhu. "You must make sure that this letter should be handed to the Guanyan''s own hand, and you must remember not to let others see the contents, if you encounter an accident."


    Without waiting for Su Tang to finish, Zhu Wenzhu grabbed the letter and said, "I''ll eat the letter!"


    Sucang also laughed when she heard this. "Yes, I will wait for you here until this time tomorrow. If you can''t make it back, you can hire a car to keep up with us."


    Zhu Wenzhu heard sucang explain this, put the letter and silver away, kowtow to Su sugar, "small must give the county Lord to do things well."


    When Su Tang heard this, he said it without hesitation. It happened that Zhang had hired the car, and Zhu Wenzhu got on the bus and left.


    Zhang was surprised to see that Su Tang let Zhu Wenzhu go out to work on his own. He was also surprised that "the county Lord is not afraid that he has run away by himself?"


    Su Tang heard Zhang''s question, but she laughed, "run and run."


    Zhang looked up at Su Tang, only to see the girl who had just turned ten years old. Her expression was so deep that people could not see what she was thinking.


    Seeing this, Zhang''s heart a Lin, lowered his head, dare not say anything more.


    Only orange cat felt Zhang''s emotion, and lazily lay on Su Tang''s shoulder and asked her, "is that it?"

 Chapter 835

    Hearing this question from the orange cat, Su Tang reached out and rubbed its soft fur. She looked to the direction of the capital: "this is their battlefield. It has nothing to do with me."


    In fact, if it had not happened to meet, Su Tang would not have sent a letter to Pei Xuan in this way. However, Jiang Hong''s eyes were so good that he bought 13 slaves. Two of them offended the powerful family and were scared to death.


    It''s all right. For Su Tang, she even dares to pit the old emperor, and she doesn''t see much politeness when she meets the prince. Anyway, whoever blocks her from doing business to make money will get rid of people. It''s such a simple thing.


    Hou Yong and Hu didn''t want to follow Sutang. They just wanted to shut up and live a comfortable life. Naturally, sucang would not force them. But whether they can live a comfortable life in the future depends on their own.


    As for the remaining two pairs of Sutang who didn''t even ask questions, Su Tang and orange cat came to the place to find out that these four people were actually runaway slaves in the second prince''s farm.


    The so-called runaway slaves are servants who escape without the consent of the master. These people are still in the master''s hands. If they are caught by the master after escaping, they will be killed by the staff directly, and there is no doubt that they will die.


    Therefore, the servants who sell themselves as slaves are basically afraid to escape by themselves, because they are basically dead. In addition, it is not convenient to go anywhere because they have no identification. Unless they escape to live as wild people in the mountains and forests, they are born with natural support and may not live long.


    Runaway slaves are so rare that even if they do escape, they will hide. However, these runaway slaves in the second prince''s farm have some ideas. Instead of escaping, they forge new identities and sell themselves as slaves in Yaxing again. God novel www.ts108.com


    Generally, the escaped slaves wanted to escape far away, so as not to be caught and killed with sticks. However, these men went in the opposite direction. As a result, they were bought by Jianghong and left the capital.


    Obviously, I hope to change my head and surname, so that I can escape from the capital and continue to live as a servant. If I don''t make a living, I''m not easy to be caught.


    After su Tang knew that they were runaway slaves, she felt that these people''s minds were not ordinary farmers. Since the prince was involved, Su Tang learned about the situation from orange cat, and did not stir up trouble. She only thought she didn''t like it. Then she asked Jianghong to send the people to the tooth shop in the nearby county.


    Su Tang was very young at that time, and no one told them that Su Tang was the county head. It was estimated that they would not doubt anything. Moreover, there was a way to look after the servants in the toothshop. As long as they arrived at the dental shop, it was not so easy for these people to escape.


    What''s more, they have already left the capital, and it is estimated that they have relaxed a lot of vigilance. Even Jiang Hong doesn''t know that Su Tang has such a subtle look and orders, but he still hides such a big secret.


    When Su Tang came back, he saw that Zhu Wenzhu''s native place was Daliushu village near the capital. He remembered that Pei Xuan had said before that Guanyan was also a member of Huaishu village near the capital city. Guanyan, as Pei''s most trusted close friend, still had some privileges.


    Every year on the second day of the new year, Pei will give Guan Yan a day off to go back to his hometown to pay a memorial service to his parents and see his family.


    At present, it is estimated that the situation in the capital is suddenly rising. The incense that orange cat ordered for the old emperor must have worked. The emperor is seriously ill, and the capital is bound to be more chaotic. Even if Su Tang finds out, she does not intend to go back to Beijing by herself. If she goes back this time, she will be trapped.

 Chapter 836

    Since Su Tang left the capital like this, she didn''t want to get involved in the mess of the capital. She just wanted to make money and enjoy life. She didn''t have any interest in emperors and so on. So Su Tang said that it was the battlefield of Pei Xuan and Murong Zhao.


    Now that she got the news, Su Tang couldn''t be unaware of it, so she asked Zhu Wenzhu to send a letter to Guanyan in Huaishu village, and told Pei Xuan that Zhu Wenzhu was originally a person over there and a child, which would not arouse much suspicion.


    As for orange cat''s question just now whether she is like this, she is curious that she sent a message to pull it down, and even directly used a bought Zhu Wenzhu. She is not afraid of any accident in the news.


    But Su Tang''s meaning is also very simple. The battlefield in the capital is not her. When she meets, it''s enough to send a message as much as possible. Moreover, she also wants to test Zhu Wenzhu to see if the child is smart enough and whether she can come back after taking so much money.


    Su Tang is really optimistic about this intelligent child, and also wants to cultivate him to be a right-hand and a right-handed one. Orange cat says that he has a good character, and sucang also tests it. If he can send the letter to Guanyan well, and he doesn''t get attention, and comes back well with money, he will have his future in the future.


    But if he ran away with the silver, the end of the runaway slave would not need any more words from Sutang.


    Sucang said that these things in the capital city are very troublesome, and she has no patience. She has already felt bored before. She will not be involved in it until she leaves.


    Anyway, I''ll try my best. I''ll let Pei and Murong Zhao toss about the rest. Anyway, the old emperor is seriously ill at the moment, but orange cat also said that the old emperor is not so easy to hang up. It is estimated that there will be some twists and turns.


    Su Tang thinks that it''s good for the old emperor to live a little longer. He always needs to enjoy the filial piety of his sons, so that he doesn''t have to doubt this or that. He is so busy that he doesn''t even think of a good title for the county head. Book six www.6shu8.com


    Aware of her master''s thoughts, orange cat said silently that sure enough, Melanie still has black wings, and her revenge is still there.


    Not two hours after Zhu Wenzhu left, Jianghong came back in the evening, and specially came to salute Su Tang.


    "There''s nothing wrong here. Let Mu Bai and Mu Song go back to Qingyuan County with you, so that Qian Wang on the road will not make any more trouble."


    Su Tang tells Jiang Hong that Jiang Hong thanks Su Tang for his family''s consideration.


    Su Tang nodded, "go back all night at night, and send the news to Lord Lu as soon as possible. Don''t delay the time."


    Although it was the first day of the lunar new year, Su Tang knew that Jianghong was anxious to go back. After all, it was a big event to be able to return to the clan. It happened that Su Tang was afraid that Jianghong would go too late. If he could not catch up, the news came back to Sujiatun, and Su Tang would be in trouble at that time.


    Sure enough, Jiang Hong agreed to let Su Tang''s family go back all night without saying a word. He hardly had a rest. He came out and picked up things with Zhang''s family. Then he took the cypress and Bauhinia to the inn. The family took Qian Wang and Mu Bai Mu Song on their way home.


    In the evening, Su Tang and Su Nuo worked together to make a sumptuous vegetable dish. Since the old house of Sujiatun collapsed, the two brothers and sisters haven''t been busy together for a long time. They miss the time in those years. After dinner, they continue to rest.

 Chapter 837

    The next day, sucang sleeps until about noon. Sunuo looks at her sister''s good rest and doesn''t disturb her. When she gets up, Bauhinia comes in to serve her.


    "What time is it?" Su Tang sat down and asked Bauhinia to comb her hair.


    Bauhinia carefully combs Su Tang''s hair. She still remembers that Su Tang had a bad temper in Pei''s mansion, and how difficult she was to serve. Naturally, she was very careful. When she heard Su Tang ask her, she quickly replied, "it''s already the end of the day. It''s noon after another cup of tea."


    Bauhinia to the sucang atmosphere is not dare to speak, also dare not say more, Su sugar heard this time, on the smile "strange way, I feel hungry, called lunch?"


    Hearing sucang ask for lunch, Bauhinia busy way "just now the young master heard the county master up, has gone to the front to tell the boss, it is estimated that it will be delivered in a moment."


    She thought that sucang was hungry and would get angry if she didn''t eat. However, after Bauhinia finished, she found that sucang just nodded her head. Er, she didn''t dare to guess the master''s idea. She continued to give Sutang a double bun and then put on two white headflowers.


    After combing her hair, Su Nuo, who went to the front yard, came back with a small basket in her hand. When she entered the door, she saw that her sister had already combed and washed it. She put the basket on the table with a smile. "How''s your sister''s wound? I''ll let Bauhinia give you some medicine. I''ve already gone to the front yard and asked them to bring them rice. If my sister is hungry, there are sugar cakes made yesterday. Take two mouthfuls first Mat. "


    Su sugar looked at the candy cake was still steaming. She knew that her younger brother had ordered the kitchen to be hot. So she sat down with her chopsticks and said, "I can''t finish eating. Xiaonuo will accompany my sister to eat some."


    Su Nuo naturally agreed, and sat down with her sister to eat sugar cakes. "Sister, why don''t we go with them in Jianghong?" Love stories www.lianlianxs.com


    Su sugar chewed the candy cake. When he asked, he laughed and said, "since I''m out, there''s nothing wrong with going back. Just walk around and have a look. You can also see the traffic and the market."


    In fact, Su Tang is now back in Qinghe town, in fact, there is nothing to do. Luo Xingchen is estimated to have to toss around for a few days after returning home. Although business is an important matter, it is not an overnight thing.


    As the saying goes, hearing is believing, and seeing is believing. Su Tang wants to take a look at several traffic arteries on the way back, and then to the counties and towns as hubs, so that she has a foundation.


    In the future, her business with Luo Xingchen will not only be in Qingyuan County, nor will it be a Qingzhou government, or even the whole North. Therefore, it is very important to understand the traffic. After all, all the goods they produce will be transported to the outside world.


    If the transportation is not convenient, it will have a great impact on the business. Therefore, Sutang wants to investigate it. Moreover, she is going to buy some shops in several counties of Qingzhou government as the sales channel of xingxingtang sauce.


    The two people have said that the foundation industry started from the Qingzhou government, but later, because of Pei Xuan''s business, Su Tang''s entry into Beijing was delayed. Now that he has left the capital, he can start to do what he left behind.


    Su Tang has her own business considerations when she wants to go back later. As for Su Nuo, she doesn''t worry if she doesn''t go back to school. Anyway, it''s not a few days away. It''s not difficult to keep up with her when she goes back. However, this kind of opportunity is not available to every child.


    Su Nuo was also curious to ask her sister. Now she heard her sister say so, she nodded, "then I''ll see more and go back to tell Qin Wen about it."


    Qin Wen is a good classmate in Sunuo Academy. Su Tang smiles and nods "good" after hearing it

 Chapter 838

    After half an hour, the innkeeper''s mother brought lunch by himself.


    Su Tang''s brother and sister are still in filial piety, and they can''t eat any meat at all. It''s winter, and there are no vegetables in the north. However, when she is away from home, there is always someone around. So Su Tang can make do with it.


    After lunch, the two brothers and sisters came in to talk back to Su Tang, "county master, the wood poplar and cypress are back."


    It happened that Sunuo went to take tea to Bauhinia and came back together. After hearing the words of Ziyuan, he also said, "is this a carriage?"


    Before Su Tang''s brother and sister left the capital, they hired the coachman and carriage of the capital. Because Su Nuo went out to do it, she didn''t know that her sister had a new servant in the town. She had agreed to go to the Qingzhou government.


    But now sucang has a servant who has just bought him. Mu Bai and Mu Yang can also drive a car. Naturally, there is no need to use a rickshaw driver outside.


    So last night Su Tang asked Mu Yang and Mu Bai to go out to buy two carriages today. They got up early this morning to do business, and then they came back.


    Su sugar heard his brother''s doubts, but also laughed, "how complicated is it to spend money?"


    Then he said to the asters, "let them in."


    The purple garden salutes to go out, and then sees the wood poplar and the wood cypress enter the door to salute to Su sugar "met the county Lord."


    "Well, it''s all done?" Su Tang asked.


    "Yes, the little ones went out and bought two carriages. They all stopped in the yard and could be used after cleaning up. The coachman from the capital just told him that he had taken the money and left now." Whole novel network www.qbxswxs.com


    Mu Yang and Mu Bai are very quick to do things. Su Tang ordered them to go on, and everything was arranged properly.


    The rickshaw puller was originally from Beijing. Don''t think it''s Beijing people who live a good life, but it''s not easy for ordinary people. So this is the business that Su Tang''s brother and sister went to Qingzhou government. It''s hard, but it''s definitely a big customer.


    The rickshaw puller had finished the journey for two months, and Su Nuo gave a lot of money. This trip brought in 15 liang of silver. Although it took a little longer, it was worth the long journey.


    As a result, Su Tang didn''t need him when he came to this town. He lived a hard life himself, and the coachman followed them out on New Year''s Eve to see them off.


    So although he was asked to go back now, he was also given six Liang silver. Before the Spring Festival, Su Tang gave him a red envelope of 200 Wen. In this way, the rickshaw puller got a lot of money in three days.


    Although it was a lot less than the trip to Qingzhou, he could go home early and continue to pick up work. Anyway, he didn''t lose money. So Mu Yang and Mu Bai said Su Tang''s arrangement. He kowtowed to Su Tang and left happily.


    Hearing what Mu Yang and Mu Bai said, Su Tang nodded, "then clean up and prepare, and leave in the afternoon."


    When Mu Yang and Mu Bai heard this, they saluted "yes."


    When they went down to clean up the newly bought carriage, sucang turned around and saw the little guy''s big eyes. He looked at the appearance of the carriage outside curiously. Then she couldn''t help laughing. "If you want to see it, go and have a look. It''s just that the old carriage we bought has to be cleaned up before we can use it."


    Su Nuo heard her sister said, and nodded happily, "then I''ll go to see our carriage!"


    Seeing that he was happy, sucang asked him to go with a smile.

 Chapter 839

    It''s no wonder that Su Nuo is so happy. After all, Sujiatun grew up in Sujiatun, and no one in Sujiatun has a carriage. Although sucang used to use a carriage before going out, she employed a coachman.


    It''s not that sucang doesn''t have the money. The main reason is that the place where she lives in the town is small, and there is no big carriage in the backyard of the dessert bar. She originally wanted to say that she would buy a carriage when she moved to the new yard of Sujiatun.


    Who knows this yard is built, Su sugar brother and sister did not have time to live in a day, so naturally the carriage was not arranged.


    Now, in order to get on the way, Su Tang can only buy two other people''s carriages in a hurry, and make do with it. If she was in Sujiatun, she would definitely make a new one. If it could be used well, it would be new. Who would like to use the old one.


    But it was different for Su Nuo. It was the old carriage, which was bought by his family. It was the carriage of his brother and sister. So he came out excitedly and watched the poplars and cypresses lead the horses to eat grass. The Bauhinia and Ziyuan took the dishcloth to clean the inside and outside of the carriage, and then covered it with brand-new and soft cushions, especially the carriage that Sutang''s brother and sister would like to ride in, and try to arrange it as much as possible It''s more comfortable.


    Sucang was leaning against her in the room, looking through the window at her younger brother. Excitedly, she ordered this and that in the courtyard. Then, when the scene was busy, there was a movement at the gate of their small courtyard.


    A carriage stopped at the door. When he heard the news, Su Nuo also looked at it. Then he saw a black and thin boy coming down from the carriage. It was Zhu Wenzhu who came back.


    "Ding Dong, congratulations to the master. You have passed the test!" Orange cat felt Zhu Wenzhu back early, and said this to Su Tang.


    After seeing Zhu Wenzhu get out of the carriage, Su Tang gives the driver the fare, and then goes into the yard. When she sees the orange cat, her lips are hooked and she says, "it''s not bad." Www.51job.com www.5uzw.com


    When the orange cat heard this, his beard moved. It was very good.


    Zhu Wenzhu naturally did not know that there was a pair of supernatural beasts and the master gathered together to comment on himself. After entering the courtyard, he saw Su Nuo in and quickly saluted "young master."


    Su Nuo nodded when he saw him like this, and then Zhu Wenzhu quickened his pace. When he entered the house, he saw Su Tang, who was leaning against the soft cave, drinking tea and saluting the "county Lord."


    "Well, can the letter be delivered to Guan Yan?" Sue asked.


    When Zhu Wenzhu heard Su Tang''s question, the young man''s eyes flashed with self-confidence. "I arrived in Huaishu village in the middle of the night. In order to avoid suspicion, he bought incense paper money and went up the mountain to pay a grave to my grandmother today.


    On the way back, I met the younger brother. Guan Yan didn''t believe it when he heard that it was a letter from the county Lord. Later, he saw the seal on the letter, so he believed the little one and received it. "


    Zhu Wenzhu''s mother was from Huaishu village, and his grandmother''s family was still in Huaishu village. He knew that Su Tang''s letter was important and could not be noticed. So he found an excuse to go to the grave, and he could also go to his grandmother''s grave.


    As for Guanyan, he is well-known in Huaishu village. Although he was sold as a servant, he worked in the government office and followed by a serious and noble master. Therefore, many people in Huaishu village knew him well.


    Zhu Wenzhu is not afraid of recognizing the wrong person. Originally, Guan Yan almost couldn''t go to the tomb this time. The old emperor in the palace was ill. He didn''t say that the crown prince, as a son, would watch in the palace, and Pei Xuan, as a nephew, would also go to the palace.

 Chapter 840

    Guan Yan is Pei Xuan''s close friend. It''s hard for him to go out without the master''s consent when he is busy in the house. Fortunately, Pei Xuan still remembers this matter even though he is in the palace, so he specially brings some words back so that Guan Yan can still go out to the grave at this time.


    However, Guanyan didn''t believe Zhu Wenzhu at first. It was not stupid for him to be around PEI for so many years. He didn''t see Zhu Wenzhu around Su Tang, so he believed what he said.


    Later, he saw the letter in Zhu Wenzhu''s hand with Su Tang. When he played with his father-in-law, he got a seal with fire paint. Then he determined that this thing was sent by Su Tang. Take it down.


    When Su Tang heard that Zhu Wenzhu said that the letter had been sent to Guanyan''s hand, she felt relieved. She saw that he was still flexible at a young age. Instead of going to the village to find someone, she used the excuse that she would go to the grave and go to another place. She was filial piety and smart.


    After Zhu Wenzhu said how to deliver the letter, he took out the rest of the money. "I spent one or two silver for hiring a car, 300 Wen for buying candle paper, and 50 Wen for dinner with the driver on the road. This is the rest of the money."


    Su Tang gave him ten Liang silver, and Zhu Wenzhu didn''t spend any more money. When he came back, he took back the rest.


    Although he didn''t know the words, he could calculate the money clearly. Su Tang nodded secretly. It was really good.


    Then he took the money he got back. Sure enough, all the money could be on the right side. So he grabbed a bunch of copper coins and gave him "well done, reward you."


    This small string of money is a hundred Wen. Seeing that Su Tang gave him so much at once, Zhu Wenzhu felt that the copper money in his hand was heavy "county Lord..."


    "Follow me. If you do well, you will be rewarded. If you don''t do well, you will be punished. Take it and do well in the future." 020 novel net www.020xs.com


    Su Tang was originally a man with clear rewards and punishments. Zhu Wenzhu did a good job in delivering the letter. Of course, sucang would give him a reward.


    It''s just that Zhu Wenzhu''s life was hard. In addition to his parents, his grandparents treated him fairly well. Everyone thought that he was a broom star who could not get close to him. Therefore, everything he did was wrong and some people scolded him.


    However, Su Tang said that she believed him, and that he did a good job and gave him a reward. Zhu Wenzhu looked at the copper money in his hand and felt that it was very heavy in his hand, and his throat was blocked with excitement. Some of them couldn''t speak.


    Su Tang was supposed to do things according to his own rules and principles, but his trust and appreciation to Zhu Wenzhu were so precious.


    Zhu Wenzhu finally grasped the copper coins in his hand, knelt down in silence and kowtowed Su Tang three times before he went out with red eyes.


    Seeing him like this, sucang shook his head. The orange cat lying on the table wagging its tail opened his eyes and took a look at Zhu Wenzhu''s back. He said to Su Tang, "these two legged beasts are willing to work hard for their master. Is this what bipedal animals often say, the grace of knowing the situation?"


    Orange cat can feel people''s heart. Naturally, it can detect Zhu Wenzhu''s mood fluctuation just now. However, Su Tang laughs and says, "it''s a pity."


    No matter what the world, there is no lack of poor people, Su Tang thinks, but if Zhu Wenzhu can be loyal to work, she will not treat him badly.


    If this is called the kindness of knowing the situation, then it is.

 Chapter 841

    Zhu Wenzhu''s return means that all the affairs of Su Tang in the capital city have been finished, so after the carriage has been cleaned up and arranged, the party embarks on the carriage and embarks on a new journey.


    This time, sucang and Sunuo took a separate car. In addition to the cypress, the rest of them were in another car.


    When he got on the bus, Sunuo went to a corner of the carriage. There was a small basket there. He lifted the covering cloth. He took out two bright red peaches. His eyes were wide and his face was full of surprise. "It''s true, sister!"


    Su Tang looked at his happy look, also smile and wink with him, "be quiet, can''t be heard, when did sister cheat you?"


    "It turns out that the river god has been protecting my sister all the time, so my sister can be so good. It''s really good that nothing has happened." Su Nuo saw that the peach in his hand was real, and he thought of his sister''s terrible injury. His eyes were a little red, and he was very happy.


    If the river god has been protecting my sister, she won''t be in any danger. It''s really good.


    Seeing the little guy like this, Su Tang can''t help but feel a little sad. She planned everything that day, but she didn''t expect to have an accident. Her brother saw her injured appearance with her own eyes.


    Compared with Pei Xuan, she said that Su Nuo didn''t know anything about it. Seeing her sister who was most dependent on and trusted by herself fell to the ground with a sword, and her whole body was covered with blood, which was a huge injury and shadow for Sunuo.


    Su Tang also knew that it was her fault. Originally, she didn''t think of how to explain it. As a result, Su Nuo talked about the river god himself, which made Su Tang remember that there was another one for her to carry the pot for ten thousand years.


    He Su said that he su would not grow up with her because he would like to see her grow up. Fleur''s novel www.flxs8.com


    In order to prove what she said, Su Tang specially put a small basket in the corner of the carriage of her brother and sister, and told Sunuo that the river god would give her delicious food when he knew she was hurt.


    So Sunuo got on the bus and went to see the basket. Sure enough, he saw the peaches and cherries that Su Tang had put in the orange cat ahead of time. They were all fresh and delicious.


    Now Sunuo saw that there was really such a thing, and he believed his sister''s words. He heard his sister say that he should keep his voice down. He lowered his voice and said in sucang''s ear, "the river god is really powerful. There is no river here. You can come here to protect your sister."


    This is really full of childish interest. After hearing this, Su Tang also deliberately whispered, "the river god is a God, so it''s easy to go anywhere."


    "Yes, the river god is so powerful." Su Nuo''s face is full of worship.


    Su Tang also nodded with a smile, and then rubbed the little guy''s head. "So don''t be afraid that the elder sister will leave you. With the blessing of the river god, my sister will be OK, OK?"


    "Well, that sister can''t be hurt either." Sure enough, because he believed in the river god, the little guy felt relieved.


    Sucang nodded, "OK!"


    Then she looked at the two peaches again. "This must be delicious."


    Su Nuo also realized in an instant that she gave her sister a "river god, my elder sister and I have one each!"

 Chapter 842

    Su sugar took the peach from her younger brother, took a big bite and said with a smile, "eat well."


    Then he saw that Sunuo also chewed a piece of honey peach and squinted his eyes, "mmm, yummy!"


    Seeing his happy smile, Su Tang wiped his mouth with a handkerchief, and his brother and sister ate peaches happily.


    , and a meow beside the animal, the God animal grown-up silently make complaints about it. The God of the river is really fierce, especially when he carries the pot.


    Feeling the orange cat''s resentment, Su Tang glanced at this side. A cat immediately fell on his stomach with a soft ear, and his tail swung, whining. He chewed the peach in front of him and said, "peaches are delicious!"


    This counsels, Su sugar white it one eye, then smile, sure enough, this kind of life is what she wants.


    If they meet a large transportation hub in a county or town, sucang will stay for a day or two to carefully observe the merchants and sometimes shop around.


    Sometimes she would buy something. Su Nuo walked around with her sister. She also saw a lot of things. Her brother and sister took their servants with them. They were just like traveling.


    Then on the first day of February, the first month passed, and Su Tang and his party finally arrived at Qingzhou Fucheng.


    "How lively it is After entering Fucheng, Sunuo opened the curtain and looked around all the time.


    "Even worse than LAN state capital." Su Tang also took a look at it. Naturally, Qingzhou Prefecture is more prosperous than Qingyuan County, but it is worse than Lanzhou Prefecture, which is closer to the capital.


    "But my sister also said that our Qingzhou government is farther away from the capital than Lanzhou. Since it is more remote, it is normal that it is not so prosperous." Su Nuo heard her sister say so, also said. Watch it www.twotxt.com


    This saying said, Su sugar after listening to laugh "yes, small Nuo said right."


    Out to walk is a long experience, Su Nuo this period of time really experienced a lot, talk and do things than before is also a lot of mature.


    "County Lord, there is an inn ahead. Do you want to stay?" The bauhinia in front of me got out of the car and asked about stachyose.


    "Well, stay for a while." In fact, it''s not far from home to go home to Qingzhou government, but Su Tang is not in a hurry to go home. Instead, she is going to buy some suitable shops in Qingzhou government. She will no longer cooperate with Luo''s family. Naturally, she needs to sell her own things. Of course, she can''t do without a shop.


    When the Bauhinia heard that Sutang said to stay, she bowed and agreed. Then they stayed in the inn in the Fucheng of Qingzhou. Sucang had a rest all night. The next day, dragon looked up. There were some celebrations outside. Sucang and his brother went out to have a good time.


    While Su Tang''s brother and sister were playing in Qingzhou City, a special group of guests arrived in Qingyuan County.


    Since he became the magistrate of Qingyuan County, Lu Qingyun has been much busier than when he was a county magistrate before. However, he is full of motivation every day. In those years, he studied hard for many years and participated in the imperial examination. He also dreamed of learning civil and military skills and becoming a member of the imperial family.


    It''s just that he didn''t do well in the imperial examination. He didn''t do well in the examination, and he could only stay at the level of a scholar. But now that he has become a magistrate of Qipin County, he still has a promotion channel in the future. How can he not work hard.


    Apart from anything else, the people of Qingyuan County have been grateful for the change of a good official who is in charge of the people in the past few months. Lu Qingyun''s official voice is getting better and better.


    On this day, Lu Qingyun promised his daughter to come back early in the evening and take them to the Lantern Festival.


    Therefore, after arriving at the county yamen today, Lu Qingyun was also very efficient in handling official business. He wanted to say that he would finish his work earlier. However, he was looking at a bitter master''s paper, and saw the Yamen servant outside hastily entering the door: "my Lord, my Lord, there is an angel coming."

 Chapter 843

    Lu Qingyun, who was looking at the paper, stood up in surprise when he heard the Yamen servant''s words


    It''s no wonder Lu Qingyun is so surprised. In general, county yamen seldom have the chance to see angels. The so-called angels are envoys of Tianjia, who usually deliver news from the capital.


    The appointment and removal of Qipin county magistrate can sometimes be solved within the state capital, and even if there are appointments and dismissals in the capital, there will not be angels coming, but officials will go to the capital themselves.


    Lu Qingyun had been a county magistrate for so many years before. He had followed two county magistrates but had not taken over the angels. As a result, he became a magistrate himself. How could he not be surprised to hear that there were angels coming.


    The Yamen officer had never seen such a battle and was shivering, but when he saw Lu Qingyun asking, he repeated it again. Lu Qingyun confirmed that he was indeed an angel, and he quickly tidied up his clothes and went outside to meet him.


    It''s an angel, but it''s just a few people. After all, it''s just a matter granted by a county Lord, and there are not many battles. When people see Lu Qingyun coming out, they read out the will.


    "Su''s sugar, which is beautiful and intelligent, has been made a good magistrate by his majesty some years ago. The good magistrate of Qingyuan County has taken over the imperial edict in person in the capital. This is the household order of the Ministry of rites and the crown dress of the head of the county. Please accept it, Lord Lu, and register it with the good county master as soon as possible. I will return to Beijing to reply."


    Lu Qingyun is a little confused when he hears this intention, but when he hears the words of this adult, he quickly takes over his hands, and immediately sits down with the angel who comes to announce the decree, and asks the document to find the household registration document of Su Tang.


    Su Tang was originally just a peasant girl, but after she was granted the title of county head, her household registration had to be re registered. She became an aristocrat, and her identity changed accordingly. The county government had to do these things in front of the angels before it was over. Dream Chinese www.cndnwx.com


    It took a long time for the document to find the household register of sucang. It clearly stated the date of birth of sucang, and there was a change more than a year ago, which was changed after the adoption of sucang.


    The official also confirmed that it was sucang''s household registration, and then, after seeing the documents with her own eyes, she made a new household registration of sucang, and put the documents read just now together with the household registration. All these things are proof of sucang''s identity in the future. Therefore, she, the head of the county, was confirmed from top to bottom.


    "If the order is given to the county Lord''s family, it will be handed over to Lord Lu." Obviously, the adult who announced the edict could not bear to stay in this remote area. Seeing that all the procedures had been completed, he directly explained that he would leave.


    "Please rest assured." Lu Qingyun bowed and agreed.


    Hearing this, the adult snorted and left without stopping. Lu Qingyun naturally left a few more words, but they did not want to stay more.


    So Lu Qingyun watched the group come in a hurry and then left in a hurry.


    When Lu Qingyun sent someone off, Yang and Lu Wan''er, who lived in the back, also got the news. They all looked surprised and came to the front, "master!"


    Lu Qingyun was originally a man of obscurity. When he heard his wife calling himself, he looked back at Yang and his daughter Lu Wan''er standing over there looking at himself. He said, "hurry up, get the documents ready, go to Sujiatun immediately, and give a message to the family of the good county Lord..."


    Yang and Lu Wan''er just heard that they didn''t believe it. Why did Su Tang become the county leader all of a sudden? As a result, when they heard Lu Qingyun say this, they knew that they had not heard "so, Tangtang really became the county leader?"

 Chapter 844

    Lu Qingyun looked at his wife and daughter with unbelievable faces and helpless smile. In fact, he also had an unreal feeling, but it was clear that the angel had just announced such a decree.


    He also said that Su Tang picked up the imperial edict himself in the capital city. It was estimated that he had not come back on the way. The angel went to the county yamen first.


    "I''ll talk to you later." Lu Qingyun also has a lot of questions, but now is not the time to say this. We have to quickly send the will to the Sujiatun Sujia, which is serious.


    "Come on, let''s go to Sujiatun with me..." Lu Qingyun is very anxious.


    Yang saw that her husband had other things to do. Although she was still curious, she did not ask much. Lu Qingyun was busy preparing a car to go to Sujiatun. She saw another group of people at the gate of Yamen.


    Jianghong''s family also went on a fast journey. When they arrived at Qingyuan County today, they saw Lu Qingyun anxious to go out and said that they would go to Sujiatun. Jianghong guessed that the conferment of the county Lord had arrived, so he ignored the rules. Jianghong went forward and said, "please slow down, my Lord!"


    Lu Qingyun is also a county magistrate. He is going to go out. Suddenly, he hears someone stop him. He frowns and looks at the old man, "who are you?"


    Jianghong also knew that he was just a common people and was not qualified to talk to the county magistrate like this. However, Jiang Hong got Su Tang''s order, so he would not delay at present. So he quickly saluted "grassroots Jianghong, meet your parents!"


    After Jiang Hong saluted, he saw Lu Qingyun still looked at himself in doubt, so he continued to say, "my Lord, the grass people work for the good county master, and the county master has some things for the grass people to bring to Lord Lu."


    Although Lu Qingyun and Sutang had previous cooperation, in fact, because Sutang was in filial piety, they had not even met formally. However, they had letters before. Seven questions about novels www.7wxsxs.com


    Now I hear Jiang Hong say that he is helping Su sugar to pass the message. Although Lu Qingyun has never met him, he wants to know that ordinary people don''t have the courage to cheat themselves, so he nods, "go to the inner hall and talk to my official."


    Jiang Hong quickly agreed, walked a few steps to Lu Qingyun and said in a low voice, "Lord Lu, the county head''s wife doesn''t want you to send the news of being sealed to the Su family immediately, so..."


    Lu Qingyun also raised eyebrows in surprise when he heard this. After seeing Jiang Hong finish, he looked at the busy yamen servants. He then said, "don''t be busy. Don''t talk about anything about today."


    Hearing Lu Qingyun''s words, these yamen soldiers all stopped to move, but they were also curious. Why were they so anxious just now? They didn''t worry when they saw someone.


    Entering the inner hall, Lu Qingyun stares at Jianghong. "You really work for the county head. Do you know what you should do if you cheat me?"


    When Jiang Hong heard this, he knelt down and said, "my Lord, the grass people are so brave that they dare not pretend to be the lady of the county Lord.


    The grass people''s husband and wife were originally the servants bought by the county owner. In the past year, the grass people have been in charge of the sauce processing workshop in Qingshui town. After the county Lord came to Beijing, the grass people''s family also went to the capital to help the county master, and the County Lord asked the grass people''s family to come back to preach the news ahead of time.


    Adults can go and ask the workers of the sauce workshop in Qingshui town to know that this is a letter from the county head asking the grass-roots people to bring to Lord Lu. Adults can know it by looking at it. "


    Knowing that Lu Qingyun doubted his identity, Jiang Hong explained his origin very clearly. When Lu Qingyun heard this, he also took the letter he sent.

 Chapter 845

    Lu Qingyun and Su Tang had written to each other before. Even if he didn''t, Lu Wan''er and Su Tang had a good relationship. They often wrote letters to each other, so he knew what Sutang''s handwriting looked like.


    What''s more, Lu Qingyun also knows that Su Tang''s characters are very difficult to imitate, so when he opened the letter, he looked at the words that were difficult to measure aesthetic feeling, and he believed what Jiang Hong said. Su Tang''s handwriting was not very good. It was very difficult for someone who wanted to imitate those words that had not been practiced well.


    "You get up first." Lu Qingyun recognized the word Su Tang and asked Jiang Hong to read the letter himself.


    In the letter, Su Tang didn''t say how she became the head of the county. Anyway, she said that she had an arrangement and asked Lu Qingyun to cooperate. When she went back, she would arrange the message. She expected to go back in March.


    In addition to this matter, Su Tang also specially explained the situation of the Jianghong family and asked him to help them return to the family.


    "Since the county Lord has asked for this, I will wait until the county head comes back and send a message about your family." After reading the letter, Lu Qingyun said to Jiang Hong, "I will send two yamen servants to go back with you."


    When Jiang Hong heard this, he immediately relaxed. They were all on their way. He was afraid that Su Tang''s business would be delayed. Now he finally confirmed it. He quickly knelt down and saluted "Mr. Xie."


    Lu Qingyun nodded and let Jianghong leave. He specially ordered two yamen servants to follow Jianghong''s family home. When Jianghong and his party left, he went to the back hall to see his wife and daughter with a letter from Su Tang.


    Yang was surprised to see that he had come back. He did not mean to go to Sujiatun, how did he come back


    Lu Wan''er also stood up and looked at her father. Lu Qingyun gave the letter in her hand to Yang and let her read it for herself. Yang and Lu Wan''er got together to read it.


    Lu Wan''er looked at the first word and couldn''t help laughing. "Sugar is still so ugly!" E-book shop www.txtinfo.com


    Lu Qingyun and Yang Shi see their daughter like this, staring at her, "the county master''s mother is also you can laugh at, later in the outside pay attention to some, don''t have no rules."


    After Lu Waner was taught a lesson, she puffed her lips. Even if she was the county master''s wife, she was still her best friend. Moreover, she was only talking at home, but she would not do it outside.


    Just a small episode, Yang and Lu Wan''er have read the letter. Lu Wan''er is too young to see what "sugar sugar, this does not say how she became the county head."


    When Lu Qingyun and Yang Shi see their daughter like this, they shake their heads and let her go back to their room. The couple sit down and talk alone.


    "What do you think?" Lu Qingyun sat down and took a sip of tea and asked Yang.


    Yang''s complexion is complex. "This little girl is really extraordinary."


    When she first saw sucang, she was still in the dessert bar. When she made some small desserts, she made a lot of money. When she saw sucang for the first time, she didn''t feel like an ordinary peasant girl.


    It''s not that farm girls are bad. After all, if you count forward, who is not a peasant household, but you should admit that most of the girls in those families who eat food all day are more modest.


    But sucang was not that kind of earthly temperament, on the contrary, she had some arrogant temperament. She was also cold and had a sense of distance. So at that time, she was afraid that her daughter''s closeness to sucang would make people disgusted.


    But at that time, Yang''s family didn''t think that she was just a peasant girl. Where did she come from.

 Chapter 846

    Yang was not such a careful person. After seeing Su Tang himself at that time, he just moved a little bit and then gave up. It was not until Lu Qingyun became the county magistrate that Yang took a new look at Su Tang.


    They thought they knew Su Tang enough, but they didn''t even know that Su Tang was going to the capital when she was going to the capital. She was granted the title of county head by the emperor.


    Now Lu Qingyun asks Yang what she thinks. She has only one feeling. This girl is more unusual than she thought before.


    Hearing his wife''s comment, Lu Qingyun nodded, "it''s not only unusual. A little peasant girl just goes to Beijing once. How can you have a name in your Majesty''s place?"


    This is what Lu Qingyun is more concerned about. In fact, Su Tang looks very smart. Before that, she paid him money to help him become a county magistrate. She arranged many things without trace, which made Lu Qingyun sigh that there were such successful girls.


    However, not every successful girl can go to Beijing once and get her name on his Majesty''s side. Although the county head is only a woman''s title, what the title represents is that his majesty actually knows Su Tang. This kind of relationship is the most amazing.


    Lu Qingyun also went to the capital to rush for the exam, but he failed to pass the exam. He had never seen the emperor''s clothes corner, so he was not ignorant enough to think that as long as he wanted the capital, he could see the emperor. How could it be.


    So Lu Qingyun was even more surprised. What on earth could su Tang be seen by his majesty?


    Lu Qingyun didn''t understand himself. He had little contact with sucang, so he came back to ask Yang, who had more contact with sucang.


    Yang knew that her husband asked her what she was trying to do, and then she shook her head. "I met with the county Lord a few times, and I only thought that she was really extraordinary and calm. Then she opened a dessert bar and a grilled fish shop, and I didn''t know anything else." Hot stack www.rdshuku.com


    Lu Qingyun sighed when he heard this, so if he hadn''t seen Jianghong today, sucang wrote in his letter, and they would not have known that the tomato sauce and chili sauce that caused a lot of noise before actually had something to do with sucang.


    It''s not surprising why sucang took out so much money to Lu Qingyun, but one thing is very clear.


    "She must be hiding something else." It''s impossible to be a county Lord without any relationship. It''s just that few people know about this relationship.


    "Why don''t you ask someone to go to the capital to inquire about it? Maybe you can find out." Yang also believes that ordinary peasant women will never become county leaders so easily.


    Lu Qingyun thought for a moment, and finally shook his head. "Well, if she really has such a relationship and wants to hide it, it''s not beautiful for us to inquire like this."


    "What do you mean?" Yang seems to understand.


    Lu Qingyun said directly, "now we are on her boat. It''s good for us that she has the ability to be the county head. When the county master comes back, you and Wan''er will go to sit more when they are free. Don''t be unfamiliar."


    The relationship between people in the officialdom is very important. Lu Qingyun was able to become a county magistrate by his own plan. However, without Su Tang''s money, he might not have succeeded.


    Since Su Tang gave Lu Qingyun money at that time, the two families have reached an alliance. However, compared with Lu Qingyun station leader at that time, Su Tang, when he became the county head, also proved that she was not only able to provide financial help, so Lu Qingyun didn''t care about being attached to a county head with background and ability.


    However, Lu Qingyun can''t confirm what to do now. He has to see sucang in person.

 Chapter 847

    "I understand what you mean. The head of the county will not be back until next month, right? So you are going to wait for the county master to come back and send the news to the Su family." Yang is also very cooperative with Lu Qingyun.


    Only by working hard together can the couple get better and better. Lu Qingyun can be promoted, and Yang''s can also be promoted to higher positions. Haoer is also a family.


    Lu Qingyun has some doubts about this issue. In fact, Su Tang has become the head of the county, and her status has soared, which is good for her family and herself. However, Su Tang specially sent someone to tell him and delayed sending the news to the Su family.


    The meaning of this is worth pondering. Lu Qingyun nodded, "it''s just a little bit of a small matter. When she spoke, I naturally agreed, but I don''t know why."


    Speaking of this, Yang seems to be able to understand a little. She said, "she and her younger brother had a bad time at home. They were said to have a hard life and were thrown down to Qingjiang.


    It was not easy to get a life back. After that, the original family was not willing to support them. It happened that a member of the Su family died and no one inherited the incense. She and her brother passed on to the present family under the leadership of the clan leader.


    But in fact, there are only two brothers and sisters in this family. Do you think it has something to do with her refusal to pass such good news back to her family? "


    In fact, it is not difficult to find out what happened to Su Tang''s brother and sister. Yang had known that her daughter played with Su Tang, and was afraid that her daughter would not make good friends, so she sent people to inquire about it.


    Knowing that Su Tang is not a girl who is not a bad family, the legend of having a hard life can also be regarded as self-reliance. The key is that she has a good life supporting the door, so she can rest assured that her daughter and sucang can be friends.


    Moreover, Su Tang and Lu Wan''er have always been neither humble nor arrogant, and Yang is more and more appreciative of her. Novel No.1 www.xsh1.com


    Lu Qingyun himself does not believe in hard life. However, hearing Yang''s remarks, he also agrees that "I''m afraid it''s something to do. Let''s not make a blind guess. We''d better wait for her to come back and meet again."


    The couple sat together and chatted for a long time, but they were still guessing. They could not reach any conclusion. Finally, they decided to wait for sucang to come back.


    Jiang Hong successfully brought the message, but Lu Qingyun didn''t send the news back to Sujiatun. Naturally, the whole Su family didn''t know that they had a county head.


    However, since setting up sucang''s reputation, he has given himself to the pit. After su Yonggui''s family, it can be regarded as stinky in the whole Su family, and this year''s life is also quite unhappy.


    After more than two months of recuperation, Zhao''s wound became more and more nagging. She invited her husband to come home every day. She was not happy to eat and drink.


    But on the whole, the whole Sujiatun is still quiet, especially there is nothing wrong with the Su family. Except that Wang Xiaotian was bumped into, sun Guihua and the three younger sisters of the Yang family in the neighboring village were lying on a Kang without clothes, which became the hottest topic of the whole Sujiatun New Year''s day, and there was nothing else lively about it.


    Su Yongshun and Su Yongqiang''s family know that Su Tang''s sister and brother are not at home and have not seen a person for several months. They will talk about it when they have nothing to do, and they don''t know when their two children will come back.


    Of course, they don''t know that the person they are talking about is not far away.


    After staying in Qingzhou for two days, Su Tang and Su Nuo bought a shop in the central street of Fucheng. After getting the house deed, they left Fucheng and went to the county and town to continue to buy shops.

 Chapter 848

    On February 20, sucang and his party arrived in Qingzhuo County, and then entered the county. Su Nuo was excited to open the curtain to see.


    Qingzhuo county is by the sea. It is the warm spring season. If you climb high in Qingzhuo County, you can see the boundless sea.


    Compared with Qingyuan County, which is close to Qingjiang River, the air of Qingzhuo county is full of ocean breath. The little guy has never seen the sea before. When he comes here, he is naturally excited.


    "Find an inn to sleep in first." Su sugar looked at his younger brother''s happy appearance and ordered Muyang.


    Along the way with sucang, several servants also have some understanding of sucang''s style of work. When they heard sucang say this, they all found a clean inn to stay in.


    "Sister, Qingzhuo county is more lively than Fucheng." After getting off the carriage, Sunuo looked at the merchants on the street and said this to Su Tang.


    Su Tang nodded, "take a rest, let''s climb Laoshan in the afternoon."


    Laoshan is known as the first coastal mountain and a famous scenic spot in Qingzhuo county. It is said that if you come to Qingzhuo County, it is the biggest regret not to climb Laoshan mountain.


    Su Tang likes his brother so much, and Qingzhuo county is also their last stop. In the past 20 days, sucang has run ten counties in a row and bought 12 shops in the central street.


    This Qingzhuo county is the last stop. After that, she will go home. So when she arrives, Su Tang is going to take her brother to play for two days. Then she decides the shop and then goes home.


    When Su Nuo heard that her sister was going to take her to Laoshan, she jumped up happily and said, "OK, OK!" OK composition website www.okzuowen.com


    In the inn, the two brothers and sisters simply ate, cleaned up and drove to Laoshan. Laoshan is not really high, but it is a rare mountain in the seaside.


    After arriving at the place, Su Tang and Su Nuo went on foot instead of taking a car or sedan chair. They went up to the top of the mountain just in the evening. They only saw the red and golden sun on the distant sea, which was a good view of the sunset.


    "Have a good look!" Su Nuo looked at the ocean and sighed.


    Su Tang looks at the familiar and strange ocean. No matter where the space is, the sea is like this. The waves are hidden in the calm. It seems quiet, but turbulent has the power to swallow everything.


    "People say that the setting sun is the end of the world, and you can''t see your home when you look at the end of the world. I hate Bishan, which is still covered by the evening clouds. " Looking at the setting sun slowly setting, Su Tang has a kind of past life and this life in one place, as if the present is also a modern self, can not help but think of a poem he once read.


    Sunuo was also watching the setting sun, but when she heard her sister read such a poem, she turned her head and saw only the red and gold color of the sunset outlined a beautiful golden border on the girl''s white jade face. It was so beautiful. It was clear that it was in such a warm tone that suddenly Sunuo felt that her sister was far away from him.


    "Sister..." Su Nuo opened his mouth and said.


    However, without waiting for Su Tang to respond to something, he heard a man''s voice nearby: "girl, you are a good poet, cough..."


    Su Tang was just a sigh after seeing the sea. In the past and this life, it seems that only the sea is the same, the same blue and the same vast, so he took advantage of the setting sun to read a few poems.


    It never occurred to me that it had attracted attention.


    Hearing someone talking, Mu Yang and Mu Bai look at each other quickly, and Zhu Wenzhu is directly in front of Su sugar, looking at the usual person "who?"

 Chapter 849

    Su Tang seldom saw the sea, sighed a little more, but was so disturbed that she put away her sight slowly.


    Black and white eyes looked at the speaker, only to see that he was a young man, about 15 or 16 years old, with a light blue robe and a thick cloak.


    But the skin is like jade, a pair of peach blossom eyes burning, it is a good appearance of provocation, just said a word on the bow body coughing, for a while stopped, that originally pale cheek a little bit more blood, added a bit of beauty.


    "Sorry to disturb the girl." After the teenager stops coughing, he salutes and apologizes to sucang.


    Su Tang looked at him, "since I know I will disturb you, why open my mouth just now?"


    This young man is very good-looking, and probably never met such a cold talk with him. After hearing Su Tang''s reply, his face was filled with obvious amazement. "Just now I heard the girl''s poetry, I couldn''t help but praise it. Please forgive me for my feelings."


    "You can''t help it. What do you want to be forgiven?" Su Tang heard his words, and then he said.


    Good mood has been destroyed, sucang is very unhappy now, she is not happy, she is going to meet people.


    Orange cat takes a look at the boy in silence. The beautiful two legged beast has caused the darkness. Lori is not happy. She is rejected.


    Su Tang has been in this world for more than a year. She seldom thinks of her past and modern experiences, nor does she have much fun. In this world, in addition to the lack of Internet, she has a relatively stable life. After all, she is rich now.


    There is no Internet, but there are stupid people who make things all day long, which can make sucang happy. Sucang is not a person who can look back. His eyes grow in front of his face to look forward, isn''t he.


    So today, she is rare to see the beautiful scenery. She sighs a little, but she is still disturbed by people. Therefore, Su Tang is very unhappy. She is not happy. Of course, she has to accept people. Gorgeous e-book www.yantxt.com


    Hearing this, the young man looked at Su Tang with consternation, and saw the little girl in front of her with delicate and neat eyebrows, plain clothes and white flowers on her head, which showed that she was still in filial piety.


    The boy behind him saw that the woman was so impolite to his young master, so he opened his mouth to reprimand "presumptuous, you..."


    "Hoe medicine..." The boy didn''t wait for the boy to talk and stop him.


    Then the young man bowed down to Su Tang more modestly and saluted Su Tang. "It''s rude of me to be a rude girl, which disturbed the girl''s interest. I also asked a lot of girls to forgive me."


    She apologized to Su Tang very sincerely. She saw that the boy was thin and thin. At this time, the sun had already sunk into the bottom of the water, and the sky was getting dark.


    She sipped her lips


    She has been used to it for a long time. I''m afraid it''s rare for her to be emotional for several times in her life. However, if she is destroyed, it''s just a temporary emotion.


    "Down the hill She said.


    Su Nuo saw his sister just now, and suddenly felt that her sister was a little strange and distant. Now he heard her say that she was going down the mountain. He went to her and said, "sister, let''s go home."


    As if aware of his uneasiness, sucang took a look at his brother, rubbed his head and nodded, "well, go home."


    However, a simple two words, all of a sudden let Sunuo down, sister or sister, no strange, no distance.

 Chapter 850

    Bauhinia and their moves are very agile, heard that Su sugar said to go down the mountain, but after a while they were all ready to protect sucang sister and brother down the mountain.


    Soon a group of people disappeared, leaving only the boy and the boy standing on the mountain, looking at Su sugar''s back.


    "Young master, let''s go down the mountain, too. This girl is too ignorant. Many girls are looking forward to the praise of the young master, but she is just like this. I don''t know where she is."


    When I saw the young man, he came to me.


    When the boy heard the boy say this, he disagreed and said, "I have disturbed her. She should be angry."


    Then they slowly went down the mountain together, and couldn''t help laughing. "I''m flattered by people. I think I''m loved by everyone, but I''m not at all."


    When I think of the girl''s impoliteness just now, the boy himself laughs at himself. He was born well since he was a child, and he has been pursued by many girls. After a long time, he always thinks that any girl should be like this. Only when he meets someone who is not confused by beauty, he knows that he is really flattered and thinks he is right.


    When the boy saw him saying this, he did not agree, "it''s not that the woman''s vision is not good, it''s not that the childe is not bad at all."


    "Well, when did I teach you to slander people like this? She''s not bad. I''m not." The young man doesn''t let his boy say that other girls are not good and admit his mistake.


    The girl was served by servants. Although she was dressed in mourning clothes, she had a noble temperament. At first, she was not a girl of ordinary people. She was offended by him. What was the gentleman''s doing to slander the girl?


    The boy was reprimanded by him, and pursed, "if you don''t say it, don''t say it, but you are good!" Pipi reading net www.pptsw.com


    When the boy heard this, he shook his head with a smile


    When the master and the servant went down the mountain halfway, the boy could not move. At the foot of the mountain, a group of strong men came up. Seeing the young man like this, he was quickly put into a sedan chair and carried him down the mountain.


    And sucang they also smoothly down the mountain, take the car back to the inn to rest, for this chance encounter, also never mind.


    In the early morning of the next day, Su Tang took Sunuo to the street. There were many merchants in Qingzhuo county.


    But fortunately, the county magistrate''s jurisdiction is still appropriate. Although it is not closed at night, it is also a safe life. This is also a big tax payer of the whole Qingzhou government, and the Qingzhou government will not tolerate the chaos of Qingzhuo county.


    Qihuang state did not prohibit maritime trade. It was just that the merchants were harassed by Japanese pirates all the year round. In the past few years, they risked nothing to do business. Fortunately, recently, Pei Guogong took over the coastal defense. The situation of Japanese pirates was greatly slowed down, and Qingzhuo County became more prosperous than before.


    On the wharf of Qingzhuo County, there are people who set up stalls to sell some foreign gadgets. Even in Qingzhuo County, there are some things that are hard to see in other places.


    Sunuo went to the street to see those new things that he had never seen before. He had always had money to save. He also bought some small things with his own money, and said that he would bring them back to his friends.


    After a day''s tour in Qingzhuo County, Su Tang got to know the situation of this county. The county of Qingzhuo county is by the sea, and to the East is the wharf. Because it is a city developed by the coastal wharf, the most prosperous block in the whole county seat is not far from the seaside and formed along the coastline.


    Among them, beside the wharf is the most prosperous, and the pavement is also the most expensive.

 Chapter 851

    After understanding the general situation of Qingzhuo County, Su Tang did not delay her time. She asked her servants to accompany Su Nuo to play. She took Zhu Wenzhu with her to the toothshop in Qingzhuo County on February 23.


    The tooth shop in Qingzhuo county is not far from Yamen. Before he got to the place, Su Tang saw the plaque on the carriage, which was at least twice as large as that in Qingyuan County.


    When they arrived, the gate was open, and people came and went, which was very lively. At such a scale, Su Tang nodded, which was worthy of the title of the money bag of Qingzhou government.


    Su Tang and Zhu Wenzhu get out of the car and let Mu Bai wait outside. They go straight into the tooth shop.


    Su Tang is observing her filial piety, and her dress is very simple, especially Zhu Wenzhu. However, when she sees two people coming in, someone immediately comes forward to say, "yes, I''ve met you. But I need to buy someone to rent, or do you want to buy someone?"


    These middle-aged people who work in the tooth shop meet and see more people, and their eyes are very fierce. Although Su Tang and Zhu Wenzhu are both coarse clothes, they can see at a glance that Su Tang is the master and Zhu Wenzhu is just a servant.


    Seeing his eagerness, sucang took a look at him and said, "I want to see the shop."


    Hearing her saying this, the man immediately said, "if the girl wants to rent a shop, I can introduce some to her. I don''t know where she wants to see."


    The middle man just talked about a customer but failed to reach an agreement. When he turned around and saw that Su Tang came in, he came to have a try. Seeing that Su Tang was young, he thought he was buying a few acres of good farmland for his family. Although it was not a big business, as long as he could make money, no matter how big or small, he would never let go.


    Who knows he didn''t expect that he missed his eyes. Su Tang actually said that he came to see the shop. Compared with buying and selling good farmland, the leasing and trading of the shop were more profitable. So he laughed like a flower and his attitude became more intense.


    Qingzhuo county is famous far and wide. There are always people who come here to try their luck and open a shop to make money. These people come and go and see more. In fact, over the years, many people have come, but few can stay safely. Fate novel www.51yuan.net


    But for the Chinese, it doesn''t matter. If someone comes to buy or sell a rental shop, they can make money.


    "Coastal street, near the wharf!" Su Tang opened his mouth and said what he wanted.


    But after hearing sucang''s words, he was stunned and looked at sucang. "Do you know the rental price of the shop in the coastal street, girl?"


    Anyone who arrives in Qingzhuo county knows that the pavement of the coastal street is the best, and the business is also the best. However, the place is good, and the price is naturally needless to say. What''s more, the area near the wharf is the prosperous and golden area.


    Su Tang looked at him like this and hooked his lips. "You can tell me if there is any."


    The shops in the golden area must be very expensive, but sucang is not short of a shop. Why, a shop in Qingzhuo county is worth tens of thousands of Liang silver?


    The capital is not so expensive. The middle-aged man looks at Su Tang with a light tone and a lot of serious attitude. He reaches out to Su Tang and asks him, "the rent for the shop in the coastal street is at least 50 Liang silver a year. If you accept it, we will talk about it."


    Hearing this, Su Tang took two gold ingots out of her purse. The two gold ingots were of ten taels, two of which were equivalent to two hundred taels of silver.


    As soon as he saw sucang, he took out the money at will, and the middle man bowed down and said, "girl, please come inside!"


    Su sugar nodded and followed Zhu Wenzhu into the inner hall.

 Chapter 852

    Su sugar followed the middle man into the inner hall, but just entered the door. The teenager sitting on the second floor of the inner hall saw her and was surprised to say, "is she?"


    His skin is as white as jade, a pair of burning peach blossom eyes, it is that day on the top of the mountain to disturb Su Tang''s youth.


    I don''t know whether it''s a coincidence or something. The boy suddenly sighs at Su Tang again. As a result, he opens his mouth and sees the girl downstairs suddenly raising her head. All of a sudden, he is on the line of sight with him.


    When the young man saw this, he quickly showed a gentle smile. As a result, he saw that the girl downstairs was expressionless and bowed his head. As if he had not seen him, he continued to follow the man into the hall.


    This move is to make the youth a burst of consternation, and then can not help shaking his head and laughing bitterly.


    Hoe medicine just went to pour tea, and then came to see his young master shaking his head and smiling bitterly. He also wondered, "what''s the matter with you, young master?"


    The boy took a sip of tea and said, "it''s OK!"


    He didn''t look like he was OK. He wanted to ask again. As a result, the door of the room opened again. A middle-aged man came in and "Qin Shao has been waiting for a long time."


    When he saw the visitor, he stood up and said politely, "boss Qiao, you are welcome."


    This middle-aged man is the person in charge of the dental trade. His name is Qiao Zhun. When he sees the young man so polite, the man also comes to sit down. "Qin Shaoyao''s people are all ready. They will be sent to your family in two days. Please rest assured."


    Although this middle-aged man is the person in charge of the tooth shop in Qingzhuo County, he shows great respect for the youth.


    "Boss Joe, I''m naturally at ease." The youth light smile way, and then looked downstairs, the yard has not seen Su sugar''s figure for a long time.


    "Would you please ask boss Joe to do me a favor?" The boy said again. 19th floor literature www.19wo.com


    Qiao Zhun heard this, and directly said with a smile, "Qin Shao has something to tell you."


    Although Qiao Zhun is the person in charge of the tooth shop in Zhuo County of Qing Dynasty, he does not belong to the Department of the Yamen. Although Qiao Zhun is only 15 years old, he is the biggest maritime merchant in the vicinity, the young master of the Qin family, Qin Qian.


    Although Qin Qian is the youngest young master of the Qin family, he has been talented and intelligent since he was young, and has been out to do business. However, this young master is not good at all since he was born, so he doesn''t go to sea at all. At present, the young master is responsible for the sales of the goods brought by the Qin family from overseas every year.


    He seems to be weak, but he is a decisive master in business, which is quite out of proportion to his frail and seriously ill appearance.


    Qin Qian''s identity, not to mention Qiao Zhun, is the magistrate of Qingzhuo County, and he has always been polite.


    Now Qiao Zhun hears Qin Qian say to ask him to help, of course, he is full of promise, and also believe that Qin Qian will not ask people to feel troubled.


    Sure enough, hearing Qiao Zhun say so, Qin Qian politely said, "please ask boss Qiao to ask me what the girl who has just entered the room of Tianzi B is going to do. If so, in my face, give her a convenience."


    Qiao must have never thought that Qin Qian would let him do such a small favor, especially when he mentioned the girl from his mouth.


    Who didn''t know that the young master of the Qin family was not good since he was young. His mother was also afraid that he would damage his body early, so from childhood to adulthood, he didn''t even have a female mosquito.


    However, Qin Qian still has a good appearance of attracting peach blossom. Women often take the initiative to send them to their arms. If ordinary young people get old, they will always move some thoughts. But this young master is an alien and refuses to let those women go.


    So Joe must have been curious to mention a girl from such a population.


    Note: Qin Er Sheng (Qin Er Sheng) Qian

 Chapter 853

    After Qin Qian finished speaking, he also saw Qiao Zhun''s inquisitive and strange eyes. He knew that he was afraid of thinking too much. He also explained that "yesterday I went to Laoshan mountain to climb the mountain, and I accidentally disturbed the girl''s elegant interest, but I''m just doing a favor and asking for peace of mind."


    The reason sounded good enough, but Joe didn''t believe it, but he didn''t say much. Instead, he nodded, "a little thing, I''ll ask someone to make sure that the girl''s business is going smoothly."


    Qin Qian heard his promise and nodded with a smile, "thank you, boss Qiao."


    Joe must have been polite to him again, and then asked what business the girl in that room was going to do.


    Tan Qian and Qiao Zhun are talking here. Su Tang also enters the inner hall to talk to the middle-class people. As soon as he enters the room, he realizes that someone is looking at him and there is an orange cat in the room. Naturally, he can''t hide Su Tang''s eyes.


    Even Su Tang didn''t expect that she met the young man on the mountain again here. However, after knowing that it was him, she was not interested in exploring. Anyway, she confirmed that the other party was not hostile, so she just ran into her own affairs as if she had met by chance.


    "There are a lot of shops in the coastal street. If you want to rent something a little bit more biased, you can come here and have a look. If you want to rent something a little bit more prosperous, there are fewer shops available at present..." After entering the inner hall with sucang, the middle man took out a map of the coastal street and introduced it to Su Tang.


    Su sugar holding a hot tea bowl, "I don''t rent, want to buy, you pick the shop to introduce me." OK composition website www.okzuowen.com


    If you want to do business, you still have to have your own shop, so that you won''t be passive. This is the habit of Sutang in doing business. However, those people didn''t expect that sucang would buy a shop with such a large sum of money.


    You should know that the shops in the coastal street, even if they are slightly biased, need 50 Liang silver a year for rent. This is really a hen laying golden eggs. Therefore, even if they do not do business, many people are willing to buy the shops in coastal street as investment.


    The rent is so high that the price of buying the shop is needless to say. Seeing that Su Tang is not very old, the middle-aged man says that he wants to buy a shop with a light look. He can only sigh that he has lost sight.


    However, he did not hesitate to put down the shops that were only rented but not sold, and introduced the shops being sold to Su Tang: "if you only buy shops, there are not many shops to choose from. The shops in coastal Street are always in demand. There are 18 shops on the whole street, including five in the south, six in the north, the remaining five in the middle, and two near the wharf."


    There are hundreds of shops in the coastal street. At present, there are only a dozen of them on sale. It''s true that there are not many shops on sale, but there are still some options. Su Tang takes a look and directly skips over those too biased, "first introduce these two shops near the wharf."


    The more people communicate with sucang, the more frightened they are. Even if they have to buy a shop, such a little girl, who seems to be not well-off, actually stares at the most expensive shop.


    "Girl, with all due respect, the shops in the coastal Street are very expensive. If it is a little bit more expensive, a shop will cost 400 to 500 Liang silver. As for the one near the wharf, it will certainly be more expensive. These two shops are very well located, but they have not been sold out. There are some reasons why they are among them..."


    Su Tang heard this man''s words, but he directly laughed, "why, I''m afraid I can''t afford it?"

 Chapter 854

    Hearing sucang say so, the middle man quickly stood up "dare not dare!"


    Su Tang looked at him with a smile. "Since I dare not, let me introduce those two shops."


    In this way, Zhongren can''t say anything more, so he continues to introduce Su Tang, "these two shops are just two extremes. One of them is just beside the wharf, which is a tiny facade.


    At first, one family sold some stewed food there. Later, the old man of that family passed away. However, he was in a hurry and took the secret recipe of making stewed flavor with him. After that, his family''s business was not as good as before. With several brothers sharing property, they wanted to sell the shop for money.


    The other shop, on the contrary, is a three story shop with a large area. It was just rebuilt last year. Next to it is the warehouse of the Qin family. It was originally intended to compete with the Qin family, but it did not.


    In our Qingzhuo County, no one can eat such a big shop except the Qin family. But the family said that everyone sold except the Qin family, so it has been there for three months, and it has not been sold yet. "


    Haibin street is the most prosperous street in Qingzhuo county. The two shops are so well located that they can''t be sold. After hearing the explanation of the middle-aged man, Su Tang fully understands the trouble, so she asks directly.


    "What''s the price of the small shop? Did the Qin family intend to buy that big shop before?"


    Not to mention, after hearing the question of sucang, they really put aside their contempt for sucang. What Sutang asked was the most critical question of the two shops.


    "The girl is keen. The small shop is just on the dock. There are numerous merchants on the wharf. It is the best to sell some food. However, the shop is not sold because the area of the shop is not large, but the price is 500 Liang, and the price is not negotiated."


    Zhongren praised Su Tang and continued to introduce "as for the big shop, Qin''s warehouse was already big enough, and Qin Shao did not show the idea of buying it." Chinese www.huaxzw.com


    It''s very simple for Su Tang to ask this question. Listen to the meaning of the Chinese people''s tone, I''m afraid the Qin family is not small in this neighborhood. Su Tang, who is not familiar with his hometown, comes here to do business. It''s not wise to confront the local villains all of a sudden. If you can avoid it, it''s best.


    Of course, if the shop is really good and sucang is interested in it, even if it is on, there is no way.


    "What''s the price of the big shop?" Almost understood, sucang asked the most important question.


    They were very familiar with the price and directly said, "this big shop doesn''t bargain. It''s four thousand Liang silver at one time."


    Su Tang didn''t know much about the price. On the contrary, Zhu Wenzhu, who was close to Sutang, heard that Sutang was talking about shops with people. The price was so frightening that he took a breath of cold.


    When he saw him like this, he also took a look at him. Su Tang was light. He took a look at Zhu Wenzhu, and then he said, "now go and see the shop."


    After all the prices were said, Sutang still wanted to see it. The middle man nodded immediately and took sucang out to see two shops.


    Su Tang and Zhongren talk very fast, also did not consider the location of the shop is not good enough, so in a while they went out.


    So when Qiao Zhun sent someone over, he threw himself into the air. He only saw that the tea in the room was still hot, but he had already left. So he quickly went up to tell Qiao Zhun and Qin Qian.


    Besides, Su Tan Qian will find out what he promised to leave.

 Chapter 855

    "Well, it was just a chance encounter. If I had to do something, I would have been demanding." Qin Qian thought that maybe fate was so, and there was no tangle.


    This time Qiao must be really not sure, is this Qin Shao really just want to make up for others?


    No matter how Qiao Zhun and Tan Qian were, Su Tang and Zhong Ren left Yahang and went directly to Haibin street. Along the way, the middle man also pointed out that they were passing by the shops being sold.


    The middle places are also good, but sucang still wants to see the better shops in these two places, and soon they arrive at the first small shop.


    Although the middle man told Su Tang that there was nothing wrong with this shop, it was just that the area was very small, and Su Tang had set her mind on it, but after arriving at the place, she still didn''t expect that the place was even smaller than she thought.


    The place is exactly the same as that introduced by the Chinese people. It''s just beside the wharf. There are lots of pedestrians. It''s very busy. But Su Tang went in and measured it roughly. This shop is about 10 square meters in size.


    If you open a food shop and you can''t even provide a seat, it''s no wonder that no one wants to buy it.


    A small place means a small shipment. If you buy it for 500 Liang silver, it will take several years to earn it back. It is not easy to sell it.


    "It''s too small." Su Tang also said after seeing it.


    The middle man also nodded, "yes, but their five brothers are not willing to reduce the price, so the shop has not been sold."


    This person is also nodding, in fact, the shop can not sell is too expensive. Pythagorean stack room www.gougushu.com


    However, in the current business of Suchang, there is one suitable for selling here. The profits of desserts and fresh desserts are also high, and there are no competitors nearby. It is not difficult to earn back.


    This small shop also has nothing to see, Su sugar looked around, light said "look at the next one!"


    People in the middle can''t see sucang''s attitude. When they see her, they take her to the next shop, which is not bad.


    It can be said that there is only a wharf between the shop and this small shop. The height of the three-story building is very impressive. There is also a three-story building with the same style beside it. It is written with such words as Qin''s warehouse. Obviously, it is the Qin''s warehouse just now.


    The two buildings are arranged in such a way that the coming merchant ship has not yet landed. The first thing to see is the two buildings here, which are very conspicuous.


    Seeing Su Tang, the middle-aged man looked at the Qin''s warehouse next to Su Tang and explained to Su Tang that "this Qin family is the number one marine merchant in the north of China, and has always been engaged in maritime business. Every time a cargo ship arrives, those goods will be sold in the Qinjia warehouse. Some other merchants believe that the Qin family will also sell here."


    Su Tang nodded, "go in and have a look."


    Qin''s warehouse should have existed only for the sake of selling goods for his own family. After the Qin family''s business expanded, other retail investors would not want to run by themselves and sell them to Qin''s house. Naturally, it will grow bigger and bigger.


    As for the area of Tan Tang''s store, it was built three storeys, but it was not built for the sake of the competition.


    Previously, the Chinese people also said that these two shops with good positions are really extreme. The small shops are cheap and should be easy to sell. However, the sellers are still struggling with the selling price. Other people don''t want to suffer losses and feel that they can''t make a profit, so they haven''t sold them all the time.

 Chapter 856

    As for the big one, it''s too big. I''m afraid it''s more difficult to sell than that small shop because the total price of the small shop is low. If you buy it at risk, you can''t get back to the original ten years later. The place is good, and the rent must be 70-20 Liang a year.


    But this three-story building, even Su Tang, felt very frightening. He could only do business on his own and could not rent it at all. But what kind of business can use such a large place.


    The strength of the people who can compete with Qin''s family is not weak. Isn''t it the same as that.


    When he saw Su Tang enter the house, he didn''t speak. He looked at the three floors carefully and didn''t know what he was thinking. He also explained that "this shop is really good. It''s better than Qin''s warehouse. The former owner bought lots of land and built it. It''s a pity..."


    It''s a pity that no one will say anything. Anyway, it was the owner of the shop who lost. In the end, he had to sell the shop at a low price. At the beginning, he spent several thousand liang of silver to buy the land. After the reconstruction, it must have lost money to sell it.


    Su Tang didn''t listen to what the middle man said. She calculated about it. Then she said to the middleman, "I''ll take both of these shops. For the small shop, you can see if you can buy 450 Liang. As for this, I''ll give 3000 Liang. If they agree, I''ll give you silver immediately."


    The middleman didn''t expect that Su Tang was so straightforward that he really wanted to buy it and opened his mouth wide. Then he was surprised that "the five brothers in that small shop can''t beat it. The price is afraid to be hard to talk about. I''m afraid that 3000 Liang is not easy to talk about!"


    Su Tang looked at the middle man''s words and directly laughed, "if you are a middle person, do you want me to teach you how to talk about it? Before me, was someone willing to pay 500 Liang to buy that small shop? Warm talent Literature Network www.ncwx.net


    I''m afraid it''s even less than four hundred taels. Tell them that if you don''t sell me four hundred fifty taels now, I''ll only give them four hundred taels when they come to me again. "


    The area of the small shop is very small, so it takes up a good place. Su Tang thinks that she can open a dessert there. Although the area is a little small, it is barely enough. It just happens that the area of the big shop here is big enough, so we can give the dessert bar an open space. Although there is some distance, it is convenient to be so close.


    That shop is not worth five hundred Liang silver at all. Even if Su Tang really wants to buy it, she doesn''t want to delay time. So she is willing to give 450 Liang silver. If you want to change someone, you can''t give this price.


    As for the big shop where she is now, Su Tang mocked, "if their family can find a second one willing to eat this shop, they don''t have to talk to me."


    Su Tang didn''t know how powerful the Qin family was, but in such a geographical location, he still didn''t build a warehouse. In Su Tang''s opinion, there was only one reason: what happened to the family and the capital chain was broken.


    The warehouse will sell the goods after receiving the goods, which requires a lot of cash support. The initial investment will be very large, and then the business can be turned into profit.


    This is like many modern enterprises. When you look at the annual report, they all lose money. But even if they lose billions of dollars, other companies are still operating. Why? Because even if they lose money, they will not delay the shareholders to believe that the company can make money in the future, so they can continue to operate.


    In the world of capital, it''s nothing to lose money for a short time. It''s about long-term profits. Su Tang heard that the shop was only built last year. That is to say, it took a full year to calculate, and even could not do it for several months.

 Chapter 857

    Or the guy who started this project is a fool. He doesn''t know the market because he doesn''t know the market. If he doesn''t make money, he sells it at a low price.


    Either there was a plan, but an accident happened in the middle, which led to the fracture of the capital chain and the business could not go on, so we had to cash in as soon as possible to solve the current crisis.


    No matter what the other party is in a hurry to sell the other party''s five thousand pieces of sugar, the reason is that the other party is selling five thousand pieces of sugar?


    In such a big shop, to tell you the truth, it will take a lot of work for sucang to make a profit. If she has the ability to eat this shop, she can say that it is difficult to find a second one.


    There is no tenderness in business. Shopping malls are like battlefields. Knowing that the other party is in a hurry to spend money, it is not easy to sell. Su Tang still pays such a high price. Her money is hard earned, and it is not windy. How can it be possible.


    They didn''t expect that Sutang was so straightforward, and there were many differences in their eyes when they looked at Su Tang. In fact, Su Tang came to Qingzhuo County, but they still knew why the owner of this big shop sold the shop.


    As Su Tang said, the owner of this shop is Shi Jifeng, the young master of the largest businessman in Danzhou.


    This young master Shi had been pampered since childhood. Where could he do business, his favorite cousin fell in love with Qin Qian at first sight and fell in love with him at the second sight, and then he came to Qingzhuo county.


    When he saw his cousin like this, he was very angry, and saw his cousin so highly praised Qin Qian''s ability to do business. So he secretly took several thousand liang of silver behind his family''s back, together with his own pocket money for so many years, bought land and built a Shi Family warehouse.


    In order to compare with Qin Qian, the scale of Qin''s warehouse was larger than that of Qin''s warehouse. 600 Novels www.600xs.com


    But as Su Tang said, the early stage investment of this warehouse is huge. The reason why the Qin family can do it is because the Qin family is a marine merchant. They will bring back kelp goods and accept the goods of small merchants.


    Shijia is not a marine merchant himself. They all rely on the purchase of goods from small merchants to build warehouses. There is no twenty-three thousand, where can they hold on.


    As a result, the funds can''t keep up with the later period, so it can''t be continued all of a sudden.


    The young master of the stone family was spoiled by his mother when he was young. He was afraid that his father and his family would know about his loss of money, so he waited to cash out and leave the scene, and didn''t want to pay more.


    At first, the price here was five thousand Liang silver. Recently, it was reduced to 4000 Liang.


    But that''s it. To be honest, many people will not come to see the place when they hear that the place is so big and the price is so high. That is to say, the Qin family can eat it, but the current place of the Qin family is enough. There is no need to eat this shop.


    Moreover, the young master has already paid several thousand Liang, but he still has a young master''s temper. He is not willing to sell it to the Qin family. To be honest, Su Tang is the only one who knows the price and is willing to come and have a look in recent months.


    Therefore, when hearing Su Tang''s words, the middle-aged people dare not give up "girl''s good skills, then I''ll go and have a good talk with the two families. I don''t know the name of the girl and where she lives?"


    In fact, what the middleman earns is the money of bargaining in the middle. If you can do business with your eyes closed, what else can you do with a middleman?

 Chapter 858

    "My name is su. If you have anything to do, you can go to Haiyue Inn and find me." Sucang tells the Chinese people where they live.


    The middleman wrote down, "OK, Miss Su, I''ll talk to you in a minute."


    It''s almost like this. The middle man went to contact the owners of the two shops, while Su Tang came out of the shop and got on the carriage.


    Just after su Tang''s carriage left, a carriage stopped at the door of Qin''s Inn next door. Qin Qian got out of the car and turned into the inn.


    "Do you know what''s wrong with you today?" Su Tang didn''t know that she and Qin Qian passed by like this again. After getting on the bus, she asked Zhu Wenzhu who was sitting on the shaft of the car.


    Recently, Su Tang always takes Zhu Wenzhu with him when he comes out to buy a shop. Without any instruction, this young man can think of drawing a lottery to make money. He is a born businessman. Since Su Tang wants to use him, he will not let him live and die, but will teach him.


    Zhu Wenzhu heard Su Tang''s inquiry, and said with some guilt that "I was just in front of the middle man. I was disgraced by the county Lord."


    In fact, after Zhu Wenzhu was bought by Su Tang, it was not the first time that Su Tang came out to see the shop and buy a shop.


    Although Zhu Wenzhu is illiterate, he is smart and resourceful, and his brain is flexible. Su Tang takes him out in this way, and he just sees and learns a lot.


    Before, sucang also bought shops in several counties, and they were also shops in the most prosperous areas. But even so, a shop did not exceed 1000 Liang, and several hundred Liang could always be bought.


    However, when we arrived in Qingzhuo County, a shop of that small size would cost 500 taels, which was frightening enough. There was a shop with a mouth of 4000 Liang. Hangar fiction www.txtwww.com


    Zhu Wenzhu was born in a farming family. His brain is flexible, but his growth background determines his insight. For Zhu Wenzhu, how much money is that? Before several hundred taels, he has felt that he can''t earn in his whole life, let alone several thousand taels.


    So he was a little out of control for a moment. Just now, the middle man saw his surprise. He was a servant, and Su Tang was calm, so he didn''t let the middle-aged feel that they were showing their timidity.


    Zhu Wenzhu also knew that he had not performed well before, so Su Tang said it immediately as soon as he asked.


    Seeing the young boy''s guilty look on his face, Su Tang leaned on the soft pillow of the carriage and said, "remember, in business, the first thing to learn is to be quiet.


    You can laugh, you can also be expressionless, no matter what face you use to go out, you can, but remember that you can''t let people see what you think, because when you are seen out, you have already lost. "


    Su Tang taught Zhu Wenzhu that "to do business, you should know your opponent, but you should know yourself more. What I want is that you should be brave enough and have a good heart."


    When Zhu Wenzhu heard Su Tang say this, he looked up at her and said, "it''s just like the county chief buying a shop this time, isn''t it?"


    Su Tang heard his words, raised eyebrows and looked at him, "say it and listen to it."


    "Because the county owner predicted in advance that the owner of the big shop was short of money, he would come to see it, and finally he could give a lower price."


    Zhu Wenzhu looks at Su Tang. In fact, Su Tang didn''t have to talk to a middleman in detail just now. To some extent, those words were for Zhu Wenzhu.


    Zhu Wenzhu also recognized the meaning of Su Tang. Now he confirmed with Su Tang that Su Tang understood him and nodded with satisfaction, "if you can think of it here, you really have your own thinking. I will not bring you out to see it in vain."

 Chapter 859

    Zhu Wenzhu was praised and embarrassed to scratch his head. "There is still a lot to learn from small ones."


    When Su Tang heard him say this, she nodded, "there is a lot to learn, but you know how to think. This is very good, and we should continue to maintain it in the future.


    Remember to walk in the business field. You can''t stop looking because you think it''s impossible at the beginning. If you don''t look, how can you know it''s impossible.


    Therefore, we should be bold, regardless of whether it can be done or not. We should always see if there are other ways. The reality is fixed, but people are alive, and the way is to think out. "


    In fact, sucang can be regarded as a more cautious businessman, but business can not be without the spirit of adventure, enough risk to have enough profit.


    Just like this huge shop, it will be difficult to develop sucan after eating it, but if you have a chance, you have to try it.


    At the same time, in order to reduce its own risk, it is natural to shift the risk. Reducing the acquisition cost is one of the methods. Therefore, the price of sucan was directly lowered to 3000 Liang.


    Zhu Wenzhu listened to Su Tang''s words with a serious face. "As for being careful, we should observe, see and understand more.


    Business can not be negative. There are always problems, but there must be more methods than problems.


    These all need a lot of observation and experience to accumulate. For example, I knew in advance that the warehouse needs a lot of money as support to build a warehouse. This shop is only built less than a year ago and will be sold. So why do you think this is? "


    Su sugar said here, Zhu Wenzhu reaction quickly, "they have no money." First reading website www.01dsw.com


    As soon as he said this, Su Tang nodded, "yes, the conclusion comes from this way, so what is needed is experience. But if you don''t have experience, you can come over and observe more. For example, you can not know by experience. You can observe and understand the business model of Qin family. Although it will be a little slower, but when you understand clearly, you can also get the correct conclusion."


    Su Tang only guessed in advance that the owner of the shop had no money and needed money. She also came to let orange cat know about it and get confirmation. She not only understood this, but also thought about what she would do after she bought the shop.


    Certainly it will not be the same as Qinjia warehouse. People have worked for so many years, and some of them have sales channels. Su Tang and Luo Xingchen, who left the Luo family, do not have such strong sales channels, so what Sutang wants to do is other businesses.


    Speaking of this, Zhu Wenzhu also some understand come over, "this is to understand each other, bold and careful."


    "You can say that, but one more important thing is to know yourself.


    Business seems strange and changeable, but you will always remember that all business people are people. As long as they are people, they have shortcomings, advantages, and different personalities and human nature.


    What a person will do is out of his own nature. When you know your opponent, you will never miss his next step. How can you lose?


    As for why it''s more important to know yourself, because only by knowing yourself can you know where you are, where you can avoid making mistakes, and even let others never know what your weaknesses are. "


    At the end of Sutang''s speech, Zhu Wenzhu suddenly looked up at Su Tang and saw her leaning on the cushion. The whole person was careless. If not heard by his own ears, no one would believe that Su Tang had just said some amazing theories.


    Many people have seen sucang, seen her cry, saw her smile, but no one knows what the real she is like, nor what is her weakness.

 Chapter 860

    "Yes, I know. I will certainly improve myself in the future. I won''t disgrace the county Lord." Zhu Wenzhu felt that he seemed to know what to do in the future.


    Su Tang nodded lightly


    Zhu Wenzhu stepped back and sat on the shaft, ignoring the curious eyes of Mu Bai, who was driving beside him. He bowed his head to digest and think about all that Sutang had just told him.


    And Su sugar is sitting in the carriage, holding the orange cat along its fur, "the master really looks after him."


    Hearing the tone of orange cat, she felt a little sour. She rubbed her big, fluffy head and said, "because I know that children living at the bottom can be more generous in order to live out their appearance."


    After her grandmother passed away, Su Tang''s parents ignored her. Her mother sold her grandmother''s house and didn''t give her any money.


    In the modern city, even the poorest, there are always 1000 or 2000 yuan a month. But at that time, Su Tang could only wash dishes in a nearby restaurant after school. She had no salary and only provided her with a meal and a place to live.


    At that time, she even earned the tuition and miscellaneous fees of compulsory education by herself. But even so, Su Tang never gave up her studies. She not only completed the compulsory education, but also entered high school.


    After high school, she followed other college students to draw in the park after school. There were many business people in the park, slander each other and even direct fighting happened. Only when sucang and the college student united, did she get a firm foothold.


    Therefore, this college student taught Su Tang painting. She has a talent in this field. Learning painting not only makes her earn enough living expenses and tuition fees by virtue of this skill, but also gets admitted to university by drawing. Heyuan book bar www.heyuanba.com


    Su Tang was not a genius, but she was not stupid. She could hardly study hard for her life.


    Once hard to give up, so many people who have not graduated from primary school can live.


    However, the hardships of her long life made Su Tang very clear that she had no luck and had no background, let alone a very ordinary girl. In addition to studying for college entrance examination, there was almost no shortcut in life for her to succeed.


    Sucang doesn''t believe in luck. She only believes in what she can hold in her own hands.


    In the college entrance examination, she will not make any mistakes, but she will have a better chance to study.


    She lives to live better, not just to breathe in this world, so she tired or bitter, there is only one word, spell!


    Su Tang doesn''t like hard work, and she doesn''t want to study so tired every day. Reading is very tired, but compared with the long life in the future, she would rather be tired for a while, rather than tired for the rest of her life.


    When other children can''t go abroad because their parents can only take them to travel in China, sucang struggles to live like this. Even if she is like a mangy dog, she still wants to live, even if she is better than many people.


    But even so, under such an environment, Su Tang could not concentrate on her studies, so her grades were not very good. Finally, she only entered the clothing college. After entering the University, she had more freedom. She began to write articles and also worked as a part-time tutor.

 Chapter 861

    When some girls to a luxury bag to loan, her every cent is hard to earn, get her hands, is to let her most down-to-earth.


    At that time, among their graduates of the same year, Su Tang was the first to settle down for a job, and was the first fashion magazine in the country to admit her.


    Because she really came from the bottom, sucang knew how much strength a child in the world had hidden in her heart and how hard it would be.


    In order to survive, in order to live out of shape, pay how much are willing to fight.


    A child with a heart, even if born in dust, can soar in the sky.


    Zhu Wenzhu''s experience with Su Tang in his previous life can''t be said to be exactly the same. However, Su Tang, a clever young man, can feel the strength in his heart. He wants to live a good life and show it to those who look down on him. He wants to be better.


    With this spirit, smart mind and personal qualities, why doesn''t sucang want to give him a chance.


    Su Tang also believes that as long as Zhu Wenzhu continues to work hard and forge ahead, he will surely be able to live in the future. He will live a better life than all the people who laugh at him, look down on him and reject him.


    Mention of the past life, Su Tang''s mood is also a little more complex, orange cat feel the master''s mood, afraid she is not happy, take his big head has been rubbing Su sugar.


    And Su Tang looks at the orange cat like this, also hooks the lip to smile, so she really seldom goes to recall own past, because that is destined to have been unable to return to the time.


    Modern sucang experienced everything, every minute, every second, she did her best, no regret, but she did not want to do it again. Biqu Pavilion VP www.vp268xs.com


    Before her death, her parents gave birth to a child who did not even pass the college entrance examination. When she was working in the CBD brightly and earned a lot of wages, the people who abandoned her borrowed money and made money for their own children to repay their children''s usury.


    Sucang does not believe in life, but perhaps there is a kind of inexplicable cause and effect, so she really live out of shape, and some people are getting worse and worse.


    It''s hard for sucang to go to school. She has to earn her own life and study at the same time. It''s really hard for her. Even now she thinks about it, she also feels very hard.


    But now she also thanks all her efforts, those knowledge she learned in the end, although she has seen too much dark, gray can not enter into all of the purpose, but also because of these, let her become her at that time, and then become her now.


    Even now, because of the past experience, what they have learned and used, today''s sucang is the same.


    This Su sugar also does not deny that, she thanks herself for her efforts, but let her experience again, she absolutely does not want to.


    It''s so bitter that even sugar is not sweet. It''s also because she was hurt at that time. So she didn''t want to be so hard in her life. She wanted to be easy.


    So before Song Yi wanted her to study, she was really tired of learning. In her last life, she forced herself to work hard and struggle. In this life, she didn''t want to force herself. She would not do what she didn''t want to do. How could she live happily.


    Those hard, those are not easy, Su sugar has experienced in the last life, and it is time for her to enjoy all her efforts.


    Orange cat can feel that sucang''s mood is not so bad, but it''s not bad. It''s just like this for a moment, so she kneaded for sucang.


    As a matter of fact, sucang just remembered it for a moment, and then stopped thinking about it. While giving orange cat hair, they went back to the inn.

 Chapter 862

    After returning to the inn, sucang was not in a hurry. She took her brother to the beach for a walk. She was very relaxed.


    Then on the third day after Sutang finished the shop, the middle-aged man came to Haiyue Inn and saw sucang "met Miss Su."


    "Well!" Seeing the middle man coming, Su Tang sat down and talked with him.


    Bauhinia came to serve tea for two people. The middle man carefully sat on half of the stool and took a sip of tea before explaining to Su Tang, "I went to see the owner of the big shop first. The young master of the stone family heard that Miss Su only gave 3000 Liang, but he only said that he couldn''t. the shop originally charged 5000 Liang at the beginning, but now 4000 Liang has been reduced."


    This person first said this, and finally saw that Su Tang heard these faces also light, it seems that some casual holding the tea bowl in the hand, also a little uncertain about the meaning of sucang, can only continue to talk.


    But Zhu Wenzhu standing behind sucang is a pair of eyes, has been staring at sucang and the middle man, hard to learn to improve themselves.


    "But I know that Miss Su really wants to buy it, so yesterday I tried to persuade Mr. Shi, who was willing to give up another 3, 500 taels of silver. This morning, I got what Mr. Shi said, and I will come to tell her the good news."


    The middle man''s mouth was full of how hard he tried. He was sincere. He could not see anything on Su Tang''s face. However, the orange cat on the table beside Su Tang''s side moved his ears after hearing what he said


    Sucang naturally saw what the orange cat said, and her drooping eyes flashed through the glare of no one to see. As soon as she saw these people that day, she knew that this was not a loyal and honest person. So she clearly took her to see two shops, but the introduction was not true. Baidu Novels www.googlexs.com


    If it wasn''t for sucang''s sensitivity, she might have paid more for the store.


    Today, I came to talk with Su Tang with my heart hidden. Orange cat has the ability to read the heart. This person thinks that he pretends to be like him. In fact, he has no place to hide in front of Ju Mao and Su Tang.


    "In this case..." After that, the middle man couldn''t see what Sutang thought. Then he finally looked at Su Tang wiping the tea with the lid of the cup. His voice was light and cold. "I should find someone who has the ability to talk to me about the price."


    This person is really a smart person in the world, but others are all fools. Su Tang sneers, trying to gain benefits from her sucang, and doesn''t think about whether he has that ability.


    The man didn''t expect that Su Tang would say such a thing. He was startled, and then he stood up. "What does Miss Su mean? I''ve been trying to talk about the price for Miss Su these two days, but I''ve worn my tongue. The young master of the stone family is willing to let 500 Liang more silver. Miss Su is not considerate. What''s the reason for this


    this person is originally relying on his lips to mediate to make money, this time is also very fierce, but the voice is bigger, but also more appear to be more than flesh and blood.


    In this way, piansu sugar was not affected at all. He continued to sit there. "Shi Jifeng, the third young master of the Shi Family in Danzhou, came to Qingzhuo County in February last year. He bought the land with 3000 Liang silver. He built the Shijia warehouse in half a year. After three months of operation, he decided to sell the Shijia warehouse. At first, he offered 5000 Liang, and half a month ago, he took the initiative to reduce the price to 4000 Liang."


    Sucang did not say anything else, but said these in a calm tone. The people did not expect that sucang would say this, and his face changed.

 Chapter 863

    It turned out that the middle man had seen that sucang was a business man, and he was very smart. However, he was also an outsider. Some information could not be heard. The young master of the stone family knew a lot about selling warehouses, but most people still knew little about what was in the middle.


    So the talent wanted to make a fool of it. He could talk about five hundred taels of silver in the shop. The young master of the stone family was in a hurry to sell the silver home. In fact, the 3000 Liang given by Su Tang was Shi Jifeng''s psychological reserve price.


    However, the middleman earns the intermediate fee. It''s expensive. The seller is good. He can also make more money. So he deliberately delayed a day and said that he made great efforts to talk about 3500 taels.


    Generally, I''m a little worried when I''m delayed. When I see that the price is 500 Liang cheaper, I''m almost agreed. After all, three thousand taels have been sold, and there is still a gap of 500 Liang.


    If someone else, this person may really become, but he met is Su sugar, Su sugar these two days seems to only accompany his brother out to play, in fact, orange cat is not idle.


    Since we are going to do business here in the future, we always need to know some local forces. Besides, we need to buy 3000 liang of shops and so much money. Can su Tang not find out what happened to the owner before.


    These people want to make more profits. They are smart and smart. But no one can make a profit from sucang. In the past and present life, there are no other people except the abnormal editor in chief of her family''s magazine.


    Of course, the reason why she was punished by the chief editor is that although her salary in her previous life was not low, she also worked for people. In fact, the number of social animals who worked for them was the same. Love reading www.aikenshu.com


    It was the past and modern times. Sutang was just a social animal, but now it''s different. Sucang has become a boss. How can people pit their own money?


    Su Tang has heard all the news about Shijia master. Orange cat, the eight trigrams god beast, even Qin Qian, Shi Jifeng, and his cousin Hong LAN are all very clear about the love disputes. He also gives Su Tang a vivid description in the space.


    When he heard Su Tang say this, he knew that he had been exposed. However, he was also cheeky, and immediately joked, "Miss Su is good at young age. Yes, just like the Miss said, master Shi is asking for 35000 Liang silver now, but he can give in 500 Liang so soon. There should be more talks. I will continue to talk with him today, and I will certainly Talk to the young lady about the price you are satisfied with. "


    As if he had not said anything about Su Tang just now, the middle man continued to say that Zhu Wenzhu really admired him. He was really cheeky.


    Su Tang was not surprised that he was so bold as to make trouble in the middle. He must be brave enough and have thick skin. Of course, sucang also knew that this middle man was not very good. However, if he tried to find others, he would be in trouble. What''s more, his ideas and deeds were not enough for her.


    So Su Tang didn''t say "Zhongren means you have the ability to talk about it?"


    "Nature, nature. Since Miss wants to buy it, I have to do my best to help her buy the shop she wants." It seems that middle-aged people can''t hear the sarcasm in Sutang''s tone.


    Su sugar heard his words and looked at him with a smile.

 Chapter 864

    Chinese people only think that Su Tang''s eyes are very fierce. They just think that they are greedy this time. They look away and don''t want to continue this topic. They talk about another shop with sucang.


    "I have also talked about the owner of that small shop. I heard that the young lady gave 450 taels of silver, but they still refused to do it. They said that there was a lot of money for a penny and five hundred taels of silver."


    The man in charge of this small shop is not deceiving. The five brothers of the master''s family are really not good at talking, and it''s hard for them to talk about it.


    Sucang also said before that, except for her, no one would pay such a high price for their shop. Although the place is very good, it is really too small. The business that can be done is limited. Even the rent is lower than that of the shop nearby.


    In fact, there were some people who wanted to buy before. Basically, the highest price was more than 300 Liang silver. In fact, this shop was only at this price, which could not exceed 400 Liang silver. However, the five brothers were greedy and didn''t want to sell them cheaply, so they never agreed to sell them before.


    Among the people who want to buy, sucang has the highest bid, but the price is high. When the five brothers hear that the buyer is from other places, they all say that since they are willing to spend so much money on their shop, it must be no less than 50 Liang silver. Therefore, they should only be able to take sucang, let alone bargain.


    The middle man didn''t tell a lie. Of course, Su Tang knew that the big shop was easy to buy, but the small one was difficult to talk about. Moreover, hearing the tone of the middle man, she knew that the five brothers were afraid to treat her as an unjust leader.


    "If you don''t want to sell it, forget it." Sucang is also very simple. It''s a small shop, which means the place is good. It doesn''t have to buy it.


    With Shijia warehouse as a big shop, sucang can do a lot of business. If you can buy both of them, it may be better to have a shop with Sutang on both sides, but it will not affect the future business of Suchang. The latest novel www.zuixiaoshuo.net


    They didn''t want to talk to sucang about the small shop, but they wanted to talk more about it. After all, sucang is already a high price. If you miss sucang, you can''t find the next person who will pay so much for it.


    However, he wanted to make more money in the big shop. He was exposed by sucang, so he had to take the small shop out to block it. As a result, he said that sucang was straightforward and did not buy it.


    "Miss Su is not busy. I''ll discuss with them again. They don''t understand for a moment. I''ll talk to them carefully. They can''t understand."


    "I don''t have time to wait for them to come up with something. Forget it." Su Tang is also too lazy to keep in touch with this greasy middle man. If she didn''t go to talk with other middlemen on the way, she would feel that she had to buy this shop. It would be difficult to discuss the price at that time. She really wanted to change it.


    Su Tang''s attitude is firm. The middle man is also biting his teeth. He has a rare opportunity. He really hates him. But he doesn''t dare to say anything more. He just says, "I''ll go and ask again."


    I guess I was really worried. After the middle man finished, he said goodbye to Su Tang and left the inn.


    And Su sugar see him go, is and Bauhinia said, "go and young master, the day after tomorrow back to Qingyuan County."


    Qingzhuo county is the last stop. It will be March in a few days. If sucang doesn''t go back, she will delay her next business, so she doesn''t plan to stay in Qingzhuo county.


    After finishing the formalities of the Shijia warehouse, he was ready to leave directly and return to Qingyuan County and Sujiatun.

 Chapter 865

    Bauhinia heard Su sugar words, immediately went to tell Su Nuo, the little guy in Qingzhuo county to play very happy, blue sea and blue sky, is greedy to eat not Shanghai fresh.


    However, no matter how good Qingzhuo county is, it is not home. So I heard my sister say that she would go home. She was very happy. She actively put away all the small things she bought on the way and prepared to give it to her friends when she went home.


    After leaving the inn, the middle man didn''t go to see the master of the stone family immediately. Instead, she turned to meet the five brothers. "That lady has been the highest bidder for a long time. Knowing that you don''t reduce the price, she directly said that it''s OK. You don''t want to buy it. You can think about it yourself."


    Although Su Tang said that it was ok, but the middle man thought that since he was willing to bid for it, he still wanted to buy it, so he still wanted to try again to see if the five brothers could figure it out.


    "You can think about it clearly. If you miss this young lady, you can''t say that you have to sell more than 300 Liang silver. You know how much money your shop is worth. You know it''s all about business. No one can count it. I''m going to be busy now. If you want to understand, you can come to me at home if you want to sell it. If you still insist on it, you can do it."


    They really want to make this money. After finishing with the five brothers, let them think for themselves, and then they went to see Master Shi.


    This young master Shi is 15 years old and doesn''t know how to do business. Now he takes money from his family and is anxious to top the hole before his father finds out.


    After meeting with master Shi, he also said that the other party was willing to offer three thousand Liang silver. If there was more, he would not give any more. He also said that at present, such a buyer is willing to buy it.


    Without two words, Shi Fengfeng simply agreed. Although 3000 Liang lost money, with the money given by his mother, he could make up for the loophole. As long as his father didn''t find out or be scolded, it didn''t matter. Housekeeper Novels www.guanjiaxiaoshuo.com


    They also know that the young master of the Shi family is good at talking here. When he saw Shi Jifeng''s promise, he was afraid of another accident in the middle. He went to see Su Tang in the inn that afternoon.


    "Congratulations to Miss Su. I have talked with master Shi just now. He agreed to sell the shop to Miss Shi for 3000 Liang silver. I don''t know if it''s convenient for Miss Su now. Let''s go to the Yamen to handle the transfer of ownership. Can you take the silver with you?"


    When Chinese talents come in, congratulations to sucang. Sucang is talking to Sunuo about leaving.


    Hearing the middle man''s congratulations, Su Tang also laughed, "that''s great. I''ve finished the procedures today, and I can go home tomorrow."


    When hearing Su Tang say this, they are surprised, "miss and young master are going to leave Qingzhuo county?"


    It''s no wonder that he was so surprised. Su Tang came to Qingzhuo county and spent so much money to buy the shop. Shouldn''t he have planned what business to do to make money? How could he leave immediately.


    Su Tang knew why he was surprised, but he didn''t want to explain anything to him, so he nodded, "well, take the money. You can go and talk to Mr. Shi. I''ll see you at the gate of the county government later, OK?"


    The middleman didn''t say anything about Su Tang, and he didn''t ask much. Anyway, for him, if the business was successful, he would make money. Moreover, when he saw Su Tang so straightforward, he didn''t have a second word: "OK, I''ll tell master Shi right away."


    In this way, Su Tang cleaned up and went to the county yamen. The middle man there went to find Shi Fengfeng. Shi Jifeng was in a hurry to use the money. When he heard about it, he could get the money immediately. Of course, he was very cooperative and went to yamen by car.

 Chapter 866

    Shi Jifeng and Zhongren took a car to the entrance of the county government office. After getting off the bus, they saw a little girl getting on and off from a carriage. She was dressed in plain white cotton clothes, and wore white flowers on her simple bun. Although she was simple, she was more beautiful in her simple dress up.


    Stone monsoon see, Leng general, this girl is more beautiful than his cousin.


    Su Tang had a beautiful appearance in her previous life, but she was not ugly. When she came to this world, she changed her skin all of a sudden. She was a very beautiful girl.


    Now the 10-year-old sucang is also fading from the childishness of the child, and gradually has the temperament of a girl. The stone monsoon saw the sucang for the first time, which was really amazing.


    However, they saw that Su Tang was coming, but they knew that this beautiful girl was not a vase. She was very smart in fact. So she quickly stepped forward to "Miss Su."


    Su sugar saw him and nodded. Naturally, he felt that he could not be ignored. He turned his head and saw the stone monsoon.


    Young people are very rich and well-off, but their appearance is ordinary. They should be regarded as the most common young people Su Tang contacts. Let alone Pei Xuan, even murongzhao is better than Shi Fengfeng.


    However, Pei and Murong Zhao are both rare good-looking teenagers in Qihuang kingdom. Pei''s mother, Princess Mingxi, inherited her good looks. She was a great beauty before she died. When Pei was young, he was also a handsome man with thick eyebrows and big eyes.


    As the son of the two, Pei Xuan is naturally a good-looking boy. At present, the country attaches great importance to literati. Many young princes are weak scholars, but Pei is full of vitality. He is not only good-looking, but also full of strength. It is no wonder that he is a good son-in-law valued by many people in Beijing.


    As for Murong Zhao, she is naturally inferior to Pei Xuan, but empress Xu has a good appearance and an added quality of identity. Although Murong Zhao is scholarly, she is also fierce. Fiction www.xs8.net


    It is the young man who Su Tang happened to meet on the mountain before, which is also very beautiful. By contrast, the stone monsoon is not very good.


    After seeing people, Su Tang made a comparison. In fact, after a while, Shi Fengfeng was not good-looking, and it did not affect their trading.


    However, when Shi Fengfeng saw the greetings from Zhongren and sucang, he had some reactions: "are you going to buy my shop?"


    It''s a little surprising that Su Tang looks so young that she can spend so much money to buy his shop. The key is that she is so beautiful.


    Su Tang asked him, "yes, isn''t Mr. Shi not only selling to Qin Shao, but also to women?"


    When Shi Jifeng heard Su Tang mention Qin Qian, his expression was not good. "Of course not. Miss Qin Qian doesn''t know how much better she is. She doesn''t know what to do when she buys a shop? In the future, please beat Tan Qian to see how arrogant he is. "


    Shi Jifeng was originally a young master''s temper, but he had no temper in front of the beautiful girl, so he went to the county yamen courteously with Su sugar.


    Su Tang asked Zhu Wenzhu to carry the box to keep up with him, and showed Shi Feng the gold inside, which was just 300 Liang, a lot of a Wen.


    When Shi Jifeng saw that Su Tang gave money to him, he went directly to the County Yamen and went through the transfer procedures with Su Tang. However, within a few minutes, the biggest three story shop on the coastal street was officially renamed under the name of sucang.

 Chapter 867

    Su Tang laughs when she hears Shi Jifeng tell her to defeat Qin Qian. She doesn''t know Qin Shao, at least not in business for the time being. She has nothing to do with other people.


    Shi Jifeng just said that. When he got the money, he felt relieved. He just wanted to go back and pay the money back to the God of money. He thought he didn''t go to Qingzhuo county to toss about these things.


    Now that the procedures have been completed, sucang took out 30 Liang silver to give the middleman "this is the fee for you."


    The middle man was busy collecting it. Seeing Su Tang like this, Shi Fengfeng remembered that he didn''t give the Chinese money, so he also took out three silver ingots and gave them to them, "this is what I gave you."


    The man ran for a few days and made money. He took it with his hands and said, "thank you, master Shi, and Miss Su."


    Shi Fengfeng was in a good mood when he got the gold. He asked the boy to carry the gold and asked Su Tang, "I don''t know where Miss Su lives. Can I give her a ride?"


    See him so, Su sugar light "don''t bother master Shi."


    Shi Fengfeng got a snuff of ashes. Seeing that Su Tang and his servants got on the carriage, he just laughed and got on the carriage. However, the middle man got the silver money. Seeing that both of them were gone, he was ready to go home by himself.


    After returning to the inn, sucang was ready to clean up and go home the next day. However, the middle-aged man was on his way home. When he got to a distance, he saw many people at his door. Thinking that something was wrong, he hurried over. 52 literature www.52wpe.com


    As soon as he got closer, he found that there was no one else standing at the door, but the five brothers of the small shop. When he saw them coming, he didn''t know what was going on. He went up and said, "what are you doing?"


    The five brothers originally wanted to hold the price and wanted to pretend at least. However, today''s Zhongren told them that the other party knew they didn''t agree, so they would not buy it.


    Several brothers discussed for a long time, and they almost got into a fight. Finally, they decided to agree to sell 450 Liang quickly. If they missed it, they might not be able to sell it in the future.


    So they came to find the right person. When they heard that they were willing to sell again, they were also worried. "That lady is a smart girl. Today, she has bought the shop of Shijia warehouse and is ready to leave tomorrow. I wish you had agreed."


    Hearing this, the five brothers were even more anxious. They said the same thing to the middle man. In his opinion, Su Tang saved a lot of money in buying Shi''s warehouse this time, and he was probably willing to buy it.


    After telling the five brothers how difficult it was, they were still afraid of any more accidents. So they didn''t even enter the house. They immediately went to Haiyue Inn and told Su Tang what they meant.


    "Miss Su, they all discussed how much the shop cost. It''s not like they came to me just now. They were willing to sell 450 Liang silver. I''m afraid Miss Su would be wrong if she left. So I hastened to tell her that she can buy the shop she likes ¡£¡±


    The man with a flattering smile said congratulations to Su Tang, not to mention Su Tang. Zhu Wenzhu could see what he was thinking.


    However, Su Tang heard this and looked at him, "when did I say I would like to buy their shop for 450 liang?"

 Chapter 868

    "Miss, I was not..." Obviously, it was said in the previous bid.


    Without waiting for Su Tang to speak, Zhu Wenzhu said, "I''m afraid the middle-aged people have forgotten. Miss said that if the five brothers don''t sell 452 taels, when they take the initiative to find out, the young lady can only give 400 taels."


    Zhu Wenzhu was with Su Tang when she was looking at the shop before. So when she saw the people pretending to be stupid, she reminded him. How long ago had it been? Did they forget what they said?


    When he heard Zhu Wenzhu say this, Su Tang gave him a satisfied look. He was really sharp, and immediately knew what Su Tang was going to say.


    Of course, middle-aged people remember what sucang said before, but they didn''t expect that sucang would be so resolute. They also wanted to persuade "Miss Su, this..."


    Seeing him nagging, Su Tang took a look at Zhu Wenzhu. Zhu Wenzhu nodded and said, "don''t say it again. Miss has made it very clear before. If the middle man can talk about 400 Liang, she will buy the shop. If not, let them go to other buyers."


    Seeing Zhu Wenzhu''s proper response, Su Tang also sat silent. When the middle-aged saw Zhu Wenzhu so, he saw that Su sugar sat there motionless like a mountain.


    I also know that we can''t talk about it today. Zhongren has no choice but to leave Haiyue inn. After going out, he hesitates for a moment and goes to find five brothers.


    After that, he told Zhongzhuo to leave zijingyuan.


    Looking at Su Tang''s attitude, Zhu Wenzhu felt that the head of the county didn''t seem to be too persistent about the small shop, so he didn''t get tangled up. The party packed up and prepared to leave.


    After leaving Haiyue Inn, the middle man went to see the five brothers again and said the meaning of sucang. "The young lady said before that she would pay 450 Liang silver. If you want, you can take the silver to transfer the house right away. But if you don''t agree, when you come to the door again, she will only give you 400 Liang silver. I should have been with you before I said so. " Reading nest www.kanshuwo.net


    In order to persuade the five brothers, Zhongren made clear what they said, but at that time they only thought that sucang was a big wrongdoer and they had to insist on it.


    So now when I heard the middle man say this, the five brothers also said angrily, "it''s only a little more time. In the morning, I can still give you 452 taels. At night, I think it''s only 400 Liang. I think she did it on purpose and didn''t want to buy it."


    "Yes, it''s a bully."


    The five brothers were very angry. They said that sucang was deliberately bullying others. When they saw them like this, they also said, "when I went to the inn just now, the young lady''s servants had packed almost all their luggage.


    I asked and said that they would leave Qingzhuo county early tomorrow morning.


    Anyway, it''s here. Let alone 450 Liang, that''s 400 Liang. It''s the highest bid for your shop at present.


    If you still don''t want to and miss it now, you can look for that lady next time. Maybe they won''t even give you the price. "


    Zhongren also thinks that the business is not successful now, but there are both sellers and buyers who want to try again.


    "Zhongren, tell her again that we must sell 450 Liang. She even bought the shop of the stone family, but she still argued with us ordinary people about the money?"


    "Yes, she is so rich, how can she be so fussy."

 Chapter 869

    The five brothers still did not want to sell four hundred taels, and asked the middleman to help them speak. The middleman also looked at them. "That lady is not a good fool. If you have this attitude, I can go and talk to her immediately. But you also remember that if you refuse this time, you want to sell her a shop, maybe 400 Liang will not work."


    The middle man doesn''t dare to play with sucang any more. He can also see that sucang is a smart man, and not ordinary people can fool him. Therefore, he knows that Su Tang is paying 400 Liang, which is not a joke.


    If the five brothers still said this, he would certainly tell Su Tang, but if he didn''t even have 400 Liang, the five brothers would bear the burden.


    You should know that many people valued the location of this small shop before, but at present, the highest price is only 350 Liang silver. Therefore, even if the price of sucang is reduced by 50 Liang, it is also the highest bid.


    "This..." In fact, the five brothers also know that the current price of Suchang is the highest. They have not sold this shop for three months, and they have been stuck in this price.


    The shops in the coastal street can sell for 300 Liang at a little price, but the area is much larger than theirs. They just order a small shop and can sell 400 Liang already.


    Suchang has already given the highest price. If they don''t want to, anyway, when they meet someone who is willing to take over, they don''t know when.


    "Let''s talk about it again." In fact, the five brothers pretended to be confused with understanding, so they hesitated when they heard that.


    The Chinese people also understand what happened to the five brothers. How could they not know how much their shop was worth, just greedy to find a wrong big head.


    But I don''t think about it. There are a few people who do business. Shi Fengfeng is rare. Especially those who want to buy such a small shop, they must have no money. If they have money, they will buy a big shop. Strange book website www.qishuw.com


    As for the fact that they say that sucang is not rich, what are they fussing about? This is a joke. People''s money is not a waste of money.


    The five brothers couldn''t bear to lose all of their money at once, but the warning of the middle man was also good. If he responded immediately, maybe he was not willing to give so much, so they decided to discuss it again.


    When they saw that they were willing to discuss it again, they were relieved. If they were willing to discuss it again, they might have a chance.


    "As soon as you can. If you are late, the family will leave. You can''t sell that lady for as much as you want." The middle man said, turned and left.


    Regardless of how the middle man and the five brothers discussed it, Su Tang and his brothers cleaned up everything and took a rest for one night. The next morning, Muyang and mubai set up a carriage and were ready to leave.


    "Where did I put that colored ball? Did you take it with you? Don''t drop it." Early in the morning, Su Nuo had breakfast and checked what she had bought in the yard. She was afraid that she had forgotten to bring the gift she had bought for her little friend.


    Ziyuan is checking the things in sucang''s room. When Bauhinia hears Su Nuo''s question, she quickly replies, "don''t worry, young master. I''ve just packed everything up. I''m sure it''s going down!"


    Su Nuo was relieved when he heard this, and then continued to watch the servants clean up.


    When the middle man came over, he saw that Su Tang was almost ready to leave. When he saw sucang standing in the yard, he quickly came to salute "Miss Su!"

 Chapter 870

    "Why are you here again?" Without waiting for sucang to say anything, Sunuo frowned and looked at him.


    This man is not an honest man. Su Nuo doesn''t like him when he comes all day.


    Fortunately, they are so cheeky and disliked by Su Nuo. They seem not to recognize their impatience. They still smile and smile, "Miss, the five brothers answered me this morning, saying that they sell 400 taels, so why don''t you go later?"


    Su sugar heard this, the surface is still light "decided to go, must go, since the other side agreed, go to yamen before going."


    It means that he will buy a shop and transfer his property right away. Of course, the middleman is not unwilling. After the transfer, he has got his money. What''s more, the five brothers have many things to do. If it''s too late, it will change.


    "What Miss said is, I''ll go and talk to their brothers. Let''s meet at the gate of the county government later, OK?" He said.


    Su Tang nods and sees the man leaving in a hurry. Then she picks up the corners of her mouth. Orange cat sees her owner''s smile and moves her tail. "Congratulations to the owner. She buys the shop she wants to buy."


    Seeing the dialogue bubble on the orange cat''s head, Su Tang blinked and said, "the price is good."


    Seeing his owner like this, the orange cat''s ears moved and said in silence that the dark Laurie was indeed the dark Laurie.


    In fact, from the beginning, Su Tang didn''t plan to buy the shop with 450 Liang silver. Instead, she was sure that the five brothers would not agree directly. However, she talked to the middle man in advance, and then bought the Shijia warehouse, so she made it look like she wanted to leave in a hurry.


    The area of the shop of five brothers is too small, and it is worth more than 300 Liang silver. These five brothers just want to find the wrong big head. Moreover, the shop can be said to be the front of the wharf in Qingzhuo county. In addition to being smaller, it is indeed a very good location. Aibeiduo Bookstore www.abdsc.com


    Sucang really took a fancy to it at a glance, but he also knew that if he only paid 400 Liang silver, it would be hard to talk about it. He would offer 450 Liang at the beginning, which would slightly reduce the psychological price expectation of the other party.


    Finally, the five brothers agreed to a deal of 400 Liang, which is in line with the initial price orientation of the shop.


    Sucang didn''t overwhelm more than 300 Liang at once, which made her less competitive than other buyers. However, she didn''t give too high price. This shop can make a lot of money in sucang''s hands, but it doesn''t mean that she is willing to be a big loser now.


    Now this result is the most desirable result of stachyose, and she is still very happy.


    They left the Inn and went to the county government first. When they arrived, the five brothers were waiting at the door.


    Sucang paid the money and they paid the shop. Soon, the five brothers got 400 Liang silver, and sucang became the owner of the small shop.


    Su Tang gave her four Liang silver to her, turned and got on the carriage. In the eyes of the five brothers, the two carriages left Qingzhuo county so slowly.


    When he got out of the county seat, Zhu Wenzhu, sitting on the shaft of the car, opened the door of the car. He hesitated and asked Su Tang, "county master, can I ask you a question?"


    Seeing Su sugar nodding, Zhu Wenzhu asked, "did the county master prepare to buy this small shop for 400 Liang at the beginning?"


    When he finished asking, sucang laughed and nodded directly, "yes!"

 Chapter 871

    Zhu Wenzhu is indeed a man of great business sense. He watched how sucang bought these two shops from the beginning to the end. In addition, Su Tang recently asked him to observe and study more, so he could see the whole routine of sucang.


    From the very beginning, he judged the different backs of the two sellers, so he completed the transaction in a targeted way. Zhu finally understood what it means if he understood the psychology of the other party, the business would go well.


    Two sellers, one is not suffering from human suffering, so after speculating that the other party is short of money, they directly and substantially reduce the price, while the other is the greedy citizens who use their greedy psychology to reduce the price expectation a little bit.


    In the end, the two shops were sold at the price that sucang wanted. This is how Sutang does business. Before you talk about business, you should first look at people''s hearts.


    Zhu Wenzhu continued to think and understand by himself after he got the affirmative consent from Su Tang.


    On the contrary, Su Nuo heard the dialogue and was a little confused, "what is sister saying?"


    Su sugar saw him like this, touched his head, said with a smile, "nothing, we''re going home."


    As expected, he was still a child. As soon as he heard that he was going home, he was happy again. He wished he had wings and could fly back.


    Starting from Qingzhuo County, after a five-day journey, Su Tang and his party entered the county seat of Qingyuan County on the morning of March 2.


    When we got to Qingyuan County, it was very close to Qinghe town, so Su Tang didn''t ask his servants to find an inn to sleep in. Instead, he went directly to the county yamen. Biqu Pavilion www.sckean.com


    Lu Qingyun and Yang''s family have been waiting for sucang to come back since they know that sucang has been granted the title of county leader. However, February has passed and no news has been heard from sucang.


    As a result, it was not long after breakfast that morning when the servant said that Miss Su was visiting outside, so the couple rushed to the door to meet her.


    Lu Qingyun today is the first time to see Su Tang himself. Although he had communication before, he did not meet face to face. When he arrived at the door, he saw the little girl standing at the door.


    With a simple grey cotton coat and a white skirt, the weather in Qingyuan County in March is still warm and cold, so Sutang still wears a white fox''s cloak outside. The hairy whole coat is more and more expensive taking advantage of Sutang''s delicate face.


    Although Lu Qingyun had heard from his wife and daughter that Su Tang''s temperament was not like an ordinary peasant girl, when he met, Lu Qingyun was still a little surprised. He was not only not like an ordinary peasant girl, but also a noble official girl. I''m afraid it''s rare for him to have such a noble bearing.


    As soon as Lu Qingyun saw sucang, he felt like this, but he didn''t slow down. When he came up with Yang''s family, he would salute sucang: "I''ve met the county Lord!"


    Su Tang, the head of the county, is a woman''s title, which is different from the rank of an official. However, the head of the county is an aristocrat. Although he doesn''t kneel like he sees a princess or a princess, he should also salute.


    Yang and Lu Qingyun saluted together. When Su Tang saw the two people like this, she came to help them. "Get up quickly. We are old friends. If you are so polite, I''m sorry to ask Lord Lu and Mrs. Lu for anything in the future."


    When Lu Qingyun and Yang heard sucang''s generous and comfortable statement, they also stood up with a smile on their faces: "good county host guest gas."

 Chapter 872

    Well, I didn''t hear the title for two months. Sucang said it was still unacceptable!


    However, there is no performance on the surface. This is the title given by the old emperor in the capital. She can''t say it even if she is not satisfied.


    "You''re welcome. Wan''er. I brought her a lot of fun from the capital. Why didn''t I see her?" Su sugar see Lu Wan''er is not there, said.


    When Yang saw Su Tang looking for her daughter, she also said with a smile, "she didn''t know that the county Lord was here. At this time, she didn''t get up. The county master came just in time. Help me talk about her and let her be so lazy."


    Although she was talking about her daughter''s laziness, Yang''s tone was full of love. When Su Tang heard this, she laughed, "you can find the wrong person. When I was at home, I''m afraid it was later than she got up."


    From the beginning, they were polite to each other and began to talk about their own family. Seeing that Su Tang was getting along with his family, Lu Qingyun naturally felt the goodwill expressed by Su Tang, so he also said with a smile, "county Lord, let''s sit inside."


    Su Tang nodded and took Sunuo and his servants into the inner hall. Yang asked the maid to serve tea. The couple sat down with Su Tang.


    Lu Qingyun and Yang both met Su Nuo himself for the first time. Previously, they only knew that Su Tang had a younger brother. Today, when seeing Su Nuo, they found that the boy was also in a moderate manner. They both nodded secretly.


    If you don''t say that, who can know that these two brothers and sisters were thrown into the Qingjiang River by their own family to sacrifice the river god, and almost died. They were rejected and adopted into other people''s homes. Now, they still have children who have the reputation of being strong.


    "Did you receive the letter I sent from the people below to Lord Lu?" After sitting down, Su Tang took a sip of tea and asked Lu Qingyun.


    Hearing Su Tang''s question, Lu Qingyun also said, "I''ve kept the news here, and I''m waiting for the county master to come back." Love my e-book www.25txt.com


    Knowing that the news had been kept, Su Tang said politely, "thank you, Lord Lu!" with a smile on her face


    Yang saw that Su Tang and Lu Qingyun seemed to be saying something serious, so she stood up and said, "that girl still can''t get up now. I''ll call her."


    Su Nuo saw it and quickly stood up. "Mrs. Lu, this is my sister''s and my gift list. Have a look."


    The two brothers and sisters came to the door. Of course, they didn''t come empty handed. They specially prepared some gifts in advance and put them in the box. Su Nuo used to give the gift list to Yang.


    In this way, only Su Tang and Lu Qingyun were left to talk. Lu Qingyun looked at Su Tang and said, "I''ve heard about the demeanor of the county leader for a long time. When I see him today, it''s worthy of its reputation."


    "Lord Lu, you are welcome. Please take care of the Su family." Su Tang also said with a smile.


    In official circles, everyone is united with each other. Naturally, there will be no formal contract. But Su Tang''s saying that Lu Qingyun will take care of the Su family has already expressed the United attitude.


    Lu Qingyun takes care of the Lu family. Can su Tang let him take care of them in vain.


    So after hearing this, Lu Qingyun also said, "this is nature, and there is the news of being granted. I don''t know what the county head thinks."


    Although the news to the county yamen means that Su Tang''s appointment as county head has been settled in the imperial court, the news can''t be ignored. If a county head comes out of the family, it''s equivalent to a noble. For ordinary people like the Su family, it''s not a trivial matter, and it can''t be concealed all the time.


    Lu Qingyun just wants to know what Su Tang wants him to stop the news like this. What does she want to do.

 Chapter 873

    When Su Tang heard Lu Qingyun ask, he also knew that he was in a dilemma. If the news did not reach the Su family, he would be responsible for any problems in the future.


    Su Tang also knows that Lu Qingyun can keep the news until she comes back, because the two people are cooperative. Otherwise, it would not be so. Some things are not big, but they can be big or small.


    There is always something wrong with the officialdom, and Su Tang is not prepared to be too difficult for Lu Qingyun. It is good for the Su family to be the magistrate of Lu Qingyun. Moreover, since Su Tang is now the county head, there must be his own officials.


    Therefore, Su Tang and Lu Qingyun said, "naturally, we want to let the patriarch and the clan elders know and write them in the genealogy.


    However, Lord Lu also knows that my brother and I were still in filial piety, and we would not be filial until the end of this year. Naturally, it is a good thing to be granted the title of county head. However, the filial piety period has not passed, so it is not good to make a big fuss.


    So I thought that Lord Lu might as well send someone to Sujiatun to invite the elders and heads of the Su family and some honest and loyal people to the county yamen. We''ll spread the news at the county yamen, and we won''t delay revising the genealogy.


    At the end of the year, when I had my filial piety, I would make it public. My parents died only for more than a year. How can I celebrate being the county Lord for myself when their bones are not cold! "


    Su sugar a look of filial piety, Lu Qingyun heard this, but also nodded to praise "county Lord filial piety can be learned!"


    Su Tang modestly shook his head. "If it wasn''t for my parents, my brother and I would not have known where they were. This is what we should have done."


    Lu Qingyun looks at Su Tang''s expression and action. To tell the truth, he is so old, and he feels that he has experienced some. But now from Su sugar''s face, it can''t be seen that she really thinks so, it''s just an excuse. Schoolbag novel www.shubao100.com


    I can only sigh that she can be granted the title of county head by the emperor. Su Tang is really not an ordinary girl.


    "The head of the county has such a heart. If the Su family knows it, he will be proud of it." Lu Qingyun couldn''t see through Su Tang, so she followed her words. In any case, the clan leaders and elders of a family could revise the genealogy after they received news. Whether other people knew it or not was second.


    The method proposed by Sutang is not against the rules. Of course, he is willing to cooperate with sucang. As for whether the reason is true or not, it doesn''t matter. Anyway, the reason is just enough.


    After Lu Qingyun said that, he asked several yamen servants to go to Sujiatun immediately. Later, he continued to talk to Su Tang, "if it wasn''t for the angel, I don''t know that the county Lord is going to the capital during this time."


    Lu Qingyun''s tone seems to be chatting and caring, but she is very nervous waiting for Su Tang''s reply. Naturally, Su Tang knows what Lu Qingyun wants to ask. She looks pale and says, "excuse me, Lord Lu. What''s new about the recent residence newspaper from Beijing?"


    Lu Qingyun looks at Su Tang and sees the delicate little girl in front of her. She looks like a porcelain doll, but she is unfathomable.


    "I just said that your majesty is not feeling well after the new year. I hope your majesty will be in good health." Lu Qingyun first said this matter, see Su sugar noodles on very light, can not see what.


    Then he said, "your majesty will surely live a long and healthy life with the blessing of heaven. Recently, there is nothing new in the residence newspaper. I only heard that the young Duke of Duke Pei seems to be ill!"


    Lu Qingyun has no doubt that Su Tang mentioned the Di Bao casually, so he tried to think about the recent news in the di newspaper, especially the things after su Tang left.

 Chapter 874

    Su Tang certainly didn''t want to talk about those adults, whether they were promoted or demoted, or where there was famine and drought. So Lu Qingyun thought of the biggest thing in recent months. Prince Murong Zhao was assassinated in the capital city, and the Duke of Pei was seriously injured by an arrow.


    Recently, the residence newspaper seems to say that the injury of my grandfather is cured, but he has mental problems.


    Lu Qingyun just said this, and saw that Su sugar''s eyelids moved "is it!"


    It''s this. Lu Qingyun can be sure. This is Su Tang''s answer. He looks at Su Tang and says, "the county Lord means."


    As a result, Su Tang suddenly looked up with a smile and looked out of the door. "I''m not interested, Lord Lu, but the local magistrate. It''s not good to know too much. You just remember that it should be yours. I won''t let you miss it. That''s enough."


    Su Tang''s tone was cool and gentle, but she was confident and domineering. Lu Qingyun was also surprised when she heard that. She thought of something in general: "thank you for your advice."


    Su Tang smiles. "Lord Lu is a smart man."


    Speaking only of this, Sutang didn''t say anything. In the direction of Sutang''s look at the door, she also saw a figure. The girl ran into the door with her skirt. "Sugar, sugar, you can come back, I miss you!"


    Lu Qingyun helplessly looked at his daughter and yelled, "what rules, see the county master is not salute!"


    After hearing this, Lu Wan''er makes a face at her father and bows down to Su Tang to salute "Wan''er has met the lady of the county head." I read a book www.wkshu.com


    "Don''t salute me. I''m the head of the county. I picked it up. We''re as good as before. We haven''t seen each other for months. You''ve grown a lot taller."


    Su tangla landed in Wan''er and spoke with a smile on her face. Lu Wan''er also sat beside her and looked at Su Tang. She had not seen her for months. She said, "you also said me, I think you have grown a lot taller, almost as much as me, and more beautiful."


    "Should I thank you for praising me so much?" Su Tang asked her with a smile.


    "You''re welcome. Just give me more presents from the capital. Tell me what happened when you went to the capital. And how did you become the head of the county?"


    Lu Wan''er and Su Tang have a good time. They don''t care what they say.


    Lu Qingyun looks at Su Tang and his daughter like this. He also knows that compared with how he cooperates with sucang, he can''t compare with his daughter''s sister like relationship with sucang. However, when he heard that his daughter asked about the capital, he quickly stopped "Wan''er!"


    When Lu Wan''er saw him like this, she quickly lowered her head and didn''t dare to ask. Su Tang laughed and said, "I went to the capital to see my senior brother. What happened was not fun at all. As for the county leader who came to Wulong, I brought you a lot of interesting things from the capital. You can go and have a look later."


    Yang and Su Nuo also accepted the gift, and said, "the county Lord is polite. Those who come far away also bring these things."


    Su Nuo walked up to her sister. The two brothers exchanged a smile. Then Su Tang and Yang said, "Mrs. Lu is polite. Wan''er and I are good friends. They are all common things. In the future, our Su family will have to take care of Mr. Lu."


    Hearing this, Yang looked at Lu Qingyun and nodded his head. Then he said with a smile, "it''s natural. I''ve ordered the kitchen. The county Lord and xiaonuo don''t shirk. They have dinner at home at noon."

 Chapter 875

    "Then my brother and I will not be polite!" Sucang did not refuse to agree to come down.


    At this time, he couldn''t say anything serious. Lu Qingyun was still puzzled, but seeing Su Tang''s attitude, he knew that he couldn''t ask anything, so he didn''t continue to ask.


    Su Tang''s last words are very clear. It should be his, and he will let him get it. As for the person who should not be his, he should not force him. Moreover, as a local official, in the current situation, in fact, a small official is safer than a senior official, so he should be a good county magistrate.


    "You''re welcome." Yang heard Su Tang promise and said with a smile.


    After that, Lu Qingyun saw his daughter talking to Su Tang, but he couldn''t get in his mouth. So he went to the front County Yamen to deal with official business.


    Su Tang returned to Qingyuan County to meet Lu Qingyun. They also said something, but Sujiatun was not secure at all.


    "What? The county magistrate asked me to go to the county government? " As soon as it was about noon, smoke rose slowly in the village. As a result, Su Yongqiang''s family heard a knock at the door. When he opened the door, he saw a red clad yamen servant. They were all shocked.


    When the Yamen servant heard Su Yongqiang''s question, his tone was polite: "you are su Yongqiang, the head of the Su family. If yes, it''s right. Besides you, you, some elders of the Su family and their relatives will go to the County Yamen to talk."


    As soon as he heard this, Zhou shuddered, "we are all good people. Why should the county magistrate arrest us?"


    Could it be a good thing for the Yamen servant to come to the door? Zhou cried directly. Seeing her like this, several yamen servants dared not say much. They said, "the county magistrate just asked you to go over and talk. You haven''t eaten yet. Take some dry food and go with us."


    This is not dealing with the public. If you really want to catch criminals, how can you be so polite to them. Yue e-book www.yuetxt.com


    On hearing this, the Zhou family would take dry food and sit on the ground directly. Su Laixi''s brothers were also afraid, but they still went forward to ask "some big brothers."


    While talking, he also stuffed a bunch of money to the Yamen servants. These yamen servants were ordered by Lu Qingyun, and they were specially told not to frighten people and dare not accept them.


    "Don''t mention it. Lord Lu just asked you to come to the county government and ask you a word. Please follow us."


    Seeing that he couldn''t ask for anything, Zhou could only cry and wrap several steamed stuffed buns that were just hot and gave them to Su Yongqiang.


    Not only in Su Yongqiang''s family, but also in several families in Sujiatun, including Su Yongshun, Su Yongwang and Su Changle, all of whom have yamen servants. The words are the same. The county magistrate invited them to speak in the county yamen.


    It was such a big move that the whole Sujiatun knew it.


    "Yonggui family, Dafu family, something happened to your family. Just now, a number of Yamen servants came to visit and took away the heads of your family, the elders and many other clansmen. You can be more careful. Maybe you will come and take you."


    Someone saw Su Yongqiang and they were taken away by the Yamen. They came to talk to Su Yonggui''s family.


    "Fart your mother. What''s the matter with our family? Let them lick those two sons of bitches all day long, and say that their lives are hard and they have been punished!"


    Zhao heard that Su Yongqiang and they were captured by the yamen, and came out a burst of abuse, very happy.


    At first, we didn''t pay attention to it. Now that Zhao said this, some people found out, not to mention, the people who were taken away this time, in addition to a few family elders, actually had a good relationship with Su Tang''s sister and brother, who helped them talk before.

 Chapter 876

    Zhao tried to plot the house of Su Tang''s brother and sister years ago, but he was exposed, beaten and criticized. Zhao''s temper was not good at first. Recently, he became more and more irritable and wanted to take revenge on Su Tang''s brother and sister.


    It''s just that Su Tang''s brother and sister have not been in Sujiatun for several months, and they can''t find anyone, so they can''t find a place for their anger.


    When other people saw Su Yongqiang and they were taken away by the yamen, they all thought about who the Su family had offended. However, Zhao was not the same. He used to stare at his sister and brother all day long. When he heard about this, he immediately told Su Tang''s sister and brother.


    This is a chaotic fist, but she was right. Su Tang asked Lu Qingyun to find people who were close to her, in addition to their elders.


    Some people heard Zhao''s swearing and swearing, saying that Su Tang''s life was hard and talented, and they were also heard. For a moment, the village was talking about it. Su Tang''s brother and sister''s life was too poisonous.


    Not to mention that there was so much panic in the village because of this, the Su family members were taken along by the Yamen soldiers all the way, and they were also polite to them. Su Yongqiang and Su Yongshun still wanted to talk about it, but the Yamen servants ate official food, and some of them dared to say something, but they absolutely did not dare to say something.


    Before Su Tang was granted the title of county head, the county magistrate personally ordered that it should not be spread out. Now the county head is in the county yamen. All these yamen servants can''t afford to offend them. They dare to talk nonsense and lose their jobs and nothing.


    Seeing and inquiring, Su Yongqiang and Su Yongshun have no way but to tell themselves in their hearts that their families are all honest people, and they must have done nothing to comfort themselves.


    Until the afternoon, the party finally arrived at the county yamen. The Yamen driver drove the Su family members to the hall.


    After the Yamen servant took the man to the hall, he retreated and closed the door. The Su family were more and more flustered when they saw this. Then they saw an adult in green official uniform coming out of the back hall. Xunzu.com www.xunread.com


    Naturally, this is Lu Qingyun, the magistrate of Qingyuan County. Before Lu Qingyun came out, every one of the Su family knelt down and said, "the grass people have met the adults!"


    Su Tang followed Lu Qingyun, and saw the old man kneeling down. He opened his mouth and said, "hard work, dear family members!"


    Hearing this familiar voice, Su Yongqiang and Su Yongshun are stiff for a moment. They suddenly look up and see Lu Qingyun standing beside them. Isn''t that their tangnier.


    "Sugar!" The Su family couldn''t think of why they met Su Tang in the hall of the county government office and cried out in surprise.


    Su Tang nods with a smile. Su Yongqiang can''t believe Su Tang standing beside Lu Qingyun.


    Su Yongqiang and Su Yongshun also heard that Su Tang said that he had a good relationship with the county magistrate in the current Dynasty. He also told the Yamen servants just now, but when they heard about it, they just laughed and didn''t say much about it.


    After all, they only heard that Su Tang had said before, and they had never seen how Su Tang and the county magistrate got along. They were afraid that they would not speak up because they were afraid of saying more and making more mistakes.


    As a result, when they got to the place, they saw that Su Tang and the county magistrate were walking together. Moreover, the county magistrate didn''t speak, so she could open her mouth. The magistrate didn''t have any objection. They all felt completely confused.


    Since both the patriarch and the elder of the Su family are here, Lu Qingyun does not delay. After a look at Su Tang, Su Tang nods. Then Lu Qingyun opens his mouth and says, "county Lord, please order!"

 Chapter 877

    Although the Su family were ordinary farmers and had little knowledge, every common people knew what the imperial edict was. It was the emperor''s will.


    Su Yongqiang and Su Yongshun are still kneeling on the ground, looking up at Lu Qingyun. After saying that, Su Tang takes out a bright yellow scroll, which is really the imperial edict.


    Lu Qingyun kneels down to salute the imperial edict in sucang''s hand. The Su family kowtow at the sight of the adults, and kowtow with them, so that only sucang stands alone.


    "Your honor, please make clear the order of the Ministry of rites!" Su Tang said.


    Of course, Lu Qingyun did not kneel down as the county chief, but the imperial edict in Su Tang''s hand. However, the imperial edict was given to Su Tang by the emperor, and Su Tang had already taken it. Other people would kneel down when they saw the edict.


    What was given to the Su family was not the imperial edict, but the order from the Ministry of rites. After hearing this, Lu Qingyun stood up and took out the angel''s intention. He said to the Su family members, "Su''s sugar in Sujiatun, Qinghe town, Qingyuan County, Qingzhou Prefecture, is a good county Lord. Can the head of the Su family be here?"


    Su Yongqiang in fact is still covered, how can their family tangnier become the county chief, but as soon as she hears that she calls herself, she kneels down and goes forward, "Su Yongqiang, the head of the Su family, is here!"


    "Su Jiajiao raised a good daughter. In the future, he should help the county Lord more and live up to the emperor''s kindness." What Lu Qingyun said is all routine.


    Hearing this, Su Yongqiang knelt down and kowtowed, "grass people understand!"


    Here, even if Lu Qingyun''s responsibility is completed, the will of the Ministry of rites will continue to be put together with sucang''s household registration.


    "Please take up the edict. The purpose of the Ministry of Rites has been put together with the new household registration of the county head. I will not disturb the county Lord''s conversation with his relatives."


    Lu Qingyun and Su family members announced the intention of the Ministry of rites, and Su Tang said politely.


    Hearing this, Su Tang nodded, "thank you, Lord Lu." Unique Chinese network www.v1zwxs.com


    "Good county Lord, you are welcome!" Lu Qingyun said again, and then went out, leaving Su sugar to talk to the Su family.


    "Brother Qiang, brother Shun, Changle, you should help some people get old quickly!" When Lu Qingyun left, Su Tang said.


    Su Yongqiang and his group of people were suddenly brought to the county government by the Yamen. They were worried. Now they know that the good news is like this. They can''t really react.


    On the contrary, Su Changle was young and smart. When he heard Sutang talking, he didn''t get up. He knelt and looked up at Su Tang. "Is Tanggu the mother of the county leader now?"


    Su sugar heard Su Changle asked and nodded, "what empress is the title of a county head."


    When Su Changle heard Su Tang say this, he immediately became happy. "That''s also the county master''s wife. Changle has met the county master''s wife. Then our Su family is the county master''s wife''s family, right?"


    This said, Su sugar glared at him, "even if it is like this, we should live a down-to-earth life, you know?"


    Su Changle touched his head and said, "Hey, what the county master''s wife taught me is!"


    "You''re smart!" Su Tang said with a smile, "don''t help some people get old."


    Fortunately, Su Changle followed suit, and the rest of the Su family finally reacted. There was a golden phoenix flying out of their cottage. Su Tang was already the head of the county.


    Not only did not get up, Su Yongqiang, they also kowtow to Su sugar, "have seen the county master Niang!"


    In a word, Su Tang was granted the title of county Lord. It''s not wrong for them to salute Su Tang, but after all, they are relatives of a family. Most of these people are su Tang''s elder brothers in terms of seniority.

 Chapter 878

    So as soon as she saw them saluting, Su Tang quickly went to help them get up. "Get up quickly. They are all family members. Don''t be so polite!"


    At this time, Su Yongqiang and their faces were full of excitement when they looked at Su Tang. "Tangni''er is really the county master''s wife. Our Su family has a county master''s wife."


    "It''s just a county title. This time, I''d like to invite all my old brothers and relatives to come here for this matter." She said.


    "County Lord, sit down first." Today, with the sucang out of Bauhinia, see sugar has been standing and talking to everyone, said.


    See Bauhinia let Su sugar sitting in the lobby of the county magistrate''s chair, sucang said, "take the chair down."


    Bauhinia nodded and moved down the county magistrate''s chair. Originally, there were no seats in the lobby, but today it is different. There are many chairs beside it. It is obvious that Lu Qingyun specially arranged the chair because he knew that Su Tang was going to talk to the people here.


    Bauhinia put the chair under the county magistrate''s table, and then came and helped Su Tang to sit down. When sucang sat down, the Su family members also found their own chairs and sat down on both sides. Some of the younger generation directly stood behind their elders.


    In this way, Su Yongqiang, the patriarch of the clan, must be in the first place. However, at this time, no one felt that it was inappropriate for him to sit in the first place.


    When they all sat down, Su Yongqiang opened his mouth and looked at Su Tang with a happy face


    "Brother Qiang, don''t call me like that. It''s just as good as before. It''s all a family. If it wasn''t for the patriarch and brother Shun, and the elder brothers who presided over it, my brother and I were afraid that the grass on the top of the grave would be too high. We should not pay attention to those rules in our own house." Bibi e-book www.bibitxt.com


    Su Tang laughingly stops Su Yongqiang from calling himself like this, and also says his grateful words.


    Hearing her words, several elders were polite and said that they should do it. The matter was left in other people''s homes. As the head and elder of the Su family, they should deal with it fairly. It''s really not worth Su Tang''s thanks.


    But sucang is now the county head, or willing to do so, we all think that sucang is a good, know how to be grateful.


    When Su Yongqiang heard Su Tang say this, he also promised to "OK, when we are a family, we will relax a little bit. Tanie Er left in a hurry before. I also asked where to go for urgent business. It turns out that I have gone to the capital city!"


    Sucang nodded, "yes."


    Su Yongqiang didn''t say too much. Su Yongqiang took a look at Su Yongshun. By comparison, Su Yongshun and Su Tang''s younger brother and sister are the most intimate. Su Yongshun''s mood is also the most complicated. He has watched Su sugar from ragged clothes to become the county head. Even ordinary cotton clothes can''t stop his noble spirit.


    Su Yongshun and Su Yongqiang shook their heads and looked at Su Tang. "I haven''t seen tangnier for several months, but I don''t know tangnier asked us to come here this time, but what''s the matter?"


    She didn''t continue to ask how Su Tang became the county leader. Just after looking at Su Tang''s attitude, she knew that she didn''t want to say that. Moreover, a small peasant girl could easily become a county leader. The reason is that they should not have known.


    When Su Yongqiang saw Su Yongshun shaking his head with himself, he realized that he was not stupid. Su Tang''s identity was obviously different from them now. Moreover, since he was announcing the news with the Su family, shouldn''t he be passing it to Sujiatun.


    But this time it was a great deal of effort to invite them to the county government, and now Sutang left them alone to talk in the hall, so they also looked at Su Tang.

 Chapter 879

    "I don''t know brother Qiang has brought the genealogy?" Su sugar heard Su Yongshun ask himself, smile with him, and then ask Su Yongqiang.


    When Lu Qingyun asked the Yamen to go to Sujiatun, he specifically said that when the Su family came, he would bring the genealogy. The genealogy is very important in every family, but it is of no value to outsiders.


    Su Yongqiang heard the Yamen said that he would take it, but naturally he didn''t dare not take it. Now that Su Tang asked, he quickly took it out and said, "naturally it is."


    Su Tang nodded, "that''s good. Originally, the title of the county Lord came down. Lord Lu got the news and should go to Sujiatun to announce it. But I deliberately stopped Lord Lu and asked brother Qiang and several older brothers to come to the County Yamen to talk."


    Su Yongqiang heard that Su Tang said, but he was also very puzzled, "why don''t you go to the village to talk about such a good thing as tangnier being the county head?"


    "That is to say, Tanggu has become the county head, and then let the Wangs have a look. Our Su family is very powerful." Su Changle talks.


    His younger generation opened his mouth at this time, and when he finished speaking, he was glared at by his uncle. His uncle is one of the elders who came here today. When he heard Su Tang say that she asked Lord Lu not to go to the village to announce, he also asked her.


    "What''s the reason for that, sugar?" There''s always a reason. In fact, Su Changle''s words are more straightforward, but it''s also true. Wang Changhe used to be the village head because of his relationship with the county magistrate.


    Now they have a county head out of the Su family. How can Wang Changhe be arrogant in the future?


    Su Tang also said, "I can be granted the title of county Lord. It was originally a great favor of the emperor, but because his majesty valued it so much, I was more uneasy. Kyushu Chinese www.9zzw.com


    As you all know, my brother and I passed on to our parents only the year before last. At the beginning, I said that we should keep filial piety for our parents for three years.


    It''s only ten months before the filial piety period is over. If I''m awarded the title of county Lord at this time, I''m really upset. If your majesty knows about it, I''m afraid I''m too arrogant. "


    susugar told her reasons, and she did not make complaints about the idea that the old emperor deliberately gave her a good county. However, she still had to show her attitude towards the world.


    As for the reason of three years of filial piety, anyway, it is enough to give a reason. From the very beginning, Su Tang''s idea of filial piety was just an excuse to let everyone recognize their brothers and sisters. Fortunately, she said at the beginning that she wanted to be filial piety for three years. At this time, it was just the right reason.


    As for the real reason, it is naturally related to the Su Yonggui family. The Su family she wants must be the Su family without Su Yonggui''s family!


    Only if the news doesn''t get out, can we let the family continue to play tricks, and then let the whole Su family stand by her side and drive them out.


    What''s more, let Su Yonggui''s family know how promising their children are now. The play must be very good.


    Lying on the county magistrate''s desk, the orange cat felt his master''s thoughts and moved his ears silently. The owner was still his master, and the dark Lori was still the dark Lori.


    Su Tang found a good reason for this, and also dragged the old emperor out. Su Yongqiang and they were ordinary farmers, not to mention the emperor. The county magistrate was the chief official to them. So when she heard Su Tang say this, they all felt that she was reasonable.

 Chapter 880

    "What tangnier said is reasonable. Since we have been granted the county Lord, don''t make your majesty feel that we don''t know how to be grateful and how to behave. Then..." There is an old clan who said half of this and didn''t go on.


    However, we all know that it''s not easy to become the head of the county. If the performance is not good again, the emperor will not be happy, and it is not easy to cancel the title of the county head. It will not be worth the loss.


    "Filial piety is the most important thing for his majesty. I should play an exemplary role when I was appointed the head of the county.


    So I thought about it and thought that although it was a great good thing to be granted the county Lord and should be celebrated in the ancestral hall, it would not be beautiful if it was during the period of filial piety.


    But it''s always bad to keep such things from the family, so I made such a decision.


    Today, the patriarch and all the elders are here. Why don''t we simply revise the genealogy, and then wait until the filial piety period is over, and then we will have a formal etiquette in our ancestral hall of the Su family. "


    Su Tang''s reason is very good, and the emperor used it as a flag for her. The Su family were all led by Su Tang by the nose, and they didn''t feel wrong.


    Now I hear that Su Tang talks about the ancestral hall of the Su family. Speaking of this, it is also the pain of the Su family. When they came to Qinghe town and settled in Sujiatun, the Su family had ancestral halls at the beginning.


    However, after the flood, the ancestral hall was destroyed, and the life of the Su family was also ordinary. In recent decades, although the Su family was not a famous big family in Qihuang Kingdom, it was also a serious family, and there was no ancestral hall.


    Su Yongqiang also sighed at Su Tang''s saying that "tangnier is right. Your Majesty''s grace has been so great that we have to be more careful and restrain our people to live up to your Majesty''s expectations." Zero one reading website www.01dsw.cc


    "As for the ancestral hall, ah..." Speaking of Su''s ancestral temple, they felt that Su''s words were more suitable for celebrating.


    Sucang had never thought that they would not agree. Even if they suspected it, she said, can they still oppose it?


    But now all of you are willing to listen to her, so it''s much easier for sucang. Hearing the old man''s sigh after talking about the ancestral temple, Su Tang also laughed. "Don''t worry about your relatives. I''d like to invite you to come here. First, I''d like you to keep a low profile for the time being. Don''t publicize the affairs of the county Lord, so as to avoid unnecessary trouble caused by your Majesty''s knowledge Quantity. "


    Hearing sucang''s words, the Su family looked at her.


    Su Tang doesn''t care about it either. "Brother Qiang, brother Shun and Changle all know about it. Last spring, several families of the Su family followed me to raise seedlings and made some money.


    This time I come back, I just want to ask all the old people whether they are willing to plant tomato and pepper this spring, and I will buy them.


    These two kinds of things we didn''t have in Qihuang country before, that is, if I don''t buy them and sell them out at that time, there will be at least ten Wen per catty. "


    It''s a good thing for sucang to be the head of the county, but she doesn''t just want to be a good person. What she wants is the voice of the whole Su family.


    If she can make the Su family live a good life, who will say that she is not good, who dares to say that she is not good.


    Enough benefits can win people''s hearts. What''s more, the Su family are very loyal. It''s not the kind of people who don''t know how to be grateful for the benefits. Naturally, sucang is willing to take the people to become better. She said that one day, the Su family will become her Su family.

 Chapter 881

    "Ten Wen a kilo, sugar, are you sure?" Sure enough, Su Tang has just finished. Compared with the shock of Su Tang being the county head just now, we all pay more attention to it.


    It''s a good thing for sucang to be the county head, but compared with this name, he can actually lead a good life with his family, which is more concerned by everyone.


    "Yes, as you all know, now that I have the title, I can also exempt from the grain tax. In the future, we can all hang our land under my name. As for tomatoes and peppers, I can guarantee that we can buy them for at least 10 Wen a catty. If you want, we can sign a contract now, and we will definitely collect it at this price. ¡±


    in fact, sucang now has farms. In the future, xingxingtang is not going to continue to make the simplest chili sauce and tomato sauce sold now. It has no technical content, so it can only sell at a premium by relying on the advanced space food materials. However, sucang will be more and more busy in the future, so it can''t make those seeds in the space every year.


    It is also very important for sucang to reduce the dependence on space in business. In future plans, pepper, tomato, prickly ash and many seasonings are just ingredients of her sauce. In the end, her business relies on a unique secret recipe.


    Before, she didn''t want to be trapped by the Luo family. Of course, she would not release these secret recipes. But in the future, the business is her own, and she will certainly not continue to hide it.


    Only by relying on the secret recipe, can sucang be able to do business all over the country and even the world. Can''t the modern grandmother Tao buy chili sauce all over the world?


    In her previous life, she lived her own life early and suffered a lot, so later when the conditions were better, she liked to do her own research on cooking, making desserts, and sometimes making clothes. Trade style literature website www.xinfengwenxue.com


    She has a lot of secret recipes in her mind. In this way, the demand for raw materials will be greater. The Su family wants to make more money and improve their life. Sucang needs someone to plant raw materials.


    Everyone has a good thing to do. As for the price, as soon as Suchang comes up, it is impossible for the Su family to be indifferent.


    "Well, sweetie, won''t you lose yourself? Now that a catty of coarse grain is only eight Wen a kilo, and fine grain is only twelve or three Wen. Can these peppers and tomatoes really cost ten Wen a kilo?"


    Su Tang is very sure about this, and soon the Su family will settle accounts. At present, most of the farmers grow grain. After paying the grain tax, the rest is for their own people to eat. If they sell the grain, the fine grain is only 12 Wen / kg.


    What''s more, most of the crops they grow are coarse grains. If the prices of the two kinds of things mentioned by Sutang are really so high that they don''t have to pay grain tax under the name of sucang, they will save a lot of money, and then the things they grow are still expensive. Even if they make money to buy food, they will make money.


    They are all old farmers for years. Some people calculate the price of grain, while others ask sucang another important thing: "I don''t know what is the yield per mu of tomato and pepper?"


    It is good that the price is expensive, but if the yield per mu is low, it may not earn more than grain.


    If they asked about this last year, sucang certainly didn''t know, but last year, several farms of Sutang had been planted, and now she knows the yield. "It depends on whether the planting is careful or not, and whether the land is fat or not. I can only say that in my several good farmland farms last year, the land per mu was about 1000 kg, and the pepper was a little less, about 600 kg."

 Chapter 882

    Sucang is based on the production of the farm he bought before. In fact, how much he can harvest depends on the level of the farmers themselves.


    The sucang is not to say, the people of the Su family also understand. People just heard that Su sugar said that the yield per mu, they all took a cold breath "so much!"


    "The annual income of Tomato in that Mu is not..." It''s all starting to count.


    "About ten Liang silver, because the output of pepper is relatively low, the purchase price will be a little more expensive, 17 Wen a catty." Sue sugar saw them settle accounts, said directly.


    According to the purchase price, one mu of land requires about ten Liang silver. According to Sutang''s own understanding, among the Su family members, Su Yongqiang''s family has more land, with a total of six mu of land. Before that, they planted grain.


    Although grain is a good thing to eat, most of the villagers grow grain. In addition, they have to pay taxes. The whole family also has to eat. Many people''s land produces food for their own family. There is still some shortage. How can it be sold to make money.


    Although Sutang said that tomatoes cost 10 Wen a catty, but it can be tax-free under the name of sucang. How much of the output is his own, and ten Liang silver per mu of land is certain.


    Before that, Su Yongqiang''s family had a good life with six mu of land. However, just planting land, Su Yongqiang''s family only had a little balance. It was hard for Su''s family to have a good life with two or three Liang silver a year.


    However, if you plant tomatoes and peppers with sucang, sucang has promised to purchase them directly. That is to say, even a family with only one mu of land can earn ten Liang silver by planting tomatoes and peppers.


    If a family wants to buy food to eat, at least a few taels of silver can be saved in a year. This is a qualitative improvement for ordinary farmers.


    So when he heard that Su Tang said that the income of an acre of land was ten Liang silver, the people of the Su family were excited, "if so, our life of the Su family would be better." Keep up with the novel www.k7k7.cc


    "It''s a lot of tax exemption alone."


    "That''s wonderful!"


    Su Tang just said that this is a good thing. Now everyone hears that it is indeed a good thing. Compared with Su Tang being the county head, this is what really benefits the Su family.


    Seeing them talking like this, Su Tang also laughed, and then put out a sentence: "I''ll inform all the people about this matter today. You can also discuss it with your family when you go back. If you decide, you can register at Sujiatun and collect seeds."


    "Such a good thing, what are we going to discuss? Our family will grow this tomato and pepper with tangnier!"


    "With tangnier in, our Su family will turn over in the future, and my family will certainly follow suit."


    "We all remember how tangnie thinks about our people."


    Those who refuse such a good thing will be a fool, so the Su family scrambled to express their will.


    "In this case, I''d like to ask brother Qiang to inform the people of the Su family after he goes back. I know my rules. I can do things with me. But some people like to talk about people behind their backs and have no good ideas. Obviously, they don''t want to make money with me. Forget it."


    Su Tang smiles faintly. She likes to explain some things in advance. She is willing to give the Su family a chance to make money. After all, it''s better to give someone else''s family a chance to make money.

 Chapter 883

    The family members of the Su family got two good news today. A county head came out of the Su family, which was different from that of ordinary farmers. Even if there was no matter of planting tomatoes and peppers in the back, it would be a great benefit to make the land tax-free for the family members.


    Not to mention that sucang provides a better way to make money for the Su family. When the time comes, the Su family will have a better life. If they have money in their pocket, they will have confidence. When they send more children to school, can they still not have a talent.


    If there is a successful one, the Su family will gradually change from an ordinary family to a family that cultivates and studies. Moreover, with Su sugar in it, it can''t be said that Su Yongnuo can''t help at all on the way to the imperial examination.


    How to calculate the fact that sucang became the county leader this time is a great good thing for their su family, so they are all happy and happy, only feel that the future is full of hope.


    Now hearing this, the Su family also looked at Su Tang, who was sitting in the first place. They saw that the little girl was very young, dressed in plain clothes, with a light look. When she spoke, her voice was also light, but the warning was very obvious.


    Su Yongqiang heard Su Tang''s words and understood what she meant. "We all understand what tangnier said."


    "It''s good for you to understand me. I''m young, I don''t have much experience, and I don''t have much contact with the clansmen. So I thought, it''s better to talk about this matter with the people who helped me build the house before. I don''t feel at ease about it."


    Su Tang is modest, but his attitude is firm. When he hears sucang say this, Su Yongqiang and several old people also exchange their eyes.


    There is no objection to sucang''s request. In fact, the Su family is so big, no matter how good the foundation is, there are some bad things about rat excrement. 398 Novels www.398xs.com


    As the head of the clan, Su Yongqiang, as well as the elders who always deal with the affairs of the clan, may know better than anyone else how many people in the Su family can''t support the wall with mud.


    Su Tang is not willing to take these people with him. In fact, it is justifiable that they are not willing to deal with these people!


    "That''s good. I''ll tell them when I go back. They''ll certainly like it." Su Yongqiang nodded directly.


    Su Yongshun also said, "what do you want to do? It''s estimated that like our family, thank you from the heart, and don''t know how to thank tangnier!"


    Su Yongshun''s banter eased the serious atmosphere of sucang''s speech. With this step, Su Changle laughed and said that he would ask his daughter-in-law to make clothes for his sugar aunt, and the family members also praised Su sugar, full of good words.


    When Su Tang saw them like this, she just laughed, "well, I''m not polite. The clothes made by Changle''s daughter-in-law are really good. I like it myself, but I''m sorry to open my mouth again. Changle, you''ve said that. I''m not polite."


    When Su Changle heard that Su Tang ordered his daughter-in-law''s clothes, he also laughed happily. "Sugar aunt is polite to us. If you want to say it''s her blessing, she can make clothes for the county head''s wife. When I go back today, I''ll ask her to make two more clothes for Tanggu. Don''t dislike it."


    "Your daughter-in-law is such a good craftsmanship, who can dislike it?" Sucang is smiling, too.


    Su''s family were relieved to see that sucang talked to them about their family''s problems. Obviously, sucang was willing to get along with the family like this. This is the best thing.

 Chapter 884

    In the past, it was not someone else who came out of a noble family. He only lived a good life on his own and didn''t pay much attention to the family. Now sucang takes the initiative to make money with his people. The Su family have seen it and are grateful.


    "In this way, we Su family can make some money this year. When the time comes, we can see the people raise money by themselves. If it is not enough, I will add that we will rebuild the ancestral hall of the Su family. This is my own idea. I don''t know whether the people of the clan are willing to do so."


    Speaking of this, Su Tang finally talked about the ancestral hall. The serious families with inheritance don''t worry about it. They all have ancestral temples. For the people of the Su family, the destruction of the ancestral hall and the loss of the position of the village head of Sujiatun can be said to be the two most regretful things of the whole family.


    In fact, there is not much money to build an ancestral temple. It is OK for Su Tang to go out on her own. However, she did not do so. She wanted to have a voice in the Su family. But if she spent money on everything, people would think that it was reasonable for her to spend money for the family.


    Human nature can''t stand the test, so Su Tang makes Su family''s livelihood depend on her. Each ethnic group makes money by her, and then they pay together to build ancestral temples.


    This is in line with the positioning of sucang in the Su family. Sure enough, after hearing sucang said this, Su Yongqiang and Su Yongshun were both excited and red eyed, "that''s great. This time, it''s built far away from the river, so as not to be washed away by the water in the future."


    "We have tangnier in our Su family, but we are going to turn over!"


    The old people experienced how the ancestral temple was destroyed, and the Su family was also declining. They were bullied by the Wang family in Sujiatun. Now that Su Tang has become the head of the county, Su family members can tax-free, not to mention, and can take the Su family to make money and live a good life.


    Now he says that he wants to help the Su family rebuild the ancestral hall, which they didn''t even dare to think about before, but now it has to be realized. How can we not be excited. Book eight www.8shuba.com


    "The old man has no regrets to see the Su family rebuild the ancestral hall before he closes his eyes." A man in his seventies said with tears in his eyes.


    After saying this, the hearts of the Su family were filled with emotion. More than a year ago, who could have thought that it would be a inconspicuous little girl like Su Tang to make the family better?


    At that time, Su Yonggui''s family almost threw them into the river and killed them. Now think about it, if Su Tang''s brother and sister were really drowned, they would not know when they would have a better chance.


    When we think of it, we are afraid. The old people are old and not too excited. Su Yongqiang, Su Yongshun and Su Changle help the old people sit down.


    "All the people are present, and there are witnesses from the clansmen. Please change the genealogy first." Su Yongqiang talked about today''s most important point, sucang is the county leader, and the genealogy must be recorded.


    Today, when the patriarch Su Yongqiang is on the scene and the clan elders are there, they can preside over the revision of the genealogy.


    After he finished, everyone nodded and agreed, so in the witness of all the elders and some of the people, the word "county Lord" was officially added to the part about Sutang in the family tree of the Su family.


    At this point, Su Tang was granted the title of county head. From top to bottom, all the steps have been completed.


    Seeing that the genealogy has been changed, Su Yongqiang sits down and asks Su Tang, "tangnier, since you have to keep a low profile about being the county head, did you talk to the people in private, or say not to say it for the time being. In that case, how can we explain that the farmland under tangnier''s name can be tax-free?"

 Chapter 885

    It''s easy to say that the revision of the genealogy is just to add something. But if Su Tang said that he didn''t celebrate his becoming the county head, how could he explain the fact that the land under his name could be tax-free.


    "In this way, it''s a bit high-profile to inform in private. It''s better to wait until the filial piety period is over, and then we can officially make it public. It''s all one family. Am I the county head, and I won''t delay our family to get along with each other, right?"


    Su Tang heard Su Yongqiang ask this, and directly said that she was already the county head. What else did Su Tang say about such a good relationship with her relatives? Several people in the Su family nodded after hearing this, and tangnier was indeed a good one.


    Knowing what these people thought, the orange cat could only move his beard. They really knew nothing about the ability of dark Lori!


    Su Tang continued, "I don''t want to rely on my own identity. If you know, I''ll get along with each other rigidly, but it''s my fault. My uncles and brothers still don''t tell you. We''ll get along as well as cordial in the future. I don''t want the family to be polite to each other. On the contrary, it''s not beautiful and unfamiliar."


    "As for the duty-free business, I''ll tell you that it''s Lord Lu''s relationship."


    As for tax exemption, Su Tang also gave a direct reason. In fact, compared with the reason that Su Tang was the head of the county, magistrate Lu was obviously a more reliable reason.


    When Su''s family did not agree to the ceremony for the time being, there was no good reason for Su''s family to celebrate.


    In fact, Su''s family are ordinary farmers. They don''t know why the emperor granted sucang the county head, and they can''t understand what they can do to keep sucang''s county head. Naturally, everything is up to Sutang. Sucang said that it would be safer to make public after the filial piety period. Of course, they all agreed. Night Chinese www.yeyezw.com


    If you ask them to keep secret, you can keep it secret. If you are the county head, you don''t mind. If your relatives don''t know, you may not be polite enough. What else do they have to say? Anyway, since their su family has a county head, the county head must be kept.


    Because of this idea, the Su family agreed to Su Tang''s words without saying a word. What''s more, Su Tang''s words are good, and the reasons are very clear. They also help the Su family make money this year.


    Even the patriarchs and elders who preside over justice for the family are all human beings. People are selfish. If they can make money by sucang and live a good life, how can they have any opinions on sucang.


    So all the things that Sutang wanted to say, without any doubt, were all done according to the arrangements of sucang. Now the Su family has gradually come into being, which is the meaning of sucang''s su family.


    After dealing with all the things, it was evening time for Su to come out and send Su Yongqiang and his family members back to Sujiatun.


    "Don''t sugar go back today?" Su Yongshun left to ask Su Tang.


    Su Tang asked himself when he saw him. "I''ll go back to Qinghe town for one night today, and I''ll go back tomorrow. Tell nuanuan that I''ve brought her fun from the capital. Let her come home to find me tomorrow."


    Today, Su Yongshun and Su Tang met. At first, Su Tang became the head of the county, and then it was a big event related to the family. Su Tang has always been a serious and serious adult.


    As a result, he suddenly told Su Yongshun that he had a child again.

 Chapter 886

    Su Yongshun is also more familiar with Suchang. When she said that she had brought a gift to Su Nuan, she also said, "it''s a long way away. What do you want to bring her? I''ll tell her when I go back. She''ll be happy to know you''re back."


    Never mind when, when Su Yongshun mentioned her daughter, the corners of her eyes and eyebrows were smiling. She was really in love with her daughter.


    "Anyway, you can pass on the message to warm and warm. I''ll go back to play with her tomorrow." She said again.


    "Good." Su Yongshun agreed with a smile.


    Then he got on the carriage with Su Yongqiang and left.


    Su Yongqiang sat on the carriage and lifted the curtain beside him. After watching them leave, the servant girl came to support Su Tang and got on the carriage. He turned back to Su Yongshun and Su Yongyong and said, "who could have imagined that our Su family is relying on tangnier to get up!"


    Su always heard this and nodded, "if Su Yonggui''s family didn''t leave them, it''s not..."


    Now that Su Tang has become the head of the county, he has completed Su laoshuan''s house. The Su Yonggui family, who should have enjoyed it, has no benefit at all.


    In addition, when sucang built the house, their family was excluded. This time, planting tomatoes and peppers was not their business.


    If they didn''t have to throw away the sucang brothers and sisters at the beginning, there would have been no adoption.


    Speaking of this, Su Yongshun naturally remembered the style of Su Yonggui''s family before, and finally sighed, "you should be kind-hearted!" OK composition website www.okzuowenxs.com


    If someone else said this, it would be a bit inappropriate, but after su Yongshun said it, everyone looked at him.


    Su Tang has now become the head of the county. To speak of it, it is a serious reform. It is not an ordinary farmer, but an aristocrat.


    And now sucang takes the Su family to make money together. However, in terms of the whole Su family, the relationship between Su Yongshun and sucang is the best, and Su Yongqiang is a little worse.


    This kind of friendship brought more benefits to Su Yongshun''s family. The family helped raise seedlings before, and later Su Yongshun was responsible for helping Su sugar build the house, which also made the most money.


    The most important thing is that all these benefits are due to the fact that Su Yonggui threw Su Tang''s brother and sister down in Qingjiang. It was su Fu''an who first proposed that Su Tang''s brother and sister should be adopted by Su laoshuan. Later, Su Fuhua went to Qingjiang to pick up the two brothers and sisters.


    At the beginning of their own lives, Su Yongshun''s family always cared about them. Of course, so did Su Yongqiang''s family. Later, when their lives got better, they did not forget both of them.


    To say good intentions and good rewards, Su Yongshun and Su Yongqiang are real examples.


    Sure enough, Su Yongqiang heard this and nodded, "yes, it''s very important for people to be kind, and tangnier is also a grateful person. We Su family should remember the benefits given by tangnier in the future, and don''t take it for granted."


    This is the most true. Now it is clear that Su Tang has her own skills. If she does not take the Su family with her, it is not too much for her. Among the Su family, Su Yongqiang and Su Yongshun have more contact with their brothers and sisters and have a better relationship.


    In fact, the rest of the people and Su Tang''s brothers and sisters are a little strange, but Su Tang is still willing to take the Su family with her. The Su family should be grateful for this kindness. Even though Su Tang is also the Su family, these are not her obligations.

 Chapter 887

    Su always heard Su Yongqiang say so, and nodded beside him, "yes, tangnier is good. If it wasn''t for her, our family would not have a good day now. When we go back, we must remember this feeling."


    Not only Su Yongyong, but also several young people on the car, Su Changle, they all nodded, "yes, if it wasn''t for Tanggu, we wouldn''t have such a day now, or even better in the future."


    Now, of the Su family, the 20 who raise seedlings earn the most. After building houses, everyone actually makes money. Now sucang takes them to grow tomatoes and peppers. In the future, they will earn more and live better.


    These are because of sucang, this point can not be forgotten, this love, should not be forgotten.


    "Well, our Su family are all good. We will certainly get better and better in the future, and our descendants will become more and more promising." Su Yongqiang is very pleased to see that the younger generation knows how to appreciate.


    Except for a few of the Su family''s children, they are all good. The foundation of the family''s prosperity is that their descendants have a promising future.


    "Keep a good heart and get good results. Our Su family are all kind-hearted people and will surely prosper." Su Yongshun also said.


    Su always added, "that''s necessary. The river god has said that our Su family will prosper."


    This is what Su Tang said before. At that time, Su Yongqiang and they all believed it. Sometimes people want to believe this kind of thing.


    However, seeing that sucang has become the head of the county, and the future is full of hope, I believe Su Tang''s words that the river god predicted the prosperity of the Su family.


    They left Sujiatun in fear and returned to Sujiatun with hope and happiness.


    Su sugar sent off the Su family and his younger brother into the carriage. Before dark, they arrived in Qinghe town.


    "Xiaonuo takes them home first. I''ll see the teacher." Come on to the desserts. The sucang and Sunuo will be separated. Writing books www.webshuba.com


    As soon as Su Nuo heard that Su Tang was going to see Song Yi, he shivered directly and promised, "OK, don''t come back too late."


    "Well, don''t prepare my dinner. Bauhinia and asters will live with mint first. Muyang and mubai will make do in the back warehouse for a night."


    Su Tang gets out of the car to go to the Song Dynasty, while explaining to Su Nuo.


    Su Yonggui family frame up the good play is also over, Luo Xingchen rented the courtyard before there is no need to exist, so has retired.


    So tonight, they will all live in desserts. The good thing is that they have moved to Sujiatun''s house. The small warehouse at the back of this side is empty without soap. Although the weather is still a little cold, the charcoal fire is enough, but it is not impossible to make do with it.


    Su Nuo heard her sister say this, also agreed to come down "sister rest assured, I will let them decorate when I go back."


    Knowing that he could arrange it clearly, Su Tang nodded and walked to the song mansion. Su Nuo took his servants to the backyard of the dessert bar.


    Four months after she left, Su Tang went to the gate of the Song Dynasty mansion. She saw that the black gate was still the same as before. She was still so familiar. She reached out and knocked on the door.


    Soon there was news from inside. The door opened from inside. It was holding ink. When he saw sucang, he was surprised and said, "Miss, you are back at last!"


    "What finally came back?" Hearing the word holding ink, Su Tang laughed and gave the basket he had just taken out of the space on the way to holding ink. "Take it to the kitchen, where is the teacher?"


    Holding ink to catch up with the basket, and then said with Su sugar, "the master is in the study, everything is good, is always talking about Miss."


    Su sugar nodded and walked quickly to the study.

 Chapter 888

    Su sugar this just walked two steps, saw Song Yi come out from the study, is looking at her!


    Seeing Song Yi, Su Tang grinned and saluted, "I''ve seen my teacher for months, but I haven''t seen her for months, and my teacher''s demeanor is still the same!"


    Song Yi originally heard the news outside. She knew that it was su Tang who came back. She didn''t resist coming out to see her. When she heard Su Tang''s greeting, she still couldn''t help crying and laughing, "you girl, you know you''re coming back."


    I haven''t seen her for four months. The little fox is still the little fox. Song Yi looks at the little girl who salutes with her. She is much taller than when she left, and she is more beautiful.


    It''s a pity that it''s just the appearance, but the heart is still a small fox.


    "Yes, if you don''t know, the teacher won''t be able to see his disciples." Song Yi said so, Su Tang blinked and chuckled.


    Song Yi couldn''t help but point to her, "you narrow-minded ghost!"


    "It''s a teacher. You teach well!" Hearing Song Yi say that he is narrow-minded, Su Tang solemnly thanks.


    Song Yi shakes her head and asks her to come in and talk. Su Tang follows her into the study and sits down together. "How can I come back at this time? If I didn''t know you had left the capital, I would have written to ask your elder martial brother."


    "Didn''t the teacher receive a letter from his disciple?" When Song Yi asked herself this, Su Tang opened her eyes.


    After she left the capital, she did not intend to return to Qinghe town immediately. However, she knew that song yiruo had no news of her and was afraid that she would be worried. Therefore, she specially asked Jiang Hong to take a letter to Song Yi when she came back to tell him that she would come back later. 400 Novels www.400xiaoshuo.com


    Now Song Yi said so, she thought the letter had not been delivered.


    "I got the letter. What about your injuries? Are you all right?" Song Yi naturally has its own news channels. Although things in the capital are not clear, they can also understand a general idea.


    He knew that Su Tang was seriously injured when he left the capital. How could he not worry? He couldn''t leave Qinghe town, so he only hoped that Su Tang could come back quickly. However, he waited for a month, and then he received a letter saying that he would come back later.


    He asked Jianghong, who didn''t know where Su Tang had gone. He only said that the county head''s injury was not too serious, so Song Yi didn''t have to worry too much.


    It is said that Su Tang is his most proud little disciple to Song Yi. She is also a girl like girl. She loves her very much. She can''t really rest assured.


    Just holding ink to offer tea, he also said, "miss is back at last. Recently, there is something moving outside. The master can pay attention to it!"


    Song Yi is worried about Su Tang and miss her too. So whenever there is a noise outside recently, she should pay more attention to it with her ears up. Although she doesn''t say anything, she is waiting for Su Tang to come back.


    As a result, Song Yi heard holding ink to expose herself like this, staring at "what time do you say, what time, do not go to the kitchen to cook, lazy here!"


    After holding Mo was trained, his face was aggrieved: "the master said before that the small cooking was too bad to eat, and read the young lady''s craft. Now that the young lady is back, where dare you waste food materials?"


    "As long as you talk a lot, don''t go down soon." Song Yi stares at holding ink again, what servant, will demolish the stage.


    But when Su Tang heard this, she understood that Song Yi was worried about herself. She was also moved. She said with a smile, "is there no progress in cooking with holding ink? In a moment, my students will become the teacher''s favorite braised pork and chicken with chestnuts."

 Chapter 889

    Holding Mo is not afraid of being glared at. Now I hear Su Tang say that she will cook for a while. She salutes Su Tang with "Miss Yingming!"


    What''s so wise about being able to cook? Song Yi thinks that she chose to hold ink from so many attendants!


    Holding ink obviously also know that he is now too much hatred, so see Su sugar nodded, quickly quit.


    "This holding ink, more and more unruly." Song Yi saw holding ink like this and said something.


    "In the countryside, there is nothing wrong with being free at all. He is more active, so as to avoid the teacher being too dull." Su sugar know Song Yi is embarrassed, let hold ink expose his worry about Su sugar, so smile.


    "You''ll give him a reason to leave the capital like that. You can find a reliable doctor on the way. You are a beautiful little girl. Don''t leave a scar on your body."


    Song Yi also knew that her little disciple was giving her own steps, so she went down and continued to care about Su Tang''s injury.


    Hearing him say that he left the capital like that, Su Tang also said, "at that time, after I left, my elder martial brothers could play more. My injury was not so serious, it just looked serious. There was medicine on the road all the time. It had been cured for a long time. The teacher didn''t have to worry about it."


    "You think well. Originally I said how zhao''er and xuan''er let you leave the capital like that, but who thought that on the first day of the new year, your majesty suddenly became seriously ill and the capital was in chaos. If you don''t leave, it will be difficult to leave later."


    Song Yi also lamented that although Su Tang was seriously injured and left the capital in a hurry, she still had to say that she left in time. Of course, Song Yi didn''t know that the old emperor would be seriously ill. In fact, Su Tang made it. Literary novels www.wenxueda.com


    After su Tang left the capital, she didn''t pay special attention to the news there. In fact, despite the chaotic situation in the capital city, the black eyed chickens fought by the nobles were the same, but the place was not greatly affected.


    In fact, ordinary people don''t care about who will be emperor. They worry about the crops in the fields and the jobs to make money every day. Moreover, Su Tang believes that murongzhao and Pei Xuan will not make such a fuss.


    According to the prescription of the incense stick, the old emperor would not be ill for a long time. As soon as he got well, he would return to the disorderly and orderly state before.


    But now hearing Song Yi talk about this, Su Tang also said, "listen to Lord Lu said this thing today, our majesty should have been OK."


    "You little girl, you are still so open-minded!" When Song Yi heard Su Tang''s impolite words, she knew that his little fox was really back.


    "What the teacher said was that the disciple was wrong. Did your majesty hang up?" Su Tang was also said to laugh, Hun did not care with his finger to point his cheek, "no, not to say that the disaster left thousands of years."


    What and what? Song Yi looked at her little disciple. She was really speechless. What''s the meaning of hanging up


    "If you hang up, you will hang up the southeast branch. There is a saying that after the new rain on the empty mountain, you will hang the southeast branch. If you want to spend thousands of miles, you should hang the southeast branch. Relatives and friends without a word, from the southeast branch. If you don''t like your life in the world, it''s better to hang the southeast branch from yourself... "


    Su Tang said solemnly. Then Song Yi grabbed the book on the table with the black thread on her head and threw it at Su Tang


    Su sugar hide quickly, the tone is very aggrieved, "it is clear that the teacher first asked his disciples what it means to hang up!"

 Chapter 890

    Song Yi heard Su Tang''s aggrieved tone and covered her head. The familiar feeling of being angry was really only brought by his little fox.


    "Then you can explain, what kind of poetry you''re making!" Song Yi had no idea about Su Tang. She was a talented, intelligent and potential disciple. However, in learning, she was not serious at all.


    Full of brain is to make money, think about it feel good gas Oh!


    "It''s not a mess. It''s rhyming." Su sugar said, why do you say it''s random? This song was very popular at the beginning.


    Song Yi blows her beard and stares at her. When Su Tang sees it, she curls her mouth and says, "don''t you say it!"


    Although she said that, Song Yi didn''t feel relaxed. Sure enough, he heard that. After su Tang finished this sentence, she asked, "so your majesty didn''t hang up, did you?"


    Song Yi was really speechless, pointing to her, "you little fox!" Then he went on to say, "Your Majesty, the son of the dragon, is naturally extremely peaceful."


    Su Tang blinked and looked at Song Yi, "teacher, is this a little disappointed?"


    When she finished, she saw that Song Yi''s books were still two. Su Tang quickly dodged, "teacher, corporal punishment is not right. My disciples will have psychological shadows."


    Song Yi snorted, "sit down and talk honestly. I''ll take you as a disciple. You don''t have any shadow. Where do you come from?"


    This said, Su Tang sat down obediently, "how can the teacher say so? The students will be distressed!"


    Still so skinny, Song Yi glared at her angrily, "speak well." No.3 Chinese website www.3hzw.com


    "It''s a pity that we didn''t hang up. Even if we didn''t, there would always be someone who would regret it." Su sugar deliberately make Song Yi, watching him start to live again, just continue to sit down and talk.


    This means that Su Tang doesn''t say anything, and Song Yi certainly can''t make a wrong estimation. So Song Yi and Su Tang say, "during this period of time on the road, your majesty suddenly became seriously ill. The second prince set up an army and usurped the throne. The third prince poisoned the Emperor and was sentenced to execution."


    At this time, the song Sugar City and Su Li don''t want to know the situation from the song Sugar City.


    Although there was no communication between Song Yi and other people, the news was even faster than Lu Qingyun, the county magistrate, learned from the residence newspaper. Lu Qingyun still stayed at the news that Pei Xuan had lost his mind and that the emperor was seriously ill. Song Yi''s news was much faster.


    "When did it happen?" Su Tang heard this and asked.


    "Just ten days ago, just after the chaos was brought to an end, zhao''er guarded the palace gate, and xuan''er personally led the troops to kill the second prince''s man!" Song Yi looks at Su Tang.


    Su Tang''s surprise on the face is not fake "butcher?" And then he laughed, "I think he''s trying to understand."


    When Song Yi saw Su Tang like this, she also understood that she was generally "so, you had expected what happened in the capital city?"


    Su Tang shakes her head when she hears Song Yi asking herself, "I can''t know anything. However, when I saw a few runaway slaves that day, I always feel unusual. I guess something is going to happen in the capital city."


    Su Tang really did not know what would happen in the capital, but it would be chaotic. She had expected that she had sent orange cat to light incense for the old emperor, but the escaped slaves that she had caught made Su Tang have a deeper understanding of the situation in the capital.


    Maybe someone had been worried about the old emperor''s death for a long time, so the old emperor was seriously ill, and someone forced the palace immediately.

 Chapter 891

    Under such circumstances, Murong Zhao, as the crown prince, must be stable. Similarly, as the prince''s most trusted person, Pei Xuan also had the opportunity to contact with military power.


    Su Tang believed in the abilities of murongzhao and Pei Xuan. Although they were smart and resourceful, they were not heartless. Especially for Murong Zhao, the old emperor was his own father no matter how many embankments he made.


    The crown prince''s position has become more and more stable. It is more important for Murong Zhao to keep the Emperor than to fight with his younger brothers. Of course, Murong Zhao could not have failed to take precautions in advance. At this time, Pei''s role came.


    These two teenagers will surely stabilize themselves and get benefits under such circumstances. Sucang firmly believes in this, so she didn''t even say anything or remind her when she left.


    As a matter of fact, they did not surpass sucang''s expectation at all. Now everything is going in the same direction as she thought before.


    As for Pei Xuan''s affairs, this sucang is indeed intentionally guided. In fact, although there is not much time to meet between Su Tang and Pei Xuan, she always teases Pei Xuan, but in fact, Su Tang and Pei Xuan are more familiar with each other.


    Therefore, the beginning of deliberately discrediting Pei''s reputation was to pave the way for him to take power in the army later. Pei Xuan clearly understood the meaning. Song Yi was just two simple words, but the meaning was not so simple.


    Song Yi nods when she sees sucang saying so. He doesn''t think that sucang can calculate everything so clearly. Even if sucang is an immortal, it''s just a person, not a God.


    But for Pei, Song Yi had some feelings, "he still walked on this road."


    Su Tang feels that this feeling is particularly meaningless. "This is his only way out, isn''t it?" 020 reading www.020ds.com


    If the crown prince mu Rongzhao''s position is stable, he must be the next emperor. There is no doubt that there are only two kinds of officials in the court: civil servants and military generals.


    After Murong Zhao ascended the throne, there must be credible and reliable people among the officials. In terms of the officials, it is needless to say that Song Yi''s sons have done a good job as officials in the local government. Moreover, there are also some good disciples. Although there are some mentally disabled people standing in line with other princes, it is an accident.


    Therefore, Murong Zhao does not have to worry about the civil servants, but the general is obviously worse. However, the military power is a very important thing, which can not be left behind. It must be in the hands of people he trusts very much or in his own hands.


    Although Pei Xuan is both literate and military, he chose to take the road of military generals, and his future will be brighter. Although he will encounter danger in the army, he wants to get nothing without paying. Isn''t that a dream?


    Don''t think that murongzhao and Pei are in a good relationship now. However good the relationship is, one person is getting better and the other is falling behind. The relationship will also be affected and it is difficult to maintain it.


    No matter what the relationship is, getting better together is the most stable. Pei fan''s joining the army is his most correct and inevitable choice. Only when he is stronger can he be the most indispensable assistant of murongzhao, and their feelings and relationship are more stable.


    However, Pei Xuan was not suitable to join the army. In a variety of senses, although he was familiar with the art of war and his martial arts were very good, he was not worthy of trust.


    "So you deliberately destroyed his original reputation and made him a vicious one?" Song Yi hears Su Tang''s words and asks her.


    Then he saw that sucang laughed, "it''s better than a proud greenhouse flower, isn''t it?"

 Chapter 892

    Sure enough, Song Yi was surprised when she first realized that Su Tang was actually using a disorderly way to discredit Pei Xuan''s reputation. Of course, he also knew that he was a little disciple who did not follow an ordinary path. His brain was different from that of ordinary people. Ordinary people were easily confused and could not understand what she was going to do.


    On the surface, sucang said that he reduced the old emperor''s vigilance in this way, but in fact, he did, but such a reputation obviously brought more than this effect.


    But Song Yi only had a guess. Until the second prince failed to usurp the throne, Pei Xuan killed all the people who were attached to the second prince.


    Song Yi''s words are not exaggerated. Pei Xuan really slaughtered these people. Therefore, Pei''s former reputation completely disappeared in the first World War. It''s not too much to say that he was a ferocious name.


    Now in the capital city, not to mention that he is willing to take the initiative to marry Pei Xuan. It is estimated that he can frighten people out by asking for marriage.


    But also because of this decision, the army praised Pei more. The generals should not have any arrogance. They should be so resolute. There is no room for willful hesitation in the battlefield. Every decision is the life and death of countless people.


    No one believed that he could kill the enemy on the battlefield. However, no one would doubt that he could be brave in the battlefield.


    Compared with civil servants, this road is really hard, but Su Tang also said it well. As a descendant of a general, it will be sooner or later.


    The current situation is chaotic. If he doesn''t grow up quickly and wait until murongzhao ascends the throne, he may not be able to keep up with him. Good feelings between brothers are naturally very good, but if the development is too poor, the feelings are really good and will be slowly left behind.


    This time, the old emperor was seriously ill, and the two men fought side by side. It was a very good experience for their brothers, which would deepen the friendship between them. Love my e-book www.25txt.com


    "You girl When Song Yi knew that all these soutangs were preset in advance, she sighed, "sometimes I hope you won''t be so sober."


    "The teacher has been worried about a lot of people. I am just an ordinary one. I have not yet realized that the world is drunk and I wake up alone." Su Tang, however, does not recognize Song Yi.


    In fact, she only sees more about human nature and understands people''s heart better. Even sincere feelings need to be maintained.


    "What''s more, the life I saved must, of course, be alive for me!" Sucang finally said so.


    Song Yi shook her head and looked at her, "girl, don''t let yourself be so tired, you don''t have to calculate everything clearly."


    Su Tang knew that he was concerned about himself and nodded with a smile, "thank you, teacher. I know that."


    Song Yi looks at Su Tang''s promise, she knows that she didn''t listen, but there is no way, because this is Su sugar.


    No sense of security of children, always have to control a lot of things in their own hands, will feel at ease, this point, sucang can not change.


    In fact, Su Tang is not as great as Song Yi thought. She will do so much because she hopes Murong Zhao can always keep him as he is now, instead of becoming an emperor, he will become a cold emperor.


    Every emperor is not so cold and heartless at the beginning, but the people around him slowly leave, and naturally become lonely. Su Tang helps Pei Xuan, so that he can always be Murong Zhao''s friend and brother.

 Chapter 893

    In this way, Murong Zhao will always be another senior brother of Su Tang. For her, there are only advantages and no disadvantages. She believes more in her own judgment of people than in expecting some vague emotional ties.


    What she is doing now is to keep her present state. Murongzhao has always been murongzhao now. Pei Xuan can keep her original mind after she has made progress. Moreover, this is what the two teenagers want. Why not do it.


    Su Tang didn''t deny Song Yi''s ideas, but neither of them knew. As a participant, Pei Xuan had already seen the direction Su Tang pointed out to him as early as when he did not leave the capital.


    So after su Tang left, he made himself a sword of Murong Zhao step by step.


    All that should be said is that at present, the situation in the capital has stabilized, at least in disorder. The old emperor has more trust in the crown prince Murong Zhao. Even Pei Xuan got the official post because of this credit and officially entered the official field.


    After making the matter clear, they didn''t continue to talk about anything else. Then sucang went to the kitchen to cook. The master and the apprentices had a rare dinner together. Finally, sucang left and went home.


    After a night''s silence, sucang wakes up naturally. The yard is already familiar with the sweet smell of cake. When she opens the door, she sees asters and Bauhinia all around the oven in the yard, watching Pu Wei and mint baking cakes.


    Hearing the sound of opening the door, Bauhinia they just look over, see is Su sugar up, Bauhinia quickly salute "county Lord!"


    Su sugar nodded, Bauhinia see her like this, busy to the kitchen to play hot water, come to wait on Su sugar wash, the Astragalus is to bring breakfast.


    "Let Pu Wei not open a shop and come and talk to me." After su Tang washed, he sat down to eat and asked Bauhinia to call Pu Wei, and then asked, "where is the young master?" Temple Street Novels www.miaojieshuo.com


    "Sister, I''m up, too." Even if all the way is by car, but after the long journey back home, the body is also tired, so Sunuo also went to bed late, just got up.


    Seeing him coming, Ziyuan went to add a pair of dishes and chopsticks. His brother and sister sat down to have breakfast. Then Pu Wei was called over by Bauhinia.


    "During my absence, what can I do for dessert bar?" When sucang left, he closed the fish shop. The dessert bar is going to continue. Come back and ask about the business situation.


    "Desserts, nothing happened. Miss Lu will come here occasionally, so the business in these months is better than before. If Miss Lu doesn''t come back, the butter in the warehouse will not be enough."


    Pu Wei talks to Su Tang with a smile on his face. Sweets, not to mention Qinghe town, even in Qingyuan County, has no competitors. It has a unique business, so the business has been stable.


    It''s not that others don''t envy desserts to make money, but they can''t make desserts. At most, they can make milk tea by themselves, and nothing else can be done. So even if they envy, they can only make money by looking at desserts.


    In addition, Lu Waner occasionally comes back to take care of the business. Lu Waner is a young lady of the county magistrate''s family. With such a relationship, there will be no one who dares to think about the dessert bar. Therefore, the business of the dessert bar has been steadily improving since Sutang left this time, and nothing has happened.


    "You''re good!" Knowing that there was no problem in the management of the dessert bar, sucang nodded, expressing satisfaction.


    Then look at the Bauhinia, "you start to stay in the dessert today, follow them to learn how to make cakes. Within 15 days, you can develop at least one new product. For the time being, stay with me and serve the asters."

 Chapter 894

    At the beginning, Bauhinia was just bought and served by sucang. At the beginning, it was also timid. In her impression, sucang was not a master with a good temper and good service.


    But in the past two months, Bauhinia and Ziyuan, as the only two maids, have been following Sutang all the time. Bauhinia is better at combing hair and so on, so she serves more closely.


    Then the Bauhinia found that the head of her family was not difficult to serve, which was totally different from that in Pei''s government.


    Although Bauhinia is not so smart, it is not clumsy. She is just a servant who sells herself as a slave. She dare not guess the ideas of the masters easily. She thanks herself for not refusing to follow the county Lord at first, and then she meets a good serving master.


    So the Bauhinia is also more attentive to serve sucang, more satisfied with their own status quo.


    As a result, now sucang suddenly said that she would not take care of her. She was surprised and knelt down beside sucang, "county Lord!"


    "Didn''t you say you could figure out how to make snacks just by looking at the chef in the kitchen. Now let me have a look at your skills."


    When the Bauhinia was bought by Jianghong, she said that she was good at making snacks. She also had a secret recipe left by her mother. Naturally, there was no covetous meaning of the secret recipe sucang.


    Su Tang paid more attention to Bauhinia. Another of her skills was that when she was in Pei''s mansion, she did something in the kitchen. Later, she was expelled from offending people and went to Xiangxue garden. The reason was that she not only didn''t hand in her own secret recipe, but also watched other cooks make snacks in the kitchen, and she worked out the recipe herself.


    From this, we can see that the Bauhinia has a talent in this respect. In fact, such talents are rare. For example, Pu Wei and mint learned some cake practices with sucang before, and sucang will let them study some new cakes by themselves when they are free. Android fiction www.anzhuowang.net


    In fact, desserts are not fixed either. If the desserts have their own ideas, they can develop their own desserts. However, for more than a year, Pu Wei and mint can only be made according to Sutang''s teaching, and they can''t innovate.


    Sucang had no way to deal with this before, but she still had a lot of business to do. She couldn''t do nothing all day long. Teach Puwei and mint to make desserts. After all, she had to launch new products all the time.


    So after learning that Bauhinia has this talent, sucang is ready to see if she can give full play to her talents. In the future, she will be responsible for the development of the whole dessert line. In terms of sales, sucang naturally has its own methods, but she can sell but has no good things. That''s not a lie.


    Good products, good sales, to achieve a texture, influence, brand goods.


    Su sugar said, looking at the Bauhinia kneeling appearance, continue to say "if you really have such skills, in the future will be responsible for the development of new desserts, monthly money also according to the sales situation."


    Bauhinia heard that Su sugar said, but also some excited kowtow to her, "maid, thank the county master, you must be worthy of your trust!"


    "Well, do a good job. As I said before, be strict with your mouth when you do something for me. Don''t talk about it all over the place. If you do well, you will be rewarded. If you don''t do well, you will be punished. Quit."


    Su Tang said again, compared with what she said, what she wanted to see was solid action.


    Bauhinia heard Suchang said, kowtow again, and then back down.

 Chapter 895

    "In the future, I''ll call you miss, but I''ll stop calling you for the time being." Su Tang said another thing. Since she is the head of the county, it''s better not to call her at home.


    Pu Wei and peppermint are all right. Suddenly they know that their young lady is the head of the county. They are not used to it. They all call them miss before, and they don''t need to change them later. That is to say, the people who come back with Sutang need to change a little, which is not difficult.


    When several servants heard Su Tang''s orders, they all agreed to come down. Su Tang saw Zhu Wenzhu also had breakfast and asked him to come over. "You and Mu Yang will go to Qingshui town and let Jiang Hong meet me in Sujiatun''s old house."


    After Jiang Hong''s husband and wife returned with Qian Wang, Lu Qingyun asked the Yamen servant to help him talk. There was evidence that Qian Wang was just a servant. Naturally, the Jiang family did not dare to say anything more. They simply put the three members of the family back into the family tree.


    Although he has returned to the clan, Jiang Hong still has a grudge against the family because of the previous events. Therefore, the family did not live in the village, but rented a yard in Qingshui town as a temporary place to stay.


    The couple didn''t dare to settle down easily because they didn''t know what Sutang was going to arrange for them to do.


    Mu Song and Mu Huai have been together with Jiang Hong''s family this month. Su lie is back now. It happens that Jiang Hong has something to do. So Zhu Wenzhu asks Zhu Wenzhu to call someone to see him.


    Hearing sucang''s order, Zhu Wenzhu and Mu Yang saluted and immediately drove out.


    After dealing with this, Su Tang''s brother and sister also took a bus to Sujiatun.


    When Su Tang went to Sujiatun, Su Yongqiang''s home was also full of excitement. Yunnan biqu Pavilion www.ynbike.net


    Yesterday, Su Yongqiang and his party returned to Sujiatun from the county government office. A group of worried family members at home saw that they all had to finish the whole thing. They came back well and were relieved.


    The Su family is not a small family, and there are many people. Only a few people went to the county government this time. So Su Yongqiang told everyone that Su Tang had become the head of the county and could not be mentioned. Today, people who went to the county government informed each other of their relatives who lived close to each other.


    Of course, before the notice, make sure that the family also helped to build a house for sucang. Those who didn''t build a house for sucang at the beginning, or those who were lazy in the middle and were expelled are not on the list of people who were informed this time.


    Su Yongqiang specially asked everyone to be cautious. Although Su Tang is their su family, they will not forgive them if they die.


    Su Changle and Su Changle all met Su Tang today. Naturally, they knew what Su Yongqiang meant by this, so they all agreed to come down and tell their families such a good thing when they came back, and then they informed each other even though it was late.


    So, this evening, Su Tang''s brother and sister had a good sleep in Qinghe town, but the people in the Su family who suddenly got such good news were so excited that they couldn''t rest their pillows.


    It was not easy to stay up all night. When he saw that Su Yongqiang''s house was on fire, several families close to him went directly to Su Yongqiang''s home to inquire.


    "Uncle, is it true that this tax-free farmland is paid? Sugar girl really doesn''t take advantage of us?"


    "Qiangzi, what''s going on? Is such a good thing true? Tell us more about it."


    "Brother Qiang, do you really have a harvest of ten Liang silver per mu of farmland? Will our family be developed in the future?"

 Chapter 896

    They are all relatives of a family. When Su Yongqiang got up early this morning, he heard a group of voices and called him everything. Seeing them like this, Su Yongqiang could only say.


    "Don''t worry, everyone. It must be true. Otherwise, what do you think that so many people in our family were called to the county government yesterday?"


    Su Yongqiang, who is involved in a year''s harvest, also cultivates his own land. Of course, he also understands everyone''s current mood. So he said, "well, let''s not be stuck here. You should go back first. The people who receive the notice will send a representative to my house. I''ll make it clear to you."


    Hearing Su Yongqiang say this, all the Su family members who came over also thought it was reasonable. The main members of the Su family were so many that they couldn''t stand. "OK, let''s go and call someone now!"


    Su Yongqiang saw that everyone agreed, and then added, "to emphasize, this time hanging fields and planting new vegetables are all because of tangnier, so they didn''t participate in building houses before, or those who were lazy and were driven away are not included in this notice. You''d better not call the wrong person. If you lose the opportunity, don''t say that you didn''t tell you in advance! ¡±


    if there are too many people, they will be in chaos. Su Yongqiang also made it clear that no one should quietly inform these screened people. They will not be happy and everyone will not be good-looking.


    Those who came to see Su Yongqiang so early were all close to Su Yongqiang. Hearing his emphasis, he naturally said, "how can we not know how powerful this is!"


    There are many people in the Su family. There are always a few people who cheat and cheat. But the family is a family, so if you know it''s not good, you have to stay far away. Small composition novel www.xzwxs.com


    In the end, everyone knows what''s going on, so some people don''t take Sutang with them. When Yu Shi Su Yongqiang says that, all the people who come here simply agree.


    When Su Yongqiang saw that they were sensible, he nodded and watched them find someone to come. He himself was quick to take advantage of the meeting to eat breakfast and have a meeting with everyone later.


    Less than two quarters of an hour later, Su Yongqiang''s family gathered a lot of clansmen. This time, Su Yongqiang sat down and carefully explained to everyone about the tax exemption and farming.


    "Niang, we still have a couple of silver in our hands. If we add another mu of land now, we can make more money by planting vegetables with Tanggu." Because they were all in a meeting together, Su Yongshun also went, leaving Qin family and several children at home.


    Su Fuhua and Su Fu''an got the good news last night. After sleeping all night, they had new ideas, so they came to the main room to discuss with Qin.


    Tong and Wen also followed. Qin was originally taking sunuan, his daughter-in-law, to do needlework. When he saw his son and daughter-in-law all coming, he also talked about it and put down his needle and thread, saying, "I also said that I would talk about it when your father comes back."


    It''s not the first time that Su Yongshun''s family has made money with sucang. Therefore, they don''t have any doubts about this new vegetable planting. However, they only have three mu of farmland now. Of course, there are a lot of them in Sujiatun.


    But if one mu of land can yield ten Liang silver, and if the family has some spare money to buy more land, it will not be able to earn more. Thinking of this, the two brothers came to discuss with their mother.

 Chapter 897

    Both sons and daughters-in-law can think of this place. Qin and Su Yongshun also have this idea, but they have almost done something. "I discussed with your father last night. We have eight taels of free silver in our hands, which is only enough to buy a mu of good farmland, so we still have two or two silver left.


    Now that you''ve said it, I''d like to ask you whether you want to borrow more money to buy an extra mu of land. It''s just that the first half of the year may be more difficult for our family. You two have to do something besides tending the fields. "


    The Qin family and Su Yongshun also made a total last night. Now, if we do this, we can earn more than ten Liang silver if we make more than one mu of farmland. Moreover, we have been buying this farm from our own family. We will produce every year in the future, so it is worth spending money.


    Seeing that their family is getting warmer and older, they can come out to see each other. They have more mu of farmland to earn more money. When they say that they are, they will have the confidence.


    But the old couple did not say that they had decided. They still had to ask their two sons that if they had bought all the flexible money in the family, they would have to live in a bit of a pinch until the land was sold out.


    Family members have to work harder to earn more money. But if there is more land, there will be more work in farming. In short, it must be more difficult than in previous years, but it will be better if we go through it.


    Wen and Tong understood that this was not what mother-in-law said to their son, but to ask them, after all, are they daughters-in-law? So they both said, "what a hard work, an extra mu of land will yield more than ten Liang silver. Isn''t it just a few months? When Fu''an is busy with the work in the fields, I can also do some embroidery work to earn some money. How can I still hold on to these months! ¡±


    as the eldest daughter-in-law, Wen spoke first, and Tong also said, "my sister-in-law said that I can also make shoes to sell money." 22 Literature Network www.22wenxuew.com


    In fact, this is what Qin meant. Her son was born to her. By then, the family would have five mu of farmland. It would be enough to be tired to wait on so many land Lords. If they went out to do other work, what if they were exhausted.


    So what Qin wants to hear is what his daughter-in-law says. He also does some work to make more money. Now Qin gets the answer he wants. He also smiles gently. "You are all good. Let''s work hard together. When we collect the money, we can buy a silver bracelet."


    Qin''s mother-in-law, playing a stick to give a sweet date, combination boxing is very skilled, Wen and Tong heard this, are full of joy, "thank you mother!"


    Although the Qin family can also take advantage of her daughter-in-law, one thing is good. If she says it, she will really do it. It''s not a fool. Wen and Tong are naturally happy to hear that there are silver bracelets.


    Su Tang, who has just arrived at the door and is ready to knock on the door, also hears these words in the room. She can''t help but curl her lips. Her mother-in-law and daughter-in-law are the natural enemies of their lives. Fortunately, she can open her mind. Long live the unmarried doctrine!


    Despite this thought, sucang still motioned to the asters to knock on the door.


    So the purple garden knocked on the door of Su Yongshun''s house. Qin and his son''s daughter-in-law were talking. When they heard the knock, Su Nuan rushed out to open the door. As a result, she came out and saw Su Tang standing at the gate of the courtyard. She ran over to open the door for sucang immediately


    "Well, I came to see you just after I entered the village. How are you? It seems that you haven''t grown so tall!" Su Tang smiles when she sees Su Nuan and jokes with her.

 Chapter 898

    When she heard that, Su Nuan pursed her lips


    I haven''t seen her for four months. Su Nuan''s stature is not very long. Su Tang''s self has been raised a lot. She''s almost as tall as her. Su Nuan is so realistic. She''s sad!


    "Ha ha ha..." Seeing the little girl so coquettish, Su Tang laughed.


    Su Nuo looks at her sister bullying people like this and laughs with her. When Su Nuan sees them like this, she is even more flushed.


    Su Tang laughs almost, and then let the asters take things and give them to Su Nuan. "OK, it''s my fault. You''ll grow tall. This is what I specially brought for you from the capital. I''ll make amends for you, OK?"


    Su Nuan heard that it was brought from the capital city, and he happily took it over. "I also made headbands and headflowers for Tanggu. They are all fresh looks that I just came up with. Tanggu also has a look."


    Although they were not of the same age, they played together because of their similar age. Qin also heard the news outside. When she saw her daughter so impolite, she said, "thank you, sugar girl."


    Su Nuan heard his mother say himself, and then solemnly saluted Su Tang, "warm, thank you for the gift of sugar aunt!"


    Su Tang nodded, and then looked at Qin and Su Fu''an. They said, "I haven''t seen my sister-in-law for a long time. How can my sister-in-law look younger than before?"


    Qin heard this, laughing like a flower, quickly let Su sugar brother and sister come in, "tangnier is sweet mouth, quickly sit in the room!"


    Su Nuo also said, "my sister said right. I think sister Shun is younger and fatter than before. They all say that she is broad-minded and fat. It shows that sister-in-law must have been very smooth in the past few months."


    Qin saw Su Nuo also said this, and continued to smile, "Nuo elder brother can really praise people now!" 250000 Novels www.e5w.net


    Su Nuo also laughs when she hears about it. Su Fu''an and Su Fuhua salute Su Fu''an and Su Fuhua after su sugar''s brother and sister enter the door


    "Well, don''t mention it." Su Tang asked them to get up, and then took a small Hawthorn to play with the little girl of Sufu''s family, and then asked Ziyuan to give the things to Wen''s family. "Buy some materials on the way back from the capital. You can keep your own clothes."


    Naturally, Wen didn''t dare to pick it up. She only looked at the Qin family. Seeing that there were some fine cotton fabrics in the basket, Qin nodded. Wen''s next step was "thank you Tanggu, uncle Nuo!"


    "Don''t mention it. Sit down and talk." Su Tang said with a smile.


    Su Fu''an and they sat down. Su Nuo looked around and asked, "why don''t you see brother Shun?"


    The Qin family told them that Su Yongshun had gone to a meeting with the patriarch. Knowing that they had discussed farming, Su Tang nodded. Seeing that his brother could not sit still, he said to him, "brother Shun is not here. Take Mu Bai to play. Remember to go home for dinner at noon. Don''t play too late."


    When Su Nuo came back to Sujiatun, he was just like growing grass on his body. He was reading about his two little friends. So when he heard that, Sunuo almost jumped up with joy.


    Fortunately, the rules of learning have not been forgotten, and finally stood up and Qin''s and Su sugar salute to say goodbye, only to skip away.


    Qin looked at Su Nuo''s appearance of the rules, but also praised "Nuo brother''s progress."


    "It''s more true than before." Su Tang heard this and said something.


    She happened to be on her way home, passing by Su Yongshun''s house, so she asked mubai to drive the carriage home first, and she and her brother came to visit with the asters.

 Chapter 899

    "I''ve just come back to see my brother and sister-in-law. I have to clean up when I go back now, so I don''t want to stay any more. After all, I live in the village and it''s easy to meet." Su Tang looks at the time is not early, ready to leave.


    Qin Shi saw that she was going to leave, just as he had something to say, he stood up and said, "I''ll send tangnier."


    Su Tang did not refuse, holding the hand of the asters, he also stood up and went out with the Qin family.


    Although the Qin family has already made a decision, but this mouth is really hesitant, for a long time to say.


    "Tangnier, your brother Shun and I want to grow new vegetables with you this time and buy two mu more fields. This money is a bit out of hand, so we want to ask you if you have four Liang silver which can be lent to us temporarily. When the harvest of the field is sold, we will pay back the money immediately."


    Qin was an honest man. She borrowed so much money at once. She finally finished with Su Tang.


    In fact, Su Tang also knew what the family had just talked about. She couldn''t help it. Who asked her to keep a gossip cat? Knowing that Qin and Su Yongshun wanted to borrow money, Su Tang guessed that they would open their mouth to themselves.


    After all, there are so many families in Sujiatun that they can easily lend four Liang silver to others. But sucang is definitely one of them.


    "When I looked at my sister-in-law''s embarrassment, I thought it was something. It was such a thing." Su Tang said with a smile after hearing Qin''s words.


    Qin was relieved to see Su Tang like this. She was embarrassed to borrow money like this, but she had to open her mouth to borrow money.


    Fortunately, sucang is not in a dilemma. Qin also laughs along with sucang, "sugar, don''t laugh at me."


    "How can, anyone who works hard to live is worthy of admiration. How can I laugh?" Sucang shakes her head. She will never laugh at the hard-working people. 400 Novels www.400xiaoshuo.com


    Qin didn''t expect sucang to say such a thing. She was stunned for a moment. She looked at Su Tang and admitted from the bottom of her heart that this little girl was really transformed. She looked at people and did things like this.


    After su Tang finished, she took it out of her pocket. At the bottom of her purse, she found several small Yuan Bao, each of which was one or two silver coins. She counted four of them and gave them to Qin''s family. "My sister-in-law, take it to buy the field first. When the harvest comes down, when the time comes for delivery, you can directly deduct these four or two silver coins."


    Qin took over the silver that Su Tang gave her. When she saw the real silver dollar treasure, she was very grateful. "Thank you, sweetie. Thank you so much."


    "Sister in law and I are polite." Seeing her like this, Su Tang said again, to her, the four Liang silver is really nothing.


    At the beginning, the old house collapsed. It was su Yongshun''s family who came to rescue them at night. Su Tang remembers that it was very easy for her to help. How could she still hold a shelf or something.


    Of course, Qin also knows that for today''s Sutang, the four Liang silver may not be much, not to mention the fish shop, which is the dessert bar, which is also a lot of money.


    But even so, Qin saw that she opened her mouth and Su tanglishuo gave her money. She was grateful in her heart. She knew that Su Tang regarded them as her own family.


    The more so, the more grateful from the bottom of my heart.


    Su Tang saw Qin''s face full of excitement and gratitude, and sighed in her heart. Some people never know how to be grateful, while others always have a heart of gratitude. After all, good people still have good returns.


    "My sister-in-law, please don''t give me a ride. I''ve been at home for two days, so that you can come and play with me." Su Tang looks at the door of the house, and Qin said so.


    Qin collected the silver and went home with Su Tang.

 Chapter 900

    Qin''s family came back home and took out all the money in the house, a total of 12 taels, and handed them to Su Fu''an and Su Fuhua. "You should go and ask the middle-class immediately. You must choose two acres of good farmland. After today''s meeting, it is estimated that many people will buy them. It is difficult to find the farmland nearby. You should buy them quickly. Don''t let people run away."


    Su Fu''an and Su Fuhua two brothers saw that my mother had been out for a while and they had money. How could they not know that the money was borrowed from sucang.


    The Qin clan would borrow money as soon as he saw Su Tang. This is also the idea. The Su family had few money, but last year they first raised seedlings and then built houses for sucang. Many people also saved some money.


    At present, they can put the land under the name of sucang duty-free, and they can grow new vegetables to make money. Those who have money in their hands will definitely buy the land. Therefore, their families choose early, and they will not be able to buy good ones at that time. After all, there are so many good fields nearby, and only those are being sold.


    Su Fuan and Su Fuhua knew what their mother meant, so they all quickly collected the money. "OK, mom, we''ll go to the town to find the right person, and we won''t come back at noon."


    After hearing this, Qin took two strings of money from a small box and came out. "Take the steamed buns out. The money at home is tight. Don''t spend money outside. It''s for the middleman. You can buy some white muslin from the town. Tangnier has helped us a lot this time. Your daughter-in-law and I will make her and Nuo brother''s clothes close to the body."


    As soon as Su Fuan and Su Fuhua saw that Qin had taken all the money out of the family, they didn''t say anything. They kept nodding, "we know. It''s going to be a while before we get back to work in the town."


    The family had spent all their money. Of course, they had to find a way to make money again. Qin nodded after hearing that. Although the family had been working hard for a while, they had a field in their hands, and their hearts were steady. Tomb robbing Novels www.daomuxswxs.com


    Su Fu''an and Su Fuhua took the money, carried two cakes in their arms, and went out in a hurry. Qin called the two daughters-in-law to talk.


    "Tangnier has helped our family a lot. Although she is living a good life now and there is no shortage of people to do things around her, after all, they are servants. So I want you to measure her and Nuo Ge''er in the past two days and make them clothes that are close to their body. Even if they don''t lack this, it''s our intention."


    After hearing Qin''s saying this, Wen''s and Tong''s didn''t agree. "What my mother said was that I told my sister-in-law that Tanggu has helped us a lot. We should be grateful for that. We should see that Tanggu is not short of anything. We can''t thank you for some confusion."


    Wenshi said, "Niang, I see that the materials Tanggu brought from the capital are all good. Otherwise, I can take the time to send this material to the cloth shop in the town, change other cotton materials, and make clothes for Tanggu and uncle Nuo."


    I also know that money is tight at home, but I can''t help it. Otherwise, I can''t feel sorry for it. Wen suggested this.


    "Forget it. She brought it all the way back. Since it''s given to you, let''s keep it for making clothes." Qin refused this proposal. Su Tang must have brought good things, but it''s not good to take other things and send them back.


    Su Tang and Su Nuo, the two children, can buy fine cotton fabrics and clothes for dozens of Wen, but they can also afford to buy them. When they have money at home, they can buy them again. They don''t just spend a few days together.


    Wen and Tong heard her mother-in-law say, of course, they all nodded and said yes, and then discussed when to go to Su sugar''s home.

 Chapter 901

    After Qin''s return home, he asked his sons to buy farmland and discussed with his daughter-in-law to make clothes for Su Tang. Su Tang himself finally returned to his new house in Sujiatun.


    It''s been several months since the house was built, but when Su Tang came to receive it that day, he came in and sat down for a while and had a meal. Then he left in a hurry and went to the capital.


    The delay lasted four months. Zhang Cuilan and Yu Caihe were waiting at the gate when Su Tang came in. When they saw her coming in, they saluted "maid, please see the lady of the county Lord!"


    This is what mubai told them when they came back. They were also very happy. Congratulations to sucang.


    Seeing them like this, sucang asked them to get up and "don''t call them like that in the future. What''s going on at home these days?"


    Zhang Cuilan and Yu Caihe follow Su Tang into the main room, and then explain, "the young lady and the young master are not at home. The people in the village know that only the maids are looking at the house, so there is nothing wrong."


    Generally, something happens in Sujiatun. It''s all related to Su Tang''s sister and brother. When they are not there, they basically have something to do with them.


    Yu Caihe made a cup of fruit tea and put it in sucang''s hand. Sucang nodded, "where''s the soap? Did the Luo family come to fetch it on time?"


    "I took it once a year ago. The people who came to fetch the soap a few days ago didn''t know how to change it, and their attitude was very impolite." When Yu Caihe said it, his tone was not good. Obviously, the other party''s attitude was quite obvious.


    Su Tang was not surprised to hear this, "when Luo''s house comes, you don''t have to give them the goods."


    When Zhang Cuilan and Yu Caihe heard this, they were a little surprised, but they didn''t ask much and said "yes!" Dog novel www.gougouxs.com


    At first, Sutang signed a contract with Luo Xingchen. In fact, sucang was responsible for production. Luojia could only be regarded as the sales channel of sucang, and the Luojia share was not high. At the beginning, Luojia was not very happy.


    Only tomato sauce and chili sauce business, finally the Luo family agreed to such a low share. At present, the Luo family has known that Luo Xingchen has offended the crown prince. It is estimated that luoxinghe is very dissatisfied with the cooperation with sucang.


    The initial signing of the contract has been full of a year, just as sucang does not want to continue to have any involvement with the Luo family, this time it is logical to end.


    There is nothing to see. Yu Caihe and Zhang Cuilan are looking after the house here. They are both quick and diligent people. So although Su Tang''s brother and sister have not come back to live, they are all cleaned up.


    Su Tang told them to prepare lunch, so they closed the door and went into the space.


    The space is still the same as before. With the level getting higher and higher, the speed of upgrading obviously slows down. Su Tang can only work hard. She talks to orange cat as she closes up. "It''s been a while since Luo Xingchen came back to Luo''s home. It seems that her affairs are settled, but I don''t know how she is now."


    Knowing that the owner was worried about her friend, the orange cat stopped chasing her tail


    "A little bit." Su sugar said, after all, Luo Xingchen is only a 17-year-old girl, also do not know whether there are people around to take care of.


    "Let''s have a look." Orange cat thinks it''s no trouble.


    Sucang also has this idea, so she smiles and rubs the big faced cat''s fur in a mess. "Good idea, Si''er."


    Orange cat said that if they don''t call this name, they can also have a good time playing. Why should we call it Sier, a great space animal like it?

 Chapter 902

    "Sister, sister, are you in the room, sister!" But she said that Su Tang didn''t have anything to do outside. She talked to orange cat in the space and took the things in the space. As a result, she didn''t have much time. Su Nuo, who had just gone out to play, came back in a hurry and knocked on the door.


    Hearing the noise outside, sucang also came out of the space and opened the door, "what''s so anxious about?"


    Su Nuo''s eyes red, "sister, sister, you lend me a little silver, aunt Hu is going to sell sister Sulan to boss Huang!"


    This word said endless, Su sugar is also stupefied for a moment, see younger brother''s eyes are also crying red, Su sugar took out the veil to wipe his face, "don''t worry, you slowly say."


    Su Nuo was relieved to see her sister, but she still took her to go out. "Sister, we said on the way!"


    Su Tang followed him, and the Astragalus quickly followed him. On the way, Su Nuo said what was going on. Su Nuo had a long trip, but he never forgot his good friends.


    When Su Tang''s brother and sister had not adopted him, Su Nuo had a good time with Dongzi and Huzi. Later, the two brothers and sisters separated. Su Nuo lived well with her sister, and without saying that she was estranged from her two little friends.


    Today, Su Nuo came back to Sujiatun. With the permission of her sister, she took the gift she bought specially to give it to Dongzi and Huzi. As a result, when she arrived at Dongzi''s house, she saw that the whole family was very sad.


    Dongzi''s surname is Hu, and his name is Hu Dong. Hu''s father, Hu Dong''s grandfather, used to be a slave''s servant. Later, he got the favor of his master and released the contract of selling himself. After that, he settled down in Sujiatun.


    Hu Daniu was the only son. Later, he married Hu Yang from the neighboring village as his wife. They had a son and a daughter. One was Hu Dong, who played well before Su Nuo, and then Hu Sulan, as Su Nuo said just now. Heshun Novels www.heshun168.com


    Hu''s family have a small amount of money. They only keep one mu of thin farmland to make a living. With a little strength, Hu Daniao always carries large bags on the wharf and delivers goods to people all the year round.


    Although the family lived a very poor life, but the Hu family is a positive effort, never complaining.


    It was good, but suddenly suffered a disaster. Seeing that the Qingjiang River was still frozen, there was no work on the wharf. Unexpectedly, he suddenly received the news that boss Huang of Fuxing building in Qinghe town needed a batch of goods, saying that it was to be transported from near the wharf.


    He also paid a lot of money. Knowing this news, Hu Daniu could not miss it. He helped boss Huang to transport some goods to Qinghe town.


    However, it was the goods that caused the trouble. It was the end of February and the beginning of March, when it was warm and cold at first. Hu Daniu wanted to make more money and brought more money with him. It was not too late to come back.


    Huang Xing runs a restaurant. It was originally frozen food, but it turned out to be useless on the road. When Huang Xing saw this, he asked Hu Daniu to compensate for the money of the goods.


    Hu Daniu''s family had been in poverty. Where he could afford to pay for the money, he could only plead with Huang Xing to allow him to pay back the money slowly. As a result, Huang Xing refused to give up. Knowing that Hu Daniu had no money in his family, he asked him to pay the debt with his daughter Hu Sulan.


    After Hu Daniu and Hu Yang knew the news, they only felt that the sky was falling. When Su Nuo came to visit, the family was worried.


    He didn''t want to entertain Su Nuo, but Hu Dong was young. He cried and told Su Nuo about his family. When Su Nuo heard that his family was going to sell Hu Sulan, he came back to find his sister.

 Chapter 903

    When I heard Su Nuo say something on Su Tang''s road, I knew what was going on. In fact, Hu Daniu destroyed Huang Xing''s food materials in order to make more money. Huang Xing wanted to ask him for compensation. It''s reasonable even if he went to talk about it.


    It''s OK to be here. If Huang Xing is right, he needs compensation. However, Huang Xing asks his daughter to pay off the debt. This is not a good idea.


    But Su Tang and Hu Sulan have also been in contact with each other. Hu Sulan is just an ordinary peasant girl, and there is nothing special about her. Although Su Tang doesn''t know the specific relationship, she always feels that it is not so simple.


    However, if there is no evidence, sucang can only doubt it by herself. It is better to ask the person concerned specifically.


    In this way, Su Tang''s brother and sister took the purple garden to the Hu family. The house of the Hu family was more broken than the old house that Su Tang''s brother and sister collapsed before, but the yard was cleaned up inside and outside.


    When they got to the place, Su Tang asked the asters to knock on the door. Hu Daniu and Hu Yang heard that someone was coming. They came out and saw that it was su Tang. They quickly came to open the door for her, "Miss Su, master Su!"


    Su Tang doesn''t talk about Hu Yang''s family. It''s Hu Daniu, an old man. His eyes are red and swollen at this time. It''s obvious that his family was in trouble before.


    When they called her and her brother like this, Su Tang nodded, "forgive me for my impoliteness. I also learned from my brother. If you want, you can talk to me about what happened to you."


    Hu Daniao and Hu Yang actually know that their son told Su Nuo everything about their family, so it''s not very surprising to see Su Tang''s brother and sister come. They invite Su Tang''s brother and sister into the door and say, "Miss Su, sit in the house for young master Su!" Flamboyant novel www.ranwen52000.com


    Sucang nodded and went into the room with his brother. Sucang and Sunuo sat down and saw Hu Daniu and Hu Yang''s two children kneeling down for sucang together.


    "What are you doing?" Su Tang frowned when she saw them like this.


    Hu Daniu and Hu Yang didn''t have much contact with sucang before, but at this time they saw her frowning and full of momentum. She was very aggressive. She shivered a little, but they didn''t care to doubt how little girls like sucang had such momentum.


    "Miss Su, we are really at a loss. Huang Xing asked us to pay off the debt with Su LAN. How can we give our daughter to someone else''s house at will? If you don''t mind, please buy our family!"


    Hu Yang''s first talk, the couple only have one son and one daughter, but even if the family is poor, they never want to say that selling children and selling women will make a better life.


    Huang Xing said that he would let them use their daughter to pay the debt. Although they had little insight, they also felt strange, and they were reluctant to sell their daughter to someone else''s house. If they were just serving people, how could they be at ease in their life if they were reduced to a place like qinglouwa city.


    When Hu Daniao and Hu Yang''s family saw Su Nuo coming, they remembered that Su Tang''s brother and sister are living well now. Before that, there was a family who were servants bought by them.


    The couple discussed and found that they were still young enough to work, and their maids could work at the same age. Although their son was very young, they could also work every two years. They would rather have a family selling themselves as slaves instead of selling their daughters to the fire pit.


    Moreover, Su Tang is a familiar person and a good person, and will not separate their family at that time, so that the family''s selling money is enough to lose money to Huang Xing.

 Chapter 904

    Su Tang thought that the family knelt down for themselves. Unexpectedly, they said they would sell their bodies together. When Su Tang heard this, she took a look at Hu Sulan, who was kneeling beside her mother.


    The little girl was ten years old, like Sutang, two months younger than sucang. Because of the poverty of the family, some people were skinny, and her clothes were patched with patches, but they were very clean.


    If you can live a good life, who is willing to sell himself as a slave? Hu Daniao''s eyes are red, but he has already made up his mind: "Miss Su, our family can make a living. If you buy us, we will be loyal to you in the future. In the future, we will do a good job for you."


    As he said it, he kowtowed again. Four people knocked their heads on the ground, not to mention how Su Tang was. When Su Nuo saw them like this, his eyes were red and he took sucang "sister!"


    Su Tang sighs in her heart when she sees her younger brother like this. She can''t bear to look at this scene. She shakes her head at Sunuo. Seeing her sister like this, Su Nuo purses her mouth and dare not speak.


    "Don''t worry about it. What kind of food are you helping Huang Xing with and how much money is needed? I remember that you still have a mu of thin farmland at home, which is worth some money."


    Su Tang didn''t rush to answer, but asked the question first. Huang Xing is a restaurant. Even if he needs food materials, how much silver can Hu Daniu deliver? Is it worth the whole family to sell themselves?


    We should know that although the Hu family lived in poverty, they had farmland. Although they had only one mu of thin farmland, they could sell it for four Liang silver. This money is quite a lot for ordinary farmers.


    Hu Daniu heard Su Tang ask, hand Hulu''s face "sold is not enough, it''s ten Liang short!"


    Su sugar was surprised to open his eyes, "how many liang, what ingredients are you transporting?" 17 Novels www.17xs.net


    Although Fuxing building in Huangxing is the most luxurious restaurant in Qinghe town, its business is very busy. However, the market of Qinghe town is so large, and Hu Daniu is still responsible for the food materials of tens of Liang silver. Does Fuxing building have such a large consumption capacity?


    At this time, Hu Daniao also told Su Tang that "it''s the fish that came from Qingzhuo county. Yes, it''s Abalone!"


    "Are you sure?" When Su Tang heard that Hu Daniu said it was abalone, she felt even more puzzled.


    Although it was relatively backward at this time, there was a special way to preserve sea cucumber and abalone. Sea cucumber and abalone, which are expensive seafood, are basically made into dry goods by the sea and then transported to inland for sale, because it is easy to preserve.


    Moreover, this method is not only thought of by people, but has been popularized. The only place near Qinghe town by sea is Qingzhuo county. It takes nearly three days for the county seat of Qingzhuo county to come to Qinghe town by carriage, and it will take two and a half days as soon as possible.


    For such a distance, it is not suitable to transport fresh abalone with ice. Although the dried abalone tastes a little worse, the cost is much lower, and it can be retained for a longer time. All of them are in business. This is how to control the cost.


    Huang Xing sent a group of people all the way to deliver frozen abalone, which naturally costs a lot of money. Moreover, when the abalone arrives, it must be cooked and eaten as soon as possible, or it will not be fresh.


    But when someone from Qinghe town wants to eat so much abalone seafood, sucang''s finger gently taps on the table, which is obviously wrong.


    "Have you seen your shipment? What does it look like?" Su Tang asked Hu Daniao again.


    Hu Daniao then said, "I saw a few of them outside..."

 Chapter 905

    According to Hu Daniu''s description, it is indeed the appearance of fresh abalone. Su Tang nodded and continued to ask, "how much money did he ask you to pay for it?"


    "Thirty taels!" Hu Yang''s voice sad said the number.


    How much money can they sell for a small acre of farmland? Thirty Liang silver is an astronomical figure for their family. If the two children were not young, the couple would have hanged themselves, but they should not have died. How can the children bear the burden!


    If it''s all abalone, this silver is appropriate. But, Su Tang looks at Hu Sulan, and the little girl can be worth 30 Liang silver?


    Hu Daniu and Hu Yang looked at Su Tang''s eyes and said, "Miss Su can see that, although we are both parents, it''s good to see where our children are.


    But we''re not big faced people. We''re just girls like Sulan in our family. We can catch a lot of them in Sujiatun, not to mention Zhou''s Xiaocao. Even Su Nuan, the family member of Miss Su''s family, is better than Zhou Zheng. Why is she worth 30 Liang silver? "


    Hu Yang''s family is really his mother. This is very true. When she looks at her daughter, she is very nice, but she also knows that she is not a fairy. How could she be worth 30 Liang silver.


    Hu Daniu also wryly said, "they don''t know what kind of mind they are holding, so we can''t give up our daughter."


    They are not stupid. They are not sure whether this is an accident or a pit. However, Huang Xing asked them to pay 30 liang of debt with her daughter, which is certainly not so simple.


    Even if there is no problem, they are not willing to sell their daughter. What''s more, they would rather find a more reliable master for the whole family. Even if they become slaves, it is good for them to be together.


    Su Tang and Hu Daniao think the same thing. There must be something wrong with this, but they can''t be sure immediately. Su Tang looks at Hu Sulan, who is kneeling beside her. The little girl has been kneeling with her parents and her younger brother, and she doesn''t speak. I love soudu www.520sodu.com


    Just when Hu Yang''s family said she was not worth it, Su Tang felt that Hu Sulan moved and seemed to have something to say. So she asked Hu Sulan, "Sulan, what do you want to say?"


    Hu Sulan heard sucang ask herself, looked up at sucang, and then looked at her parents. She bit her teeth and said, "I''m willing to be sold. If I sell me, my parents and younger brother can live a good life. I don''t want to involve my parents and younger brother selling themselves as servants."


    Hu Sulan is ten years old. She also knows what it is to sell herself as a slave. Her parents love her. She knows, but she is her father''s daughter. At this time, she has to repay her parents. She doesn''t want to sell her whole family.


    "You silly girl, what do you know?" Hu Yang''s daughter was so obedient that he held her in tears.


    The children of the poor are in charge of the family early. When Su Tang saw this scene, she sighed that she was a good child.


    Su Nuo see them like this, all want to cry, clearly see elder sister just shake head with oneself, still can''t help but reach out to pull her "elder sister!"


    This boy, before the family bought so many servants, did not see how he was, met familiar people like this.


    Su sugar took a look at him, and then looked at the asters, "you go to the West and ask Zhou Xiaocao of the Zhou family to meet me here."


    Hearing sucang''s order, Ziyuan didn''t speak. After saluting, she went out. When she went out, she happened to run into Mu Bai who came in. When she saw her, Mu Bai asked, "is miss in there?"


    Ziyuan nodded, and mubai immediately entered the door. "Miss, Jianghong, they are home!"


    "Has it arrived yet?" Su Tang didn''t expect Jianghong to come so fast.

 Chapter 906

    It was also said that it would be too late to go back after dealing with the matter in the Hu family. However, the matter was not complicated. Su Tang looked at the Hu family and said, "as you said, Huang Xing''s purpose is not so simple, but he owes money in debt. Huang Xing should ask you to compensate for it."


    It''s true that there is a contradiction between sucang and Huangxing. However, because of this, sucang can''t confuse right and wrong. Since Hu Daniao has delivered goods to Huangxing, the food materials can''t be used. Huangxing asks Hu Daniu to compensate for the price of the lost goods, which is reasonable and legal.


    It is not reasonable for them to make mistakes because the Hu family is poor. As for whether Huang Xing has other plots, at least at present, they are only guessing and can not be sure. Naturally, they can only deal with it according to the current situation.


    Moreover, even if Huang Xing really has a plot, but according to Su Tang''s current judgment, the Hu family can''t avoid losing money.


    Hearing Su Tang''s words, Hu Daniu nodded, "it''s my fault. Compensation should have been made, but I''m afraid of him, Sulan, so..."


    The words are not clear, but Su Tang understood it. The common people also have their own survival skills. Hu Daniu and Hu Yang clearly understood that their daughter didn''t know what was being targeted, so they wanted to sell themselves to capable people to protect themselves.


    "It seems that I was going to lend you 30 Liang silver. You can pay it back by instalments. You can give me one or two silver interest a year. I''m afraid it is unacceptable to you."


    If it''s just a matter of compensation, Su Tang wants to lend them 30 Liang silver instead of interest. She means one or two silver a year, and then they slowly make money and return it to her.


    After hearing sucang''s words, Hu Daniao and Hu Yang kowtow to sucang again. They knew that sucang was really kind, so they were willing to lend them money like this.


    Compared with those usurious loans outside, sucang''s condition is very lenient. Even if their family has paid back for 30 years, the interest of 30 Liang silver and only one or two silver a year is very low. Terminal novel network www.zhongdianxs.com


    But they know their own ability. Even if they only have one or two silver interest a year, it is not so easy to pay it back. When the time comes, there will be no land at home, and it will be more difficult. Most importantly, they can''t afford to offend Huang Xing.


    If Huang Xing is really plotting their family Sulan, even if their family escaped this time, there will be another time to wait.


    The couple also discussed the plan of borrowing money, but it was rejected by them in the end. Anyway, they also want to let the two children grow up well. The children are their life!


    Even if she was sold as a slave, she couldn''t let her children have any danger. Su Tang, who opened such a large shop in Qinghe town, was certainly not afraid of Huang Xing.


    The couple are just ordinary farmers. Once they meet someone like Huang Xing, they are scared for a long time. Now they just want to get the protection of sucang.


    "Well, since you have decided." Su Tang saw the Hu family''s thoughts and finally said, "come home with me and write a contract of sale!"


    As soon as he said this, he had promised to buy them. The Hu family kowtowed to Su Tang. Su Nuo didn''t expect that her sister agreed. She looked at sucang like a rabbit with red eyes.


    Su sugar patted his head, took people to leave Hu''s house, and told the outside of the wood cypress, "you go to tell the Astragalus, see Zhou Xiaocao to see me at home."


    After mubai''s salutation, Su Tang''s brother and sister also returned home.


    "Su Nuo, get ready to write the contract of selling oneself!" Just entered the house, saw Jianghong they had arrived, waiting for themselves, Su sugar nodded, first deal with the matter in front of her.

 Chapter 907

    Su Nuo''s eyes are red, looking at Su sugar "sister!"


    Su Nuo didn''t understand why aunt Hu''s family had money to sell themselves to be slaves.


    Su Tang was indifferent. He was still young, but he should understand some truth. So he repeated, "why, after learning so long, I can''t write any more?"


    Su Nuo lived with her sister. She had never been taught such a serious lesson by her sister. Her tears came down and fell on the table.


    Hu Daniu looked at Su Nuo like this. He opened his mouth to say something, but he was held back by Hu Yang''s family. After that, they were servants. If the master should not interrupt, don''t interrupt. Moreover, Miss Su is not a useless servant.


    In the end, Hu Yang''s family has a good eye. Hu Daniu doesn''t speak. Jiang Hong over there also sees the movement here. He quickly goes forward and says, "Miss, I''m familiar with the contract of sale. I''d better come here and don''t have to work young master."


    Seeing Su Tang''s noncommittal nod, Jiang Hongcai asks Su Nuo to go to the side. He picks up the pen and ink and writes the contract of sale of the four members of the Hu family, and asks the family to press their fingerprints.


    "Miss!" Jiang Hong gives Su Tang the contract of selling himself according to his fingerprints.


    Su Tang nodded and handed the contract to Jiang Zhang, who was on the other side, "go to the county government and register well!"


    Jiang Zhangshi hastily saluted and promised to go out to work without any delay.


    "Lady LAN, lady lotus, please arrange for their family to live in the backyard. Dongzi will follow the young master. Hu Sulan will be responsible for the cleaning of the house for the time being. The couple will go to the backyard to look at the greenhouse. I will arrange your affairs when I am free."


    After su Tang finished, Hu Daniu and Hu Yang also learned from mubai and Zhang Cuilan. They saluted Su Tang and were taken down by Zhang Cuilan.


    When they left, Su Tang ignored Su Nuo on one side and said to Jiang Hong, "I want you to come back. There''s an important thing you need to run for." Small library www.xxs163.com


    Hearing this, Jiang Hong bowed down and said, "Miss, please tell me."


    "You go to Beikou for me, see where Luo Xingchen is, and bring people to me." After leaving the capital for two months, Luo Xingchen should also have a result. Su Tang is worried. In addition, she still needs to run.


    So he asked Jianghong to pick up the man. When Jiang Hong heard this, he did not have any doubt, "I''ll take Mu Huai with me today."


    "Yes!" Su Tang takes ten taels of gold and gives it to Jianghong.


    Jianghong took over and put it away. He went out and called for mu Huai. He went to the kitchen and asked for some hot cakes. He packed them and drove away.


    When Jiang Hong also left, Jiang Nian followed Yu Caihe to the kitchen, and there were only two brothers and sisters left in the main hall.


    Su Tang looks at Su Nuo who is standing on one side and waits "Xiao Nuo, come here!"


    Su Nuo, who had been wronged and wept silently, heard her sister''s words and shed more tears, but still came to "sister!"


    "Su Yongnuo, do you remember who you are?" Su Tang knows that children are wronged, but her tone is still very serious.


    Su sugar usually calls him Sunuo, but seldom calls him a big name. When Su Nuo hears her sister calling herself like this, she also opens her eyes in fear.


    "Don''t you think your sister is inhuman. She has no love for people like the Hu family who helped us in those years, and your little friend''s family, and actually let them sell themselves as slaves?"


    Su Tang asked Su Nuo, every sentence just asked Su Nuo''s heart.

 Chapter 908

    Su Nuo was asked by her sister like this, tears have been pattering down, biting lips dare not speak.


    Su Tang can see his attitude from his expression. The child is emotional and simple. Seeing that she actually bought the Hu family, she felt that she was inhuman.


    Moreover, I''m afraid that after a long time, I forget who I am.


    Today, sucang is going to have an education. It''s only one year before it''s gone. What will become of it in the future?


    "It seems that you really think so. What do you think your sister should do?


    Give their family 30 Liang silver, so that they can give the money to Huang Xing, and then continue to live as before? Anyway, your sister has money. It doesn''t cost much, does she?


    Do you still think that your sister has the ability. Since Huang Xing is a bad person, she will clean him up.


    Or do you still think that your sister is the county Lord now, more noble than others, so she is afraid of Huang Xing? "


    Su Tang''s tone is very sharp and ironic. Seeing her like this, Su Nuo didn''t know that her sister was really angry. He directly took sucang "sister..."


    Pathetic, but Su Tang didn''t soften his heart and continued to look at him coldly. "I asked you, why should I help them like this? How can you be sure that your sister and I will be able to clean up Huang Xing?


    I also want to ask you, do you know who Huang Xing is, is he doing it himself, or is there someone behind him?


    What''s more, how did your sister get the county chief, Su Yongnuo, do you remember? "


    Su Tang''s every question is particularly sharp and cold. If Su Nuo really continues to hold such a mind, he will cause trouble to her sooner or later. The eight year old child will not mention that Su Dani was eight years old when she died. She has already worked for her family. 315 Chinese website www.315zww.com


    Even in Sujiatun, eight year old children are never regarded as ignorant children. Instead, they have to help the family.


    Moreover, after a trip to the capital, Su Nuo did gain some insight, but his sister became the county head, the attitude of the servants, and the attitude of the people around him when he was in the Yamen before.


    So now sucang is going to wake him up, be down-to-earth and do things carefully. The higher his status, the more he needs to be.


    Hearing his sister''s sharp question, Su Nuo couldn''t answer a word. He found that he took it for granted. His sister was still in front of his eyes with blood all over his body in the capital city. His sister would be injured and even die.


    Su Nuo''s body shivered, "sister, I''m wrong."


    "I thought that I would lend you money to the Hu family.


    Do it the way you want, and watch the family deal with this crisis and then fall into a potentially bigger conspiracy.


    This time, I just use money to buy a Hu Sulan. Next time, the people behind may be the fate of all the Hu family, just one Hu Sulan.


    Let you know what you think and how your method is wrong


    With sucang''s words, Su Nuo suddenly looked up at Su Tang. Seeing that his elder sister usually looked at him with a look of disappointment, he shook his head vigorously, collapsed and cried, "sister, I''m really wrong, I dare not!"


    Sister is not wrong, sister will not harm him, why should he suspect his sister.


    Su Tang didn''t comfort him immediately when he was sad as before. Instead, he continued to say, "but you can''t afford the four lives of the Hu family. This time, I''ll buy them. Since they are my servants, I will naturally protect their family''s integrity."

 Chapter 909

    Su Tang guessed that Huang Xing had a plot behind him, and that he had something to do with Hu Sulan. In fact, the Hu family were very smart, and they didn''t hide their careful thinking. They also knew that their daughter was not worth 30 Liang silver.


    So Huang Xing or the people behind Huang Xing, in the final analysis, is Hu Sulan. Of course, they know that if they sell themselves as slaves, they will have no good family background, and the future will be low status.


    However, it is much better to be a slave than to lose his life. Both Hu Daniu and Hu Yang understand that although they are decent farmers, for some noble people, in order to achieve their own goals, killing them is as simple as killing ants.


    The two took refuge in Sutang. They had the old relationship between their family and their sister and brother. As long as they did a good job in the future, sucang would surely keep them.


    Hu Daniu and Hu Yang''s plan is like this, which is also very wise. Moreover, they did not say that they were hiding from Su Tang. Therefore, Su Tang said that she had intended to lend them money.


    For sucang, it is the most effortless thing to lend money to the Hu family. She does not need the money. Even if she borrows money, it will not affect sucang.


    Su sugar really moved such a mind to let my younger brother see, rise a little lesson, this just where to float, after a long time, isn''t it true to forget who he is?


    In terms of sucang''s temperament, she didn''t mind letting Sunuo go through such setbacks and failures, but in the end, she chose to buy the family instead of just giving money.


    In the end, the Hu family had four lives, and when Su Tang''s brother and sister had not separated, the Hu family still secretly brought back a coarse cake to Sunuo, although only occasionally and a few times, the former sister and brother Su Dani received their kindness. Book six www.6shu8xs.com


    Although Su Tang wants his brother to be able to settle down and not continue to drift, he can''t let him watch the Hu family end up worse.


    What''s more, it''s really exciting for Sunuo, who is only eight years old, so Sutang bought the Hu family.


    Since you want to get shelter, you have to pay a price. Selling yourself as a slave is the price of the Hu family.


    But in this way, sucang must be with Huang Xing, and perhaps the people behind Huang Xing.


    Su Nuo is young and has simple social experience. When he hears about Huang Xing, he will only think of the shopkeeper of Fuxing building. His sister is the county head, so he will not be afraid of Huang Xing.


    However, Su Tang has lived for two lives. The more he has to deal with others, the more he can not despise others. Even if the other party is only a very simple and shallow person, such as the Zhao family and Su Yonggui''s family, Su sugar always treats them as clowns, but when dealing with them, he never relaxes his vigilance.


    No one knows whether a little carelessness will become the key to failure. Sucang is not without a loss. The great grandfather Mao once said that only when we despise the enemy strategically and attach importance to the enemy tactically can we defeat the enemy.


    Seeing his brother crying out of breath, Su Tang sighs deeply and looks at him, "xiaonuo, now is just the beginning. You will face a lot of people and many things in the future. Don''t make a conclusion easily after doing things in the future. Think twice before you can make mistakes.


    Although your sister is in Qingyuan County, everyone will think that she is a noble county head, but in the capital city, if you look at the whole Qihuang Kingdom, not to mention a county head, that is, a princess or even a princess, it is only one of the thousands of grains of sand. "

 Chapter 910

    In Su Tang''s heart, people should have self-respect and self-respect. They should not look too low on themselves, but they should not look too high on themselves. Don''t say how she came from the county leader. Even if she really has her own skills, she should also examine herself calmly.


    Because sucang is very clear, once people look at themselves too high, fall, will be heavier.


    Su Nuo is young. From the beginning, he was moved to live a good life. After that, he gradually got better and better. To say that his mentality has been stable, it is not simple for him at this age.


    To tell you the truth, even adults with mature minds will get better in a short time, and they will also float. Fortunately, sucang is calm and rational. So this Hu family accident also gives sucang a chance to let his brother down to earth, which is not a bad thing.


    Do you have communication to make progress? Su Nuo heard his sister say so. Before that, some impetuous heart really stabilized. He looked at Su Tang.


    "Elder sister, I know, I will never insist on not knowing anything again. Even if my sister is really a noble person, I also need to try to catch up with my sister and not feel that I can enjoy it. This time, I want to be bad, thinking that this can help Dongzi''s family. Thank you for correcting me and not letting me continue to make mistakes."


    Seeing that he was so sensible, Su Tang wiped his tears with a handkerchief, and then went on to say, "this time, you should follow the Hu family''s affairs all the way. Xiaonuo, it''s not a bad thing to attach importance to feelings. However, no matter what things you are facing, you should keep calm, don''t make decisions easily, don''t rush, and don''t panic. Only in this way can you avoid mistakes to the greatest extent Are you ready? "


    See elder sister tone gentle down, the little guy nods forcefully "Hmmm." Written literature 2020 www.dst9.cc


    Su Tang laughed when he saw him like this, and Su Nuo was embarrassed to smile. Until many years later, Su Nuo, who had already made great achievements, always remembers how he was taught by his sister a little bit when he was a child, and gradually understood many principles and ways of doing things.


    That''s all that should be said. The rest of sucang will let the little guy see how she handles the affairs of the Hu family in person, which is to let him accept some realistic things a little.


    She didn''t want her younger brother to be protected too well as Pei, who grew up overnight and could not be tolerated by everyone. A little bit of maturity is better.


    After the two brothers and sisters finished talking, Su Tang asked Su Nuo to send 30 Liang silver to Hu family and Hu Daniu to return it to Huang Xing. Before that, Su Tang felt that Su Nuo was a little lonely when she went to class alone. She also wanted to find a schoolboy for Sunuo to follow him to school.


    However, the bookboy is always a trusted and intimate boy. For example, the observation words around Pei Xuan, although he is the master and servant, actually means to play with friends. If his personality is not compatible, he can''t play together, but he is not beautiful.


    In addition, Su Tang''s brother and sister lived in the town, and the backyard of the dessert bar was small, so she couldn''t accommodate more servants. So Su Tang didn''t think about it. This time, Hu Dong and Sunuo used to play together before, so they would follow suit to be a schoolboy.


    Su Nuo knew that her sister arranged this way. On the one hand, she was very happy that her little partner could play with her. On the other hand, she thought that her former little partner would be his servant. She had to wait on him, but she was a little uncomfortable.


    Hu family themselves are the same, adapt to their new identity, new role, but since the decision, slowly will enter the state.

 Chapter 911

    Hu Daniu got 30 Liang silver from Su Nuo''s hand. He didn''t dare to delay any more. He immediately went to the town to pay back the money. He was afraid that he would go too late and cause any trouble.


    Hu Yang''s family cleaned up the house arranged by sucang for their family. To be honest, although the house was arranged for the people living in the backyard, it was much better than before.


    Hu Sulan is taking it outside to clean the yard. Hu Dong is still young and worried about her sister before, but now when she sees the family still together, she doesn''t worry.


    Seeing Su Nuo coming, she pulled him like before, "thank you and sugar sister..."


    The words did not finish, Hu Yang''s all of a sudden patted him on the body "call what, later will call Miss young master!"


    After the contract of selling one''s life was signed, all the money for selling one''s life was taken. Later, the whole family was the servants of the servants. Su Tang''s brother and sister were the master and they were the servants. Of course, the previous address could not be called.


    Hu Yang''s heart is also sour, but she is an adult, and Hu Daniu also made a decision after repeated discussion and analysis, so she just felt uncomfortable for a while, and her manner immediately became firm.


    When Hu Dong heard his mother say so, he spat out his tongue and quickly changed his mouth: "yes, young master!" And salute Su Nuo.


    Su Nuo saw him like this and quickly said, "it''s OK. It''s OK. You''re still the same as before."


    All of a sudden, he felt strange. Su Nuo was young, and Hu Dong was the same. He was not sensible. But Hu Yang was an adult. When she heard Su Nuo say this, she said with a smile, "young master can''t do this. Rules are rules. Servants will teach him rules."


    Su Nuo saw her like this, her lips moved and she wanted to say something, but she didn''t say "OK." Www.51job.com www.51eshu.com


    Then he went back to his yard and didn''t come out in the study. Jiang Nian saw him like this and came to tell Su Tang. Su Tang thought about it for a moment and said, "go to the backyard and talk to Dongzi. Go to the study to rub ink for the young master."


    After Jiang Nian heard this, he went to the backyard to deliver a message. Zhou Xiaocao, who happened to be in the door, heard Su Tang''s words and said with a smile, "nian''er has a good model now."


    Su sugar saw her coming, also floating smile, "where can compare with you, four months no see, fat some, beautiful!"


    Zhou Xiaocao has always been shrewd since she worked with Sutang and managed the fish restaurant. She is more confident. This time she comes back, she is looking fresh and fresh.


    When he heard sucang boasting so much, Zhou Xiaocao chuckled and saluted Su Tang. Then he sat down and said, "are you happy? I''ve eaten more recently, but don''t talk about me. I''m looking at my boss. He looks better and more beautiful."


    Zhou Xiaocao doesn''t hide his good mood recently. He wants to know that Wang Xiaotian doesn''t know what''s going on. He is caught in bed. Not only is there a sun osmanthus, but also the Yang family girl from the neighboring village.


    In the past, Wang Changhe didn''t let Sun Guihua get into the door. As a result, Wang''s family can''t hide from it.


    Because sucang made money last year, the Su family lived a safe life. Zhou Xiaocao did not worry about money in his hands, and the new year was quite comfortable. Wang Changhe''s this year, that is, he had to be more and more unhappy.


    Zhou Xiaocao, who had been implicated in the reputation of the Wang family, has a better reputation now. She is also at the age of dating. She knows that she has the ability. During this period, many matchmakers went to the house last week. Zhou Xiaocao''s parents were not happy.


    Zhou Xiaocao looks at the Wang family''s misfortune. She is in a good mood every day.

 Chapter 912

    Zhou Xiaocao praises that sucang is not really flattering. At this age, sucang is growing up. Before that, he was not nutritious enough in Su Yonggui''s house. At the age of eight, he was just like a chicken. He was totally a malnourished and walking skeleton.


    But now sucang is nutritious enough, and it is a good foundation. After four months'' absence, Zhou Xiaocao''s one piece just now brightened up. She is really elegant and gorgeous. Let alone Sujiatun, Zhou Xiaocao thinks that there is no such beautiful girl as sucang in the whole Qingzhou.


    Although Su Tang''s name is very sweet, her appearance follows the advantages of her parents. When Liu was still alive, she was a good looking woman. Although Su Tang was still young, she was not that kind of pure appearance, but had a kind of lazy and cold charm.


    Temperament is very special, just because the body is still small, so the current sense of charm is not so obvious.


    "Ha ha!" Su sugar heard Zhou Xiaocao''s words and laughed, "praise or you can boast!"


    "I''m talking about reality. I''m not exaggerating at all." Zhou Xiaocao emphasized one sentence.


    Then he talked about the business with Su Tang, "I heard that the owner bought the Hu family. This time, the owner wants me to inquire about Huang Xing."


    Zhou Xiaocao took charge of the grilled fish shop for a while. He was able to do a lot of things and was very keen to know why Su Tang came to him.


    Su Tang nodded, "Qingjiang is almost civilized. It''s just that the grilled fish shop will be reopened.


    Jianghong and her family have been redeemed. I''m going to ask her to open a branch of a grilled fish shop in Qingshui town. In the future, the shop in Qinghe town will be managed by you. Good novel www.hxs8.com


    You go back and call all the chefs back. If they don''t come back, they will recruit new ones. They will open this year and change the taste of grilled fish again. "


    Zhou Xiaocao heard that Su Tang said that in the future, the shops in Qinghe town would be managed by him alone, and he was very happy. If he managed by himself, he would be the shopkeeper, which means that she would be promoted and her salary would be increased.


    "Yes, my boss, don''t worry. I''ll go to the town in a moment and inform the waiter and the cook first." Zhou Xiaocao first agreed, and then said, "I have another thing to ask the owner''s meaning."


    Su sugar nodded her head and said, "it''s not a big deal. It''s just that my little brother wants to work in our grilled fish shop. I''ll ask the owner what he means."


    Zhou family''s life is not bad. Zhou Xiaocao is the only girl. She has two elder brothers who go out to work when they are out of the farm. Her two sister-in-law also do the same work to make money. The family works hard to make money, and her life is getting better and better.


    Later, Zhou Xiaocao went to the town to manage the grilled fish shop, and he could earn a lot of money. His family life was better. It was just a coincidence that Zhou Xiaocao''s two sister-in-law had never had children since they were married.


    The Zhou family also went to the doctor and said that there was no problem, so they had to wait. As a result, before and after the new year, they all found out that they were happy. Naturally, the Zhou family was overjoyed.


    In this way, the family will soon add population. Zhou Haisheng is OK. Zhou Jiangsheng looks at his daughter-in-law and wants to earn more money. He knows from Zhou Xiaocao that the cooks in the grilled fish shop earn a lot of money.


    What''s more, there''s no technical content in making roast fish. So I told Zhou Xiaocao that if I have the chance, I''ll go to the fish shop to work. I can make more money and buy a hen for my daughter-in-law.

 Chapter 913

    Originally, Zhou Xiaocao wanted to go to the town to see the three chefs who had come back before. No, if there was an accident, he would talk to sucang again. Just now sucang said that he would open a branch store.


    In this way, the branch of Qingshui town must recruit new chefs, so Zhou Xiaocao opened his mouth.


    After she said that, she also specially explained "don''t worry, my little brother has been cooking since he was a child. Although he can''t compare with those chefs, he will be able to learn to cook fish immediately."


    Sucang has to use people. For her, as long as she has to use people, her character is OK, but her relatives are OK.


    "It''s not impossible, but he can''t work in the same shop with you. If you don''t mind going to the shop in Qingshui Town, you can have an interview and pass it." Su Tang said to Zhou Xiaocao.


    Brother and sister put in a shop, in the end is some trouble, it does not matter to separate.


    Zhou Xiaocao immediately said, "OK, thank you."


    Although Sujiatun is a little far away from Qingshui Town, they can get there by car for more than an hour. It is also feasible to live in Qingshui town if they work hard.


    How can you make money? How can you make money when you lie at the door of your home? I dare not do so in my dream.


    Su Tang nodded, and then explained to Zhou Xiaocao, "you can ask if Fuxing building has entertained any distinguished guests these days, whether so many expensive food materials he has entered are real or fake, how to consume them, and who he has been dealing with recently. The most important thing is to see why Huang Xing is willing to take Hu Sulan for 30 Liang silver." Jinsha Chinese www.jszw.net


    What happened to the Hu family this time, if Huang Xing just wanted to lose money, it would not have frightened the whole family. The key is that Huang Xing was willing to use Hu Sulan to top 30 Liang silver. It would be strange.


    Zhou Xiaocao was also in charge of the hotel before, so he would get in touch with some people who sent food materials. It would be easier to find out. What is Huang Xing''s idea in the end? If you look it up, you may find something.


    Zhou Xiaocao also knows what happened to the Hu family. Sujiatun is so big and there are so many families. There is no secret. What happened to the Hu family has attracted a lot of discussion in recent days. However, Zhou Xiaocao only thought that Hu Daniu had done something wrong before.


    Now that sucang said this, she knew that it was not so easy, so she nodded, "OK, I''ll go to the town now."


    After receiving Su Tang''s explanation, Zhou Xiaocao went home and said that he cleaned up and went to Qinghe town. While he was busy preparing for the reopening of the grilled fish shop, he went to check Huangxing.


    People are almost seen, Su sugar rubbed the eyebrows, it is also lunch time, Su Nuo also came out of the study, sister and brother eat together.


    When Su Tang''s brother and sister have a meal, Hu Daniu is also in a hurry to Qinghe town. He goes directly to Fuxing building and meets Huang Xing.


    Huang Xing is still fat and greasy. Seeing Hu Daniu coming alone, he looks gloomy and says, "if you don''t come again, I''ll go to Sujiatun to find you. Do you want to pay back the money or give me your daughter?"


    Hu Daniu glared at him, knowing that Huang Xing didn''t have a good idea, but he couldn''t do anything about it. He took out the cloth bag and murmured, "I''ll pay back the money, the IOU!"


    "I don''t see. You''re really capable." Huang Xing obviously didn''t expect that Hu Daniu could really bring out so much money. Looking at the silver in the cloth bag, he was gloomy.

 Chapter 914

    When Hu Daniu heard Huang Xing say this, he just snorted, "I''ve got the silver. Boss Huang gave me the IOU I signed before. Let''s pay the money in one hand and the IOU in the other hand. We don''t owe each other."


    Knowing that Huang Xing was calculating his daughter before, Hu Da Niu was also angry, but he also knew that he didn''t have the ability to deal with Huang Xing.


    Now their family has been sold as slaves. With the shelter of the master, it is good to keep the family''s integrity.


    When Huang Xing saw Hu Daniu saying this, he looked at him with black eyes. For a long time, he had some cold voice before he sounded again, "come on, get his IOU."


    Hu Daniu is illiterate, but he also knows his name. He looks at the boy beside Huang Xing and brings the IOU. He confirms that it is the IOU written by his fingerprints, so he gives the money to Huang Xing. He collects the IOU and leaves Fuxing building.


    Hu Daniu has been away from Fuxing building for a long time. He can still feel his cold eyes behind him. He tightens his clothes and speeds up his steps back to Sujiatun.


    Just after Hu Daniu left, in Fuxing building, Huang Xing''s face was ugly. "Damn it, go and check for me. Where did Hu Daniu''s money come from? I''d like to see who dares to block my good deeds of Huang Xing in Qinghe town."


    Seeing what he said, several people around Huang Xing quickly came up to comfort him, "don''t worry. Anyway, there are still some days for adults'' birthday. If they can escape this time, can they escape next time?"


    Even so, Huang Xing''s expression is still not good, "hurry to check, I and Qinghe town put silver have said hello, where Hu Daniu borrowed money."


    When his subordinates heard this, they all rushed out to check, leaving Huang Xing to continue to sit on the chair with a gloomy face. Baihui novel www.baihuixiaoshuo.com


    Zhou Xiaocao happened to meet Hu Daniu on his way to town. When he saw him, he went back and stopped for a moment


    Hu Daniao is heading for the road with a stuffy head. When he hears someone calling himself, he looks up and looks at the little girl standing not far away. He goes quickly and says, "it''s grass. Are you going to town?"


    "Yes, I just learned from the owner that uncle Daniel is going to Fuxing building, isn''t it? But it''s all handled well. Is there any accident?" Zhou Xiaocao and Hu Daniu''s family are not very close, but they both live in a village, which is not so strange.


    In the future, we have to work together for Su Tang. Of course, we can''t help but say hello when we meet. Hu Daniu hears Zhou Xiaocao''s question, and he also said, "after the silver was given, Huang Xing gave me the IOU, and I can''t read. I should have followed my fingerprints and was thinking of going back to let the young lady and young master show me."


    Since last year, Su Yonggui''s family made a scene after the house was built. Everyone knows that the grilled fish shop is owned by sucang, and Zhou Xiaocao is also working for sucang. Hu Daniu also knows that, so he doesn''t hide it.


    Zhou Xiaocao also laughed after hearing this: "Uncle Niu is not disgusted, I can show you, I also learned a few words.


    Or if you go back and see Jiang Nian, she also knows Chinese characters and can show you.


    But I guess uncle Niu doesn''t have to worry about this in the future. The owner just said that he would let your East son be a schoolboy. He would go to the academy and read together. Uncle Niu doesn''t have to ask for help. "


    When Hu Daniu heard Zhou Xiaocao''s words, he quickly took out his IOU to Zhou Xiaocao. He said politely, "how can you dislike him? It''s his good fortune that you look up to Dongzi."

 Chapter 915

    Zhou Xiaocao took over the IOU, looked at it carefully, and then said, "yes, uncle Niu went back to show the owner this one. Can you tell me about it and send it to the grilled fish shop in the town?"


    Hu Daniao didn''t expect that Zhou Xiaocao would make this request. He was afraid that he would make a mistake. He wanted to make sure and burned the IOU. What did Zhou Xiaocao do with this?


    Since he didn''t move, Hu Daniao asked, and Zhou Xiaocao said, "just now my boss specially told me to check Huang Xing. I wanted to stay. Maybe this thing might be useful."


    "Miss, let you check Huang Xing!" Hu Daniao didn''t expect Zhou Xiaocao to say such a thing. He was surprised.


    "Yes, I''m busy here in town, and this is about the opening of the grilled fish shop. Uncle Daniel, go back and take a message with my boss. If the owner agrees, he will send this IOU to the grilled fish shop in the town."


    Zhou Xiaocao also nodded to admit that Hu Daniu''s expression was moved. He nodded his head and agreed to leave Zhou Xiaocao.


    Looking at Zhou Xiaocao''s back as he continues to walk slowly towards the town, Hu Daniu sighs, "it''s really an extraordinary girl. If my family''s Sulan is..."


    At this age, Hu Daniu is not ignorant. It''s just a coincidence that Zhou Xiaocao stops to chat with him suddenly, but it''s not necessarily casual.


    Whether it was a tactful hint just now, try not to work Miss labor, or later naturally told him, miss not only bought their family, but also let people check Huang Xing.


    They are helping sucang to pass on an attitude, so that their families don''t feel aggrieved by selling themselves as slaves. They do pay the price, but they don''t get nothing. Hot Novels www.resooo.com


    Zhou Xiaocao is also a girl in the village. Before she did something for Su Tang, she said she was out of the blue, but it was just like that. But now, there are few people in the village who can match her.


    Hu Daniu also has a daughter. Looking at Zhou Xiaocao, he naturally hopes that his daughter will have a future.


    After a chance encounter, Hu Daniu returned to Sujiatun, lowered his head and went to his own home without thinking about anything. When he got to the place, he found that he had gone wrong. This is no longer their home.


    Shaking his head, Hu Daniu went to the house of Su Tang''s brother and sister again. When he entered the gate, he saw a young woman in the yard. Jiang Zhang''s family came back from the yamen, and then came in. Zhang Cuilan was saying that he would give her a bowl of noodles to eat.


    Seeing that Hu Daniao is back, Zhang Cuilan also laughs. "It''s a coincidence. You go to talk to the young lady first. I''ll give you the noodles rolled by Sulan and nian''er together. It''s really good."


    Jiang Zhangshi and Hu Daniu laughed when they heard this. They talked to Su Tang in the past. After reading Hu Daniu''s IOU note, Su Tang said, "things are right. Since the grass needs it, you can send it to the town tomorrow."


    Hu Daniao is full of thanks to Su Tang. Su Tang is actually enough to buy them, but he also went to check Huang Xing. He is really responsible.


    After hearing this, Su Tang just laughed, "you don''t need to be grateful. You can do something well."


    When Hu Daniu heard this, he naturally said that he would do a good job. Knowing that Su Tang and Jiang Zhang had something to say, he left and went back to tell Hu Yang''s family that Su Tang would continue to investigate Huang Xing.


    Knowing that sucang had a hand in it, the family was finally relieved and sincerely appreciated that Sutang was willing to do this. If it wasn''t for protecting them, sucang might not have been. Since then, Hu Daniu''s family have done their best for sucang, so it''s not necessary to say.

 Chapter 916

    Jiang Zhang''s family just went to the county government office, but he didn''t see his own man when he came back. Only then did he know that Jiang Hong had gone out to work for Su Tang.


    It''s no surprise that their family also worked for Su Tang. When Su Tang watched Jiang Zhang''s family finish the sales contracts of Hu Daniao''s family, they all put them into the space warehouse.


    Then he talked about the newly opened fish shop with Jiang Zhangshi. "I want to open a barbecue fish shop in Qingshui town. You used to manage it."


    Jiang Zhang''s face brightened when he heard Su Tang say so


    Su sugar see her this not cover up and straightforward look, also smile "lest you and last year together less leave more, blame me."


    "No, it''s all for the young lady. It should be." When Jiang Zhang heard this, of course, he didn''t dare to take it. In fact, the common people lived a lot. In order to make a living, the couple separated a lot. Although they did not meet much last year, they did not meet too much.


    Some of them don''t see each other several times a year. If they hate for this, they are still human.


    Su Tang was just a joke. After hearing Zhang''s remarks, he also laughed, "in the future, the grilled fish shop is going to open more branches. After the opening of the new shop this year, you and Xiaocao will work together. If the turnover exceeds that of the shop in Qinghe town, I will mention you as the general manager of the chain store."


    It''s very simple that Sutang didn''t open a branch store before. In the past, they all relied on the good materials in the space of sucang, as well as the seasoning of tomato and pepper, which were never seen before. It was unrealistic to open a branch store again.


    But after that, the grilled fish in the grilled fish shop will not be the same as before. It will only rely on the ingredients to win, but rely on the unique taste and secret recipe. At this time, you can always open branches. As long as the seasoning recipe is in your hands, you can guarantee the taste. Love Library www.ishuse.com


    Although Zhou Xiaocao has worked hard, he is now at this age, and his reputation is good. He is expected to get married soon. By contrast, it is obvious that Jiang and Zhang are more suitable to be the general manager. He has experience and has been married, which is more stable.


    Of course, if Jiang Zhang''s new store can''t do Zhou Xiaocao''s, it will prove that Jiang''s ability is limited, and Su Tang will consider other people''s, and will not settle for Jiang''s.


    The bright benefits and bright future road are in front of Jiang Zhang''s eyes. Jiang Zhang''s family hears this. She is full of motivation. The general manager of the chain store, Jiang Zhangshi, has thought about it. Maybe she can make more money than her old men in the future. Can''t she be energetic.


    "Don''t worry, boss. I''m sure I can do it!" Jiang Zhangshi knew that sucang was willing to promote himself.


    That night, Jiang Zhang''s family had a rest all night, and left Jiang Nian at Su Tang''s house. The next day, he took the money to open the shop and hurried to Qingshui Town, saying that he wanted to see the address of the new shop.


    Sure enough, they were full of energy. At the same time, the Su family had a meeting at Su Yongqiang''s house, and they finally got to know all about the new vegetables.


    So the next day after su Tang came back to Sujiatun, Su Tang went to bed a little late. Just after getting up to wash and wash, Su Yongqiang and Su Yongshun came together to eat.


    After they knocked on the door, it was Mu Song who opened the door. Knowing that they were looking for the young lady, they took them directly to the flower hall next to the main room and waited for "the two masters have already sent for the lady."


    When the two men sat down, they saw a little girl serving tea. The person they knew was Hu Sulan.


    Hu Sulan first came up to salute, put down the tea for the two people, and then retreated out.

 Chapter 917

    When Su Yongqiang and Su Yongshun saw this, they looked at each other. It was different when they became county leaders. They were the same as big families. They had the same rules.


    They also know that Su Tang has bought the Hu family. Last night, Zhou talked to his three daughters-in-law about the matter. They also felt that the Hu family was pitiful, but they could not help paying back the money they owed. Moreover, they were lucky to be able to work in the HUTANG family.


    Su Yongqiang also sighed in his heart after hearing this. It is not only lucky to be bought by tangnier, but the servants of the county Lord can be the same as those of the rich families.


    But Su sugar said to keep it secret. Su Yongqiang could only sigh in his heart. In fact, many people in the Su family thought that the life of the Hu family was very good. He must have a good life with the county head.


    Su Tang just sat down to have a meal. She heard Jiang Nian come and say that Su Yongqiang and Su Yongshun are here. They are waiting in the flower hall. She also ate a vegetarian bun in a hurry. She didn''t even have time to drink porridge. She changed her clothes and went to the flower Hall to meet people.


    At present, the area of this house is not small. As soon as you enter the main hall, it is also the place where Su Tang lives. The flower hall is a room in the east of the main room, which is specially used to meet guests.


    "Brother Qiang, brother Shun, I''m coming back to live. I''m late. Please wait." Su Yongqiang and Su Yongshun lamented the weather of sucang''s big family. After drinking two more sips of tea, they heard sucang''s voice.


    After that, she saw sucang enter the door in a gray plain clothes, followed by a little girl about her age, looking like a servant girl.


    Jiang Nian''s parents have gone to work for Su Tang. She is too young to help. Jiang Zhang left her with Su Tang, and Jiang Nian ran back and forth, or did something with Su Tang. 510 literature www.510wx.com


    It''s not a servant girl. After all, she didn''t sell herself, so she just learned something. Both Jiang Hong and Jiang Zhang worked hard for Su Tang, so Su Tang took it with her. What she could learn was up to Jiang Nian himself.


    If you really have talent and learn something, sucang will naturally reuse it. If not, her parents have the ability, and they will not be much worse.


    Su Yongqiang and Su Yongshun saw sucang enter the door, and quickly stood up and saluted, "it''s our early arrival."


    Although Su Tang said that she would not disclose that she was the head of the county for the time being, she still had to pay attention to what she knew. Although she did not call the county head, the rules still had to be done.


    Seeing them like this, Su Tang also helped them up with a smile, "brother Qiang and Shun, please don''t be so polite, but yesterday we discussed the matter of hanging farmland with our people?"


    After they stand up, Su Tang sits in the upper seat, Hu Sulan serves tea, and Jiang Nian takes it to Su Tang''s hand, and then stands behind Su Tang and doesn''t speak.


    Su Yongqiang and Su Yongshun nodded when they heard Su Tang say so. "Yes, it''s said clearly. Everyone is very grateful to the county Lord, but the county Lord is still in filial piety, and there are not many door-to-door interruptions, that is Su Yonggui''s family is not satisfied. We will try our best to keep them quiet. "


    Su Yongqiang talked about the purpose of his coming here. Of course, everyone would like to pay tax-free land. However, yesterday''s meeting was really very late. Although Su Yongqiang repeatedly stressed, Sujiatun was so big that there was no secret. So many people in the Su family had a meeting in the past, and the activity would not be too small.


    So after hearing the news, those who were screened out went to Su Yongqiang to make trouble. Fortunately, Su Yongqiang had warned before that if this incident happened to Su Tang and made her unhappy, they might simply leave their land tax-free.

 Chapter 918

    But even so, he had a lot of trouble in Su Yongqiang''s house. Some people stopped him from going to see Su sugar. Even the old people of the clan invited him in, and it was not easy to press down.


    Among them, the most violent is Su Yonggui''s family. Zhao''s family, Su Sanshou''s family and Zhang''s family are rolling on the ground, saying that Su Yongqiang is unjust. Finally, Su Yongqiang united with the family members and other su family members to force people to go home.


    If someone else''s family, Su Yongqiang won''t come to talk to Su Tang. The main reason is that Su Yonggui''s family has a deep relationship with sucang''s brothers and sisters. He is also afraid that Su Yonggui''s family will do something later, which will make su Tang angry.


    No matter how polite Su Tang is, she is also a person who has been officially granted the title of county head by his majesty. When the time comes, she will be really angry. If she does not hang up land for the people of the Su family, she will not help them. What else will the su family do to her? It is not for her family to suffer losses.


    Fortunately, Su Yonggui''s family slandered Su Tang. At that time, the family members said that they would not let Su Yonggui''s family get close to sucang''s brothers and sisters. Anyway, this still works.


    However, how long can he hold down Su Yonggui''s family? Anyway, Su Yongqiang is not confident. Today he came to talk to sucang first. He also gave sucang a preventive injection in advance. The purpose is not to let sucang do anything to the Su family because of what they have done.


    Su sugar naturally heard the meaning of Su Yongqiang, but she did not follow the promise, but said, "I believe in brother Qiang."


    Su Yonggui''s family is right, so that the Su family can know that they don''t need such a mouse excrement in their own family. They expect sucang to be tolerant and have a good dream.


    As soon as Su Yongqiang heard this, he knew that there was no hope. But it was not his fault that Su Yonggui threw sucang into the river. After that, he made trouble three times and four times, even framed his innocence. If Su Tang gave such a person a good face, he would become a soft persimmon that everyone could pinch.


    Su Yongqiang''s heart also hate can''t do, a good family, must have such a stir excrement stick, anyway, had better not irritate the clansman, otherwise drive out. Qi Yin''s Novels www.qiyinxs.com


    "Yes, how to operate this hanging field, and if you want to plant new vegetables, should we get the seeds and raise seedlings early?" Su Yongqiang finished the story of Su Yonggui''s family. Seeing Su Tang''s attitude, he had no good impression on the family, so he talked about the most important business today.


    "It''s not difficult. Brother Qiang, please give me the name list of the people who come to hang up the field and the number of the fields. The vegetable growers also note a few mu of land. When I confirm it, let everyone come to collect the seeds." Sucan said.


    Su Yongqiang heard her words, nodded and promised, "well, I will do it today when I go back."


    Speaking of this, Su sugar just a little curious to look at Su Yongshun, "Shun brother is and strong brother together come over, or?"


    Su Yongshun immediately waved his hand, "no, no, I met brother Qiang at the door."


    Originally, Su Tang thought that the two were together, but looking at Su Yongshun and not talking, he asked. He didn''t expect that although they were together, they were not one thing.


    Su Yongshun said, "yesterday''s matter, I come to thank you for helping us a lot."


    "Have you bought the field yet?" Su Tang knew that he was talking about borrowing money, so she laughed.


    Su Yongshun nodded, "I''ve bought them all."


    "That''s good." Su Tang knew they had bought it, nodded and said.

 Chapter 919

    After they had finished their words, they left. Su Yongqiang wanted to say that it was very simple to hang up the fields and grow vegetables, but he didn''t know for several days. The Su family had a good life last year. With their savings, they saw such a good thing. They were the same as Su Yongshun''s family. They raised money to buy more fields, so they could make more money.


    Some of the families who were not rich in money also joined hands with others to buy a mu of land, or a fraction of the land, and even came to ask Su Tang whether the land of the Hu family would be sold.


    For several days in a row, the whole Sujiatun was filled with the HUS'' bustle about buying land. By contrast, some people seemed lonely.


    "Mother, let''s just watch the two kids continue to do this. Now all the people in the Su family say they are good. They talk and laugh at their parents." In the courtyard of Su Yonggui''s family, Su Sanshou comes to the main room to talk to Zhao.


    In recent days, Su Sanshou has been suffering. He has watched so many people of the Su family buy land and land, and calculate the more money they will earn this year. There are so many lively and good things. The whole family is so happy, but it has nothing to do with their family.


    Su Yonggui''s family has three mu of farmland. In Sujiatun, it can be said that they are living fairly well. They can''t say how luxurious and rich they are, but they are always not bad.


    However, since the adoption of sucang''s brother and sister, last year, the Su family made money with sucang. When others had money, they all bought fields. It was only one year. Many of those who had no land in the past also bought farmland. They could not pay taxes on the fields now under Sutang''s name, and then plant new vegetables.


    Su Sanshou had inquired before that. Every acre of land yielded ten Liang silver. If they could grow new vegetables, it would be 30 Liang silver, which was more than that of many shops in the town. God novel www.ts108.com


    At the thought of not having their share of the family, Su Sanshou could not sleep after frying in hot oil and burning it with fire.


    Of course, Zhao Su''s two little faces didn''t understand that


    Zhao''s tone was sour and mean, but he didn''t know what to do. "Last year, that little beast bought up those old guys so that we can''t get close to them. I asked your two brothers to go there before. You didn''t wait to get close to them, but you were stopped. Now those two little animals have given them benefits and helped them all!"


    At present, Su Yonggui''s family can be said to be shouting and beating in the Su family. They all know that they are habitual criminals. They have been troubling Su Tang''s brothers and sisters several times before, for fear that they will do something to annoy Su Tang. Therefore, the whole Su family monitors their family''s behavior in a full range.


    Anyway, no matter what, we can''t let Su Yonggui''s family stop them from making money by themselves. No one will relax when it comes to their own interests.


    Before that, Su Dafu, Su Erlu and Su Sanshou all tried to get close to the big house of Su Tang''s family. But Sujiatun was so big that there were so many children running around in the whole village of Su family. They were all informers. When they saw their movements, they immediately ran home to tell their parents.


    Every time they didn''t wait for them to get close to Su Tang''s house, they were stopped, and they were driven back with the orders of the clan leaders and elders.


    In recent days, other families are in full swing. Su Yonggui''s family is depressed and sour. Zhao can''t think of any way to deal with this situation, but if he doesn''t do anything, it''s even more miserable.

 Chapter 920

    When Su Sanshou heard Zhao''s words, he held back for a long time. "How could those two little kids be so hard? If they died early, there would be so many things."


    Zhao also nodded, isn''t it? The little beast is so capable that he doesn''t make any noise when he is in his house. He really conquers his family.


    But when the mother and son got together and were full of sour words, someone outside came to knock on the door and said, "is the Dafu family at home?"


    Hearing the news outside, a woman came out of the big room next to him. It was su Dafu''s wife Wu. If Su Tang saw Wu at this time, she would be surprised even if she had been calm.


    Only four months later, Wu lost weight. She was sallow and haggard. When she came out of the room, she said, "here it is!"


    There was also a woman standing at the door. She was about 40 years old. She was very rich, but her eyes were evasive. She was not a good person. She was also an acquaintance. She was the one who had presided over the sacrifice of Su Tang''s brothers and sisters to the river god.


    The old lady Huang came to and fro in the neighborhood, relying on her mouth and her idea to deceive people into making money. At first, she and Wu conspired to kill Su Tang''s brother and sister. Later, her brother and sister did not die, and they were picked up and adopted.


    Here in Wu''s family, Huang Pozi failed in any way. Zhao only watched his little son get better. He only said that the lives of the two little animals were hard, but they were OK. A good-looking novel www.haokanxs.com


    This old lady Huang is also capable. She can''t do it well. She hid from Wu for a while and looked at it almost. At the end of last year, she didn''t know how, so she got in touch with Zhao again.


    What''s Zhao''s temper? She''s been able to coax her. In the past few months, Mrs. Huang has come to her house to trick Zhao into buying a candle or a talisman and so on, so as to get money from Zhao.


    Wu didn''t believe in Mrs Huang so much, but she was so haggard now because she had a bad life. On New Year''s Eve, Su Yonggui heard Su Yonggui''s words. Later, she was suspicious of the eldest daughter-in-law. At first, Su Yonggui was not a generous woman. Later, she became more and more weird because she failed to frame up sucang.


    Wu Yong, Wu''s elder brother, was abolished again. The Wu family came to the house all day long crying and wanted to take money out of her hand. Wu''s family had so little savings, but her parents in law were still staring at her like this. She also had two children, so she was not willing to pay for it.


    Later, Wu''s family and Zhao''s family still had a fight. The Wu family''s daughter-in-law was not more manipulated by Zhao''s family, and his life was much more difficult.


    If it was just her father-in-law and her mother-in-law, although it was difficult for Wu family, she would not be able to share the same room with Su Dafu after she was injured. Su Dafu looked at her like this and got involved with a prostitute in the town. She used to go home every day, but later she was not home.


    Her father-in-law and mother-in-law didn''t make decisions for her, and they still oppressed and bullied Wu family. In addition, Wu''s little son was about to be more than a year old, and his body was not good. A child as old as another family could have stood up long ago, but her child was unable to stand up and kept silent.


    Wu also went to see a doctor, but she could not see anything. She was afraid that no one could see that the child had something wrong, and that it was also her own hard-earned flesh and blood. After seeing several doctors, she could not. In addition, her life was difficult, so she went to the doctor in a hurry and found Mrs. Huang.

 Chapter 921

    Huang Po Tzu saw so many such things that she knew that Wu begged for herself and blackened a handful of her silver. Then she made some amulets for Wu to drink, or ask for some incense ashes.


    On that day, Mrs. Huang came to the house to deliver Fu to the Wu family.


    Wu used to open the door for Huang Pozi. She wanted to take people to her house. She did not dare to let Zhao know about her trust. If Zhao knew, she would let Su Da Fu terminate her. She did not dare to take risks.


    "I have everything I want." As he opened the door, Wu asked Mrs. Huang in a low voice.


    With a smile on her face, Mrs. Huang said in a low voice, "it''s a good one. After you use it, people will never run out again. Then you can hold two for three years."


    Wu heard this, haggard face a few more smile, "Auntie, please come in!"


    Their voices were very low, so only they heard it. Mrs. Huang entered the door.


    Zhao and Su Sanshou also heard that Mrs. Huang was coming, so Zhao went out by himself, "Why are you here at this time? Sit in my room!"


    Huang Po Tzu looked at Wu and then said with a smile, "come and see my old sister. How are you doing?"


    Wu also knew that her mother-in-law had a good relationship with Mrs. Huang. She knew that she had not exposed herself, and she did not speak honestly.


    When Zhao heard this, she was like a chrysanthemum with an old smile on her face. She came and pulled her into her room. However, Su Sanshou glanced at Wu with a smile, followed her behind her buttocks and entered the room. Yunnan novel network www.yndxs.com


    Wu shook his lips and went back to the big room.


    However, after Zhao and Mrs. Huang sat down in the room, Zhao told her about her recent depression. She swaggered and cheated everywhere. Last time she came back, she heard that Su Tang was away from home. Unexpectedly, this time she came back.


    "What kind of status is she? That scholar and the whole people have a good reputation, and the fields under their names can be tax-free. How can she, a little girl, help tax-free? This is unreasonable." Huangpozi wants to fool money from Zhao, so naturally she follows Zhao''s words.


    After hearing this, Zhao also nodded, "saying that the little beast relied on the relationship with the county master to open the back door, or she could not have this ability."


    Zhao''s tone was sour, and Mrs. Huang naturally heard it, so she went on to say, "isn''t this chaos? I remember the county magistrate didn''t have this before. Isn''t your village head Wang Changhe''s relative to the former county master, and I don''t see that Wang Changhe''s family can tax-free, isn''t it afraid to do so?"


    Mrs. Huang swaggers and swindles everywhere, but she has some knowledge. None of the county masters dare to do this before. I''m not afraid that someone will know. Will she lose her official position?


    Huang Po Tzu originally followed Zhao''s words and coaxed her to continue to spend money for herself. However, what she said was unintentional, but what she heard was intentional.


    Su Sanshou, who was whirring with her eyes on one side, also had a good idea when she heard this. She kept winking at Zhao. Zhao and Huang were chatting with each other. It took a while to see the look from her son.


    Huang Po Tzu also saw the look of Su Sanshou, and knew that the mother and son had something to talk to. So she found a reason and said that she was going to talk with Wu, so she left the main room.


    Zhao waited for her to leave, and then asked Su Sanshou, "saner, I find it hard to find someone to nag me. What are you doing?"

 Chapter 922

    Su Sanshou looked at his mother''s question, and quickly came up to him, "mother, I think what Huang Po Tzu said is good. The little boy is just an ordinary girl. What does the county magistrate do to give her such a good opportunity? Maybe there is no problem. If we can let her lose this opportunity, do you think those people will lick the stinky feet of those two cubs like this


    Su Sanshou had just heard Mrs. Huang''s words, and he immediately responded. Is it in accordance with the regulations that the county magistrate gave Su Tang''s farmland tax-free at will. Although Su Sanshou himself is not an official, and there is no serious scholar in his family, this obviously does not conform to the rules.


    "I heard that they even said that when they held a meeting, they knew it by themselves. Don''t talk about it. There must be something wrong with avoiding people like this." Su continued.


    Hearing this, Zhao thought it was reasonable. "Even if you are right, how can we let the two little animals lose this opportunity?"


    "We can''t, but someone can. Isn''t there an official in the county magistrate? There are people who can manage it!" Su Sanshou''s eyes were rolling.


    Zhao saw his son like this and patted him, "if you want to say anything, hurry up. Don''t go around with your mother here!"


    Su Sanshou was said by his mother. He quickly laughed and continued to say, "didn''t Mrs. Huang say that just now, the village head and the previous county magistrate are not relatives. We can''t help it, but the village head can''t do it. Now Wang Xiaotian''s marriage will be like this, which has something to do with the two cubs. He must hate them too."


    Just now, Mrs. Huang inadvertently mentioned the rumor that Wang Changhe was a relative of the county magistrate and could not tax-free, which made Su Sanshou think about it.


    Wang Changhe has been in a difficult position for the past two years. Wang Xiaotian''s marriage is also full of twists and turns. This year, Wang Xiaotian, sun Guihua and Yang''s daughter from the neighboring village caught a traitor in bed. Wang Changhe had to give an account to the two girls. Hundred flowers literature www.baihuawx.com


    In the past few months, Wang Changhe''s family has been dealing with this matter. I''m afraid that sun Guihua can''t be avoided. Su Sanshou knows how much Wang Changhe''s family hates.


    If there is a chance to make whole sucang, Wang Changhe is certainly willing to.


    "My third son is smart. Go to see Wang Changhe immediately and tell him all these things." Zhao only felt that his son was no more intelligent, said happily.


    As soon as Su Sanshou heard this, he quickly nodded, "OK, mother, I''ll go right away, but let''s ask Wang Changhe to do something. I''m afraid it''s..." This is money.


    When Zhao saw his son like this, he gritted his teeth and took a dime of silver from the box and gave it to Su Sanshou. Su Sanshou took the money. Sure enough, he went out to see Wang Changhe.


    Not to mention Su Sanshou''s side, Mrs. Huang came out of Zhao''s house and went to see Wu''s family. She took out something to give to Wu''s family. "I begged many times. I specially called for the incense dust of the head incense of the Jingshui temple. I also asked the host to give him a blessing. As long as you give this to your child, you will surely get better and stronger in the future."


    Wu saw the gray dust in the small paper bag and hesitated, "is this really good?"


    "If you are not religious, of course, it''s useless. Then Jiang Jiawa has a baby who has been deficient since childhood. After eating this perfume ash, she is now more than ten years old. She is as strong as a calf. If you don''t believe me, I will leave this good thing to others."

 Chapter 923

    "If you didn''t ask for everything, and I was thinking about the relationship with you, where would I leave it to you? It''s so much that people want it. It''s very rare."


    The old lady Huang was always fooling people to make money. She was still very confident of people''s hearts. At this time, she looked at Wu and hesitated. Instead of persuading her to buy it, she did so.


    Wu''s family was originally a doctor in a hurry. When she heard Huang''s words, she was determined: "I''m naturally religious. As long as I can make my children better, you are my great benefactor!"


    When Mrs. Huang saw her like this, she knew that she had made a lot of money, so she also laughed, "what''s the relationship between us? Don''t say this strange words, and this is it!"


    After giving the incense dust, the yellow woman took out two more symbols. The cut human figure was also painted with strange patterns in red with cinnabar. On the back was the eight characters of Su Dafu''s birthday.


    As soon as Wu saw this, her eyes changed and she quickly wrapped it with cloth. Mrs. Huang looked at her cautiously and did not stop her action. "This is a heart connecting charm. You press one of them under the mattress he sleeps at home, and the other burns ashes for him to eat, so as to ensure that he can''t leave home or you in the future."


    It turns out that Wu''s Fu was bought by Mrs. Huang in order to keep Su Dafu. Su Dafu is dazed by the female sex workers outside. She goes home all day and takes money and goes out to spend it for the woman. Naturally, she is much less interested in Wu.


    Wu''s appearance is not so good. She can be a servant girl for others, but she has to come out all the way out. It''s just because she is so beautiful. Liu, the biological mother of Bi sucang''s brother and sister, can''t be compared with her. But she has a natural deficiency. Can she work hard enough the day after tomorrow to keep Su Dafu in her place with little care, even her own children are not here Yes. Jiuliuwei novel website www.96wei.com


    However, Su Dafu was also selfish and indifferent. He only wanted to enjoy himself. So Wu couldn''t let him enjoy it. He went to other people. The prostitutes outside were more beautiful than Wu''s, and they were able to know and understand. Su Dafu enjoyed himself in the gentle village and even left his home.


    Wu''s mother-in-law is holding her in law, and her husband is not going home. She is also guilty of her son''s affairs. This time she wants to find Mrs. Huang and get a rune. No matter what, she also wants to tie Su Dafu to her side. Wu believes that as long as Su Dafu comes back, she can let Su Dafu think about her. Before, she can take the place of Liu. How can''t she.


    Huangpozi is a rich person who won''t let go. When Wu asked for help, she naturally agreed. At this time, she was also deliberately trying to coax Wu.


    Sure enough, when Wu heard Huang Pozi say so, a blush appeared on her haggard face: "thank you, Aunt Huang!"


    Mrs. Huang said happily, "you''re welcome. It''s 500 Wen."


    This is quite a lot. Wu''s hand is not as rich as before, but she still took 500 Wen and gave it to Mrs. Huang, who made money. Naturally, she did not delay. After a few simple words, she left Su Yonggui''s house.


    When she came out, she happened to see Su Yonggui come back. She laughed and left without looking at Su Yonggui''s gloomy face.


    As soon as Mrs. Huang left, she went to the kitchen to eat rice and porridge. She wanted to give it to her children and get better soon. As long as her son was strong, she would no longer have to feel guilty.

 Chapter 924

    Wu spent money here to buy something that she thought would help her, but the Wang Changhe home where Su Sanshou was going was not calm.


    Wang Changhe and Wang Yang sat in the main room of the house. In addition to the two, their most valued son, Wang Xiaotian, was also at home, and Wang Xiaotian''s brothers were also at home.


    In addition to the Wang family, sun Tiezhu and Chen XiuXiu, sun Guihua''s parents, stood on one side. On the other side were a couple and a 14-year-old girl.


    This little girl is the daughter of the Yang family in the neighboring village. In terms of this family and Wang Yang''s family, they all belong to the same family. As for the young girl of the Yang family, she should call her aunt Zhou Yang, the mother of Zhou Xiaocao.


    Before that, sun Tiezhu and Chen XiuXiu had always wanted to marry sun Guihua to Wang Xiaotian. Wang Changhe did not want to, but his reputation spread. Wang Xiaotian could not find a good family. Wang Xiaotian himself was not confident about the students in the exam and did not dare to play. He only maintained his own reputation, for fear that he would not be able to pass the exam and be doomed.


    Therefore, Wang Changhe and Wang Yang chose the best one from their own relatives and wanted to give Wang Xiaotian a daughter-in-law.


    Sun Tiezhu and Chen XiuXiu hoped to let their daughter marry Wang Xiaotian. How could Wang Changhe and Wang Yang achieve their wishes? So they tried to obstruct Wang Xiaotian''s marriage several times.


    Later, the sun osmanthus was also cruel. She even prescribed medicine to Wang Xiaotian and wanted to cook cooked rice with uncooked rice. As a result, Miss Yang was also taken with her. Three young people, one Wang and two later, did not run away.


    I have repeatedly talked about it many times before. The Yang family refused to give up. I felt that Wang Changhe''s family had implicated his own girl and asked them to come to the house and welcome her home. Starting point Chinese www.qdzw.cc


    The Yang family is indeed rich and noble, and Wang Changhe naturally wants to, but Chen XiuXiu says that her daughter has been tarnished. If she is not responsible, she will sue Wang Xiaotian.


    Wang Changhe had no choice but to allow sun Guihua to enter the school. However, according to the law, he could only marry a wife. Who is the concubine? The sun family did not want sun Guihua as a concubine, and the Yang family did not want Wang Xiaotian to get another such concubine.


    Wang Changhe called all the people here today and decided to make a decision.


    "Since Sun Guihua has my Wang family''s child in her stomach, but the Yang family and my family are engaged in the first place, and the Yang family also gives a lot of dowry, so Yang Shulan is the daughter-in-law recognized by our family. Sun Guihua can only be a concubine. If you don''t want to, you can sue your daughter-in-law if she is unmarried. When the time comes, she will be sunk."


    If you can, Wang Changhe doesn''t want to have a relationship with the sun family, but Sun osmanthus is pregnant. It''s been three months since Sun Guihua got pregnant, and then he will have a big stomach.


    As soon as Chen XiuXiu heard that her daughter was a concubine, she was not willing to do so. She opened her mouth and said, "why should my daughter be a concubine? Who knows if she can be the same as my daughter?"


    Even Wang Changhe was rude and angry when the Yang family saw Chen XiuXiu. How could their girl marry such a family.


    However, Yang Shulan looked at Wang Xiaotian''s good appearance and wanted to marry him. What''s more, Yang''s parents also knew her daughter''s mind and said, "our Shulan got a concubine before entering the house, and she had a big stomach. We don''t agree with that."


    The main room does not enter the door to take a concubine, or a concubine with a big stomach, that certainly can''t work.

 Chapter 925

    "Six elder brother, you can see that Xiaotian of my family is wrong as the three children did before. But if it really makes a big fuss and Xiaotian can''t take the imperial examination, what''s the difference between the main room and my concubine? Let''s take a step back in this matter. When Xiaotian is better, we will give our family Shulan an order."


    Wang Yang Shi said this, this matter son makes such, also can''t continue to drag on, otherwise own son really became a joke, decided earlier is better.


    When Yang Shulan''s mother heard this, she knew that although it was a rogue, it was reasonable, but she still said, "it''s not impossible to have a concubine in the door. She beat the child in her stomach. Before my family Shulan gave birth to a legitimate son, she could not give birth to a son of commoner to my family Shulan."


    As soon as Chen XiuXiu heard this, she immediately started to scold. Wang Yang''s family hesitated. It was the seed of their Wang family and their grandson.


    Or Wang Changhe was resolute enough to "I agreed to this condition. Today, when I go back to sun osmanthus, I will take abortion medicine. First get married, and then accept Osmanthus fragrans!"


    Then she saw Chen XiuXiu and said, "if you still make trouble, take your daughter to where you like to go. My Wang family doesn''t want such a person to enter the door. In that sentence, your Sun family is not without your own family, no one can manage you!"


    Although Chen XiuXiu is so domineering in the sun family, sun Tiezhu doesn''t care about the old and the few. It''s because they don''t have relatives in Sujiatun. The sun family all live in Qingshui town. They are far away from each other, so they can''t control so much.


    However, even if they live far away, the patriarch and elders of the sun family are still there. Chen XiuXiu let her daughter pester Wang Xiaotian here. She is still unmarried and pregnant. She has done such a disgraceful thing. The family of the sun family knows that, for the sake of the reputation of other daughters, she will sink the Osmanthus fragrans into the pond.


    The threat meaning in Wang Changhe''s tone is very obvious. If Chen XiuXiu is not satisfied and still makes trouble, he will be killed and no one will be able to do well. I love fiction www.5ilrcxs.com


    Wang Yang Shi is also cold hum, "there are people beat old scold little, how to their father-in-law and mother-in-law, we can all see."


    Sun Tiezhu is a counsellor, and Chen XiuXiu is riding on his head by Chen XiuXiu. Chen XiuXiu is also apt to beat and scold her father-in-law and mother-in-law. In this way, Chen XiuXiu never stops.


    But if the family knew about it, and the sun osmanthus, the head of the clan ordered him to give up his wife. Sun Tiezhu did not agree, and he also wanted to divorce his wife.


    In any case, Chen XiuXiu can take advantage of Wang Xiaotian''s reputation, and the Wangs are not without counter measures. Chen XiuXiu is determined to come to Wang Changhe this time.


    It''s really a dead end. She can''t be a good girl. Being a concubine is definitely not what she wanted at first, but it will be a long time later. As long as there is an accident in the main room, I can also help her.


    It''s a pity that Wang Xiaolan doesn''t want to see her crying. It''s no use watching her cry.


    The Yang family was relieved to see Wang Xiaotian like this. At least the uncle still valued his daughter.


    After talking about this, both the Yang family and the sun family left the Wang family. Wang Yang''s family went home with sun Guihua to watch her give birth, while the Yang family turned around and went to the Zhou family.


    When Su Sanshou arrived at the Wangs'' house, Wang Changhe sent the two families away. He was still depressed. He wanted to teach his son a lesson. When he heard that the Su family came, Wang Changhe didn''t want to see him. But he was the village head and could not avoid it. So he invited Su Sanshou in.

 Chapter 926

    The day back to Sujiatun was very quiet for sucang. No one bothered him. It seemed that some of the waves he had experienced before were dreams.


    Su Nuan sometimes comes to Su Tang and sits together to talk. At other times, she takes a rest at home, reads books and arranges the space. Then she tidies up all the things Luo Xingchen bought in the capital before and thinks about her future business plan.


    The owner of sucang is so free, and a certain gossip orange cat is naturally boring, and there is no big deal. So he goes out to listen to the gossip and comes back to talk with sucang.


    In such a life, not to mention, these gossip is really barely able to be a fun.


    This day, sucang was making essential oil with the machine of the processing workshop in the space. The waiting time was very boring, so she wrote a story on the paper with pen and ink. She was also bored. She had nothing to look at, so she created her own works.


    Then she saw the orange cat coming back from the outside. Su Tang looked up at the orange cat and said, "are you hungry? I''ll make you something to eat later."


    "Give me an apple to eat!" Orange cat asks for apples from sucang.


    Su Tang took two big apples out of the warehouse, one for herself and one for orange cat. She saw that the orange cat, who had been running outside for a day, ate a big mouthful. Then she started to gossip with sucang: "Wang Xiaotian''s marriage has been decided. The owner should go and have a look. Today is really super wonderful!"


    Very good, this tone is very consistent with the temperament of gossip cat. Sucang sits on the sofa and quietly listens to the gossip she saw today.


    Because of the relationship between Su Yonggui''s family and Su Tang, when orange cat is concerned about gossip, it goes without saying that this family is the main object of concern.


    So today orange cat also went to Su Yonggui''s family first, and then just heard the conversation between Zhao and Su Sanshou, as well as the conversation between Mrs Huang and Wu. 126 Chinese website www.126zw.com


    Su Tang heard the orange cat finish, some surprised pick eyebrows, "you said is Wu?"


    The man who could have spent money to join hands with Mrs. Huang to murder Su Tang''s brother and sister, Su Tang didn''t think she would believe what she had done, but now she does.


    After su Tang finished, she also laughed, "it seems that her life is not easy!"


    If not, how could you go to the doctor in a hurry? Orange cat also means "that two legged animal named Su Dafu is sick!"


    This is even more surprising to sucang: "sick, what disease?"


    "I didn''t know much about it at first, but then I made more inquiries. It should be willow disease, which is not very serious. It is estimated that it will break out in a period of time."


    Orange cat is a divine beast. Although Sutang has nothing to do with it and bully it for fun, the divine beast is the divine beast. It has a very keen perception of everything. It is not a doctor and can''t confirm the disease. However, it can live long and is not ill. It can quickly sense it.


    Su Dafu''s disease is what it perceives, but it is not sure what kind of disease it is before. It will know only after it inquires about it.


    "Well, it''s true. It''s a bad thing to get back at." Hearing that Su Dafu was actually suffering from this disease, Su Tang said in a light tone that she wanted to say that God has an eye. Slag man has no good end.


    The disease of this era, even if it is cold, will die, of course, willow disease.


    The orange cat looks at her owner like this, silently with big eyes, and doesn''t speak. Su Tang sighs indifferently, and continues to ask orange cat, "what''s wonderful about Wang Xiaotian''s marriage?"

 Chapter 927

    Orange cat from Su Yonggui''s home heard all, found that their home is OK, and went to Wang Changhe''s home, just heard the final result, also told Su sugar.


    Hearing that Wang Changhe finally decided to let Wang Xiaotian marry Yang Shulan, while sun Guihua could only be a concubine, Su Tang said, "it seems that it will be lively in the future."


    Yang family is not easy to bully, let Sun Guihua hit the child can see, as for Yang Shulan, orange cat also said, on the surface is indeed an honest, can see through the heart of the orange cat all said so, afraid is this inside and honest has nothing to do with.


    As for sun Guihua, she wanted to marry Wang Xiaotian as her daughter-in-law, but she became a concubine by accident. In the future, there will be some excitement.


    Orange cat felt the same way, so her ears moved and her beard moved. She was very excited. "The master is right. I feel that Chen XiuXiu''s bipedal beast wants to kill Yang Shulan."


    Although Chen XiuXiu was just a rude farmer, he had a thick face and a cruel heart. He had such a mind.


    Su Tang heard the words of orange cat, can only sigh, sure enough, no matter where, human nature is like this.


    Orange cat went on to say, "I wanted to follow the sun family, but when I saw Su Sanshou come to Wang Changhe, I continued to stay and listen to them. Su Sanshou told Wang Changhe that it was a problem for the master to help others tax-free now, and then Wang Xiaotian said that he would write a letter to inform him."


    Orange cat can be invisible. Although it can be seen outside now, orange cat is too lazy to be seen by others, so she still hides in Sutang''s side. Of course, sucang really suspects that orange cat wants to be more convenient for her to listen to gossip. Search for novels www.souxiaoshuo.cc


    So Su Sanshou saw what happened after he went to see Wang Changhe. Wang Changhe really hated Su Tang. At the beginning, he wanted to use Chen XiuXiu''s theft of Su sugar to beat Chen XiuXiu into a thief. It was impossible for such a thief to marry Wang Changhe. Even if he wanted to enter the house, he would be a concubine at most.


    But Su Tang didn''t act according to the rules of the card, and actually helped Chen XiuXiu get rid of his guilt. Chen XiuXiu lost his reputation as a thief. It was a good citizen. It was not so easy for a good woman to be a concubine.


    Sun Xiulan and Wang Xiuhe didn''t want to get married with Wang''s family for more than a year.


    As for sun Tiezhu and Chen XiuXiu, Wang Changhe is fully aware that sun Guihua enters the door, and it is difficult for him to have a peaceful life in his home. When he thought that it was because Su Tang suddenly helped Chen XiuXiu in the beginning, how could he not hate Su Tang.


    Even if Su Sanshou didn''t come, Wang Changhe was worried. So when he heard Su Sanshou say something, he didn''t say anything. Instead, it was Wang Xiaotian, who was filled with righteous indignation. He said that how could a county magistrate do such things? He also said that he would report such things.


    "It''s nice to say, but in fact, it''s to hate the master for his bad deeds." Wang Xiaotian pretends to be very similar. Unfortunately, he meets an orange cat. He can''t hide what he thinks. The orange cat can see it all at once.


    Su Tang heard the orange cat sarcastically say this. In the past, she picked it up. The cherries on the land on one side of the space were ripe and the red fruits were gratifying. Was it really "denounced? It''s really Not bad


    She is feeling very idle these days. Someone wants to touch the blade and find his own death. She is sorry that she can''t make it.

 Chapter 928

    After listening to the contents of the orange cat gossip, Su Tang came up with a plan and wrote a letter in the space. Then she came out of the space, opened the door and saw the purple garden was there. She sent the letter to her, "let Muyang be sent to the county government officer, Lord Lu. Remember, it must be Lord Lu himself."


    Hearing sucang''s order, Ziyuan took the letter and saluted him. He went out and handed the letter to Mu Yang, who immediately drove out of the door.


    After finishing this, Su Nuo, who went to the Academy for class, came back. The carriage entered the courtyard. Zhu Wenzhu, sitting on the shaft, was the first to get off, followed by Hu Dong and Su Nuo.


    In order to go to the capital, Su Nuo temporarily stopped to go to the Academy for classes. When he came back, sucang would not let him continue to play at home, so he cleaned up the next day and asked him to go back.


    Hu Dong, as a schoolboy, naturally wanted to go to the Academy with Su Nuo, while Zhu Wenzhu, because Su Tang didn''t have much time to teach him how to read and read, he also handed in a study in the Academy.


    When Zhu Wenzhu got such an opportunity, he was only grateful to Su Tang and worked very hard in the Academy.


    Zhu Wenzhu saw Su Tang in the yard on the bus, and immediately saluted Su Tang "miss!" after getting off the bus


    Hu Dong is also the same, followed by to Su sugar salute "miss!"


    "Well!" Sucang nodded with a smile.


    Su Nuo also came to her sister and said, "how can my sister stand in the yard?"


    "I have something to tell you. What did you learn in the Academy today? Is there anything you don''t understand?" Sucang and Sunuo enter the main room together. Bashan Academy www.83shu.com


    When Zhu Wenzhu and Hu Dong saw the two brothers and sisters like this, they were both a few steps behind. They did not disturb their conversation and waited at the door.


    Su Tang''s letter was sent to Lu Qingyun. After Lu Qingyun knew what was going on, he quickly wrote back to Su Tang. He knew that Lu Qingyun knew what was going on, and Su Tang was not troubled.


    After returning to Sujiatun for ten days, Su Tang''s leisure time was over. She went to the Song government in the town every afternoon to continue to study with Song Yi.


    After a period of activities to buy farmland, Su Yongqiang finally went to Sutang''s house on March 11 and handed over the list of hanging fields and planting new vegetables to sucang.


    Su Tang is sure that there is no problem after reading it. I want to know that Su Yongqiang and sucang had a good relationship before, and also know how her temperament is. How can we make any ghosts in the middle? What''s more, it''s even more impossible for sucang to be the head of the county.


    Seeing that there was no problem, sucang told Su Yongqiang directly that the people on the list could come to her house to collect seeds from the next day. According to the registered new vegetables, they could get as many seeds as they could.


    Su Tang gave the matter to Hu Daniu and his wife with Jiang Nian. Hu Daniu''s husband and wife are responsible for communication, while Jiang Nian is responsible for recording. She knows Chinese characters.


    On the other hand, Sutang recorded all the fields that Su family members had put in their own names, and sent Muyang to Lu Qingyun. In fact, the whole Su family had more than 100 mu of farmland, which was not much. Compared with the land owned by many nobles in Qihuang Kingdom, it was nothing.


    However, Su Tang also has five Zhuangzi. Lu Qingyun has recorded all of them. The land of Su family members is put in the name of good county head, so there is no need to pay taxes.


    Su Yongqiang got the confirmation from Sutang and told the Su family as soon as he came back. So early on March 12, some members of the Su family came to Sutang''s door to collect their seeds.

 Chapter 929

    "Pingzi came so early. He didn''t eat, so he came." Su Yongyong came to collect the seeds early, and saw that someone was already at Su sugar''s house. It was Su Ping.


    This time, Sutang asked the Su family to plant new vegetables along with them. Of course, the seeds were not provided free of charge, but they should be deducted after the harvest. After this year, each family will leave their own seeds, so there is no need to worry about seeds.


    The Su family also thought it was very reasonable. They couldn''t pay nothing and make money for nothing. There was no such reason.


    Su Ping also followed sucang to pick up the bones of Su Yonghe''s family before. This time, he was very active in following Sutang, preparing to plant new vegetables for his acre of land.


    So he got up in the morning and ate a thick cake and came over. He was really the first one to come. When he heard Su forever calling himself, Su Ping also said with a smile, "grandfather far away has come so early."


    Su Ping''s grandfather is Su Yongyong''s lobby elder brother. He has passed away, so he wants to call Su Yongyong a grandfather.


    "This good thing must be early, early seedling, early planting, early harvest, can you make money early!" Su Changhui said.


    Such a good thing, everyone is very positive, with Su forever they come, more and more Su family come.


    "Miss, there are many Su family members out there. Why don''t you start to distribute seeds to them now?" When the Su family gathered outside to wait, Su Tang just barely got up.


    Su Nuo Du just had breakfast and didn''t go to the Academy. But when Hu Yang saw so many people waiting outside, he said that he would start early. Youyoushumeng www.uutxts.com


    Su Tang was in a daze, and her voice was still hoarse when she woke up. "No need. When I said it was, I would not do anything else."


    Su Tang also thinks very simple, the time of work should be a few, this is the concept of time, otherwise, she will not rest, although this is not her own business, but later is her time, also so disrespectful of time, is not her own suffering.


    Hu Yang''s family also looked at many people waiting, thinking that it would be better to start early, but sucang said so, so he retired. After breakfast, he and Hu Daniao finished the tables, chairs and benches, and waited for Jiang Nian to come. When it was time, he opened the door to deliver seeds.


    When Su family members saw that the door of sucang''s house was opened, Hu Daniu and Hu Yang''s family came out, and they all crowded in. Hu Daniu quickly called out, "don''t worry, one family will come, and line up!"


    "Don''t crowd together like this. If you make a mistake, you''ll be in trouble. Everyone has it. Line up one by one to get it!" Jiang Nian was young, but his voice was clear and clear. After a few calls, the Su family members were in line.


    The work of collecting seeds was carried out in an orderly manner, and at the gate of sucang''s house, a carriage also entered Sujiatun.


    The carriage slowly came to Su sugar''s house. From a distance, he saw a lively scene. The people on the car lifted the curtain and said, "what''s the matter?"


    The youth is still extremely amazing and beautiful appearance, but a little more pale and haggard. If you don''t want to do it, it''s Luo Xingchen.


    Jianghong heard Luo Xingchen ask, also shake his head "I don''t know, think is what miss is doing."


    Su Tang told the Su family that Jiang Hong and Mu Huai were not there when they hung up the fields. Naturally, they didn''t know what so many people were doing.

 Chapter 930

    Wood locust finally drove the carriage to the door of Su sugar''s house. Jiang Nian''s eyes were sharp, and she saw her father''s coming back. She quickly stood up and said, "Dad, you''re back!"


    "Yes, let someone report to Miss Luo, master Luo is coming!" Jiang Hong also saw that his daughter was helping to make records, and he was very pleased and proud. She was a capable person and could do things.


    Jiang Nian nodded when he heard that Luo Xingchen was coming. When he turned back, he found that Hu Yang''s family had already entered the door. So he said to Jiang Hong. After he finished talking, he continued to sit down and work. Hu Yang''s family came in and told Su Tang, "Miss, master Luo is at the door."


    Su Tang was writing a story book in her study. When she heard Hu Yang''s words, she stood up with a happy face and said, "finally it''s here!"


    After leaving the house quickly, I came out to see the young man standing at the door. His blue and black cotton clothes, the black whip that used to be carried around his waist, disappeared. His eyebrows were still delicate, but he was a little more pale and haggard than before.


    Luo Xingchen stood at the door, and the Su family, who were queuing up to collect seeds, also saw her. People who had seen her before still remember the arrogant and arrogant youth, and some little girls were blushing.


    For the eyes of outsiders, I have seen a lot of Luo Xingchen recently. I don''t care. I just watch Su Tang come forward slowly. My eyes are a little red, and a smile appears on her pale face.


    Luo Xingchen looks at Su Tang who goes to her. She raises her hand, hands folded and bows to salute, as if the former pianpianpian youth has not changed.


    "Sugar, I''m back!" A word barely finish saying, Luo Xingchen body''s strength exhausted, did not support the pour to Su sugar.


    Su sugar put out his arm around Luo Xingchen, and felt that she could not help but bite her teeth. "How dare they?" Book six www.6shu8xs.com


    She had known for a long time that it would not be so easy for Luo Xingchen to leave the Luo family, but anyway, Luo Xingchen had been in the Luo family for so many years before. Without mentioning the credit, there was always hard work. Moreover, Luo Xingchen''s mother was still there. At least she could protect her child from injury.


    But let her see such a weak Luo Xingchen, Su sugar strength is very strong, holding Luo Xingchen''s body does not put, eyes suddenly cold down, good Luo family, good Luo family!


    Luo Xingchen is really hurt more seriously, but it is not fatal. Seeing so many people at the door, Su Tang, an unmarried woman who is so close to her, will affect her reputation, so she quickly tries to think of herself to stand up, "you quickly let me go."


    Su sugar a white eye, did not let her go, looking back at the Astragalus, "help master Luo into the door!"


    Ziyuan immediately came to support Luo Xingchen. As soon as Hu Yang''s family saw this, he came to Su''s house with Luo Xingchen. However, a group of Su family members who were collecting seeds at the door saw that sucang and Luo Xingchen were so different.


    "All down!" Hu Yang and Ziyuan helped Luo Xingchen to the Kang of the East Chamber of the main hall.


    Sucang followed in and drove the servants out, leaving only her and Luo Xingchen in the room. Luo Xingchen looked at Su Tanghu''s face and laughed, "I''ve come all the way to you. Don''t you say you''ll make me a roast fish, chop pepper fish head, stewed chicken with chestnuts and so on. Is this face too much?"


    Su sugar white eye "can also make fun of, it seems that it can''t die!"


    Luo Xingchen was rejected speechless, touched his nose, or so mouth poison.


    Sucang came to her and "undressed!"

 Chapter 931

    Hearing sucang''s command, Luo Xingchen didn''t say anything more. She took off her clothes obediently. She saw the girl''s white chest girdle, which bound the girl''s beautiful figure. The white back waist to the buttocks were all scabby wounds. Some places were infected and their blood color was fuzzy.


    As soon as Su Tang saw her wound, she wanted to curse "Damn it!"


    Luo Xingchen also felt her anger and explained to her, "my mother tried to find a way to find the clansmen. They asked them to do something lighter and gave me some acne medicine. But it''s not convenient for me to apply the medicine myself, and I can''t find a doctor. It''s a little delayed. Just come back and see you. You can help me with the medicine!"


    Luo Xingchen''s tone is quite light when he speaks, but the more indifferent he is, the more likely he is to put it down.


    "I really underestimated their viciousness, and looked up to your mother. The woman who can sacrifice her daughter''s happiness to seek men''s attention is also worthy of being a mother."


    Su Tang is not very polite. She wanted to say before. Luo Xingchen also said that her mother was very good at business when she was not married. She had the ability to do business. She only looked at her husband after she got married. She forgot that she had hands and feet and could live without a man.


    In order to be recognized and liked by men, he raised his little daughter as a man and forced his children to go to the end. He did not think about a daughter who lived with a man''s identity. What would he do in the future.


    If she married a man, she could not live without a man. Could her daughter be a man all her life? Even if she could, could she hide it all her life? In case her daughter met the right person in the future, she would not even have the qualification to pursue her own happiness. Daxia Chinese website www.daxiabook.com


    Su Tang and Luo Xingchen have known each other for such a long time. They can see that although they are always dressed up as men, Luo Xingchen still lives in a young girl''s heart, so she likes pink. Sometimes when she looks at Su Tang''s plain clothes, she will say that it''s a pity.


    When she saw the beautiful material, she would want to buy it back. She said that when the filial piety period came out, she asked Sutang to make clothes. Luo Xingchen was not only good to sucang, but also entrusted her heart that she could not wear them.


    Luo Xingchen is desperate for the Luo family and wants to leave. Su Tang helps her. She also thinks that she will encounter some difficulties when she leaves. However, it is Luo Xingchen''s own family. Luo Xingchen is also the blood of Luo family. In the past six or seven years, Luo Xingchen has helped the Luo family manage business and has made a lot of money.


    There is no merit in that sentence, but there is always hard work. Even if she is afraid of being implicated, she will be expelled from the clan. Moreover, Su Tang thinks how to say that Luo Xingchen''s mother is also the wife of the clan leader of the Luo family. She can''t even protect her daughter.


    But it turns out that Su Tang thinks too much. Luo''s family can be so cruel, and that woman is not worthy of being a mother. What kind of bribe is played lightly, and what kind of wound healing medicine are all hypocrisy, crocodile tears!


    A mother who loves her children is a superwoman who holds up her hands and holds up the hope of life for her child with her own life when the debris flow comes. She is a superwoman who can burst out strength in an instant and take her child away from danger.


    That is the mother, that is the maternal love, can be exhausted countless language praise, great maternal love.


    Su Tang is also very clear that not all parents in the world are qualified, just like her parents in previous lives. Obviously, Luo Xingchen''s parents are the same.

 Chapter 932

    "She always has a reason!" Luo Xingchen heard Su Tang''s words and said such a stuffy sentence.


    She is poor, she is weak, she is not easy, anyway, there is always a reason to let her daughter sacrifice everything to fulfill her, so even in the end, she also helped that woman.


    Su sugar see her like this, in the end did not have the heart to continue to say what, the most sad should be Luo Xingchen himself, and then take out a bucket of spring water from the space, use the disinfection cotton in the space to clean her wound.


    "Fortunately, you also took some medicine yourself. Some places have already fester. I will use some medicine after I wash it. It is estimated that scab will form slowly in these two days. Don''t scratch it even if it itches. Be careful to leave scar. It''s not good-looking."


    Su Tang cleans her wound and explains that the spring water in the space has become more and more powerful with the improvement of its level. As Sutang has washed, the blood and flesh in Luo Xingchen''s wound have fallen down, revealing fresh meat.


    After that, Sutang used the wound medicine given to her by orange cat. There are some modern medicine in the space supermarket, but the effect is slow. It is important to leave scars if you are not careful.


    Luo Xingchen is lovely and beautiful. How can she leave such heavy scars on her body.


    Luo Xingchen listened to her talking to herself, nodded and agreed, and then felt that his wound did not hurt, cool very comfortable.


    When the medicine was ready, Su Tang covered Luo Xingchen''s clothes, sat on the bench beside her, and looked at her, "say it, how can this happen?"


    The clothes are not the same as before. The whip is gone, and the wound is so heavy. Su Tang doesn''t think Luo Xingchen is the kind of person who will make himself like this and has no arrangement for the future. In principle, even if he leaves the Luo family, he will not be so miserable. Daxia Chinese website www.daxiabook.com


    "Luo Xinghe wants to drive my mother and I out of the Luo family. He wanted to do this for a long time. This time he finally found a chance." Luo Xingchen in Su sugar to give medicine, people have been much more comfortable, and Su sugar to talk about her back to Luo home after things.


    Luo Xinghe has always been very disgusted with his stepmother. This time he found a chance, he wanted to drive Luo Xingchen and her mother out of the Luo family. Moreover, Luo''s patriarch, Luo Xingchen''s father, agreed.


    Luo father such a person, also can''t talk about deep love for any woman, Luo Xingchen''s mother only gave birth to a Luo star star star, also offended the prince''s highness, in order to protect themselves, Luo Xingchen can only be expelled from the clan to protect themselves.


    In this way, the wife will not have a legitimate son, and staying is also a hindrance. Luo''s father doesn''t like it very much now. Now he is always disobeying his little son. He is trying to say that if he does not have this wife, he may still have a legitimate son, and can''t let Luoxing river be the only one.


    "Oh, you deserve it!" Su sugar heard Luo Xingchen say this, sneer. Before, sucang said that if luoxinghe is smart, he should not remove Luo Xingchen completely, but draw him together and take precautions at the same time.


    Because there is no Luo Xingchen, he also has no good life, suspicious people look at only a son can replace himself, will be staring at him one, in fact, Luo Xingchen this will be removed, Luo father really began to consider the birth of a legitimate son.


    If Luo Xingchen offends the crown prince, it will bring disaster to the Luo family. Is it reasonable for the woman who gave birth to Luo Xingchen to be removed together.


    "In order to keep her, to be injured?" Su Tang heard Luo Xingchen say so, already understood.


    Luo Xingchen laughed, "you are still so evil, yes, I give up all my own property, and get to this board, change her a main room position."

 Chapter 933

    "Stupid you!" Su Tang said something to her.


    Strange way back a cotton padded clothes, simple can not, even the whip on the body are not, give her a poor back.


    Luo Xingchen heard this, also just smile, "she gave birth to me, I made her, also enough."


    In the past few years, she tried to keep her position in the main room. She finally used all her abilities to help her.


    It was enough to give her a life.


    Even at the end of the day, in order to avoid her identity being uncovered, she would rather use the medicine on her own and leave Luo''s home alone to look for sucang. She did try her best to keep everything her mother wanted. No matter how much, she could not afford it.


    After saying that, Luo Xingchen smiles at Su Tang: "sugar, do you still lack warm bed, I have no money!"


    In exchange for sucang a white eye, "I hold money to sleep, you have no money, you warm the bed!"


    "Hum, I''m like this. Sugar, you can''t abandon me!" Luo Xingchen certainly won''t think that Su Tang''s words are serious and deliberately cry.


    "Don''t pretend. This medicine works quickly. If you sleep on your stomach like this, you''ll be better when you wake up." After su Tang finished, she gritted her teeth again. "I''m hurt so much. Do you know how many things you want to do?"


    Luo Xingchen shrunk his neck and quickly closed his eyes, "ah, I''m asleep!"


    I''ll be a liar with her. Su Tang takes a look at people without disturbing her. She takes out her pen, ink, paper and inkstone from the space and writes something. Night Chinese www.yeyezwxs.com


    Luo Xingchen was really tired all the way. In addition, the medicine given by orange cat was very effective and had the effect of helping sleep. So she slept until the sun was setting.


    When Su Nuo came back from the Academy, he heard that Luo Xingchen was injured and wanted to come to visit. Su Tang was also blocked, saying that it was inconvenient. Let''s see it the next day.


    Su Nuo was also obedient and didn''t ask much. In the evening, Su Tang gave Luo Xingchen another bowl of medicine. After taking it, Luo Xingchen went to sleep again. Only at noon the next day, did he wake up with a gurgling stomach.


    "Awake?" Luo Xingchen opened his eyes and saw sucang sitting beside him, writing with his pen, ink, paper and inkstone.


    Luo Xingchen propped up her body and moved. She only felt that the back wound that still hurt yesterday didn''t hurt. Her hands felt scabby. She opened her eyes in surprise and said, "I''m ok!"


    Orange cat sees her this magical appearance, the beard jumps wildly, the beautiful two legged beast dare to doubt the god beast''s wound medicine, hum!


    This proud and delicate, Su Tang glanced at orange cat, put down the pen, took a contract to come over, and handed Luo Xingchen "sign it!"


    Luo Xingchen tied her chest, put on her clothes and sat up. Originally, she was afraid that her wound would crack. As a result, there was nothing wrong. She looked at Su Tang seriously with a pair of Phoenix eyes. "Sugar, what is your prescription? Can you mass produce it? It must be sold well!"


    Good health, the brain is also moving, and began business, Luo Xingchen is not always tangled with people, in fact, for the Luo family and her mother, she has indeed done her best.


    But in return, it was her father''s suspicion, an uncertain cause that drove her out of the family. It was also the mother''s many demands over the past years, as well as the cry that finally begged her to help her stay in the Luo family.


    As a daughter, she has achieved what she can do, so she has no regrets and will not look back. Her life belongs to her own in the future, so does her life.


    Get rid of some of the burden, she will continue towards their own goals, running, until the day.

 Chapter 934

    "What kind of thing do you want? You can use a little less of this kind of thing." Su Tang looks at Luo Xingchen, who has made up her mind to kill her hope directly.


    Orange cat has a lot of good things, but it does use a little less. But when her space is upgraded to a higher level, there will be magic medicine in the space, but there is no such thing now.


    And even if the level is high and there is such a good medicine, sucang won''t sell it. I can''t explain where this thing comes from. It''s just for the people around you to use it.


    "Well, then." Know can''t sell money, Luo Xingchen is disappointed to bow head, just see just Su sugar hand oneself contract.


    The content is not much, the language is also very concise and clear, Luo Xingchen looked up after seeing "sugar, are you sure?"


    "Otherwise, you sign the deed of sale?" Su Tang asked.


    "It''s a bit better to get married, but in this way, how can you get married again?" It turns out that Sutang to Luo Xingchen is an entry document.


    In other words, Luo Xingchen will become Su Tang''s husband-in-law after signing. Of course, because Su sugar is only 10 years old, it will not be so fast to get married. We have to wait for her to get old.


    Luo Xingchen has left the clan. The people abandoned by the family are not qualified for the imperial examination, and their survival is even more difficult. So now Luo Xingchen is faced with the choice of either selling himself as a slave and working for sucang, or the one proposed by Su Tang.


    In this way, Luo Xingchen has joined the Su family. Although the reputation of his son-in-law is not good, is he also a good citizen? In this way, when Su Tang and Luo Xingchen do business, their cooperation will be more explicit in name. The sound of nature novel www.tianlaixsw.com


    Otherwise, we will continue to use only the name of sucang. Although sucang will not be greedy for a part of Luo Xingchen, it is not as simple as the cumbersome.


    Luo Xingchen of course also knows that the name of entering a family is better, but sucang is engaged. She is a woman, and she can''t really marry sucang, which also delays sucang''s future marriage.


    "You can''t live to be married for me, anyway." Su sugar is not worried about this. Luo Xingchen has left Luo''s home. From then on, she can fly in the sky and swim in the sea.


    It''s not that the women of Qihuang country can''t do business. So Su Tang is very busy. Luo Xingchen also said that she hoped that Su Tang could help her. Su Tang also asked for a gold medal from the crown prince. The preparatory work has begun.


    When the identity is ready, the once domineering second young master of the Luo family, who was expelled from the Luo family, can die. Then somewhere, there will be a girl named Luo Xingchen.


    So Su Tang said that he would give Luo Xingchen the status of a son-in-law. When the right time came, Luo Xingchen would hang up directly. It was just that Su Tang''s life was hard, and his husband''s death happened.


    This reason is so strong that Luo Xingchen has nothing to say: "sure enough, sugar, you are still the original evil sugar!" Just sign the contract and press the fingerprint.


    Luo Xingchen has only one word of admiration for Sutang. However, it does not have much impact on sucang. As for the saying that life is hard, it is not such a thing that Sutang''s life is hard. It is not itchy if there are more lice and no worry about debt.


    Su Tang saw her sign, took the contract, and then said to her, "You raise another day, go to Beijing early the day after tomorrow, the old emperor is ill, and the selection of tributes is delayed. You can go there by car."

 Chapter 935

    Su Tang impolitely assigned tasks to Luo Xingchen. This matter can''t be delayed any longer. There is orange cat medicine. Luo Xingchen has raised almost all these two days, and can go out to do business.


    Luo Xingchen heard that he just signed the contract and had a task. Fengyan blinked, "how do I feel that what I signed is similar to the contract of selling oneself?"


    "The business is nothing to do with you. I will prepare things for you. You can go to the prince after you arrive in the capital. This time, we are not only going to make the sauce of star sugar a tribute, but also one thing you should know. I want a higher title!"


    Sucang is not joking. The most important thing at present is this. Luo Xingchen''s departure from Luo''s house is just the beginning. Luoxinghe spent so much money to buy the sauce. Once the matter of seed and tribute is settled, the Luo family can''t stop staring at sucang and Luo Xingchen.


    This is why Su Tang chose to give Luo Xingchen the status of being a husband. If it was a contract of sale, Luo Xingchen would become a humble citizen. If his status was too low, it would easily cause some problems. However, the identity of the county head and even the future husband of the princess would be totally different.


    In short, this identity gives Su Tang the most decent reason to protect Luo Xingchen.


    Su sugar with the identity of princess, later in the face of the Luo family''s counterattack, can also be more powerful.


    Luo Xingchen heard Su Tang''s words and nodded, "don''t worry, I understand."


    Confrontation is inevitable. Who wins or who loses will have to fight with the truth.


    "The old emperor is suspicious. If there is any difficulty, he will offer the soap and give me the title of Princess!"


    Of course, Su Tang believes in Luo Xingchen''s ability to handle affairs. He has been in business for many years, and this can certainly be done. However, the situation in the capital is not so simple. Su Tang is afraid that only the seeds of tomato and pepper are not enough to replace a princess. After all, the old emperor is a pervert who can disgust Sutang with his title. The ninth novel network www.xiaoshuo9.com


    So sucang told Luo Xingchen directly, and then when appropriate, send out the recipe of the soap.


    "What?" Luo Xingchen heard the words of Su Tang, and he was really surprised, "how can this work?"


    At the beginning, in order to keep the recipe of soap, Sutang was not allowed to talk about cooperation. Moreover, the profit of soap was very large. Luo Xingchen could see that soap was not only profitable, but also very simple to make.


    In the past year, so many soaps were sold in the north, but there was no special workshop for sucang. The soap only made by two servants around him was enough for the consumption of the northern market.


    Of course, because of the small amount of shares, the Luo family does not pay enough attention to the sale of soap, but even so, the amount of soap is very large. Two adult women can bear such consumption, which can only prove that the soap made by Sutang is very simple.


    This kind of good business is not so easy to come across. Luo Xingchen thinks it is a pity to give it to the imperial court.


    "It doesn''t matter. It would be better if the Ministry of household owned the soap business to the court." Su Tang smiles.


    Luo Xingchen responded, "the soap ball of Luo family..."


    Before sotang''s soap, the Luo family''s soap business also brought a lot of profits to the family. Even now, some people are still buying soap balls.


    But if there is a country to rely on, and the Ministry of Hubu manages the soap made by sucang, which is cheaper and better used, the Luo family''s soap group business will be completely destroyed.

 Chapter 936

    Sucang is obviously aimed at Luojia, a sauce business and a soap business. Although Luojia''s only one can make money, two profitable businesses have been affected in a short time. Even luoxinghe spent a lot of money on buying the share of Sutang.


    In this way, the Luo family was weakened.


    Luo Xingchen still has to admit that, in business, sucang is really talented, or in other words, she is more powerful.


    "Is it worth it?" Although this can hit the Luo family, but the soap business so high profits, so to give up is a pity.


    Su Tang winked at Luo Xingchen with a playful and cunning smile. "Why is it not worth it? The state promotes soap to the extent that the people all know about it, so that we can sell soap!"


    It''s not easy to make soap. If you want to make more profits, you need to expand the market, use and buy more people. However, the current strength of sotan and Luo Xingchen is not enough to support such marketing.


    But the Ministry of household is different. The Ministry of household relies on the state and the imperial court. In addition, the soap is related to the people''s livelihood, and the price is low. At that time, the people will be grateful to the court for providing them with such good and cheap things.


    Therefore, the court can fill the Treasury and have a good reputation. The old emperor will not be reluctant to do so.


    For the old emperor, the title of a princess was just a princess, not a princess. There was no real power title. Besides, there were seeds of tomatoes and peppers. This princess''s title had sufficient reasons and weight.


    But did sucang really suffer? If the court introduced the high-quality and cheap soap to the market, more people would know about the soap. When soap was used, the market was suddenly large and the public''s awareness was high. Ivy''s Novels www.avtxt.com


    At this time, if sotang introduces a higher quality soap than soap, the price is higher, but the quality is better, so the classification will come out, and some qualified people will naturally choose better soap.


    It can even be used as a gift. It''s not for ordinary people to use. It''s sold everywhere without ordinary soap. How to highlight the high-grade and unique soap she wants to sell in the future.


    This is the part of the market that Sutang focuses on. The sucang who worked in fashion magazines in the previous life was very clear about the distinction, grade and the madness brought about by luxury goods.


    Luo Xingchen heard sucang say this, is really to Su sugar to admit gas, "demon, you are really this!" Holding a thumb, Luo Xingchen only admires.


    In this way, Su Tang was willing to help the court lay a foundation for the market. The court was very happy to make money and have a reputation. At the same time, sucang was also good at it and achieved a win-win situation. This skill is beyond the ability of ordinary people.


    "This makes you like this. Rouge, water powder, skin care products and soap are just an attempt. In the future, we will open a kingdom of luxury goods, and let the women in this world be crazy for us!"


    The reason why sucang wants to buy skilled people is to prepare. At level 30, the space unlocks an essential oil making machine. It''s a good thing. With essential oil, skin care products can be involved.


    In modern Sutang, it is very clear that the cosmetics market is such a lucrative industry. Astragalus is the only one left by Sutang. Of course, whether it is really useful or not needs to be further considered.


    But sucang must do something about it, so their business empire is just the beginning.

 Chapter 937

    Luo Xingchen makes sucang say that he is boiling with blood and is really full of motivation. Compared with those who were tied up in Luo''s family before, this is entrepreneurship. This is business. Either you don''t do it, or it''s unprecedented. You can fight for no comer.


    In the past, they only had ambition, but in the future they will realize it.


    Knowing that sucang had her own plan, Luo Xingchen continued to recuperate at home and was ready to leave for the capital.


    After getting the contract signed by Luo Xingchen, Su Tang went to Su Yongqiang''s house on the same day. These two days, the Su family received their own seeds and started their seedling work. Su Yongqiang''s family was also busy raising seedlings.


    Heard that Su sugar came, Zhou and Su Yongqiang came out, "tangnier is coming, please sit in the room."


    Su sugar nodded into the room, Zhou asked his daughter-in-law to rinse the sugar water, and then sat down with Su Yongqiang and talked to sucang.


    "Brother Qiang and sister-in-law are busy!" Su sugar enters the door and laughs.


    "What can I do for you? I''ve got the seeds and I''m raising the seedlings. I''d like to thank Tangier for the opportunity. What can I do for you at this time?" Zhou heard that Su Tang asked and said with a smile.


    Their family also added three mu of farmland this time. All of a sudden, they were fast growing ten mu of land. They had to hire people. Seeing that they could make money and live a hopeful life, Zhou''s face was naturally beaming with joy.


    Su Yongqiang is also looking at Su Tang. In fact, someone from the Su family recently came to ask Su Yongqiang. He saw that Su Tang and Luo Xingchen were so close at the door that they didn''t want to teach a lesson or find trouble. They just thought that Su Tang was young. If there was something serious, they should make a marriage, otherwise it would not be like that.


    They are all concerned about sucang, but Su Yongqiang knows that sucang is the county head, and they dare not take more care of the marriage of the noble people. Therefore, they let everyone know that they don''t know and don''t say anything to sucang. 139 Novels www.139xs.com


    Now seeing sucang coming, Su Yongqiang is also curious about what she has to do.


    Su Tang then took out the contract signed by Luo Xingchen, and then said, "it''s nothing else. I have cooperated with Luo Er Shao before, which can be regarded as mutual familiarity.


    Because she was framed, she was removed by the Luo family, and has agreed to enter the family.


    This is the contract signed by her. My brother and I have no elders in my family. It''s not a good thing. I decided by myself. So I came to talk to brother Qiang


    Luo Xingchen''s signing of the contract of drawing an autograph is actually tantamount to making an engagement with Su Tang. Of course, it''s not the same as entering the household register, because it''s not a formal marriage. It doesn''t have to be formally written into the genealogy, or to the Yamen to change the household registration.


    But the status has been determined. Of course, it would be better if only two people knew about it. It is reasonable to say that if there are parents, it is certainly the parents of both families who know it, and the familiar relatives and friends know about it. However, there are no parents in the hall for the sister and brother of sucang.


    Therefore, Su Tang takes the contract to Su Yongqiang, the patriarch. It is also equivalent to an announcement to the outside world that the relationship between Su Tang and Luo Xingchen will be unmarried.


    "What, Luo Er Shao is in trouble?" Su Yongqiang and Zhou can still remember Luo Xingchen''s arrogant appearance before. He is really arrogant and arrogant.


    How long did it take for Luo Er Shao to be removed from the Luo family? That''s all. What''s more, Su Tang is now the head of the county. Luo Xingchen has become Su Tang''s son-in-law.


    Things become too fast, Su Yongqiang and Zhou said some can not adapt to ah!

 Chapter 938

    Although I can''t believe it, Su Yongqiang had to admit the reality after seeing the contract signed by Luo Xingchen.


    Then Su Yongqiang and Zhou sent Su Tang out together. They looked at each other at the door and said, "this is really..."


    The development of the matter was completely beyond their expectation. However, since Luo Xingchen has signed the contract, then the position has been determined, and the marriage of Su Tang has been settled.


    Su Yongqiang immediately found Su Yongshun and his wife to talk about this matter. After hearing this, Su Yongshun and Qin''s family also cried out "I really didn''t expect that tangnier and master Luo had such a fate."


    "I think it''s very good. Before that, I was worried about the future marriage of tangnier. Young master Luo was born in a big family. He was learned and could do business. He was good-looking. He would be a good match for tangnier." After hearing the news, Qin thought about it carefully, and thought that Su Tang and Luo Xingchen were really a perfect marriage.


    Su Tang''s life is hard. It''s really hard to find someone to marry. She''s still so beautiful and capable. In fact, it''s best to find someone who is in trouble. At this time, it''s settled. If she doesn''t make it hard for her, she will certainly be able to live a good life in the future.


    Luo Xingchen is beautiful and handsome. Although she is older than tangnier, she can hurt people when she is old. She can read and read martial arts. She is also worthy of Su Tang. She is very suitable for her.


    Zhou thinks so too. They are all women, and they are very pleased to see that Su Tang has the ability. But how can a woman not marry? Luo Xingchen looks so good. It is indeed a good marriage when she comes to the trouble.


    Only Su Yongqiang and Su Yongshun understand in their hearts what is match. Their tangnier is the head of the county and a serious nobleman. However, it is not bad for the Su family to enter the family like this. Compared with Su Tang''s marrying out to become someone else''s family, Luo Xingchen''s involvement in the family means that both of them will be Su''s family, which means that the county head will always be their su family. 31 Novels www.3yxiaoshuo.com


    It''s a good thing for the whole family. Su Yongqiang and Su Yongshun didn''t tell the Zhou family and the Qin family that Su Tang was the head of the county. However, when Qin and Zhou knew about this matter, they would make a special remark when they went out to see other women. Within two days, the whole Sujiatun knew that Su Tang and Luo Xingchen were engaged, or Luo Xingchen was in charge ¡£


    It still caused a lot of discussion, but let orange cat have a good time and listen to a lot of gossip everywhere.


    Luo Xingchen''s wound was filled with wound medicine from orange cat. She could move freely within two days. She was also acute. She knew that it was a great event that xingxingtang sauce became a tribute, so she was able to move and set out to go to the capital.


    "You take Zhu Wenzhu and Mu Huai Mu Song with you. They are villagers near the capital. Maybe they can come in handy." Su Tang arranged for Luo Xingxing to take care of the people.


    Luo Xingchen left from Luo''s home is really pure body out of the house, even if the boy who had to use before also stayed in the Luo family, now can only use Su sugar people.


    "OK, it''s just my way to teach Wenzhu to read and read." Luo Xingchen is also open to accept the arrangement of sugar.


    Su sugar nodded, looked back at the asters, and then saw the asters holding a tray, the top is two clothes, gray and white two, are cotton, more prominent is in the two clothes there is a whip.


    "This is for me!" Luo Xingchen said The tone is very firm.

 Chapter 939

    Su Tang nodded, "clothes are made by me these two days. They fit your body. You are the son-in-law of my family now. Naturally, you should be filial. If not, you can buy them on the way."


    Luo Xingchen''s face full of happiness, take over the clothes, Fengyan bright looking at Su sugar, "you are really good, my sugar!"


    Su Tang looked at her like this, and her lips were hooked. "Almost all right. Be careful on the way."


    They used to communicate like this. They didn''t have any scruples. Before picking lotus, Zhang Cuilan and Mr. Luo felt that their young lady and master Luo must be a pair. Now they all know that Luo Xingchen is the future uncle of their own family. When they saw these two people coming and going like this, they both covered their mouths and laughed.


    It''s sweet when young people get together. Some two sticky girlfriends don''t know what people think about them. Anyway, the trouble is settled. The two people are more intimate, and they are not afraid to be discussed.


    Indeed, it was much more convenient than before. Luo Xingchen listened to Su Tang''s advice and nodded to promise, "don''t worry, make sure to finish Miss Su''s task."


    Also deliberately funny, sucang waved "go, go."


    Luo Xingchen nodded and got into the carriage with Zhu Wenzhu. Mu Huai and Mu Song got on the shaft. The carriage left Su Tang''s house and set foot on the road to the capital.


    After Luo Xingchen left, the day returned to normal, and finally arrived at the time of half a month stipulated by Sutang for Bauhinia. Sucang got up in the morning and went to the town with her brother Sunuo. Sunuo went to the Academy for classes, and she went to the backyard of the dessert bar. Fiction net www.xiao-shuo.org


    "Miss!" Bauhinia also knew that today Sutang came back to investigate his achievements, so he had been waiting in the backyard.


    "Well!" Su Tang enters the door and sees the look of expectation on the face of Bauhinia. She is also curious. She gives an oven to people who are good at making sweets in this era. What can she do.


    Sucang came into the main hall and sat down. Bauhinia went to make a cup of honey and lemon for sucang. Then she went out and brought the desserts that she had researched and made in the past few days.


    At the beginning, Sutang gave Bauhinia the task of free play, to make the present market absolutely no dessert out, you can use the oven, you can not use, as long as you have not seen before.


    In fact, it''s not easy to develop new products. The same is true for desserts. At present, there are some cheese cakes and cookies that can be made in the dessert bar. The style is much less than that of modern varieties.


    But business can''t just eat all over the world. If we want to develop continuously, we must have new products. Sucang also thinks that even without her, the brand of desserts bar is still sustainable, so we can let Bauhinia have a try.


    But what Sutang didn''t expect, Bauhinia really brought her a surprise. The two desserts she brought up had the feeling of familiarity. The reason why they were familiar with each other instead of knowing them directly was that there were always differences between the modern technology and the technology at that time, as well as the natural things.


    There are only two plates on the tray in Bauhinia''s hand. One of them is golden pasta, covered with irregular honeycomb, and the top has a unique oven to bake deep orange. Obviously, this is a piece of bread.


    On the other small plate, there was a round, q-pop, light yellow jelly like dessert, with caramel colored soup on it, which looked like a pudding dessert.

 Chapter 940

    After the Bauhinia brought up the dessert, she began to explain, "Miss, these days, the maid tried to make the noodles and bake them in the oven. Later, milk and egg white sugar were added, and finally this kind of snack was baked.


    I think about it carefully. When I make this snack, I can add some dried fruit, or a little bit of five kernels or bean paste stuffing. It will have more flavors


    Bauhinia told sucang how she thought of it, how to do it, and what she thought later. She took a small spoon and cut it into her mouth. It was sweet with a little milk fragrance. It was not like the cake that melted in the mouth, but it also had its own unique taste. This is indeed a common bread in modern times.


    Bauhinia did not speak after eating sucang, so she took the courage to introduce another one: "and the sweets maid had some ideas after seeing the ginger juice in the shop hitting the milk, plus the egg soup that was often made at home before.


    The maid steamed the milk and egg soup with eggs, milk and sugar. Later, the maid occasionally overheated the white sugar and turned it into this reddish brown sugar with a unique flavor. It tasted good to pour this kind of sugar water on the egg soup


    Bauhinia has been studying how to make desserts since she got the order when she left. Mint and Pu Wei think she is crazy.


    Because it''s a desserts shop, and the materials are very full. Bauhinia can try any ideas immediately, and really let her research something out.


    Su sugar heard Bauhinia introduced how she thought of it and how she made it. Looking at her, she felt a little sigh. Talent is really invisible, but it really determines the ceiling that one can touch.


    Before, Bauhinia said that she got a secret recipe for snacks from her mother. She saw it made by others in the kitchen. She tried it a few times, and she could make it. Sutang thought she was gifted in this respect. Second Chinese network www.dearzwxs.com


    However, in only half a month, Su Tang didn''t expect that she could bake bread, and she didn''t even make it. She also thought of other ways to enrich the taste and variety. Although limited by my knowledge of desserts, she could only think of bean paste and five kernels, which was very rare.


    The most important thing is that she accidentally made caramel, and she was very keen to think that Caramel could be put together with the milk custard she had made. It tasted good.


    This is really only talent, so subconsciously think this is appropriate.


    Sucang took a little spoon and tasted it without any accident. This is a very obvious, simple caramel pudding.


    After Bauhinia introduced her new product, she looked at Sutang nervously, waiting for her response, and finally heard sucang saying "well done!"


    Sucang doesn''t mean to suppress people. Bauhinia can make these two kinds in half a month. What''s more, Bauhinia has less sweets from childhood. Even if she is gifted, her thinking is limited. She believes that as she knows more about sweets, she will have more good ideas.


    Generally speaking, sucang has to admit that she has found the treasure!


    When Bauhinia heard sucang say this, her face was unbelievable at first, and then she opened her eyes excitedly to look at sucang. "Really, miss, do you think the maid has done a good job?"

 Chapter 941

    Bauhinia used to serve Su Tang, and she was always careful. Maybe she was deeply impressed by Su Tang''s death in Pei''s mansion. But when she heard sucang praise herself, Bauhinia''s eyes were bright.


    Su Tang looked at her, smiling and nodding, "yes, in the future, you can go out more and look at different desserts. From tomorrow on, you will be responsible for the development of desserts. For the time being, if you do a good job, you can go up again."


    The Bauhinia heard that sucang gave her such a high month, she knelt down with joy and kowtowed to sucang, "maid, thank you for your grace!"


    "If you do well, you will concentrate on developing new products. If you do well, you will be rewarded." Sucang encourages her.


    With bauhinia in this way, the business of desserts bar can also be a little free, otherwise every time a new product comes out, she will have to come by herself, and she can''t go out.


    "I will try my best." The Bauhinia agreed.


    "You don''t have to worry about what to do all the time. You can also go out and have a look. If you have any idea, you can apply for a business trip with me in advance."


    Su Tang is also afraid of Bauhinia all day long, and emphasizes that no matter how talented you are, if you always do it in a stuffy way, you will be bound by your thoughts. If you go to see more and know more about the food outside, you can have more ideas and more creativity.


    "Yes, I know." Bauhinia is really full of joy, not happy.


    Before, when she was in Pei''s mansion, her monthly salary was only 300 Wen. After all, she was a low-grade servant girl, and she did all kinds of cleaning. Now, with sucang, not only is the monthly rate higher, but the most important thing is that she will do what she likes. She likes to make and eat desserts, and can do what she likes How can she not be happy if she can make money. Standard literature www.chidwx.com


    Seeing her like this, Su Tang also smiles. Seeing that the time is almost over, Su Tang orders to follow her own Astragalus: "you go to Mrs. Li and tell her that I need to buy some servants to work for me. Let her look for me nearby. She should be smart, sensible and capable."


    Su Tang went to Song Yi to cook and study for him, and ordered the asters to go to work. After hearing this, Ziyuan agreed to come down.


    After that, Su Tang went to see Song Yi and continued her studies which she had stopped for a while.


    She was very active when she heard the word from Ziyuan that Sutang wanted to buy someone. She went to the neighborhood to find the right person on the same day. She was the most reassured person to do the Sutang business. It was rare for sucang to be such a good owner.


    After searching for many days, at the end of March, she specially hired a carriage to take people to see sucang.


    When Mrs. Li arrived, Su Tang got up and prepared to have breakfast. When she heard her coming, she didn''t take her to the flower hall. She asked her to take people directly to the yard and wait. After breakfast, she came out to meet people.


    "I''ve seen Miss Su. I haven''t seen her for a long time. If I hadn''t known in advance, I wouldn''t have recognized her. If I hadn''t exaggerated, I''d never seen a girl better looking than Miss Su when I was walking around here!" Li Po Zi''s mouth smeared with honey in general, a see Su sugar boast.


    Su Tang also knew that she was always in contact with people in this business, so she would flatter people, so she just laughed and looked at the people brought by Mrs. Li.


    Before Su sugar buyers only buy Women, this time specially let the Astragalus said also want to buy men, Luo Xingchen still need to have a boy, but also more convenient than women to use.


    After all, the woman looked at Luo Xingchen''s appearance, maybe some thoughts, the boy is much simpler.

 Chapter 942

    This time, Mrs. Li brought seven people, four men and three women. All of them were in rags. It can be seen that they lived in poverty. If they were not poor, they would not sell themselves as slaves.


    "How old are they? What''s the situation at home?" Su Tang asked Mrs. Li, and she introduced her.


    Among the seven, there was a couple of brothers and sisters. The father married his stepmother, and the stepmother ran away. My father owed a lot of gambling debts. I think the family was a little bit of a small fortune at the beginning, and finally had to sell them all. The brother and sister even sold themselves.


    "Miss Su, these brothers and sisters are strong, and their father is really disrespectful, so they sold themselves as slaves."


    Li Po Tzu is really a responsible middle man. Everything is explained to Su Tang very clearly.


    The two brothers and sisters are just because their father is too bad. If they continue to live at home, they will continue to pay their father gambling debts. Especially, the younger sister is also in the same year and looks good. Maybe he will be sold to the brothel.


    The brothers and sisters sold themselves this time to get rid of their father. Although they were servants, they had the strength to work. Their life would not be too bad. It was better than being dragged down by their father all the time.


    When Su Tang heard this, she took another look at her brother and sister. She asked her. Her brother''s name was Qian Shan, and her sister''s name was Qian Yu. Qian Shan could hunt and do some Kung Fu. Her younger sister Qian Yu was also very strong. She used to weave cloth and make shoes at home, but she had done all the work that could make money.


    Orange cat tested two people''s character can, Su sugar directly stay, this Qian Shan to Luo Xingchen when a boy is suitable, honest can do. 113 Novels www.113xs.com


    The rest of the men are young and middle-aged. They have their own reasons to sell themselves. Su Tang is sure that there is no problem, so they all stay here. In the future, when the business starts, the boy will be very useful.


    The remaining two women, sucang, took a closer look. One was a young widow, who gave up directly, and the other was a 13-year-old girl. There was no problem, so she stayed.


    Seeing that Su Tang was so generous, Mrs. Li laughed like a chrysanthemum on her face when she bought these people at one time. She gave her servant a contract to sell her body, while praising "they are really lucky. They can be taken in by Miss Su."


    Su Tang asked Ziyuan to accept the contract of selling herself, and continued to say to Mrs. Li, "I have opened some shops, and there are more people who need to use them. If you keep looking for me, I still need to buy another 20 women of the right age and 20 young men."


    Su Tang didn''t bother her two masters. Mrs. Li was really safe in her work, so she directly asked Mrs. Li to find her. She was in this business. She wanted a lot of people. She also had a way to find people.


    Su Tang had bought a total of 13 shops. She planned to hire a special shopkeeper for each shop. All the tellers she used were servants she bought. In this way, she could avoid the shopkeeper from doing anything and control some things.


    The reason for the equal distribution of men and women is also very simple. After all, the things sold in Su Tang''s shops are all secret prescriptions, which will inevitably lead to some explorations, so as to avoid the time for some beauties'' tricks. After all, young people are also in the period of marriage and childbirth.


    It''s better to match them in advance. Yes, we can supervise each other. If there are women watching, it''s not so easy for men to be colluded with. So this woman should be more powerful than that bear.


    However, there seems to be no servant who is too soft tempered at present. The Bauhinia may be a little weaker. Even the asters don''t talk much, but they are also very hard tempered, not to mention picking lotus and Puwei.

 Chapter 943

    In this era, don''t talk about free love. It''s a serious family. Many people get married when they see both sides. Most of them can live a lifetime. Is the era different.


    Moreover, Su Tang didn''t want them to get married right away. They could be transferred to work in a shop, where they could have feelings. Otherwise, there would be so many love affairs in the office.


    Sure enough, Mrs. Li was so happy when she heard that she wanted to buy so many people. "Miss Su''s family is big and her business is big. I''m going to find someone for you, and I''ll make sure that you can do it properly."


    She sells a person to have a profit of one or two silver, Su sugar this is 40 Liang silver all of a sudden, can she not be happy.


    When she heard this, Su Tang nodded directly. In fact, she could go to the dental shop in the county, but to tell the truth, she still felt that the person she chose was more suitable for her.


    Most of the people selected by Mrs. Li are honest people. In the beginning, when Mrs. Li helped Zhang Cuilan''s mother and daughter, Su Tang had a good impression of her, so she was asked to help run.


    Finally, Mrs. Li took away the widow whom Sutang didn''t like, and then went on to find someone who was looking for sucang.


    Su Tang tried to make a meal for them. Qian Yu changed her name to hibiscus and the 13-year-old girl changed her name to kapok. They all went to the dessert bar and learned to make sweets with Pu Wei and mint.


    Among the four boys, Qian Yu changed his name to Jinbai, and another clever one named Jinzhu. They all kept them for Luo Xingchen, and two of them changed their names to Shuiyang and shuisong. Xi Shi literature www.xishiwx.com


    At present, more and more people are buying. Sucang''s name is based on gold, wood, water and fire. The gold ones follow Luo Xingchen''s. The wooden characters are some skilful guys who can take charge of their own affairs in the future. Water and fire can''t see any talent at present, so they can only be a sophomore for the time being, so they can explore their abilities later.


    The servant girl here is also, purple character is some skills, in the future have the opportunity to take charge of one''s own, the rest are temporarily unable to see the ability, and so on later discovered the outstanding talent, also can rise again.


    After making arrangements for new buyers, sucang returned to her normal and rhythmic life. Then it was the middle of April. Jiang and Zhang had been busy for a while. Finally, the candy and fish shop in Qingshui town was officially renovated and officially opened.


    In comparison, the grilled fish shop in Qinghe town opened earlier. Some old customers opened the door and found that there were many flavors of fish in the candy grilled fish shop, including green and white pepper grilled fish, garlic flavored fish, and spicy grilled fish. Even the previously sold fish in sour soup had more flavor than before.


    Naturally, because the fish produced in the space is no longer used, the weight of each fish is much smaller. Therefore, Sutang introduced the rules of modern grilled fish shops in two fish roasting shops. Customers were asked to select fish for weighing before they were made into roast fish.


    Because of the change of fish, some old customers also said that the roast fish was not as delicious as before, but because of the unique seasoning, it still attracted many diners to come here specially.


    After the candy fish restaurant in Qingshui town was opened, because all the seasonings for the fish were made by Su Tang, several people from Jinbai made it at home and sent them to the two stores. The same taste also brought a lot of praise to the grilled fish shop.


    Even with the common local fish, the business is still booming.

 Chapter 944

    Su Tang bought people to open a shop in Qinghe town. He was very busy and prosperous. Luo Xingchen also arrived in the capital, and soon after entering Beijing, he met a person Luo Xingchen didn''t want to see.


    "Grass people join the prince!" Luo Xingchen after a few months to see the present status of this noble youth, kneel down to salute.


    Maybe there were many things in the capital before. Murong Zhao lost a lot of weight. Seeing Luo Xingchen''s simple cotton padded clothes, although still as delicate as before, they were much simpler and thinner.


    Waving his hand to let his subordinates go down, he was left alone to meet Luo Xingchen. When the guard saw Murong Zhao like this, he was worried and wanted to come forward and offer advice. They all remember how this young man once did to his Royal Highness the prince that day.


    However, these guards were forced to retreat by Murong Zhao''s serious eyes. They could only look at Luo Xingchen for a few times and then retreat in silence.


    "There''s no outsider here. You don''t have to be so polite to me. How''s the injury of my younger martial sister? My father was ill when she came out of Beijing. I didn''t have the spirit to notice her for a moment. Later, I learned that she went back to Qinghe town smoothly. What''s wrong with her? You can go to Pei''s mansion to meet my brother. Since my younger sister left, he has been very distressed."


    The smile on Murong Zhao''s face is very gentle, and his mouth is full of concerns about Su Tang. However, Luo Xingchen''s ears moved when he heard him mention Pei Xuan, and then returned to his normal appearance.


    "The grassroots will surely visit Pei government later." Luo Xingchen is still regular and orderly, lowering his head to say so.


    When Murong Zhao saw him like this, his eyes flashed helplessly, "you said that I was not frightening. How could you still treat me like this? Did you say that I look good is fake?"


    This is deliberately holding Luo Xingchen before the slip of speech, Luo Xingchen heard his tone, immediately raised his head "no!"


    She can''t admit the fake thing. If she admits it, she will be guilty. The crime of a woman disguised as a man is big enough. In addition, a gold medal is obviously not enough. Starting point novel network www.qidiantxt.com


    As a result, he saw Murong Zhao laugh. He was a noble young man and always carried the dignity of a shelf. However, when he laughed, there were shallow pears in the corners of his mouth, which made him less serious and more lovely.


    "If you don''t, don''t be your highness. Let''s have a good talk." Murong Zhao said this to Luo Xingchen.


    Luo Xingchen thought about it in his heart a little, and before he talked well and continued, which of the dead could be a little less cool, and finally decided, "I didn''t speak well."


    "Yes, you are right." Murong Zhao directly reached out and took Luo Xingchen''s arm and sat on the chair together.


    Luo Xingchen heard him say so and found that he could not refute what "all good-looking, all good-looking!"


    "Ha ha..." Seeing Luo Xingchen like this, Murong Zhao couldn''t help laughing loudly.


    Luo Xingchen''s head is full of question marks. Is it so funny? As a result, Murong Zhaoyan looks at the young man''s face with question marks. He is dull and cute, and laughs louder.


    Luo Xingchen was laughed speechless, because she said he was good-looking, the prince''s highness this also too can''t stand boasting!


    silently tucking out the heart, Luo star appeared on the surface with Murong Zhao together to laugh, giggle, so the two eyes make complaints about the eyes for a while, Luo Xing Chen felt his face hurt, and Murong Zhao is watching her giggle, it even more can not help laughing.


    It''s over. The future of their country is worrying. His highness is crazy!

 Chapter 945

    "When did you go mad and why didn''t you give a notice in advance?" Murong Zhao and Luo Xingchen look at each other speechless. Only when they giggle, Pei Xuan comes to look for Murong Zhao. As a result, he hears Murong Zhao''s laughter from a distance, and then he knows that Luo Xingchen is in Beijing.


    Murong Zhao felt that Luo Xing Chen was really interesting, silly and funny, and heard his brother Tucao himself make complaints about "who is crazy, who can catch up with you, kill God!"


    Pei Xuan heard Murong Zhao say so, and he grasped his sword hand tightly and said, "fight, I''ll let you have a hand!"


    "Tut, it''s really violent!" Murong Zhaocai didn''t start with Pei Xuan.


    Since he was young, Pei Xuan has been better at practicing martial arts than he is. He is so careless. Isn''t he looking for abuse when fighting with Pei? Mu Rongzhao says that he is not stupid at all, and he is very smart, OK?


    "Oh Pei Xuan was never polite to Murong Zhao, which is still the case now.


    Murong Zhao heard Pei said that he was so unlucky to have such a brother. He turned his head and looked at Luo Xingchen. "Don''t tell him anything about younger martial sister. Let him die in a hurry."


    "Childish, why do people listen to you?" Pei said he immediately.


    "Ha ha, I won''t listen to you anyway!" Murong Zhaocai is not afraid of it. He knows that Pei and Luo Xingchen played very lively before.


    At the thought that Luo Xingchen had fought with Pei Xuan, Murong Zhao hid behind Luo Xingchen and said, "Hey, hey, let''s not tell him, we''ll kill him!"


    Luo Xingchen looked at the two brothers'' mutual hostility as soon as they met, and fell into deep worry. In the future, they would be governed by these two people. Is the future a bit too uncertain?


    "Star, I support you, you hit him!" Murong Zhao a pair of their own finally rely on the appearance, let Luo Xingchen hit Pei.


    Pei Xun snorted, "he can''t beat me!" I love e-books www.52xtxs.com


    Luo Xingchen originally thought that the two brothers committed two crimes by themselves, and she would not be involved in this outsider. But if she said that she could not beat him, she could not let him go. "I can''t beat you? Try it? "


    Is a man can not recognize counseling, even if can not fight, that also can not recognize ah, Luo Xingchen a time this victory and defeat desire come up, all forget she is really not a man!


    I''m sure I''m not afraid to beat him, but Pei Xuan doesn''t dare, because Luo Xingchen is not alone, and he still has the news of Su Tang!


    "If you help him, be careful that you are sold by him!" You can''t attack your hands, you attack your language, and your brother is awesome brother.


    Hearing this, Murong Zhao pointed to himself, "what do I sell? Do you have a conscience?"


    Pei Xuan quietly "what is conscience, more money a catty?"


    Now Pei zhaochen said, "I don''t know why he looks at the stars like this again."


    "No doubt, he just learned from his younger martial sister. His mouth is poisonous and he is shameless." Murong Zhao also whispered in Luo Xingchen''s ear.


    Murong Zhao''s warm breath was all around his ears. Luo Xingchen''s ears were a little hot, but he soon pressed down. He kept telling himself that he was a man, and now he was a man. He could not let people know. Otherwise, he would have to hang the southeast branch as Tangtang said!


    "Cough..." Taking a step forward a little bit, Luo Xingchen seriously said, "this time I went to Beijing, it was mainly sugar that asked me to come..."


    "Sugar?"


    "That''s what you call junior sister?"


    As a result, Luo Xingchen did not finish saying this, two teenagers were staring at her, a face of surprise.

 Chapter 946

    Luo Xingchen see these two days so surprised, blink "can''t it?"


    Pei said he was going to pull out his knife. "Of course not. What about her reputation when you call her that way?"


    "In terms of ruining her reputation, someone is more powerful than I am in destroying her reputation!" Luo Xingchen took Pei back.


    However, she still remembers how Pei Xuan stabbed Su Tang with a sword, while Murong Zhao was shielding her. Anyway, the two teenagers in front of her were of noble status and did not pay attention to the lives of ordinary people.


    Luo Xingchen''s eyes are dark and heavy. Murong Zhao sees two people fighting against each other, and quickly blocks them in the middle.


    "The younger martial sister is a good girl. We all know that it''s important to have a reputation outside. The star is here for tribute. I knew that the younger martial sister would send someone to come. She specially postponed the selection of tribute and finally waited until you came to Beijing."


    Murong Zhao said this, and at the same time gave Pei a wink. Anyway, Pei Xuan did hurt Su Tang a year ago. It''s normal for Luo Xingchen to have emotions as a friend.


    On the other side, he looked at Luo Xingchen with a smile. Looking at him carefully, Luo Xingchen saw that he was in the middle, and he knew that just like she was defending Su Tang, Murong Zhao would also protect her brother.


    "Sugar specially asked me to bring tomato sauce and chili sauce produced by star sugar into the palace. In addition to these, we will also present tomato and pepper seeds, 50000 seeds respectively, to be planted in April. Then we can harvest pepper and tomato in the same year, and then we can keep our own seeds."


    Seeing Murong Zhao all come out to talk, Luo Xingchen does not continue to hold on to Pei Xuan. She knows that Su Tang has no intention of blaming Pei, but as a good friend, she is not angry, especially when it is clear that Pei Xuan has a mind for her black sugar, which makes her feel more angry. 22 Literature Network www.22wenxuew.com


    How can there be a man so to his mind, like the woman, it is simply slag!


    Pei Xuan also can see Luo Xingchen''s look at himself, but he can''t refute it. He can''t forget the blood all over Tangtang that day. However, the person who hurt her is himself.


    Even though rationality has always told him that Tangtang has predicted ahead of time and is planned, he often dreams back in the middle of the night and repeats the nightmares at that time over and over.


    In his life, he will not hurt Tangtang any more, even if he pays his life, even if he says he can, he will never let anyone hurt Tangtang with his sword.


    Murong Zhao also saw that Pei Xuan didn''t speak, so she said to me, "this younger martial sister told me before she left. You can just give me the things, and then you will have the qualification to send them to the place."


    For Murong Zhao''s status, tribute is actually a trivial matter, a matter of a word. Therefore, other merchants may need to carry things to do layer by layer selection, but in murongzhao''s place, it''s just a matter of passing the stage.


    Luo Xingchen naturally knew that the status of the two teenagers in front of him was noble, so it was not surprising that Murong Zhao was able to set the tribute qualification of xingxingtang sauce, but it was not enough "besides the tribute qualification, there was also a title."


    Tribute is of course important, but the title is also important. With the status of sucang, their business will be better!


    Hearing Luo Xingchen''s words, Murong Zhao nodded, "I know that, but my father''s health has just recovered recently. I''m afraid it will be more difficult to canonize him. Although these two new vegetable seeds are good, they are not enough food for the stomach after all."

 Chapter 947

    "Anyway, I will try my best to help younger martial sister win it!" Murong Zhao did not hide from Luo Xingchen that he would certainly help, but from the county head to the princess, it was not only a matter of the emperor''s words, but also some reasons.


    For example, Princess Ruixue was granted the title of princess only because of his father''s military exploits. Of course, Su Tang''s offering new dishes was regarded as a contribution, but by contrast, the reason why she was granted princess was not so enough.


    When Luo Xingchen heard Murong Zhao say this, he admired Su Tang more and more. Obviously, sucang predicted this possibility in advance, so he decided to offer the soap Fang Zi before he let her go to the capital.


    Even Luo Xingchen is guessing that Su Tang''s idea may have existed a long time ago, even when he did not leave the capital.


    Sucang has taken all the possibilities into consideration. If she can''t make things clear, she will have been doing business for so many years in vain.


    "Princess, it''s necessary. If the two new dishes are not enough, we are willing to offer the recipe of soap!" Luo Xingchen told Murong Zhao directly.


    In fact, if it is a tribute, she can find a way to find a relationship and win the election. However, Luo Xingchen has no way to deal with the title. She can only rely on Murong Zhao and Pei Xuan, so she simply tells Murong Zhao.


    In any case, they are all from the same boat. If sucang is given the title, their business will be easier and more money will be made. Murong Zhao will also be good at that time. Pei Xuan will not be unwilling to become the princess.


    "What?" Murong Zhao was surprised to hear Luo Xingchen''s words, "are you sure?"


    Pei''s face was gloomy. "Who told you to do this, sugar and sugar know?" Reading nest www.kanshuwoxs.com


    Obviously, Murong Zhao is surprised that Luo Xingchen said so. He didn''t think that Luo Xingchen was in charge. He only thought it was su Tang''s decision, but Pei Xuan doubted Luo Xingchen.


    Luo Xingchen ignored Pei and didn''t give him eyes. Instead, he continued to say with Murong Zhao, "the recipe of the soap is on me. The raw material of this soap is very simple and easy to make.


    If it is handed over to the Ministry of household affairs and handed over to the imperial court for management, a small piece of soap will not exceed five Wen. However, it will enable thousands of ordinary people to wash their clothes with less wastage, which is good for people''s livelihood.


    In addition, sugar has entrusted our Luo family''s channel to help sell soap. This is a trade secret. No one knew it before. But I can tell you that in the past year, only two adults completed the production of soap consumed in the whole North. "


    Luo Xingchen obviously saw that after she finished speaking, murongzhao and Pei Xuan were completely surprised. Although the Luo family did not actively help Su sugar sell soap to some extent, only two people provided the whole northern market, which was also very terrible.


    This means that the labor cost is not high and the cost is not high. Although it is exaggerated, the profit must be amazing.


    Luo Xingchen continued to look at Murong Zhao and said, "I believe sugar also said before about the profit of soap. This is also because the two families split the profits together, so the price is raised. If the court manages itself, it can be said that more people can use soap."


    "Sugar told me before, pay attention to hygiene can prevent many diseases, with soap washing hands, washing clothes, will also let the disease occur less."


    Luo Xingchen finally said, "such a good prescription, plus two new vegetable seeds, is still not worth a princess title?"

 Chapter 948

    Looking at Luo Xingchen''s Phoenix eyes, Murong Zhao spoke with a bright light, not to mention anything else. Luo Xingchen said that washing hands with soap can reduce the incidence of diseases. If it is true, it will definitely be a great event to benefit the people of the whole country.


    In the past, Qihuang Kingdom suffered from pestilence, killing and injuring countless people. If there are some ways to avoid it, we can avoid the spread of large-scale plague, and it can also alleviate the financial burden of the imperial court, which can be said to be of great benefits.


    "Are you sure you can avoid the disease?" As expected, it was the crown prince. Compared with other things, Murong Zhao first paid attention to issues related to people''s livelihood.


    Luo Xingchen thought about Su Tang''s words before, and then he answered "not to avoid, but to reduce.".


    In fact, if you go to the poor people, you will know that many people are poor. They may have only two clothes all year round, and then they will wear them for a long time. It is difficult to clean them when they are washed in this way.


    If you have soap, you can wash it better. Similarly, when you wash your hands, you can avoid many diseases. I believe you all understand the so-called principle that disease comes from the mouth. "


    "However, because of the limited materials and high price, most of the poor people couldn''t afford to spend more than ten Wen to buy a soap ball.


    And cheaper soap not only has a good cleaning function, but also can make more people affordable. When people use soap, they will not be easy to get sick. Although it can not be said that it can help all the poor people, at least it can help many people. "


    In fact, sucang said before, pay attention to hygiene is indeed a reason not to get sick, especially some infectious diseases, frequent hand washing can effectively hinder the spread of pathogens. Century novel network www.2000xs.com


    In fact, modern and terrible pestilence, such as Ebola virus, can be prevented and treated to a certain extent by washing hands frequently. It can be seen that paying attention to hygiene has its own advantages.


    However, in terms of the current development level of Qihuang country, very few people can afford to use the soap ball before. Therefore, once there is a plague, a large number of poor people will die.


    The soap recipe provided by Sutang is very simple, and the raw materials are not complicated. Once the court is responsible for the production and sales, many people in the country will be able to use this kind of soap. Although it is only a piece of soap, if you look at the whole country, you may be able to avoid a large group of people from suffering from diseases or curb the spread of plague.


    Small things, big effect. Luo Xingchen almost couldn''t bear to offer Fang Zi after hearing what Su Tang said. But sucang decided that it would be good to exchange this for a princess''s position.


    But at the same time, it can also benefit more people. Although businessmen want to make money, they can''t just look at their own land. Without thousands of people, is there any significance for businessmen to exist?


    After getting to know Su Tang, Luo Xingchen realized that the means of doing business that he had learned before was lower end, and that he could really be the top businessman. In fact, he needed to be considerate.


    So Luo Xingchen also believes that their business will be very big in the future!


    Sure enough, Murong Zhao heard Luo Xingchen''s words, also nodded, "this is already very good."


    In fact, even the court can''t take care of all the people, so it''s very good that a soap can help many people avoid diseases.

 Chapter 949

    "The younger martial sister has an extraordinary mind. Naturally, I won''t let her down. You can rest assured that I will win over this princess for her."


    Before, Murong Zhao was not confident that he could take down the title of Sutang''s princess, but with a soap recipe, he was confident enough to persuade the former minister to agree to give sucang a princess.


    Two kinds of vegetables enrich the people''s table. A soap can not only bring huge profits to the court, but also make the people use cheap soap to prevent diseases to a certain extent. Both are good things for the country and the people, so it is worth the title of a princess.


    Luo Xingchen heard Murong Zhao''s promise and said, "please do it."


    Murong Zhao saw her say so, also nodded, and then thought of what general "you come to the road can bring soap?"


    Luo Xingchen probably knew what he wanted to do and said directly, "I have brought more than ten yuan here."


    "Great. You can bring it to me later." Murong Zhao is very happy.


    Luo Xingchen also nodded with a smile. The two of them made it clear that everything was clear. Pei did not disturb him. He heard that it was sucang''s decision to offer a soap recipe, which naturally would not hinder the business.


    But looking at Murong Zhao and Luo Xingchen''s posture of going out after the talk, he quickly opened his mouth and said, "cousin, if you want to do something, I want to talk to Mr. Luo about something."


    When Murong Zhao saw him like this, he rolled his eyes. Where did he go in the morning?


    Without Luo Xingchen, can he know the current situation of his younger martial sister? Now it''s like this again, hum! U9 eBook www.u9txt.com


    Although he thought so, he still loved his brother, so Murong Zhao didn''t speak and took a look at Luo Xingchen.


    But Luo Xingchen looked at Pei Xuan and said, "I don''t have anything to talk about. If you want to know about the person who was stabbed in the chest by your own hand, I can only say that she is very good. As long as she is far away from you, everything will be fine."


    Luo Xingchen is still dissatisfied with Pei Xuan. What he said is not good. This is because Su Tang is not bored with PEI. Otherwise, it will be worse.


    Murong Zhao saw that after Luo Xingchen finished speaking, Pei''s face suddenly turned black, and he was very aggrieved and oppressed. He could only pull Luo Xingchen and say, "don''t do this. My cousin really cares about younger martial sister, and you don''t know what happened. At that time, she was a junior sister..."


    "Sugar, she asked for it on her own initiative. Do you want to say that?" Luo Xingchen interface.


    Murong Zhao Leng for a moment, did not expect Su sugar and Luo Xingchen so close, even this matter told Luo Xingchen.


    Then I heard Luo Xingchen''s sarcastic smile: "it''s all men. Hiding behind a woman and asking her to help you with your affairs, is it any good to hear? At the beginning, she was full of protection, but finally she was black and blue.


    Her cleverness does not mean that she deserves to be in front of her, and that she is willing or willing to be squandered.


    As for me, I''m not from a noble family. Now I''m a little grass-roots man who doesn''t get on the stage when I leave the Luo family. But I also know that a man''s husband is a spit and a nail. If he says and can''t do it, don''t open your mouth and be humble! "


    Although Luo Xingchen is often hated in front of Su Tang, his mouth is never weak, so now this is really like a needle in Pei''s heart.


    Luo Xingchen actually knows that Su Tang doesn''t care. That girl is like an omnipotent God of war. She can do anything, so powerful to protect her side.

 Chapter 950

    However, someone must remember that she is only a girl, especially Pei Xuan still likes Su Tang. She said that she would protect her before. Is that how she protected her?


    He is also a girl, Luo Xingchen''s view is very simple. If you can''t do it, don''t say it. If it''s a man, don''t advise him. Hiding behind a woman, what does it look like?


    Luo Xingchen''s meaning is very clear, Su tangqiang and someone want to protect her, conflict?


    What he said, let alone Pei Xuan, was that Murong Zhao on one side was hated and could not say a word.


    Su Tang has never used the identity of a weak woman to show people, even more powerful than ordinary people. It is indeed overlooked that she is only a 10-year-old girl.


    The most important thing is that even if Murong Zhao knew that Luo Xingchen''s tone was not good, he had to admit that Luo Xingchen was not wrong.


    Since Pei is interested in sucang, he should do better. This is what men should bear. In fact, Pei Xuan has grown up very fast. As Pei Xuan is now, he will never let sucang plan as before.


    Murong Zhao took a look at Pei, who lowered his head. He sighed in his heart and pulled Luo Xingchen "star, don''t say it."


    While Luo Xingchen looked at Pei Xuan''s silence, pursed her lips, and did not continue to say anything. She followed Murong Zhao''s power and came out with him.


    "Grass people will go to fetch soap for his highness prince." After Luo Xingchen came out, he threw away Murong Zhao''s arm, and came with such a hard sentence.


    Murong Zhao opened his eyes and looked at Luo Xingchen, "if you scold him, you can''t implicate me!"


    Murong Zhao felt that he was also wronged, OK? As a result, Luo Xingchen sneered at him and turned around and left. Murong Zhao looked at her back and sighed, "it''s really a friend of the younger martial sister. His temper is like this!" Seven world novel network www.7jie.com


    Luo Xingchen went out and did not take a long time to come over with a basket and give it to Murong Zhao, "this is the soap, then the grassroots will leave first!"


    After that, he quickly turned around and left. He was very tall and had a good temper. He left Murong Zhao holding a small basket. He could not see his back for a long time. Then he shook his head with a smile


    Then he turned around and said, "is Xuan Qi back?"


    Just finish saying, see someone quietly appear at his side salute, report "Xuan seven to see the prince''s highness."


    Actually, it was the person he was looking for. Murong Zhao quickly asked Xuanqi to get up and asked Xuanqi "have you found it?" while letting people prepare to go to the hospital


    "After my subordinates arrived at Beikou, after careful investigation, the second young master of the Luo family in Beikou came from the stephouse of the master of the Luo family.


    He was gifted. At the age of 12, he began to take over some of the family''s property. He did very well. Some Luojia people supported him. The year before last, he met with the county Lord and began to cooperate.


    When his subordinates left Beikou, Mr. Luo had already been removed from his family by the Luo family. He had been handed over the property he had managed for many years before he could keep his mother''s official status.


    After he was removed from the clan, he went to see the head of the county and signed an entry document. Then his subordinates followed master Luo all the way back to the capital. There was nothing wrong with him. "


    Xuanqi is the dark guard used by Murong Zhao. He calmly tells Luo Xingchen everything he hears and draws a conclusion.


    "Do you think he''s engaged with his younger martial sister, or is he in trouble?" Murong Zhao frowned after hearing Xuanqi''s reply.


    It''s no wonder that many of Xianluo''s young people were so thin before they saw him.

 Chapter 951

    Listening to Xuanqi''s return, Murong Zhao still wondered, "is there anything wrong with it? How can..."


    Just talking about this, he couldn''t go on. Waving his hand, he let Xuanqi go down. Murong Zhao took the soap and went to the hospital.


    When Luo Xingchen arrived in the capital, he was busy with the tribute and the title of the princess. Su Tang was also busy with his own affairs in Sujiatun.


    "They are all arranged to live in the town, and invite a literate gentleman to learn how to read characters, and then learn to do abacus. If you do well, you will be the cashier. If you do not learn well, you can only be a clerk. The way is shown to them. If you can''t, it depends on them."


    It''s going to be may, and all the seedlings that susang sent to the Su family have been planted. The fields that farmers serve are professional, and soon the fields are green.


    After being ordered by sucang, Mrs. Li ran everywhere. At last, more than 20 pairs of young men and women came to Sutang. Sucang chose the honest, honest, but not stupid and flexible one.


    But because I thought that these people would be in charge of the accounts and didn''t bother much, they all changed their names. Men and women got together to rent a house in Qinghe town and settled down to let them read and read.


    Men and women are equal. What you learn well is the accountant. You can be a shopkeeper in the future. If you can''t learn well, you can only be a clerk. After three months, you can compete for the post.


    "Then I''ll arrange it right away. Besides, since the tomatoes and peppers have been planted, is it possible for the sauce processing workshop to start preparing so as not to be late or delayed?"


    It was Jiang Hong who got the orders from sucang. They were the most useful people in sucang''s hands now. The business of Jiang Zhang''s grilled fish shop in Qingshui town was booming, and Jianghong also helped Su Tang with his work recently. 228 Literature Network www.wx228.com


    But Jianghong is also looking at this time, he is still responsible for the management of the sauce, so he asked: "this is not urgent, you will be responsible for the temporary management of the opening of these shops and personnel deployment, sauce side I let others take charge."


    Since then, all sauces are produced by secret recipe. Jianghong''s family has no contract of sale. Of course, sucang won''t let him manage.


    Of course, there is no problem for Hongzi to be promoted to other officials.


    So when Jiang Hong heard Su Tang''s words, he did not feel sad that he would not manage the sauce business in the future, but also saluted with surprise, "Miss Xie values it!"


    Su Tang looked at him with a smile, "value is very important, so don''t let me down, the 13 star sugar shops, rely on you to open up."


    In fact, Jianghong''s ability is not enough to undertake such a thing, but Su Tang wants him to try it first. She will only have more and more business in the future. She can''t do everything with her or Luo Xingchen.


    Up to now, the big shop in Qingzhuo County hasn''t started to move. When Luo Xingchen comes back, he has to go over to decorate and then open a business. If you buy a shop, of course, you have to do business to make money.


    Sucang doesn''t want to run everything by himself and kill himself, but sucang also said seriously, "during the temporary probation period, if you do well, you will take office. If it''s not good, I won''t say it. You understand it."


    Good words are in the front, but the warning is also very clear. The opportunity Su sugar gave, but if Jianghong can not afford it, it can only be abandoned.

 Chapter 952

    Jianghong is not the first day to do things with sucang. Sucang has always done things with clear rewards and punishments. Compared with the verbal flowers, he prefers to be a person who understands things well.


    So after hearing Su Tang''s words, Jiang Hong also said simply, "I understand what Miss means. I will certainly try my best not to let Miss down."


    "Well, I''ll leave these people to you for the time being. Before the sauce of xingxingtang is put on the market in large quantities, these people will be trained and placed in the shops to ensure that all the products of xingxingtang can be sold smoothly. I don''t care what method you use, but remember, we must get through the local joint, we can''t use my identity as the county head, you know?"


    Su Tang sets a task for Jianghong, and Jianghong also understands Su Tang''s meaning: "don''t worry, miss. I will certainly find the most suitable shopkeeper for these shops."


    The reason why the Luo family has always been big in the north and almost monopolized is that no one else can beat them. One of the reasons is that the Luo family has got through a lot of joints.


    However, even the Luo family could not be as powerful as the imperial court. Therefore, Su Tang took the route of encircling the city from the countryside.


    She didn''t fight against the sales channels of Luo family. She only developed Qingzhou first. Only when she had roots could she grow strong. Otherwise, she would be weak.


    In fact, Su Tang''s idea of getting through the local joint means that it has something to do with the local magistrate or the county magistrate. The Luo family can have a relationship with the magistrate of Qingzhou, but it may not be able to take care of a small magistrate or even a small county magistrate.


    Therefore, it is better for the county magistrate to manage them now and get through the local villains. A dozen shops of Sutang can be opened stably, and only when the heel is stable can they be expanded outward. This is why Su Tang says that these ten shops use local shopkeepers, because the local people must know more about the situation than the outsiders. Magic seeking TXT www.qiumotxt.com


    It doesn''t matter even if you sacrifice a little profit. After the initial investment takes a firm foothold, the rest is easy to do.


    Jianghong has made a lot of progress in managing the sauce workshop in the past year, so Su Tang said it and he understood it immediately.


    "Well, you take the people with you." Su Tang and Jiang Hong made it clear that he had just bought the servants to the town.


    She was really impatient that there were too many people at home. She was afraid of making a fuss. Jiang Hong took people away as expected.


    Jiang Hong took the group to live in a courtyard rented by Qinghe town for a while, and then he invited a gentleman from nearby to teach them how to read and read, and then to calculate accounts.


    Because they didn''t have to take the imperial examinations or anything, they taught more simply. Mr. a scholar in his fifties had been working as a shopkeeper for others before. Recently, he stayed at home because he was not in good health. As a result, he took over the teaching job because he was able to make money.


    "This is Mr. Lu. Miss Lu said it personally. If you are good at middle school, you will be the shopkeeper, the cashier, or even the big shopkeeper. If you don''t learn well, you will not be able to rely on others. You can only be a clerk."


    Jiang Hong passed on Su Tang''s ideas and attitudes to these people. When he heard this, a young girl said, "we women have learned well, can we also be shopkeepers?"


    When she finished, there was a servant beside her and said, "if you are a woman, you can have children. What kind of shopkeeper should you be?"

 Chapter 953

    "What''s wrong with women? I asked Mr. Jiang, not you, what did you say? " The woman in question is very fierce.


    At the beginning, sucang specially chose the advantage of shrewd women. These twenty were all sharp tongued, but a word from a man attracted a group of women to him.


    Even Jianghong sees this scene all liver son tremble, the woman is fierce, have no man what matter son, and then quickly say.


    "Calm down and start to learn the rules tomorrow. There are more women who have the ability to do it. Don''t you miss be near here?" she said. The competition is the same between men and women in this study. If you do well, you''ll have to work as well as the cashier. "


    Hearing Jianghong''s words, a group of women are happy, chattering up "really can ah!"


    "I can read characters!"


    "I have to be a cashier!"


    The men on one side saw them like this: "you women have long hair and short knowledge. You want to be a cashier. We will be strong then!"


    For a while, the sense of competition increased, and everyone worked hard. After knowing that, sucang could only say that competition was indeed the source of progress.


    "Miss, do you think so?" When sucang heard these things, she was staring at Muyang and they were making sauce. Then she heard Jinzhu ask her.


    After the fish restaurant reopened, all the seasonings were made with new seasonings. These were made by Zhang Cuilan and Yu Caihe, who had been making soap before, but sucang had already sent out the recipe for the soap. Yunnan novel network www.yndxs.com


    In the future, the sale is the court''s own, and the Sutang can''t be sold, and it doesn''t need so much for her own use. In this way, Zhang Cuilan and Yu Caihe are free.


    In addition to a Hu Yang family, three women at home to do the seasoning of the grilled fish shop, or very good.


    The three women were busy doing these things and cooking at home. Fortunately, Jiang Nian and Hu Sulan were also in charge of cleaning at home. In this way, they were too busy to stop every day.


    On the contrary, a group of little boys had nothing to do. Su Tang also wanted to choose one of these people who could take on a big responsibility and be responsible for the sauce workshop in Qingshui town. So she directly gave them the secret recipe and let them try to make the sauce themselves.


    Even if a few men can cook before, they do it on the stove casually. Suddenly, they receive such a task. Naturally, they are in a hurry and study and do it by themselves.


    When finished, she will give her a check. She will take her own work as an example for reference. If she can do something similar to what she has done, she will show her.


    Su sugar originally thought that a group of people who were not good at cooking would have to work for a while, but unexpectedly, it was only one day ago that someone came to ask himself. It was Jinzhu that was bought a few days ago.


    Before, Su Tang said that the gold pillar looked very smart, and then said that it was time for him to work with Luo Xingchen. Now it seems that he is not only smart, but also has other talents.


    Sucang took up the three sauces he made, and there was no difference between the three kinds of sauces she made just by smelling, and then she asked orange cat to taste it.


    Orange cat is a crooked mouth, Su sugar is now filial piety, can''t eat meat openly or anything, let orange cat help her try, you can know how good it is.


    "Almost the same. The two legged beast is quite powerful." After eating, the orange cat approved the sauce made by Jinzhu.

 Chapter 954

    Even the orange cat can say almost the same thing, which shows that the Jinzhu is indeed made of the same material as the sucang. Moreover, when the Sutang was making the sauce, it used the materials in the space. Now, in order to expand the production outside, the Sutang provides the Jinzhu with the materials from the outside.


    Most of them are specialized in purchasing. Only a few of them can''t be obtained from the outside in a short time. Only a small part of them are used in the space.


    Now the whole land of the Su family is planting pepper and tomato, and the five Chuangzi bought together by Sutang and Luo Xingchen are planting all the materials needed for xingxingtang sauce today.


    As for the raw materials of tomatoes and peppers, there is no need to worry about them. She ate a lot of them, not to mention those planted by the Su family. She also gave 50000 seeds to the imperial court. These seeds were all tomatoes and Peppers after planting. At most, there was a difference in price. Anyway, there must be some.


    However, there are few other materials available in some places. It''s better to plant them by yourself than to purchase them. This is what Sutang has done at present in those five Chuang Tzu.


    Anyway, this year Sutang just wants to stabilize the business of Qingzhou government. The output should be about the same.


    "Did you do it yourself?" After getting the response from the orange cat, sucang looks at Jinzhu.


    Compared with Jin Bo, he was able to do some Kung Fu when he was young, so he is very strong. Jin Zhu is almost the opposite of him. The contrast between them is very distinct.


    Jinbo is seemingly simple and honest, with a few shrewdness, and knows how to stop loss in time. After seeing his father''s hopelessness of quitting gambling, he decisively sells himself as a slave with his sister, and is looking for Mrs. Li on his own initiative. When facing the choice of life, he makes a decisive move without hesitation.


    In contrast, Jin Zhu''s shrewdness is more obvious, a little bit like a monkey spirit. Jinbai still looks simple and honest, but Jinzhu is very clever. Dream literature network www.mxwxw.net


    Intelligence is a good thing, as long as it is not harmful, no matter what it looks like, it is no problem.


    Orange cat read heart verification no problem, basically there will be no big mistakes in character, small problems who have, who has perfect it, very normal.


    Gold pillar heard sucang so asked, but also respectfully replied "yes, small self-made."


    "You used to cook?" Su Tang asked again.


    Jin Zhu said with a smile, "I''ve been looked down upon by my parents since I was a child. If I don''t give food to eat, I can''t be hungry. If I want to say that I can''t cook properly, I just go outside and make things at will."


    Su Tang knows that Jin Zhu was sold by his parents. He says that he wants to earn money for his younger brother to marry his daughter-in-law. Anyway, the reasons for selling as a slave are always diverse. Are they all poor people? Su Tang does not care too much about it.


    Jin Zhu and Su Tang carefully explained that he was not born. At that time, his parents had no children, so they took him back from the outside. It was not for fear that no one would inherit the incense. As a result, shortly after he entered the door, his mother became pregnant, and then gave birth to two younger brothers and a younger sister.


    Seeing that he has his own children, he naturally doesn''t care about Jinzhu. He often doesn''t give him food and beats him. However, Jinzhu is not as honest as some children. If his parents beat him, he will run away. If he doesn''t give him food, he will eat secretly. If he can''t steal, he will take a bird''s nest on the mountain.


    Then he made his own fire to stir up food. The reason why he didn''t cook on the stove was because he ate secretly. His parents were afraid that he would eat when he was cooking, so they would rather work hard on their own.

 Chapter 955

    Jin Zhu has been growing up in this way for more than ten years. Later, his parents wanted to marry his brother-in-law. If he had no money, he sold him. He was a bachelor and sold it. Otherwise, he would be embarrassed and could not marry his daughter-in-law. He would just work for others.


    Jin Zhu also asked his parents to go to find Mrs. Li. She walked around the neighborhood and knew that although she was in this business, she didn''t do that dirty business. He was afraid that he would be sold to the mine to do coolie. As for his physique, if he really went to do coolie, he would not live.


    When he first saw sucang, he thought that the master daughter was powerful and smart. He saw that Sutang was full of business. Obviously, they didn''t make sauce casually, so Jinzhu kept doing it all day and night.


    Unlike Mu Yang, Mu Bai and Mu Song, Jin Zhu knows that he doesn''t have any skills. If he wants to get ahead, it''s not just him. Jinzhu sees that Jinbo is the same as him.


    It''s just that Jinbo has a sister in his family. Before that, his sister did all the cooking work at home. If he didn''t do it himself, he couldn''t compare with Jinzhu, so he took the lead.


    He also ate his own sauce, which was almost the same as the sample provided by the miss, and came to see sucang. So when he heard the question, he didn''t hide anything. He told him that he poured beans.


    I also hope to get the attention of sucang, maybe there will be a future.


    I can see this, but I don''t feel disgusted. What''s wrong with trying to survive? It''s a good thing to pursue.


    After hearing his own experience, Su Tang looked at him and said, "if your parents come to you and ask for your help, what will you do?" Ran Wen www.ranwenba.com


    As soon as he saw sucang and continued to ask himself, Jin Zhu immediately said, "I''m afraid some people will say that small people are not human beings, but the small ones really have nothing to say to their family. At the end of the day, all the small money has been given to them. What else do they want to do with the small ones? They don''t want to take a life again."


    Jinzhu obviously knew that hiding sucang would be self defeating, so he said that he had already sold himself as a slave. What is a slave? Slave is the owner''s private property. Once there is a mistake, the master can be executed at any time.


    Although the law also stipulates that it is not allowed to kill a servant without permission, how difficult it is for the master to weave a crime against his servant, so it is the master''s life.


    Meet a good master, such as Su sugar, reward and punishment are good, if you encounter a bad, maybe you lost your life.


    "They took the little ones home, and in just two years, all the small ones that should be returned were also returned. Now the small ones are not on their genealogy, and have nothing to do with them."


    Jin Zhu said in the end, there was still some resentment in his tone, but it was just like that. He couldn''t have complained and was treated like that. But even so, he still let his parents sell him and get the money to marry his younger brother.


    Orange cat also confirmed that Jin Zhu''s words were from the heart, and then nodded to him, "you''ve done a good job. Go to Qinghe town tomorrow, follow Mr. Lu to learn how to read and do accounts. Keep up with the progress within a month. Before they learn well, they are better than them. I''ll give you a good chance."


    Hearing sucang''s words, Jinzhu knew that he wanted the opportunity before, and finally got it. He knelt down directly to kowtow to sucang, "little thank you, Miss cultivation!"

 Chapter 956

    Su Tang saw Jin Zhu like this and waved, "no, I don''t have to do well here. It''s more important to do well than anything."


    Compared with a bunch of flowery things and saying good things all day long, sucang would rather use nothing, but can do things well.


    Even if you can''t see through before, now when you look at the asters that Su Tang usually goes to and fro with, that is, her face is destroyed and she often doesn''t say a few words a day, you can know what character she likes.


    It''s rare to be quick at action and slow in speech, but it''s best to use it.


    However, to get a chance is not so simple. Su Tang left Jinzhu a difficult task. If he can do it, it will be enough to prove his intelligence and hard work. At that time, he will have a good opportunity.


    Jinzhu is not stupid indeed, so after going to Qinghe town, apart from the time when he has to sleep and eat, he studies hard and takes the efforts of other servants.


    In the twinkling of an eye, the tomatoes and peppers in sujiatian are growing stronger and stronger. A group of people look at the leaves of LV YingYing and look forward to the harvest.


    However, compared with these people, it is obvious that some people are more anxious, "saner, how did you tell Wang Changhe, and why there is no news at all?"


    Zhao and Su Sanshou watched Su''s family grow new vegetables and become rich. They went to Wang Changhe and wanted them to report Su Tang and the county magistrate, Lord Lu. As a result, it has been nearly two months, and there is no movement at all. How can Zhao not be in a hurry.


    Su Sanshou was asked by his mother, but he was also puzzled. "I don''t know. Wang Xiaotian promised that he would write a letter to report. Did they fool us?"


    Seeing his son like this, Zhao patted the table angrily. "Wang Changhe and Wang Xiaotian are really not things. They are wives and concubines. They live a lively life and do nothing practical at all." Night Chinese www.yeyezw.com


    Su Sanshou looked at his mother like this and kneaded her shoulder. "Don''t be angry, I''ll go and ask Wang Xiaotian."


    Su Sanshou is such an adult, but he also knows that he has no ability to deal with Wang Changhe, so he goes to find Wang Xiaotian who is useless.


    "Zhao Mei, we don''t want to get more money, but we don''t want to take it too quickly."


    Speaking of silver, Su Sanshou''s face was a little guilty and said, "mother, I''m going!"


    "Oh, who made the old sister so angry again?" The two women were talking when they heard someone talking outside. It was Mrs. Huang.


    It''s a coincidence that the old lady Huang came to see Wu''s family. Since she gave the heart connecting charm to Wu''s family, Su Dafu, who had been unable to run to the town before, did not run. She came back every day when the time came.


    As soon as Wu looked at the situation, he naturally inquired about it, and found out that Su Dafu''s prostitute did not know what was going on. It seemed that he had run away with other men and was no longer in Qinghe town.


    Su Dafu can''t be short of people. Without prostitutes, he dislikes other women. The key is that he doesn''t have so much money for others.


    So Su Dafu had to go back and ask for the second place. Although Wu gave birth to two children, he was only in his twenties this year. Although his face was a little worse, Su Dafu thought that the night was dark, and they were almost the same.


    Although the prostitute came back after su Dafu, Wu believed in the heart connecting charm of Huang Pozi. She cheated money everywhere and called out coincidence in her heart when she knew about it. However, Wu and Wu took the credit for it.

 Chapter 957

    Wu''s trust in Mrs. Huang became more and more serious. However, Su Dafu came back. However, there were still some problems to be solved. Wu''s youngest son did not get well after eating the ashes given by Mrs. Huang, so he called Mrs. Huang to inquire.


    Recently, Mrs. Huang''s deception has not been successful. She is a bit tight in her hands. After seeing Wu''s initiative and pretending to look for it for a long time, she patted her chest to ensure that the dust was not ineffective, but that Wu''s son was in a serious situation, so more weight was needed.


    Before she came to see the Zhao family, Mrs. Huang dug 500 Wen money from Wu''s side. She came out of Wu''s room and heard Zhao''s side slapping the table. So she came in to ask if she could cheat a little more money.


    As soon as he saw Mrs. Huang coming, Su Sanshou took the opportunity to leave first. He was afraid that his mother would talk about money. Zhao only thought that her little son went to Wang Xiaotian, but did not say anything.


    Then Zhao took Mrs. Huang and sat down. "I don''t know when you came."


    Now Mrs. Huang is getting along with Zhao''s, just like her own sister. Seeing Zhao''s question, she quickly said, "I''m not going to forget about it. She''s afraid that she''s in a bad mood these days. So she''ll come and have a look. What''s bothering her?"


    Zhao then said his troubles, "if it wasn''t for the two little kids, how could our family have become like this? It''s really hard to control us. How could we not have died at the beginning?"


    However, Mrs. Huang was afraid that Zhao would mention the sacrifice to the God of the river. Seeing that Zhao said this, she quickly cut in and said, "this matter is worth worrying the old sister. If they are hard-working, they will not die. They are not gods."


    "Bah, what kind of gods can they be? Ghosts are more or less, deadly ghosts!" Zhao said. Book every day www.tiantianshuba.com


    Mrs. Huang also nodded. When Zhao said this, she remembered something. She took Mrs. Huang and said, "I know you are a capable person. You can see how our family has been harmed by those two little animals. You can help me."


    Huang Po Tzu was worried about Zhao''s thought of offering sacrifices to the river god just now. She forgot that she had intended to deceive Zhao''s money. However, she thought that Zhao''s cooperation was such that she thought of it.


    So Mrs. Huang quickly said, "Oh, it''s not that there is no other way to say it, it''s just against the law of heaven, this..."


    "How much money, as long as you can clean up those two little animals!" As soon as Zhao heard that he had a way, he could not care about anything else.


    As soon as she heard this, she was full of polite words. Then she gathered in Zhao''s ear and said it in a leisurely way.


    They don''t know, when they talk, there is an orange cat that they can''t see at all. Its head is buried in half a watermelon in front of it, perfectly playing what is called eating melon meow.


    Mrs. Huang and Mrs. Zhao get together. I think this idea is not good. The orange cat''s ears stand up and listen carefully. And its owner, Su Tang, also sees people at home.


    "My boss, I went out with Huang Xing for a while. Recently, I found out that Huang Xing bought some fresh seafood, but he didn''t stop at Fuxing building. He delivered it the next day. Because I was not in Qinghe town at that time, I spent some time, but now I have determined where to go."


    This person is not others, it is Zhou Xiaocao.

 Chapter 958

    It turned out that Zhou Xiaocao came back to see Su Tang, explaining that Su Tang had asked her to check Huang Xing. At first, Huang Xing was willing to pay Hu Sulan for 30 Liang, which was obviously unreasonable. Su Tang also thought that Huang Xing''s behavior was very strange, so Zhou Xiaocao was asked to investigate in secret when he opened the shop.


    Zhou Xiaocao had been checking before, but he really thought it was not too complicated. As a result, after a long time, he finally got a little bit of an eye.


    "Sister grass, tell me quickly what''s going on!" At this moment, Su Nuo came back from the Academy. In addition, Su Tang said that he would follow him when dealing with this matter.


    In order to let Su Nuo understand what was wrong with his original idea, Zhou Xiaocao nodded and continued to talk when he saw Su Nuo and Hu Dong following him.


    "I later asked the person who delivered the fish to the grilled fish shop. It was confirmed that none of the seafood appeared on the table of Fuxing building, but was delivered to Qinghui county the next day.


    Then I went to ask the servants of that family and found out that they were sent to a house in Qinghui county. The house had no plaque, so I couldn''t see anything. I ran to ask the servants of that family, and then I knew that this family and I were my own family, also surnamed Zhou. "


    Zhou Xiaocao clearly explained the situation: "this week''s family probably came to Qinghui county during the Chinese new year, and didn''t go out very much. But what''s special is that the family seems to like to eat seafood very much, or fresh seafood, which has been sent over all the time.


    Miss Zhou has been able to buy seafood for a long time, so she has been able to buy Seafood with her family. 398 Novels www.398xs.com


    She also told me another thing. Before that, an expert pointed out that Miss Zhou needed a woman of the right age with a Yin year and a moon and a Yin engraved on it as a substitute. She changed her life by transferring her fate to this woman. "


    Su Tang heard Zhou Xiaocao''s words, and gently pointed her fingers on the table beside her: "Yin year, Yin month, Yin time, Yin engraved, the last Yin year, if I remember correctly, it is the year I was born."


    At the beginning, Mrs. Huang said that Su Tang''s brother and sister had a hard life. She had a wonderful birthday. The first day of the first month of the first month was the best birthday. Moreover, she was born at the beginning of the year.


    If we have to say something auspicious or unlucky, Su Tang''s birthday can''t be any better. Then why does Huang Po Tzu say that Su Tang''s life is hard? It''s because of what kind of Yin year is Su Tang''s birth year. The first day of the lunar year is the first day of her birth. It''s also a woman''s natural life.


    As for the Yinyue Yinshi, Su Tang took a look at the little guy, "xiaonuo''s birthday is Yinyue Yinshi!"


    The year of Yin is very rare, but it happens to happen every year when the moon is cloudy. Su Nuo happened to be born when the moon is overcast. Therefore, the younger brother and sister of the two of them do not occupy the whole, which is the reason why Mrs. Huang used to harm them.


    When Su Nuo heard his sister say it, he nodded. He also remembered what Mrs. Huang said. But the time when he was born was not a Yin inscription. What Zhou Xiaocao said was that the conditions were too harsh.


    Hu Dong is not very old, but he remembers his sister''s birthday. In fact, when he was born, someone said that his sister was born at a special time, but it was nothing but a coincidence.

 Chapter 959

    "My sister, my sister..." Hu Dong, pale, with tears in his eyes, looked at Su Tang.


    When Su Nuo saw him like this, he also responded, "so your sister just meets the conditions of Yin year, Yin month and Yin hour?"


    Hu Dong nodded all the time because Sutang and Hu Sulan were born in the same year. They are both ten years old. But Hu Sulan is a little younger than Sutang. Sutang was born at the beginning of the year, which is exactly the saying of Yin year.


    As for the Yinyue, Yinshi and yindiao, Hu Sulan has just occupied all of them. In the year of Su Tang''s birth, there are only three yin months. If there is a Yin hour on the same day, there will be one day, and at this time, there will be Yin engraving.


    That is to say, only on the day of Su Tang''s birth, this moment can meet all the requirements, and the time of a moment, in terms of modern calculation method, is 15 minutes.


    Such harsh conditions, to find it is really very difficult, if there is no official household registration information, to find this person will be extremely difficult.


    "It seems that this is the man behind it." Sucang said in silence.


    When Su Nuo heard his sister say this, he finally understood what his sister had taught him. He looked at Su Tang and said, "sister, if my sister didn''t buy them, she would..."


    Su sugar looked at the little guy with tears in her eyes. She sighed in her heart. Although she was cruel, she still said, "why does xiaonuo want to change her life with Sulan when she eats seafood like this?"


    Su Nuo bit her lip and didn''t speak. Su Tang went on to say, "the reason is very simple. Although Hu Sulan''s life is just mediocre, it''s more important to live than to die!"


    Isn''t it obvious that the young lady of a rich family is going to change her life with a little girl in a small village like Sujiatun. If people really have such a saying, what is the fate of Hu Sulan worth changing.


    Is Hu Sulan''s parents'' care and love, or a sensible younger brother, is the family that mu of thin farmland, or often eat the reality? Biquge standby station www.au26.com


    Is not the father and mother who will give her daughter a life at all costs not really love it? It''s not necessary to think about it.


    So the conclusion is very simple, Hu Sulan has, that Miss Zhou certainly can not get, only one, healthy!


    For many so-called noble people, it''s totally unnecessary to think about the life of a lowly peasant girl for her own life. It''s totally reasonable!


    When he got here, Su Nuo was really afraid of "so, if at that time..."


    Sucang said before that she had thought about letting him understand some truth, so she lent money to the Hu family. If someone else''s home, sucang would really do this, but because the Hu family did help sucang''s sister and brother when they were small and micro businesses.


    Hu Su''s family didn''t borrow any money.


    But if the Hu family really only borrowed money and did not have any protection at all, how could they resist such noble people''s intentional calculation.


    Su sugar looked at his younger brother like this, nodded, and asked Zhou Xiaocao, "do you know anything else?"


    Zhou Xiaocao nodded, "in addition, I also listen to Zhou''s servants say that people have been found, waiting for the time to change their lives."


    "What is the relationship between Huang Xing and the Zhou family? Can you find out?" Su Tang asked again.


    Zhou Xiaocao shook his head. "This can not find too many traces. The only thing we can know is that Huang Xing has met a young master of the Zhou family, and the rest is unknown."

 Chapter 960

    Zhou Xiaocao is just in charge of a grilled fish shop. It''s very difficult for her to find out what''s happening now. So when Su Tang asks again, she can''t know.


    But she bribed the servant with a good relationship. Although she said something, she didn''t say a word about the origin of her master. Obviously, this is something that has been explained and absolutely can''t be said.


    Zhou Xiaocao didn''t dare to ask any more questions, so he only heard about it.


    And Su sugar heard Zhou Xiaocao say so, also nodded, "you do very well, later when you don''t know anything, don''t look into it."


    Zhou Xiaocao agreed to come down after hearing "yes, boss!"


    "It''s too late. Go back to see the family soon." Su Tang said to Zhou Xiaocao with a smile.


    Zhou Xiaocao and Jiang Zhang''s barbecue shop have been in a fierce competition recently. Although they are operating in two different towns, they are different from each other in order to deal with the big shopkeeper of the chain store.


    Originally, Su Tang thought that Jiang Zhang''s marriage was suitable for this position, but Zhou Xiaocao knew that he wanted to do it too. When Su Tang saw that she wanted to, she would not stop her.


    In fact, sucang always thinks that women should have their own career. Anyway, women in modern society are used to having something to do. But after all, Su Tang also knows that the world she is in is not modern, and she doesn''t want to delay Zhou Xiaocao''s marriage or anything.


    Most of the women in this era still want to get married, and many of the Zhou family have recently asked for marriage.


    But Zhou Xiaocao is willing, and Su Tang certainly won''t say no, and gives her the same opportunity. Therefore, Zhou Xiaocao has been living in the backyard of the town''s grilled fish shop all the time, and the whole person is devoted to the operation of the grilled fish shop. Quick eye 123 www.kuaiyan123.com


    When Zhou Xiaocao heard Su Tang say so, he laughed and went back to his home.


    Su Tang can only sigh when she looks at her like this. Even in modern times, many people will ask the questions of working women, but no one has ever asked any man how to measure family and career.


    It seems that men do not need to pay for the family, as long as the career, but women have to measure these, some deep-rooted ideas, very terrible has not changed.


    Su Tang also can see that Zhou Xiaocao is facing such a problem, but this kind of thing is only for her to experience, face and strive.


    When Zhou Xiaocao is gone, Su Nuo looks at Su sugar and says, "sister, I''m sorry!"


    Su Tang took a look at Hu Dong, "you go down and explain the situation to your parents and sisters, especially your sister. Let her not leave home without me."


    Hu Dong heard sucang''s order, and then walked back, while sucang was looking at his brother, "do you know where you are wrong?"


    Su Nuo nodded, "I know, I shouldn''t take it for granted. I just look at the surface to solve the problem. I shouldn''t believe my sister and misunderstand my sister!"


    Su Tang looked at him and asked him to sit beside him. "Xiaonuo, if you really want to be an official in the imperial examination, you should learn to look at problems in the future, not just one aspect.


    And always remember, no matter who your sister is, no matter what position you stand in, don''t look down on anyone.


    You can be proud, but you can''t be arrogant. Being proud is to remember that you can''t fall into the same category as some people, but you can''t be arrogant. This is different. "

 Chapter 961

    "This time, my sister wants to let you know that it is the top wisdom not to look down on any talent easily, because only in this way can your wisdom be useful, otherwise, you may be faced with a disaster.


    You are still young and don''t understand for the time being. It doesn''t matter, but you will grow up in the future. You should learn to look at problems in this way and deal with things in this way. "


    Of course, the eight year old child is still young, but he doesn''t know nothing. Of course, sucang won''t ask such a child to immediately know how to face the reality, but also began to let him understand how to face things, how to think, and how to deal with them.


    Su Tang doesn''t know what kind of life Su Nuo will choose when he grows up, but in fact, there are so many basic wisdom in his whole life. People should first know themselves before they can know others.


    If you don''t know yourself well, you will become arrogant but you can''t see clearly. Only when you recognize yourself can you understand others more clearly and how to deal with others.


    Sucang is not in a hurry to let her children grow up. She can slow down, but she has to learn to grow up.


    Su Nuo listened to his sister''s instruction and deeply remembered this incident in his heart. It was only today that he realized how difficult his sister was. He also knew more that what was called a bad move in chess was to lose everything.


    When it''s almost over, Sunuo goes back to his yard to do his homework. The Hu Daniu family are waiting at the door to say thank you to her. When sucang lets them in, orange cat comes back. As soon as she comes in, she jumps into Sutang''s arms.


    Su Tang looks at the watermelon juice left on his face. When he jumps over, he turns around mercilessly. A cat slams on the brake and stares at sucang: "the master is heartless and unreasonable!"


    When sucang saw it, "take a bath!" Just throw it in the space to take a bath. Fiction 117 www.xs177.com


    Naturally, this interaction is completely unknown to outsiders. After four members of the Hu Daniu family entered the door, they knelt down to Su Tang and said, "thank you for your help."


    In fact, Hu Daniu and Hu Yang''s family had guessed that the middle was not so simple, but how could they not think that the other party actually had such an idea, so they were all afraid after they knew that they had decided to sell themselves to Su Tang. Otherwise, they might have lost their daughter.


    "Since I bought you and you didn''t do anything wrong, I will protect you." Sucang heard them thank you, just said so.


    Then the Hu family heard the sarcastic tone of Su Tang sitting at the top of the table: "moreover, this is just the beginning. I''m afraid there may not be many such a fate in Qihuang kingdom."


    There must be a lot of girls born at the same time as Hu Sulan in the same year, month and day. But some of them are boys, and some may have died. How many girls can be born in 15 minutes?


    The conditions are so harsh, even if the modern population of 1.4 billion is taken as the benchmark, the estimated number of people may not be six figures, not to mention Qihuang country, which has so many people.


    In addition, the medical level of this era is not very good, and it is very common to die half way. It is estimated that there are few survivors. Although Zhou Xiaocao said that the other party had found someone, Su Tang was not so optimistic.


    After all, other people don''t know, and sucang doesn''t know, where there are any life changing matters. They are all fooling ghosts. If they fail once, they must have another time.


    What''s more, after su Tang bought Hu Sulan back, Huang Xing had no action, even the usual competitive action in the mall. Isn''t it very interesting.

 Chapter 962

    After hearing the tone of Su Tang''s words, Hu Daniu and his family deeply kowtowed to Su Tang again after exchanging their eyes. At the same time, they were glad that their family had decided decisively. Otherwise, there was no shelter. How could their family cope with such a mysterious identity? It was obvious that they did not need money and did not care about the life and death of ordinary people.


    Su Tang naturally saw the family''s eyes in the lawsuit, but he didn''t think about it. To tell the truth, it''s not easy for ordinary people to survive. If they don''t have such a little wisdom, how hard it would be if they didn''t have the heart to harm others, some thoughts would be better.


    Su Tang waves to let Hu Daniu''s family go down. She specially orders the asters to guard the door. She only pleads that she needs to rest for a while because she is tired. She will eat dinner when she has a rest.


    Therefore, the asters went out and helped sucang close the door, and sucang went directly into the space. No matter whether it was lively or peaceful outside, the space of Sutang was always quiet and good in years, and even the changes of plant growth could be seen.


    "Meow..." Su sugar just entered the space, saw not far away a meow very fierce call to himself.


    Su Tang raised eyebrows and said, "what''s the matter? Do you want to rebel?"


    "Master is too much!" Orange cat little four son said that the master is so heartless.


    Su sugar looked at it had washed the watermelon juice on his face. She used to grab it by the back neck and carried it into the first floor of the cabin. She sat on the sofa and said, "what gossip do you hear? I''m so excited when I come back?"


    Orange cat squints her eyes comfortably to let Su sugar Shun her fur. She also tells Su Tang what she heard from Zhao and Huang Pozi today.


    "So Dafu has been going home recently? Didn''t you say he was ill, Wu? " After hearing this, Sue asked the orange cat.


    Orange cat''s head rubbed against Su Tang''s finger. "She''s ok now, and she can''t run in the future. It''s estimated that Su Dafu will explode in the next few days. I don''t know how long they can live. But if they don''t go to see a doctor, it will be more difficult to say." Lingdu e-book www.txtld.com


    Sucang naturally knew who the orange cat was talking about. Her fingers rubbed the orange cat''s head "almost!"


    Orange cat looked up at sucang. "What''s the master going to do?"


    Good god beast, but a face of gossip, Su sugar points its head, "then you will know!"


    The next day, Su Tang got up and called Mu Yang to go to Qingyuan County Yamen.


    After receiving Su Tang''s letter, Lu Qingyun directly said to Mu Yang, "talk back to the county head of your family and say that I know. Let her wait for the news!"


    Mu Yang got a reply and returned to Sujiatun that evening and informed Su Tang.


    After getting Lu Qingyun''s reply, Su Tang got up and had breakfast the next morning, and took the asters to Su Yongqiang''s home to visit.


    The one who opened the door was su Xue who went back to her mother''s house. Seeing that it was su Tang, Su Xue was very happy. "Sugar aunt, how did you come?"


    However, Su Tang looked at Su Xue and held her back. Obviously, she was a little bigger than before. She was also surprised that "xuenie''er is back. Last time I saw your parents, they told me that you hadn''t come back for many days. At that time, they still kept a secret from me. It was a happy event


    Su Xue heard sucang say, her face flushed, quickly asked Su sugar to enter the door, "sugar aunt, come in quickly, I was also uncomfortable before, long time to confirm."


    It''s been more than a year since Su Xue got married. It''s normal to have a pregnancy. However, she was young and didn''t pay attention to it. She confirmed her marriage more than a month later, and has been keeping it since then. She came back to her mother''s home after her pregnancy was stable.

 Chapter 963

    Su sugar heard Su Xue say so, but also smile into the door, "anyway, it''s a big happy thing, women are the most valuable at this time, want to eat anything you want, or you''ll regret all your life, don''t be polite!"


    When Su Xue saw Su Tang, she seemed to have more experience. She also pursed her lips and laughed, "sugar girl, I''ll talk to my husband for a while. If you say that, he will listen to it!"


    "Look, you are smart. The water is not good enough for you. I''d like to complain to your sugar girl?" Zhou also heard in the room that it was su Tang who came out with Su Yongqiang.


    Su Xue had been pregnant a year after she came in. The Wangs were very satisfied with her, and Su Xue''s mother-in-law''s family also had a strong foundation. This time, Su Yongqiang went to Su Tang and opened a small stove for Su Xue. She put all the fields in Su Xue''s name and her father-in-law''s family tax-free.


    With such advantages, the Wang family was not such a mean family. Now they are holding Su Xue.


    So when Zhou heard that Su Xue still said this to Su Tang, he said that she said, "tangnier, don''t listen to this girl. She just came back. She had to eat pheasants when she came in. She went up the mountain to call her before entering the water gate. How can you be polite?"


    "How can my mother do this? She doesn''t look at me, only towards him. Then I have to let Tanggu face me." Su Xue was said by her mother in law, pursed and said.


    Su sugar heard her say this, also followed with a smile, "then I have to face our snow Ni Er ah!"


    Zhou knew that Su Tang liked her daughter. She was happy to hear this, but she was polite. She asked Su Tang not to help Su Xue.


    So chatting, Su sugar also entered the main hall of their home, Lu Shi specially to Su sugar tea, Su Yongqiang also looked at Su sugar, "sugar Ni Er come here, but what''s the matter?"


    Su Tang is a busy man now, and his status is also noble. Su Yongqiang also knows that he must have nothing to do without going to the Sanbao hall. I love fiction www.5ilrcxs.com


    "I''ll come and ask for a cup of tea from my brother and sister-in-law, won''t I?" Heard Su Yongqiang so asked himself, Su sugar deliberately said so.


    Su Yongqiang was stunned when he heard this, and then he laughed with Zhou: "how can''t we? If you want to, we''ll be happy when we come every day!"


    This is true. Su Tang''s brother and sister are living a wonderful life now. Anyone in the Su family who doesn''t want her to come to our house is afraid that she won''t.


    "That''s right. I said that my brother and sister-in-law would not stop hurting me." Su Tang said with a smile.


    Su Yongqiang and Zhou''s faces are full of loving smiles when they see Su Tang like this. At this time, Su Tang looks like a young girl in an ordinary family. She likes to be coquettish and cute.


    Of course, Suchang doesn''t show this to everyone.


    After the joke, Su Tang put down the tea bowl and talked about business with Su Yongqiang. "It''s true to come to ask for a cup of tea for my brother and sister-in-law, but there is still one thing that needs to be dealt with by brother Qiang and his family members well."


    When Su Yongqiang heard this, his heart beat for a while and looked at Su sugar, "but what happened?"


    "I received a letter from Lord Lu yesterday, telling me a very interesting thing. The general judge of Qingzhou received a report letter, saying that Lord Lu was rich in his own pocket and had an ambiguous relationship with me. He opened a back door for Su family members in Sujiatun and exempted them from taxes on their land."


    When Su Tang talks, she smiles all over her face, as if she is telling a joke, but what she says is not funny at all.

 Chapter 964

    Su Yongqiang was surprised to stand up "what?" when he heard about the report


    Su Tang looked at him like this and laughed, "brother Qiang, what are you so nervous about? After receiving the report letter, Su Tang attached great importance to it. At the first time, he investigated the truth of the matter. He specially wrote a book to Qingyuan County Yamen for verification. Later, he found that this was a false accusation. The reason why Su family''s farmland was tax-free was not that Lord Lu had enriched his own pocket, but was in compliance with the law."


    Su Tang''s tone was relaxed, as if he was telling a joke. However, Su Yongqiang''s face was not very good-looking. At the beginning of hanging up the field, he specially told the Su family members to keep a low profile and not to spread it out.


    On the one hand, because Su Tang said that he was the head of the county, he didn''t want to be so high-profile. On the other hand, Su Yongqiang felt that it was not so high-profile that everyone''s life was not very good. Their su family got better all at once, which would inevitably cause a lot of troubles.


    Especially now, the village head of Sujiatun is still Wang Changhe. He still has a grudge against them. He should be cautious and keep a low profile so as to avoid unnecessary trouble when he gets there.


    But now sucang said that someone reported, and it was reported to the Qingzhou government, that can only prove that it was the people of their su family who spread the news.


    And it was passed on to those who had a grudge against the Su family, otherwise there would be no report. Su Yongqiang''s is the head of the Su family. It''s strange that his face can be good.


    "What a shame, what a shame!" Su Yong is not very angry.


    Su Tang looked at him like this and continued to say, "this matter is not a big deal. The general judge has arrested the informer and accused the county Lord falsely. There is always a price to pay." Love reading www.adshuba.com


    It depends on the person who makes the false accusation. For example, if only ordinary people play a few boards, it will be too late. But if the evidence is confirmed, there will be no problem, but if it is a false accusation, the prison bottom will be put through.


    Su Tang is now a county Lord at least. Can ordinary people falsely accuse Su Tang? After getting the news from orange cat, she wrote to Lu Qingyun to let him pay attention to her and asked him to punish those who falsely accused her.


    Lu Qingyun also specially sent money to Lu Qingyun. Can Lu Qingyun not understand the meaning of Su Tang? It''s good to pass the judgment, and it''s a legal matter. It''s really strict, and people have been under control for a long time. Lu Qingyun just didn''t move before, waiting for Su Tang''s news.


    When Su Yongqiang heard this, he was also excited, "the Su family..."


    "Brother, I''m not made of clay, am I?" Hearing Su Yongqiang''s words, he looked up at him and said, "besides, clay figurines still have three points of anger, right?"


    The little girl who just said with a smile that she was going to ask for a cup of tea was totally different at this time. She lifted her weight like a light, her tone was light, but she was sharp.


    Su Yongqiang moved his lips and sat down. "Yes, tangnier is right!"


    Then Su Tang laughed. "Brother and sister-in-law also know that I didn''t mean to be a trouble maker. I just can''t go back. It''s just that other people bully me. I can bear it. Besides, brother Qiang doesn''t have to worry. What''s going on? People in the Yamen are still looking into it."


    Zhou didn''t know the identity of sucang, so she was surprised to see sucang''s strong attitude and her men''s behavior. However, she knew that her husband must have a reason to do things, so she just watched and didn''t speak.

 Chapter 965

    "After I got the news from Lord Lu, it was only a joke. Brother Qiang also knew that such a small matter could not shake me. But I thought later that it was not so simple."


    Su Tang took a sip of tea. "Since our ancestors moved to Sujiatun, our Su family has been both beautiful and frustrated.


    They are all a family. I''d like to take everyone with me whenever I have a chance. Brother Qiang wants to understand that this is just the beginning.


    However, such a small thing can be spread to the outside of the family. Before, I was confident that I would make everyone rich and make our Su family prosperous, but now I dare not say so. "


    Su sugar''s face even with a smile, but no one can ignore the meaning of Su sugar''s words, Su Yongqiang is obviously also, one of Lin''s heart.


    "I can''t bury it in my throat. If there is something better to do in the future, my brother and sister-in-law will also talk about it. Do I give the Su family a chance or not?


    Yes, I will. Then I''ll have a few more crimes to report and frame me. How can I live?


    If I don''t give the chance to let other people live well, can''t the Su family blame me? Is it not very embarrassing for me to think that I''m acting like a son and grandson of the Su family? "


    Su Yongqiang expression is more serious. "Sugar Ni er said I understand, I will certainly find out these things."


    "My brother and sister-in-law didn''t come into contact with me on the first day. I was afraid of trouble. Brother Qiang found out who had spread the words and pulled out the seedlings in these fields.


    I''m not intolerant. As a warning, I still hang them up. But if there''s another time, even if it''s all from an ancestor, I can''t tolerate others'' refuting my face again and again. " Meng Sheng''s Novels www.mengshengxs.com


    In the end, Su Tang''s black and white eyes looked at Su Yongqiang with a smile on her face, but her eyes were full of sharp edges. "Although my face is not big, it''s always given by your Majesty''s golden words, isn''t it?"


    Su Yongqiang sees Su sugar like this, where does not know what she means. Even if Su Tang doesn''t tell everyone what she said before, she is already the county head, with ability, status and status.


    It''s a bad thing to say. It''s such a title. A group of ordinary people in the Su family will kneel down when they see Su Tang. Their identities are different.


    Su Tang''s warning is clear and light, but its sharpness is not light at all. In fact, Su Tang expresses her attitude with Su Yongqiang. This time, it''s not so easy for her to pass.


    In the face of Su sugar''s strong warning, Su Yongqiang didn''t say a word to rebut and plead for mercy. Although the seedlings of a mu of land were pulled out, it means that this family''s harvest is less than ten Liang silver this year.


    "Don''t worry, I will deal with it clearly, and I will never let you keep your mouth shut."


    Su Yongqiang stood up and bowed to sucang.


    Su sugar heard this, smiling to help Su Yongqiang "brother, get up quickly!"


    After letting Su Yongqiang sit down, Su Tang went on to say, "if you want to tell me the source of the accusation, my brother and sister-in-law must be able to guess the source. If you can''t run away, there are only a few people who can''t run away. My brother has found out the people well this time. What once belonged to our Su family, I said, will be returned."


    When the warning is almost enough, sucang will give benefits again. Stick plus sweet dates is an excellent way. If you only give warning but not benefit, it will not work!

 Chapter 966

    Su Yongqiang was warned by Su sugar, but he didn''t feel how much. Su sugar was the head of the county and his identity was there. Moreover, it was indeed the people of the Su family who did something wrong this time. Why should Su Tang be tolerant? It''s unreasonable.


    But now he heard the meaning of sucang''s words. He was also surprised. He suddenly looked at sucang and said, "what do you mean?"


    Then he saw that sucang nodded to him, "if you take it from the Su family by means of means, you have to give it back to me!"


    Su Yongqiang''s heart was filled with hot blood, red eyes to see Su sugar "really, really can you?"


    Su Tang nodded, "brother Qiang, feel at ease to check out the people who pass the news, and wait for the good news. This kind of betrayal of his family, eat inside out, strong brother should know how to do."


    Su Yongqiang naturally nodded when he heard this, "OK, I''ll check it out immediately."


    Su sugar with a smile on her face, "that''s trouble brother Qiang, I''ve been here for a long time, so I don''t want to stay any more!"


    Su Yongqiang and Zhou together sent Su sugar out of the door, watching Su sugar slowly walk back to her house with asters.


    "Head of the house, what''s going on here, sugar girl!" When Su Tang is gone, Zhou holds Su Yongqiang and asks.


    Su Yongqiang quickly pulled Zhou into the main room. They sat down to talk, then sat down. Su Yongqiang poured a large cup of warm water to calm down.


    Zhou asked again. Su Yongqiang went out and called his three sons. "You three go out and find out for me who told me about the hanging field. Besides, after your sugar girl came back, who has seen Wang Changhe? Don''t let me down. I want to have a look. I have repeatedly said that we should keep secret. Which one is picky It''s gone Small composition novel www.xzwxs.com


    Su Laixi see his father so angry, quickly pacify "Dad, you don''t worry."


    Su laiwang also nodded, "that''s right, dad told us what happened!"


    Su Yongqiang''s face was black. "What''s the matter? Someone spread the news, and then our family and your sugar girl were reported to the general judge of the Qingzhou government. Don''t you hurry to find out for me, these picky things!"


    When he said this, Su Laixi and his brothers all changed their faces. "What?"


    If this is reported, is it not possible for the Su family to hang up their fields? Is this not harmful? And they ignore other things. The three brothers quickly went out to investigate.


    When his three sons had left, Su Yongqiang sat down again. Zhou gave him a glass of water, and then said, "don''t be so angry. I''ll ask all my daughters-in-law to go out and inquire about it. Maybe it''s some daughter-in-law who has broken her mouth."


    Su Yongqiang nodded, and Zhou let Lv''s and their family go out. All of a sudden, only two of them and a su Xue were left in the house. Su Xue asked her to rest in the house when she knew something had happened. Zhou asked her to sit down with Su Yongqiang and talk to her.


    "Wonder how today''s candy is like this?" Su Yongqiang sat in his chair and spoke to Zhou.


    At this time, it seems that only his wife, who has been with each other for decades, can make him calm and comfort a little. Zhou nodded, "if you don''t say anything, I won''t ask."


    "I can''t tell you this for a long time. I don''t remember that we went to Qingyuan County Yamen before. In fact, it was related to tangnier. She was not in Sujiatun a few days ago, but went to the capital city and was granted the county head by our emperor''s order. A golden Phoenix flew out of our Su''s nest!"


    Su Yongqiang directly told the Zhou family that after hearing this, the whole Zhang Dazui "county leader!"

 Chapter 967

    "Is that tangnier, a lady?" Zhou''s face was completely unbelievable.


    Su Yongqiang nodded, "yes, the county magistrate personally read the order of the Ministry of rites that day. Tangnier had a set of headmaster''s robes. Can she fake it? Only that day, tangnier said that she was still in filial piety and was not ready to spread it everywhere, so she only changed the genealogy in front of me, the elders and several other people, and then released it after the filial piety period."


    Zhou understood why Su Yongqiang didn''t say it before, but when she thought of the warning from Su Tang today, she laughed, "is it really because the filial piety period has not passed?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense. What the county master''s wife said is what it is. This golden phoenix is destined to fly higher. She is willing to take the Su family to get better together. That''s enough." Su Yongqiang said.


    Zhou looked at her husband like this and massaged him behind him. "You don''t have to worry. I think tangnier is a good one.


    She didn''t know how many times she helped us. If she was good to her, she would be good to others. If it was bad for her, she would be bad for others.


    Although she has a strong voice today, she still has feelings for us.


    Otherwise, with her identity, she wants to find out why she has to find you?


    I found out what I couldn''t do. If I changed who, I couldn''t do it with her.


    But she still came to you. Although it was a warning, she also expressed her attitude and gave us a chance? " Friends Chinese website www.laoyouzw.com


    Although Zhou also realized that sucang was not simple, she didn''t think there was anything wrong with it. To tell the truth, if sucang was really a thoughtless person, she would have been killed long ago, and it would not have been today.


    Is it a bad thing for the Su family that Su Tang is so powerful? But Su Tang has already made a son-in-law, and will be the Su family in the future. Relying on the identity of a county head, the other party is absolutely indifferent to whom she wants to support the whole Su family.


    But sucang did not find their home first. Although there was a warning, it was not a chance.


    When Su Yongqiang was massaged by Zhou, the whole person relaxed. Hearing her words, she nodded, "you can see more clearly than I do. Besides, listen to what she means today. I''m afraid she knows who the report is. If the village head who was taken from me at the beginning can come back..."


    Speaking of this, Su Yongqiang was excited. For many years, when Zhou saw this, she said, "that''s not what we said. What else can be taken away from our Su family? I think tangnier knows it in her mind. She really got it back, but the best thing is that she is thinking about us."


    "I just sigh. You said that if we adopted them into our house, wouldn''t they..." Su Yongqiang really watched Su Tang change from a ragged doll to such a strong and excellent appearance today. To tell the truth, sometimes he really thought that if it was another choice


    "What do you want to do with so many things? TANNIE is grateful for her kindness. I think it''s very good. We have a county head in the Su family, so we can rely on it in the future."


    Zhou thinks it''s meaningless to think so much. In fact, it''s very good. Zhou is a mother herself. Anyway, she feels that such a powerful girl can''t be controlled by anyone. Su Tang''s brother and sister may be the best choice for her own life.


    "I understand what you said. It''s good to help her do things well in the future." Su Yongqiang finally said so.

 Chapter 968

    Su Laixi''s three brothers went out to investigate people''s problems. Before that, Su Yongqiang specially explained that the tax-free matter of hanging farmland was something that their su family could know and could not be spread out.


    Su Yongqiang has repeatedly warned that even those Su family members who are not qualified to hang up the farmland can not tell them that they will not be affected by the time.


    After warning in advance, Su Laixi and they came to ask. Naturally, no one would say that he had made a slip of the tongue.


    "You are sure that you did not say it yourself. If you still find out about you at that time, it will not be the only thing of your family. The patriarch and several elders have said that if you refuse to admit your mistakes, then all the three generations will be punished together, even ourselves."


    Su Laixi went to a family and saw that they didn''t admit it, but he made it clear. The scandal was said in front of him. If he found out again, it would not be a family''s business.


    This family is still close to the relatives of the Su Laixi family. Hearing this, we can see that the clan leader and the clan are always acting seriously. They hesitantly open their mouth and say, "I, I heard that the fifth brother and the rich and noble uncle boasted about hanging farmland that day."


    As soon as she heard this, she nodded, "I''ll go over and ask."


    After he left, the family also looked at each other, always feeling that something was going to happen.


    It''s not only Su Laixi, but also su Laifu and Su laiwang are efficient. Naturally, all three men ask about men. As for Miao''s family, Luo''s daughter-in-law or Lu''s daughter-in-law, when they go out, they ask their daughter-in-law.


    The women in this village walk around each other, sit together to do a job, and chat a little. They are the most intelligent when they often gossip in the village. Unique Chinese network www.v1zwxs.com


    In this way, the whole Su family started to ring. Wang Changhe''s dog leg saw the movement and came to tell the Wang family.


    "It seems that my letter of complaint has finally worked. Ha ha, I said that I asked my friend''s father specially. How could there be no movement?" Wang Xiaotian had been mild, and his face was full of arrogant smile at this time.


    Wang Xiaotian has a wife and concubine since he got married. In order to compete for favor, the two women also try to please Wang Xiaotian. Wang Xiaotian has a very comfortable life. However, Wang Changhe and Yang''s family both feel that their heads are big when they see this situation, and they are worried about whether they can live a better life.


    Wang Changhe had been worried about his little son''s report because of a string of blisters on his lips. When he saw the confusion of the Su family, he would not be as happy as his son, but the corners of his mouth were still cocked up.


    If you hurt Wang Changhe, the Su family should pay the price. He should have a look at the unruly sucang. How can he turn over this time.


    At the end of the night, Su Laixi and his family finally returned home. It was rare for them to light the lights at home, and several people spoke in the main room, regardless of their hungry stomachs.


    Not only they, but also su Xue and Wang Shui Shui Shui are there. Although they are married daughters, Wang Shui Shui''s family''s fields are also tax-free under the name of Su Tang. Naturally, this can''t be concealed.


    "Have you found out what happened?" Su Yongqiang''s eyes were flushed with anxiety. It was obvious that Su Tang had assigned him a task. Naturally, he wanted to find out the matter quickly. Otherwise, in case sucang changed his mind and let someone else be the village head.


    Although sucang has a good relationship with their family, it can not only support them.

 Chapter 969

    Several people heard Su Yongqiang ask, Su Laixi came forward and said, "Dad, after I asked, I can be sure that uncle yongyang''s fifth brother drank wine and told Fugui. I went to ask Fugui. He didn''t admit that he told Wang Changhe, but I saw his eyes twinkle. He should be lying."


    Su Laifu also came forward and said, "brother and I check the situation is similar, I heard that someone said to see the rich and noble have been to Wang Changhe''s house."


    After hearing the words of his two brothers, Su laiwang was puzzled. "I found something different between my brothers and me. I heard Pingge Er say that when he went down the mountain, he saw the third birthday of Yonggui''s family knocking at the door of Wang Changhe''s house like a ghost."


    The three brothers found that the direction is not the same, but fortunately there are three daughter-in-law.


    "Mom and Dad, we have also inquired about it. The daughter-in-law Wang Yang once had a good relationship with her said that Tanggu would never have a good ending." Miao''s three daughters in law also said.


    "Not only that, but I also listened to their daughters-in-law saying that they had a silver ear nail that day." Lu also said.


    There are so many families in Sujiatun. It''s natural that there are not many families in Sujiatun. There are some new things that can''t be concealed from the parents of the East, Li family.


    Several daughter-in-law gathered together to inquire about it, and then they found out that Wang Yang''s good wife was not good at spitting, and Roche gave the benefit directly, so he asked.


    When Su Yongqiang and Zhou heard these words from their sons and daughters-in-law, they did not understand, "is that wealth or three years old?"


    "It should be rich and noble!" That''s what sulashi and sulaifu said. 120 Novels www.xiaoshuo120.com


    "The third birthday is not the first time for their family. It is more likely." So says Sullivan.


    Su Xue on one side thought for a moment, "can''t, are they all?"


    Just finish saying, the whole family all stare at her to see come over, Su snow faces these eyes calmly.


    "That''s it. The rich and the rich are lazy. They have nothing to do with their family. They didn''t build a house for Tanggu last year. They didn''t take them with them this time. Because they didn''t have a cheap price, they ruined other people''s good deeds. They can do it!"


    "As for Sanshou, it''s not the first time that the family has asked Tanggu and uncle Nuo for trouble. Moreover, their family is not qualified to go to the field. It''s not good for them. It''s not that they can''t do it. Maybe they all want to go together."


    Su Xue''s voice is soft, but the logic is clear. Wang Shui Shui Shui sees her like this, and her eyes are focused on her. After she finishes, the couple look at each other and smile.


    On the other hand, Su Laixi did not pay attention to her sister''s husband. After hearing her sister''s words, they were all in a tiger''s face. "It''s a deliberate evil mind. You can''t just let it go!"


    Luo Shi and Lu''s several women are worried about another thing: "this report, is not our family can not hang the land tax-free?"


    This time, many people in the Su family bought a little more land, just thinking that they could grow new vegetables without paying taxes, and earn more this year. If they were reported that they could not tax-free, they would lose a lot of money.


    Su Yongqiang''s face is also very ugly, but also said, "hang Tian matter is OK, you hurry to have a rest, tomorrow morning go to call the clan elder, Su Fugui and Su Sanshou all to come over, this matter can''t pass like this."

 Chapter 970

    Su Yongqiang not only remembers Su Tang''s warning, but also an intolerable thing for his clan leader.


    As the patriarch of the Su family, there are some small mistakes made by some people in the family. If they don''t speak two words, they can always solve them.


    However, divulging secrets or even encouraging outsiders to report their own family members is to harm the interests of the whole Su family by not taking the affairs of the Su family members in mind. This is pickpocketing, which the whole Su family can not tolerate.


    Su Laixi was really angry when he saw his father. Now it was a little late, so he promised to go down the next morning and call for someone to sleep for a while.


    After talking to Su Yongqiang, Su Tang goes to bed early in the evening. As a result, she feels that she has cat''s paws on her face in the middle of the night and has been photographing "master, master..."


    Su Tangba opened the paw of the orange cat and squinted at the quartz clock nearby. She wanted to kill a cat. "Little fourth son, do you want to see what time it is?"


    "It''s not me. There''s a knock outside!" Orange cat said that he was wronged, it is also a good sleep, was outside the sound of wake-up call sucang.


    Sucang hears someone knocking on the door outside and opens her eyes. As her eyes open, the space slowly lights up from the darkness. She also hears that someone is knocking at her own door outside the space.


    She picked up her clothes, put them on, and came out of the space to open the door. "What''s the matter?"


    The one who knocked on the door was Ziyuan. Seeing sucang''s calm face, she saluted "Miss, master Luo is back!"


    Su Tang got up a little angry, but also knew that there must be something important. Otherwise, the servants would not quarrel with themselves at this time. However, after hearing the Ziyuan saying that Luo Xingchen was back, she was still startled and said, "is she coming back at this time?" 67 Novels www.6c7d.com


    "Sugar!" Su sugar asked, only to see the people standing in the yard, plain white, tall and handsome, very beautiful Danfeng eyes with a bit of hard to hide the fatigue and dust laden "I''m back!"


    Su Tang saw that it was her, and nodded, "come in first!"


    "It''s too late," said the road Luo Xingchen doesn''t care to enter the door with sucang, and comes to say the way.


    Su Tang opened his eyes and said, "young master, it''s early in the morning. There''s still more than one hour before dawn."


    "I know, it''s important. Can I tell you on the way?" Luo Xingchen saw that Su Tang didn''t move, and she was about to leave.


    Su Tang had no choice but to promise, "then you let me wash, how can I go out to meet people like this?"


    Astragalus is sensible. Hearing sucang''s words, he will immediately go to the kitchen to boil water for sucang to wash and gargle. He hears sucang saying, "just pour some cold water on it. I''ll refresh myself."


    Ziyuan agreed. In the past, she had cold water from the well. Su Tang washed and cleaned up her clothes. She was preparing to make her hair. Luo Xingchen couldn''t take care of it. She was about to get on the carriage. "Just make it on the way, go quickly!"


    Sucang can only give up, first get on the carriage, followed by the Astragalus, sleep half, was called wood poplar set up the carriage, left from Sujiatun.


    After Ziyuan got on the bus, she tied her hair to Sutang. Luo Xingchen sat beside her and said to Su Tang, "I specially come here in advance to tell you, or tomorrow the herald will arrive in Sujiatun. You don''t want people to know that you have a title. If you arrive at the county government office early in the morning, you can receive orders directly from the county government."


    It turns out that Luo Xingchen will come back at this time for the sake of sucang. She knows that sucang doesn''t want to disclose her title to Sujiatun people, at least not at the moment.

 Chapter 971

    Su Tang must have its own reasons for doing so. Although Luo Xingchen can''t fully know, he will still act according to his own ideas. So he sees that the Imperial Envoys who preach the message are about to arrive. He quickly comes back to tell sucang.


    Su Tang Yu Guang saw her running all the way. She had just entered the door and didn''t even drink any water. She opened the drawer beside her and there was a teapot in it. She took it out and said, "drink some water to moisten your throat!"


    Of course, it''s not in the car. It''s made by Su Tang from the space. As soon as Luo Xingchen saw that there was water, she took the kettle and took a big drink to her mouth. The spring water in the space tasted clear, and instantly filled her mouth with fluid, which relieved her of a lot of fatigue.


    Luo Xingchen spirit of a lot of "you are outstanding, water is so good to drink!"


    After saying that, changed Su sugar a white eye, asked her "how to go so long?"


    Luo Xingchen talked to Su Tang about his time in the capital city. "Well, I didn''t think it would take so long. When I arrived, I went to find Murong Zhao, and then told him the purpose. The tribute was very fast, but it took you a lot of time to become the princess."


    Hearing that she called his royal highness by his name, Su Tang raised her eyebrows and said, "it seems that you have experienced a lot of things in the capital city."


    "Not only ah, I understand a truth, regardless of whether it is us or them, are the same group of troubles." Luo Xingchen sighs very seriously.


    Many people may think that Murong Zhao and Pei Xuan are so powerful that they must live a comfortable life. Before that, Luo Xingchen always felt that she was not easy. At this time in Beijing, she really felt that it was not easy!


    Luo Xingchen sighed about this, and Su Tang carefully talked about why she had so much time in the capital, the reason is very simple, because sucang wants the title of princess. Qiqi Chinese website www.qiqizw.com


    Murong Zhaoxian found the Tai hospital and specially tested that the clothes and materials washed with soap could effectively prevent the disease from spreading again, which took some time.


    During this period, he also experienced some things. Murong Zhao''s action also caused some people''s fear. He went to the old emperor to complain. After all, he was too close to the imperial doctor of Tai hospital. I''m afraid it''s not a good thing.


    Murong Zhaocai first took down the tribute qualification of xingxingtang, and then offered two new vegetable seeds. When he was sued by his younger brother and questioned by the old emperor, Murong Zhaocai brought up the matter of soap.


    In any case, it was not taken out at once. Instead, it came down step by step. Originally, there were only two new dishes and seeds. The old Emperor didn''t mean to confer a title, but he also had a recipe for soap. The Tai hospital also proved that the popularity of this kind of food can help prevent the spread of diseases.


    The most important thing is that Murong Zhao gave the old emperor all the fame of this matter and excluded himself. The old emperor naturally accepted his son''s understanding.


    "You can tell me that Murong Zhao was busy at the end of a month. In the end, all the things he did were hard work of his majesty. The hospital was rewarded, but only the most hardworking among them was nothing."


    Luo Xingchen said at the end, she was a little angry for Murong Zhao. The emperor became a virtuous and virtuous emperor, but it was clearly Murong Zhao who did everything. Her reputation was given to the old emperor, which reminds her of her previous experiences.


    On the contrary, Su Tang knew Murong Zhao''s practice and nodded, "our prince is a wise man."


    "Cleverness is cleverness, that is, to hold back." Luo Xingchen is not unable to understand, that is, he feels that being a prince is too oppressive.

 Chapter 972

    Su Tang heard Luo Xingchen say so, and laughed, "endure what ordinary people can''t bear, and naturally can become something ordinary people can''t do."


    Luo Xingchen pursed her lips, "I finally understand why you are like this, or we are so good, just do business, walk around, very good."


    "How old are we? We''re just starting now!" Su Tang looked at her and said with a smile.


    Luo Xingchen also laughed, "it''s just a moment of emotion, the emperor''s grace, just gave you a princess, I would like to congratulate the good princess in advance!"


    As soon as Su Tang heard this title, she was in a headache. "Don''t do it. If it wasn''t for convenience, I wouldn''t be a princess. It''s the best to be an ordinary person. I''m free and carefree!"


    Luo Xingchen knows that Su Tang is not modest. Seeing her headache, she laughs, "you are the devil who doesn''t care about these. Other girls will laugh crazy when they can be princesses, OK?"


    "Do you want to?" Su Tang asked her.


    Luo Xingchen was stunned for a moment. "To tell you the truth, I really thought about it before. You know, I was born in a merchant''s family, and I was always looked down upon by others. Before, I envied Murong Zhao and Pei Xuan. But now I really don''t want to. I can''t understand them as you can. Their troubles may not be what we can afford."


    She saw it with her own eyes when she went to the capital this time. She thought it was very difficult for her to dance on the tip of a knife. But she could choose to leave. But Murong Zhao had no other choice. He was the prince. If he could not be emperor, he might die.


    Therefore, he can only stand there, no matter how hard it is, he will continue to hold on. The so-called noble position is also facing greater pressure, so she is really unwilling to do so now.


    Su Tang thinks that Luo Xingchen''s experience in the capital is certainly not as simple as she said, but it is estimated that they have nothing to do with sucang''s own affairs. So if she doesn''t say, sucang doesn''t ask, "so, you still say me."


    Luo Xingchen laughed, "well, ha ha, I was going to leave when I finished my work. Later, the Ministry of rites said that I would make you a crown dress. Murong Zhao also said that it would be safer to go with the imperial envoy. So I stayed for a few more days. Schoolbag novel www.shubao100.com


    Tut Tut, you don''t know. They are really busy. By the way, your little brother is a demon who can stop children crying in the capital recently. "


    After saying that, he looked at Su Tang and said, "you''re a demon, you''ve already been good, right?"


    After hearing this, sucang laughed, "this is very good."


    "Yes, at least better than before!" Luo Xingchen also nodded.


    After chatting for a while on the road, they probably told Su Tang what they needed to explain. Luo Xingchen was so sleepy that he couldn''t open his eyes. He fell asleep on sucang''s shoulder. He was quiet for a while, and sucang also leaned against the chair and squinted for a rest.


    Two hours later, the talent was bright, so they went to Qingyuan County directly to the county government.


    When sucang arrived, Lu Qingyun and Yang''s family got up and were preparing to have breakfast. However, they were surprised to hear that the county Lord was visiting.


    "The Lord didn''t say that the Yamen soldiers would go to Sujiatun to get people today. Why did the county head come at this time?" Yang asked Lu Qingyun suspiciously.


    Lu Qingyun shook his head. "I don''t know."


    Lu Qingyun and Su Tang have already said in their letters before that the Yamen servants will come to arrest the people who have been reported by Wang Changhe today. It is not necessary for Su Tang to come to the County Yamen in person for this serious matter. Just a few crooked people will make false accusations. When the time comes, the interrogation will be clear and the sentence will be fine.


    There''s nothing to say about a case with very clear evidence. But I didn''t expect that sucang came this morning. No wonder Lu Qingyun was surprised.

 Chapter 973

    The couple couldn''t understand why sucang would visit in the morning and go out to meet her. They were surprised to see not only the maid they had seen before, but also a teenager.


    Naturally, sucang saw the couple and saw that they were very surprised by Luo Xingchen around them, so she said, "I''m sorry to see you and Mrs. Lu early in the morning."


    When Lu Qingyun and Yang heard that Su Tang was so polite, they also said with a smile, "the county Lord is polite. Please come inside quickly!"


    Su Tang nodded, "you shouldn''t bother me this morning, but there are really some important things. This is Luo Xingchen, my current partner, who has just come back from Beijing!"


    After entering the door, Su Tang introduced Luo Xingchen to Lu Qingyun and Yang''s family. When they heard Su Tang''s introduction, they were also surprised. "It turns out that this is Luo Xingchen, the second young master of the Luo family in Beikou. It''s really better to see than to hear a lot of things!"


    I have to say, Luo Xingchen''s reputation is really not small. When Luo Xingchen heard these words, he also laughed. "Lord Lu, Mrs. Lu is polite. I have been expelled from the Luo family in Beikou. The address of the second young master of the Luo family has nothing to do with me. I''m just a general person who cooperates with the county head."


    In fact, sucang and Luo Xingchen have been regarded as unmarried husband and wife, but neither of them takes this seriously. After all, they are girlfriends and play actors. Therefore, neither sucang nor Luo Xingchen will deliberately say that they are engaged. They prefer to use the words of cooperators.


    Lu Qingyun and yang are very surprised to hear Luo Xingchen say so. They don''t know that the second young master of the Luo family in Beikou has been expelled from the Luo family, that is to say, it is hard to imagine.


    For a while, Lu Qingyun and Yang didn''t know what to say. Fortunately, sucang saw that the atmosphere was a little awkward, so Zhang Kou said, "star star''s main purpose in Beijing this time is to send the sauce of Xingxing sugar to the campaign tribute, which has been elected."


    Sure enough, when Su Tang opened his mouth, Lu Qingyun and Yang''s mouth were relieved, and immediately congratulated Su Tang, "congratulations to the county Lord, congratulations to Mr. Luo!" 398 Novels www.398xs.com


    Luo Xingchen didn''t mean to be embarrassed. Lu Qingyun and Yang mentioned it. She explained that she had nothing to do with Luo''s family, so she heard that they congratulated Su Tang and then said.


    "Lord Lu and Mrs. Lu''s congratulations are just right. When I went to Beijing this time, your Majesty was very moved to learn that the county head was for the country and the people. So this time, the decree made the county head the princess. The edict had already arrived in Qingzhou Prefecture yesterday. Today, I will go to Qingyuan County Yamen. So I came back to congratulate the county head and Lord Lu."


    Luo Xingchen is worthy of years of business to mix over, at this time the words are beautiful.


    Lu Qingyun and Yang thought that Sutang''s business could be chosen as a tribute, so congratulations to her. Now they hear Luo Xingchen say that sucang is named princess. They can''t hide their surprise and look at sucang.


    Seeing Su Tang''s modest smile, "Your Majesty''s boundless grace, I''m ashamed of it."


    Although Su Tang today heard Luo Xingchen say that he had changed from a good county head to a good princess, she had the idea of not giving the old emperor a root fragrance, but wanting to give her some root wax.


    To tell you the truth, the old emperor should be glad that Su Tang is not in the capital. Otherwise, she will light the wax for the old emperor immediately. The orange cat has all the candles ready to ensure that the old emperor can enjoy the good goods accumulated by the gods and beasts.


    But on the surface, Su Tang was very polite and modest to compliment the old emperor. He was full of thanks and magnanimous imperial grace. In official circles, so many ministers were like this, but how to calculate secretly or how to calculate? It was normal.


    Sure enough, after hearing Su Tang''s words, Lu Qingyun immediately said "Huang en Hao Dang!"

 Chapter 974

    Qingyuan County is not the rich county in the south. There were few decent people in the past few years. It''s enough to have a county head. As a result, the county head has become a princess in a few months.


    This can definitely be recorded in the county annals. At the same time, as a county magistrate, Lu Qingyun''s achievements can also be regarded as his achievements. Of course, he would like to say that he has great kindness.


    Even in front of sucang and Luo Xingchen, Lu Qingyun and Yang couldn''t help but exchange a shocked look. After only a few months, when they met sucang, she was still an ordinary little peasant girl who opened a dessert shop.


    Compared with the ordinary peasant girls, they certainly earn more and have a better life. But in only one year, sucang has become the county head, and after only a few months, sucang has become a princess.


    A little peasant girl became a princess in less than two years. If it hadn''t happened in front of them, they couldn''t believe it. But now sucang is right in front of them. Luo Xingchen said it simply and didn''t explain the reason. But Lu Qingyun absolutely has reason to believe that Su Tang is not a simple princess.


    Although the title of the women in the dynasty was only salary and no real power under the princess, it was not easy to see that the emperor could confer a county head or a princess with a good reason.


    In particular, Princess Ruixue, the famous princess in this dynasty, was given the title because her father died in battle and the court paid tribute to meritorious officials. It was also because Li Huilan''s father was only her daughter. If she had a son, his son would also have a false title. All these are the common methods used by the court to compensate meritorious officials.


    But sucang himself was adopted by the present family. Su laoshuan''s family died, leaving only the sister and brother of sucang. So Lu Qingyun couldn''t figure out how Sutang came from. He could only guess that it might have something to do with the tribute of star sugar sauce mentioned by Luo Xingchen just now, but I couldn''t think of it in detail.


    Fortunately, although the couple were very surprised, they didn''t show it on their faces. After seeing the landing of Qingyun, Yang said that he had a great deal of grace before he looked at Su Tang with a smile: "congratulations on the princess''s promotion!" Fresh novel www.xianxs.com


    Su Tang looked at her like this and laughed, "I haven''t received the order yet, ma''am. Congratulations are early!"


    When Yang heard Su Tang say this, he also said, "it''s not a matter of time. The princess came here early in the morning. I''m afraid she hasn''t used breakfast. If you don''t dislike it, you can use it together?"


    Yang saw that although sucang had been made the princess, she still had the same attitude as before. She knew that she was still close to her family, so she directly invited sucang to have dinner with her as before.


    As soon as she heard this, Su Tang was not polite. "I''m going out without waking up. My wife just doesn''t say that. I still want to ask you for something to eat. She''s such a hot tempered person. She pulled me out of the door when I was half asleep. My wife invited me, so I''m not polite."


    "If you are polite to us, we will be sad. However, it is a little rough. It''s all our own food. The princess doesn''t dislike it!" Yang also said.


    "Ha ha, how could it be? Last time I ate my wife''s Hemp cake, I thought about it for a long time when I went back!" Su Tang laughs.


    Yang asked his servants to add bowls and chopsticks to serve Su Tang. He also asked his servant girl to come over and say, "what time is it? Go and ask the young lady to come over for dinner!"


    The servant girl went to call Lu Wan''er. Lu Wan''er was a serious young lady at home. She would wake up naturally after sleeping. At this moment, the maid called, and Qingju dug her out of the bed.

 Chapter 975

    When Lu Wan''er was ready to come out, breakfast was all over here. She came to see Yang alone. "Mom, isn''t sugar coming? What about her?"


    Yang looked at his daughter and glared at her. "It''s time to come. They''ve gone to the front to receive the order."


    Luo Xingchen was in such a hurry to pull Su Tang to Qingyuan County. It was right indeed. Just now a few people sat down and finished their breakfast. The news came from yamen that the angel had arrived.


    So Lu Qingyun, Su Tang and Luo Xingchen all went out, and Luo Xingchen had to rush to Qingshui Town, because the edict not only included the imperial edict of Su Tang as the princess, but also the information about the tribute qualification of xingxingtang sauce, and also ordered to go to the sauce workshop in Qingshui county.


    Originally, Jianghong was in charge of the sauce workshop, but because Jianghong''s family had been redeemed, Su Tang asked Jiang Hong to take charge of the shops in Qingzhou government for the time being. Jianghong was not in Qinghe town recently, but went to other places to set up these shops.


    In this way, there is no one to manage the sauce workshop in Qingshui County for the time being. Jinzhu has not yet completed her studies. When she has completed her studies, Su Tang will ask Jinzhu to manage it for a while. If she is successful, she will find someone else.


    Even so, the dyehouse that Sutang wants to do has not yet been managed by someone. If there is no way out, she can only carry it for the time being. She also hopes that there are reliable talents among those people who can be promoted from the shop to be a shopkeeper, and then the dyehouse can be managed by Jiang Hong.


    Anyway, at present, sucang''s business is developing very fast, and there are few talents who can use it, but it can only be done slowly. This time Zhu Wenzhu has come back, and sucang will take him to make a dyehouse for the time being. When he gets started, sucang can let him go.


    Because she wanted to receive the order, Luo Xingchen came to pick it up at the sauce workshop, so she went to Qingshui town.


    Su Tang went to the front of the Yamen to receive the order. Originally, the eunuch who sent the message thought he was going to Sujiatun. When he learned that Su Tang was a guest at Lord Lu''s house, he felt relieved and didn''t have to go on running. Zero long Literature Network www.09wxw.com


    No one in the countryside is willing to stay longer and is in a hurry to go back.


    In front of the eunuch''s edict, the Ministry of rites with the relevant documents and Sutang''s crown clothes also go through the procedures together.


    Later, Lu Wan''er heard her mother tell her that Su Tang had gone to receive the order. She sat down to have breakfast. She asked Yang curiously, "Niang, Tangtang is the princess now. She is too good!"


    Just finish saying, Yang Shi knocked her head, "you still know, the princess is younger than you, you can''t even embroider a serious peony!"


    She is also a girl of about the same age. Sucang is a very prosperous business and has been granted the title of princess. She is capable, resourceful and capable. Although she is also a girl who loves her daughter, she has to admit that if there is no comparison, there will be no harm!


    Lu Wan''er was said by her mother, and immediately refuted, "that Niang can''t say right. Tangtang''s embroidery is not as good as mine."


    "Not promising!" Yang saw her daughter like this and said something about her.


    Lu Wan''er finished her last breakfast and shook her head. "Anyway, sugar has always been better than me. She can hold the door by herself, but I can''t!"


    This is true. Yang looked at her simple daughter and thought that Su Tang had to work hard at a young age. Although she had the ability, it was not because she did not have the support of her own parents!

 Chapter 976

    "You''re just a bunch of principles. You''re not allowed to go wild in the future. Follow me at home and learn from housekeeper!" Thinking of sucang''s family, Yang sighed that the children of the poor had been in charge of the family. If it was possible, who didn''t want the children at home to be happy.


    It''s really like sucang, who supports everything by himself. Even if he has the ability, he is also sad behind his back.


    Lu Wan''er spat out her tongue and said, "yes, mother!" The voice is big.


    "You girl!" said Yang She was also teased by the girl.


    In front of the yamen, after the eunuch finished reading the imperial edict, he said to Su Tang, "good princess, take the order!"


    Su Tang received the bright yellow imperial edict, and then the eunuch and Su Tang said with a smile, "Congratulations, your majesty said, and I hope the good princess can think about the common people and live up to the emperor''s kindness in the future."


    commom people make complaints about Sue''s face, and the old emperor who is shameless is not afraid of the emperor. He even does not think of a proper title. She does not give him any wax. She is good tempered and continues to think about the people.


    If she only thinks about the common people, she is also a princess fart, and she can become a queen directly. Why not see the old emperor tell Li Huilan to let her serve the country and the people? With Princess Ruixue, she can eat and wait for death to chase men. She, the princess, will have to work hard until she dies suddenly?


    Is this what people can say and what people can do?


    Thank you Sue make complaints about the eunuch''s words. No.5 novel network www.5hxs.com


    These people don''t think it''s surprising that Su Tang is like this. After all, when Su Tang was in the capital before, she was a very impolite little peasant girl. Now she is suddenly polite and polite. I guess it''s strange.


    The imperial edicts were also announced to Su Tang, and the procedures of the Ministry of rites were handed over to Lu Qingyun. These imperial messengers left Qingyuan County Yamen as soon as possible.


    Seeing the attitude of these people, Lu Qingyun can only say that the officials in the capital are too big to look at their small places.


    "Princess, please come inside!" Lu Qingyun waited for these people to leave, so he asked Su Tang to sit down inside, and then he went to change his household registration data again. "Congratulations on your promotion. Is the princess free for lunch today?"


    Su Tang sat down and said to Lu Qingyun, "that''s a nagging question, and the scholar who slandered me before?"


    Hearing Su Tang say this, Lu Qingyun also told her, "this morning, the Yamen servant has gone to Sujiatun, and Wang Xiaotian, who is involved in the case, will be arrested and brought to justice. As for that scholar, he is now locked in the county yamen cell, but the princess needs to interrogate it in person?"


    Wang Changhe is not angry with sucang. Even if Su Sanshou doesn''t go, he wants to make sucang whole. What''s more, Wang Changhe thinks he has caught sucang''s pigtail.


    But Wang Changhe is just a village head. Previously, he said that he was a relative of the county magistrate Wang Chong, and they all paid for their fame. In fact, they had nothing to do with him. Moreover, he did not ask the county magistrate to give him money for his work.


    But Wang Changhe can''t. Wang Xiaotian is a scholar, and there are always several classmates he knows. Wang Xiaotian hates Su Tang very much. He hates that Su Tang didn''t help his father crush Chen XiuXiu at the beginning, and even more hates that Su Tang helped Zhou Xiaocao.


    Zhou Xiaocao had a good relationship with him. He didn''t want to marry sun osmanthus. He already said that he liked Zhou Xiaocao. When he married Zhou Xiaocao, he would not have to marry sun osmanthus. As a result, Zhou Xiaocao was more and more persuaded by Su Tang. Several times when he went to see Zhou Xiaocao, he was ridiculed and ridiculed.

 Chapter 977

    Wang Xiaotian put all this hatred on Su Tang. If it hadn''t been for Su Tang and Zhou Xiaocao to force him, he would not have gone to please Yang Shulan. Yang Shulan''s family is rich and has a young lady''s temper. He has to please and coax him. He feels that he has no dignity at all.


    On the contrary, after sun osmanthus entered the door, he was considerate. He liked it more, but he did not dare to show it.


    Seeing the opportunity to kill Su Tang, Wang Xiaotian found his classmate and friend and promised enough money to let his friend''s father, who is also a scholar in the city, to write to report Su Tang''s collusion with the magistrate of Qingyuan County.


    Later, it became clear that the scholar sent the letter anonymously to the general judge''s hand. As soon as the general judge saw that he was suing the county head and Lu Qingyun, he knew that it was a slander and false accusation. Lu Qingyun happened to take Su Tang''s silver and ask the general judge to investigate from Yan.


    As expected, the general judge made a strict investigation. First, he caught the scholar, and then followed suit. The scholar''s son recruited Wang Xiaotian and Wang Changhe.


    Although the scholar had a good reputation, he falsely accused the county magistrate and the current princess, which was also very important. After the general verdict was cleared up, he sent the man to Qingyuan County cell for interrogation by Lu Qingyun himself.


    Now when Lu Qingyun sees Su Tang asking, he thinks she wants to interrogate herself, so he asks her.


    "It''s Lord Lu''s duty to investigate the case. I shouldn''t have interfered with it. I don''t want to see it. I believe Lord Lu will handle the case impartially. I am strict with the law. I believe that a good man will not be wronged and a bad man will never be let go."


    After Lu Qingyun asked, he did not expect that Su Tang said such a thing. After a little reaction, he understood it. Then he said with a smile, "what the princess said is that the lower official will handle the matter impartially. He will not injustice a good man, nor let go any guilty person."


    Su Tang nodded, "Lord Lu, it''s hard!" Good mood literature www.hxqwx.com


    "You are welcome, princess."


    The conversation seems simple, but the connotation is clear. Su Tang didn''t ask about the case of falsely accusing herself. Instead, she went to the back of the Yamen and chatted with Lu Wan''er. She didn''t seem to care about the situation.


    However, Lu Qingyun is very clear about what Su Tang really means, and handle it impartially. For the same crime in the law, you can be given a lighter sentence or a heavier sentence according to human feelings. Obviously, Su Tang does not intend to let go of this case.


    However, Su Tang can not be said to be bullying, because it is the other party''s fault, Lu Qingyun already knows how to do it.


    However, Su Tang took the imperial edict and became a good princess. Su Jiatun had no food to eat. She went to Su Tang''s home early in the morning to find her, while Su Laixi and her brothers went out to find Su Fugui, Su Sanshou, and the Su family for a meeting.


    "It''s my master!" Jiang Nian came to open the door and saw Su Yongqiang. Jiang Nian saluted.


    Su Yongqiang heard that she called himself, nodded, some anxious look, "tell your miss, I have something to ask her."


    After Jiang Nian heard this, he saluted again, "master of my family, Miss Luo went to Qingyuan County with Mr. Luo this morning, but she is not at home now."


    Su Yongqiang heard this, in his heart a surprise, "you said your miss went to the county, do you know anything?"


    "I really don''t know, but when the young lady left, she also made an account. She only said that the master of my family was the patriarch, and I believe that the master can handle the affairs of the family well." Jiang Nian also said that before Su Tang left, he made a special statement. He probably guessed that he was not in Sujiatun. Su Yongqiang would come to find her.

 Chapter 978

    When Su Yongqiang heard Jiang Nian tell himself, he settled down a little bit: "since your miss is not at home, I will go back first. If your miss comes back, please come home and say something to me."


    Jiang Nian also knew that the relationship between Su Tang and Su Yongqiang''s family was still good, so he nodded and promised, "my master can rest assured. I will tell you when you come back."


    When he didn''t see anyone, Su Yongqiang turned around before he entered. He was ready to go back and discuss with the family elders how to deal with Su Fugui and Su Sanshou. It was a coincidence that Su Yongqiang''s family lived not far from the entrance of the village, so in the past, he happened to see the Yamen servant who had just entered the village.


    "Why is master Qin coming to our Sujiatun now?" Su Yongqiang saw the arrival of the people, immediately a few steps forward to talk.


    This yamen servant went home to invite Su Yongqiang. His name was Qin Zhong. Last time he met him, he always had some feelings. Now Qin Zhong heard Su Yongqiang call himself, and quickly shook his head with a smile. "Don''t call me that from the master of the Su family. Congratulations to the master of the Su family for a Golden Phoenix."


    When Su Yongqiang heard the Yamen servant say so, he also modestly said with a smile, "Lord Qin, you are welcome. The head of the county has his own skills, but our Su family is just shining."


    Qin Zhong is the Sheriff of Qingyuan County Yamen. He doesn''t need to run away when he comes here to arrest people. However, he is smart. When he goes out in the morning, he hears Lu Qingyun saying that he wants to receive the order. Naturally, he knows that the lady of Su family, the county head, will soon be made a princess again, so he specially asks herself to come here.


    At first, Qin Zhong said that he would try to meet Su Yongqiang. Unexpectedly, he met Su Yongqiang when he entered Sujiatun, so he came to talk to him. Su Yongqiang had a good relationship with the princess. Qin Zhong knew that he could not get in touch with the princess directly, but it was much easier to go on Su Yongqiang''s side. Beauty nest novel www.mnowo.com


    Seeing that Su Yongqiang didn''t know it, Qin Zhong pulled him in a low voice and said, "the master of Su family doesn''t know something. When I just went out from the county yamen, I just watched an angel come to the Yamen to announce the edict, saying that it was your county head''s wife who granted the princess!"


    "What?" Su Yongqiang was stunned, "is master Qin sure?"


    "I''m not sure. When I went out, I saw your lady and the magistrate set up a incense table to receive the order. Your family has a bright future in the future." Qin Zhong said positively.


    Su Yongqiang only felt his heart beat very fast when he heard this. If so, the Su family would really like to be promoted to heaven by themselves. Then he remembered another thing: "thank you for your advice. I''m afraid the princess''s wife won''t make it public. I don''t know when Lord Qin came to Sujiatun this time. Can I help you?"


    Su Yongqiang was a village head before the end. He had contact with the clerical yamen servants in these Yamen. When he saw Qin Zhong talking to himself in such a low voice, he didn''t know that he was deliberately selling love to others, so he said thanks as a promise.


    Of course, this kind of human relationship is not just one or two sentences today. In the future, if you talk more, you will naturally get better and better. Qin Zhong and Su Yongqiang both know this truth.


    Sure enough, Qin Zhong heard Su Yongqiang''s thanks and knew that the head of the Su family understood it, so he continued to smile and say, "don''t say, I really have something to do. I need the help of the master of the Su family. The magistrate in the state capital sent a criminal who slandered the county magistrate and the princess''s wife two days ago. I came here to take people. Can the master of the Su family know where Wang Xiaotian and Wang Changhe are Is it? "

 Chapter 979

    Qin Zhong seemed to ask the way, but he told Su Yongqiang what he was doing here. Hearing Qin Zhong''s words, Su Yongqiang said in his heart. Sure enough, he asked, "the king''s house is in the east of the village. Lord Qin follows this road to the fifth house. The brick house with black wooden door is their home."


    When Qin Zhong heard Su Yongqiang''s direction, he said, "thank you so much for saving me so much time."


    Su Yongqiang said politely, and then asked carefully, "I don''t know how to deal with the crimes committed by Wang Xiaotian and Wang Changhe?"


    Qin Zhong didn''t expect Su Yongqiang to ask this question. Is he a Constable? He knows the criminal law and says directly.


    "If a civilian criminal officer falsely accuses, the light one is a stick, and the most important thing is to kill his head. It depends on who they falsely accuse, such as the county head and the princess.


    This time, the general judge was really angry and ordered a heavy sentence. The Wang family was the chief conspirator, and he was expected to be severely punished. It depends on how Lord Lu decides. Lord Lu is also the target of their false accusation. "


    Qin Zhong didn''t say much, but in the key point, Su Yongqiang was really shocked when he heard this. However, he was calm and said thanks to Qin Zhong, "thank you for your advice."


    Qin Zhong said with a smile, "the master of the Su family is polite. I''m on business, so I''ll leave first."


    Su Yongqiang also quickly nodded his head and promised, "don''t delay Lord Qin''s official business. I''ll treat you to drink when you come to the county next time."


    "You come to the county, where you use it, I invite you!" Qin Zhong''s heart secretly happy, know that this time he is sold to Su Yongqiang, get the relationship with the princess.


    Qin Zhong goes to Wang Xiaotian''s home, while Su Yongqiang speeds up his pace and returns to his own home. When he arrives, there are several old people in the family who are waiting for him. 666 Literature Network www.666wxw.com


    "You''re back. What do you want to say, sugar?" Although several old people are old people, Su Tang has a high status. Today, I still want to ask her opinions on this matter. I''m afraid that this is not good enough, and Su Tang will be angry at that time.


    Su Yongqiang saw that all the old people were coming, but Su Fugui and Su Sanshou had not been brought here. He immediately talked to the old man, "tangnier is not at home. He said that he went to the county in the early morning."


    Hearing that Su Tang was not there, several old people exchanged eyes with each other and continued to look at Su Yongqiang, "what about today?"


    Su Yongqiang looked at them. "When I came back just now, I met the sheriff Qin in the county yamen. He told me one thing. When he came out of the yamen, he saw an angel come to the County Yamen to announce orders. The person receiving the order was our tangnier."


    When these old people heard this, they all opened their eyes and looked at Su Yongqiang. Seeing that he had finished this sentence, they all knocked on their crutches anxiously, "what''s the matter? Tell me quickly!"


    Su Yongqiang took a deep breath and said, "Constable Qin himself said that his majesty has granted the county head the title of Princess!"


    "God, I''m glad to hear this, and then I''ll turn over the whole family


    "Tangnier is a girl loved by heaven. If she survives a disaster, she will be lucky. We have a princess in the Su family."


    Can you not be happy? In the hearts of a group of farmers who have been facing the Loess back to the sky all their lives, the county magistrate is the chief official. Before their own family, a county head''s wife was born, which was very powerful. It didn''t take long for the county magistrate to be promoted again, even more powerful. This is a sign of the prosperity of the Su family.


    "There is hope for the prosperity of the Su family. God has finally opened his eyes."


    Su Yongqiang looked at the old people of the Su family, smiling and smiling, and tears came down. The Su family had been holding back for too many years, and finally had a chance to turn over. How can they not be excited.

 Chapter 980

    Su Yongqiang is also excited to learn about this news. The strong sucang means that she can bring greater benefits to the Su family, although perhaps the whole Su family has to rely on the nose breath of sucang.


    But Su Yongqiang, who has more contact with sucang, knows that sucang is not a person who deliberately finds fault. She says that she is afraid of trouble and is not faking.


    Just like this time, Su Tang still left a message for him, believing that he could handle the affairs of the clan as the clan leader. According to his present position, it is very rare to have such an attitude.


    However, Su Yongqiang has other worries: "brothers and uncles, tangnier is certainly a good thing for the Su family to become a princess. But today, Constable Qin will come to our Sujiatun to investigate a false accusation."


    When he finished saying this, several clan elders also looked at him, "what false accusation?"


    "Tangnier came home yesterday and told me that the general judge of the Qingzhou government received a letter reporting that the relationship between the county magistrate and tangnier was not clear, so they united to pervert the law and discipline and save the land tax of the Su family." Su Yongqiang told the elder about it.


    Hearing this, the old clan really blew up "what, how can outsiders know this news?"


    "It''s no use reporting like this. Our family can save taxes because tangnier is the county head, and now she is the princess!"


    Su Yongqiang saw all the discussion, and continued to say, "the report is not true, so it is a false accusation. I asked Constable Qin specially just now. He said that the crimes committed by the people against the officials are not as light as the staff, but more serious as the crime of killing the head. It depends on who is accused. The county head and the princess must be different." Xiaofei e-book www.txtxf.com


    The elders knew that he had something to say and looked at him and asked him to continue to explain.


    "Constable Qin has just told me that the scholar who wrote a false accusation has been taken and locked in the county government cell of Qingyuan County. This time, the Chief Constable of Qin brought people to get it. Wang Changhe and Wang Xiaotian were the masterminds behind the show. Capt. Qin said that the grand master was angry and should be sentenced severely this time."


    The elder clan also got some news in advance this time. He knew that some children of Su Yongqiang''s family had asked about some people and some things the day before. Now he heard Su Yongqiang say this, and they all looked at him. "It''s just right that Wang Changhe and Wang Xiaotian were sentenced severely. It has nothing to do with us, but the people of the Wang family who were disclosed by the Su family must also be dealt with."


    They are all old people in the family. They always deal with family affairs. Although they have no knowledge, they have seen a lot of truth. After seeing Su Yongqiang say so, I guess what he means.


    Su Yongqiang nodded, "yes, yesterday I asked the children of my family to ask about it. At present, we can confirm that there are two Su family members who have been to Wang Changhe''s house, one is Su Fugui, the other is Su Sanshou."


    These two people are not too surprising. Su Fugui is lazy and has no ability. It is not a day to lick Wang Changhe. As for the gratitude and resentment between Su Sanshou and Su Tang''s brothers and sisters, it is unnecessary to say.


    "Then take these two people over and ask them exactly what is going on and how to deal with them. We can''t let them go." After hearing this from Su Yongqiang, he was determined.


    "I''ve sent people to bring them here, but I have another worry." Su Yongqiang is not worried about divulging secrets. If he only divulges information, it will be OK. The key is that he is afraid that these two people will not only disclose information.


    Before Su Yongqiang finished his words, Su Yongwang, a quiet old man who was also the oldest in his family, said, "we can''t stay in these two families."

 Chapter 981

    As soon as the words came out, the scene suddenly quieted down. They all looked at Su Yongwang. Su Yongwang, who is over 80 years old, is still in good health. When he saw everyone looking at himself, he directly explained that "Wang Changhe would not want to bear the crime himself, he would certainly deny it."


    Su Yongqiang also nodded, "I mean the same thing. Since there is a heavy penalty, even if Wang Changhe is the mastermind, he will not be willing to bear it, but will deny it, but those who can deny it also need evidence.


    The county magistrate adjudicates cases all the year round, and the accusation without evidence must be useless.


    The relationship between Wang Changhe and our Su family is needless to say. It happens that they have been to Wang Changhe''s house. Even if it is just to reveal the news, Wang Changhe will put the chief conspirator''s hat on them.


    And it happens that they are still members of the princess''s wife''s family. When the time comes, the princess''s wife will be in trouble. Our Su family will also be implicated. "


    Su Yongqiang''s logic is very clear. The reason why he and Qin Zhong inquire about Wang Changhe and Wang Xiaotian''s punishment is to judge how the Su family will deal with Su Fugui and Su Sanshou.


    But obviously, Qin Zhong''s sentence of severe punishment is not good news for the Su family.


    "Not only that, if they are still in the Su family, their crimes will affect the future of the imperial examination for all the descendants of the Su family!" Su added.


    At present, Qihuang state has strict laws. The more criminals in the family are, the more serious they commit, the imperial examination of their relatives will be affected. To read fiction net www.1ddu.com


    Some of them can''t take the imperial examination in the Five Dynasties, and some even have the opportunity after the ninth generation. Even so, candidates who have been out of criminal families, unless they are extremely excellent, will basically prefer candidates who are all good citizens in their families.


    In this way, the state allows each family to self-discipline and avoid crime. The law is strict, and ordinary people know about it. Therefore, once it is found that there are such outlaws in the family, basically every family will choose to deal with it.


    In order to avoid family involvement, Luo Xinghe took advantage of this rule and succeeded.


    Now the Su family is facing the same problem. Su Yongwang wants to understand, so he said the sentence just now. The two families can''t stay.


    They are all old people who are old and smart. So when Su Yongqiang and Su Yongwang say this, they all react to each other. They look at each other and see the door that Su Yongqiang closed just now, and say together, "only we people know about this."


    In addition to dealing with such a matter before knowing the crime, it is called normal handling of family affairs. However, if you want to do it again after getting certain information, it will be a deliberate evasion of responsibility, not a matter of a nature.


    Su Yongqiang just closed the door just now, which is also the same meaning. It is enough for them to know about this matter, and they must not say it. At the same time, they should have a fair and aboveboard reason to deal with the matter, so as to protect the innocence and future of the whole family.


    "That''s what I mean. Sheriff Qin will surely find a chance to pay it back. But after a while, we''ll come back and ask the elder clan to cooperate. Let''s make it clear how many families are involved and who are involved. Then let''s discuss how to deal with it so as not to affect the future and future of our Su family."


    Su Yongqiang also means this now. As the head of the clan, he naturally hopes that the people will get better. However, when the family is big, all the good people depend on others. The interests of most of the family members are the most important. What''s more, Su Fugui and Su Sanshou are not wronged.

 Chapter 982

    Su Yongqiang''s words are very clear. They are all from one family. Compared with one family, it is obvious that the future of the whole family is the most important thing.


    Especially now that sucang is already the princess, it is obvious that when the Su family has a bright future, no one is willing to take responsibility for someone''s behavior.


    Some of them are relatively close to Su Yonggui and Su Fugui. They don''t speak at this time. No matter how close they are, they can''t affect the future and future of their children.


    "What Qiangzi said is reasonable!" The old clan heard Su Yongqiang''s words and nodded.


    "We still have to distinguish them carefully. It''s needless to say that he is the head of the family. But there are still parents in Sanshou''s family. We don''t know whether they understand that they are all one family. What can be saved or what can be saved should be preserved."


    Another old man said that they were all from the same family. They must pay attention to human relations and not be too cruel.


    After hearing the old man''s words, Su Yongqiang didn''t speak. Instead, he gave Su Yongshun''s eyes, who also came here, but did not speak for a long time. Su Yongshun also came here this time. When he saw him, he didn''t say anything. He knew whether he was close to his sister and brother''s family.


    However, Su Yongshun also knew that he was not qualified to speak here, so he did not express his opinions. Now he saw Su Yongqiang winking at himself and knew it was time for him to speak.


    "All the uncles and brothers said are reasonable, but Sanshou''s family had tried to murder the princess several times before. We all looked at this matter, including the fact that Sanshou went to find Wang Changhe this time, and it may not be that there was a deliberate intention to harm others." Enjoy reading novels www.laok.cc


    As soon as Su Yongshun opened his mouth, everyone looked at him, and he also said, "the relationship between the princess and Sanshou''s family is a family. Even if I don''t say so, we all know very well.


    What kind of person is the princess''s wife? I don''t dare to say anything else. I have some understanding.


    Before the adoption, the princess''s wife and younger brother lived what day, and what was the reason for their adoption. They were close to Sanshou''s family, which must have been seen from the bottom of my eyes.


    The third birthday of their family has done this several times. To tell the truth, I don''t think all of us in the Su family can guarantee that this is their last time! "


    The attitude of Su Yongqiang and Su Yongshun is to get things done once and for all. Su Yonggui''s family is too unsophisticated, and there is no possibility of reconciliation with sucang''s brothers and sisters. They have met Su Tang himself. What''s her temper, can we not understand it.


    There have been conflicts with Su Yonggui''s family several times before. When sucang didn''t stand up, but when it was not sucang''s compromise, what was the result? It was time and again that Su Yonggui''s family continued to frame up sucang.


    "I''ll tell you the truth. Last time Su Yonggui''s family slandered the innocence of the princess''s wife and wanted to sink the princess''s wife into the pond. Would Yonggui''s house be let go if there were adults at home?


    It''s not the princess''s mother who looked at the past incense and fire, so she forgives her again. But from the perspective of the princess''s wife, she has defended Su Yonggui''s family several times before. Does the Su family really care about her as a princess? "


    In fact, Su Yongshun really wants to ask this question. It''s true that they are all members of the family. But compared with sucang, who is more important and who can bring prosperity to the Su family? It''s clear.

 Chapter 983

    "What''s more, I remember that when I dealt with Sanshou''s family, they said that they should not be close to the princess''s wife''s family. Otherwise, it would not be a simple fight. Now Sanshou has urged Wang Changhe to sue the princess and our Su family. Do the family members think they are our family members


    Su Yongshun is actually on the side of Su Tang''s brother and sister. In Su Yongshun''s opinion, whether Su Tang was poor and miserable when he was just adopted, or is now a princess, he has always kept good intentions in his heart. For example, when his family bought a field, Su Tang gave money without saying a word.


    "The princess''s wife is affectionate, but if she hurts her feelings, she can''t help it." Su Yongshun finally said.


    It has to be said that the weight of Su Yongshun''s last sentence is the most important. In fact, both Su Yongqiang and Su Yongshun can see that these old people''s views are obviously spoiled. They think that after becoming the county head, Su Tang is helping the family to hang up their fields and planting new vegetables, so they think that Su Tang, the princess, will not run away.


    In the final analysis, they still bully the children who have no parents because of their large number of people. But Su Yongqiang and Su Yongshun just want to remind these people that Su Tang asked them to call her tangnier. That''s polite. It doesn''t mean they really have the qualification.


    It was a princess granted by the Emperor himself, especially Su Yongqiang, who had a lot of contact with Sutang. He knew that Sutang was not a soft tempered person.


    Otherwise, there would be no words to warn him. In the final analysis, Su Tang was waiting for the whole Su family to give her an attitude. Su Tang said that the betrayer''s seedlings had been pulled out, and it was these people who were punished that they could not earn the ten Liang silver of an acre.


    But sucang also needs to collect these things. She can make more money than ten Liang silver if she collects ten Liang silver. It is possible that even several times. But Su Tang does not blink and says that she will pull it out.


    What does that mean? She can afford to pay for it. Warm talent Literature Network www.ncwx.net


    Su Yongqiang met Su Tang in person and heard what she said. So when she heard that these old people still wanted Su Sanshou to bear the responsibility and continue to keep the rest of Su Yonggui''s family, they were naive.


    That was the princess''s wife. She really thought that she was a childish child in the family. She could be easily fooled. Even if Su Tang was willing to bear it, who could guarantee that there would be no knot in Su''s heart. At that time, it would still hurt the interests of the Su family.


    Which one is more important? Is it still to be measured?


    The old people who spoke just now should be closer to the relatives of Su Yonggui''s family before they can speak. In fact, what Su Yongwang said just now is very clear. What he said is that these two families can not be retained, that is, neither the Su Fugui nor the Su Yonggui families can stay.


    They just want to confuse and keep Su Yonggui. After all, they break the bones and tendons. They don''t really want to give up. As a result, Su Yongshun said this, which naturally doesn''t look good.


    "Qiangzi is the patriarch. Tell me about it." There was an old man in his eighties, who was also the oldest in the clan.


    Su Yongqiang said, "I actually think about another thing. Nobody knows about the princess''s wife. So Sanshou and Fugui went to Wang Changhe to say these things. What did he want?"


    Su Yongqiang did not directly say his attitude, but said a question that he was in doubt, but this problem is really sharp.

 Chapter 984

    The answer to this question should not be too clear. They regard Su Sanshou as a family. However, when Su Sanshou went to Wang Changhe and led him to report Su Tang and the whole Su family as well as a county magistrate, he did not put the interests of the Su family members in the bottom of his eyes and did not regard himself as the Su family.


    Sure enough, after su Yongqiang said this, the faces of many old people also changed. Su Sanshou''s purpose of doing things was really impossible to explain. It was obvious that he did not get good and didn''t want others in the Su family to get benefits.


    "In this case, let''s get rid of it." The old man who spoke just now didn''t have much contact with sucang, that is, they appeared every time they dealt with conflicts, and last time they saw sucang in the Yamen.


    When you recall the details of the time when you see sucang, you can also find that the bearing of sucang is there. Your brain knows clearly that compared with sucang, Su Yonggui''s family is nothing at all.


    What''s more, Su Sanshou obviously wanted to harm others in the Su family. It was really a little excessive.


    After the old man said this, Su Yongqiang and Su Yongshun also saw that all the people who had just helped Su Yonggui to speak were silent, and there was no more words to say.


    I want to know that they also have farmland under the name of Su sugar tax-free. When Su Sanshou did this, he didn''t treat them as a family and didn''t want to protect their interests. So why should they offend Su Tang and protect his family.


    When Su Yongqiang heard the old man say this, he was relieved. This is the result he wanted. However, although he was the chief of the clan, he couldn''t say what he wanted. There were still clan elders restricting him. He had to let them agree. 16 Novels www.book16.com


    What''s more, Su Yongqiang really thinks that the hatred between Su Yonggui and Su Tang is too deep. After removing their family as soon as possible, they also avoided causing trouble to the Su family. Su Yongqiang is very clear about the character of Su Yonggui''s family.


    "Su Yonggui''s family conspired against their own family members several times before. This time, Su Sanshou colluded with Wang Changhe to frame up the Su family and hurt their interests. Today, apart from the clan, they have nothing to do with the Su family in Qinghe town no matter whether they are rich or evil. How can we deal with it like this?"


    Su Yongqiang said about the treatment of Su Yonggui''s family, and the elders all nodded and agreed. In this way, in addition to living in the family, they did avoid being implicated by Wang Changhe at that time.


    As for Su Fugui, "Su Fugui deliberately damaged the interests of the Su family members and repeatedly colluded with Wang Changhe to commit crimes. The Su family did not allow such bad people. Today, they also removed the clan to warn the people."


    Su Yongqiang also said that since Su Yonggui''s family had been removed, Su Fugui was naturally the same. The reason was that the reported case was too large to be implicated.


    Su Yonggui''s family will have a dispute. Some people want to let Su Sanshou bear the responsibility alone and keep the rest of the people. But Su Fugui is different. He is the only one in charge of his family, and there will be two young children in his family, and they can''t keep it.


    Sure enough, the punishment of Su Fugui didn''t get any feedback from anyone. The Su family and Wang Changhe family hated each other so much. Su Fugui had been licking his stinky feet for Wang Changhe before. Everyone saw this matter in the eye. When his family did evil, he could only get rid of it.


    Su Yongqiang and the old side of the Su family finally decided on the result of this treatment. Su Laixi also came to knock on the door and said, "Dad, Su Sanshou and Su Fugui have brought them here!"

 Chapter 985

    "I thought you would hurry back to Sujiatun!" When Su Yongqiang had a meeting with the family elders and exposed Su Sanshou''s collusion with Wang Changhe to report Su''s family members, Luo Xingchen and Su Tang drank tea leisurely in the teahouse of Qingyuan County.


    On the afternoon of the coming summer, the sun will not be too dazzling. It will be warm on the body. Su Tang and Luo Xingchen are sitting by the window on the second floor. They can clearly hear the shouting of street vendors downstairs or the bargaining voice of guests.


    The market is bustling, and life is full of forms.


    Astragalus stood beside, saw that the tea in sucang''s hand was empty, and filled her with a cup of "do you know why people try to climb higher?"


    Su sugar sipped a sip of tea, a smile on the lips, looking at Luo Xingchen sitting opposite her.


    Hearing sucang''s words, Luo Xingchen raised eyebrows and looked at her "what?"


    "In order to reduce the trouble, if I have to rush in front of everything, do you think that I have spent so much time to be the princess? Do you want to listen and look good?"


    Su sugar hook lips to smile, but hidden in the eyes of the deep waves in general, Luo Xingchen holding the hand of the tea cup for a moment, and then shook his head and laughed, "you are still the evil spirit I know."


    "If you can''t leave the clan, then I''ll build a clan I want. If I don''t like it, it shouldn''t continue to exist." Heard Luo Xingchen said he was a demon, Su sugar light said.


    Before, she always went to Su Yonggui''s family, but that was before. Now she is not the same as before. It is just such a family that she can''t let her fight against each other. She has to lower her own dignity. Love me www.i5xs.com


    What''s more, if the Su family wants her to make a fortune with her, even if she doesn''t have a name, she wants to get benefits. How can there be such a good thing in this world!


    This said overbearing, Luo Xingchen looked up at sucang, "so, this is the name of the cast?"


    The teahouse where they sat was not far away from the county government office, which was also the only place to go. So when Qin Zhong brought Wang Changhe and Wang Xiaotian to the county government, they could also see it for the first time.


    Su Tang also looked at the direction she pointed to. Her arm was leaning against the window. The whole person was lazy like a cat basking in the sun. Her eyes were slightly narrowed. "I heard that captor Qin of Qingyuan county government had a son who was studying, and he valued it very much. Unfortunately, because his ancestors had made mistakes, he tried and failed."


    Su Tang said here, looking up at Luo Xingchen lazily, "do you think that Constable Qin is a smart man?"


    Luo Xingchen heard this, thumbed up to her, "you are this, sugar, I throw myself into the ground!"


    Behind the casual arrangement of sucang is her grasp of the accuracy of people''s hearts. What else can''t be done by people who understand people''s hearts.


    Su Tang laughs at her exaggeration, thanks for orange cat. Otherwise, she won''t know what Qin Zhong is worrying about. As for others, she just never regards others as stupid.


    There are not so many stupid people in this world. As long as they are people''s hearts, they will be greedy and ask for something. As long as they ask for something, they can find the right direction. Even if they don''t meet, they can also be used by her.


    People''s heart may be complicated, but some things are also unchangeable. Sucang never underestimates others, nor does she look high on herself. As long as she does it, she never does her best.

 Chapter 986

    Luo Xingchen looks at Su Tang and laughs. Two small brackets appear on both sides of her lips. The ten-year-old girl is like a delicate porcelain doll. It makes people feel that her breath is a little heavier, and she will be broken.


    But who could have thought that such a fragile and delicate porcelain doll was a master of human heart. If she wanted to, she could stir countless storms?


    When Su Tang saw Luo Xingchen looking at herself like this, she just raised her eyebrows. When Qin Zhong and her party appeared, the orange cat had disappeared from her side and entered the county government office.


    "I''m going to open a department store in Qingzhuo county. You can go to Qingzhuo County after two days'' rest. I''ve already drawn all the design drawings. You can find a craftsman to decorate. I''ll start to work on the dyehouse in a few days. For the time being, you should have less contact with the Luo family."


    Su sugar did not continue to talk to Luo Xingchen about the things just now, but talked about something else.


    "What is a department store?" Luo Xingchen saw that Su sugar shifted the topic, and did not continue to tangle with the topic just now. It is enough for us to know something in mind.


    What''s more, Luo Xingchen knows that Su Tang is always aimless. When she says she is lazy, she is really lazy. So what she does must have a cause and a purpose, including sitting here drinking tea now and seemingly just resting. But Luo Xingchen believes there is a reason, but she can''t guess.


    In fact, Luo Xingchen thinks that no one in the world can understand sucang''s thoughts and thoughts. She obviously has different ideas from them.


    Since you can''t guess, you can''t understand, Luo Xingchen doesn''t ask. Anyway, she and sucang are together. She said that she would depend on sucang all her life. Love me www.i5xs.com


    So Luo Xingchen heard sucang said, and she was curious. She had never heard of it. What is a department store.


    Since the department store needs Luo Xingchen to decorate, of course, sucang has to explain clearly to her, "the so-called department store is to sell department stores in a shop.


    This is a simple way of saying that a department store alone can complete one-stop shopping.


    At present, we need to go to the jewelry shop to buy things, jewelry to the cloth shop, and we need to go to many places to buy clothes.


    The department store is a collection of these functions. You can go to the department store and you can buy everything you want without going anywhere else. "


    When Luo Xingchen heard Su Tang''s explanation, he also said, "if so, for example, if a daughter wants to get married, she can go to only one place and purchase all the materials, gold, silver, jewelry, and even the bed needed in the dowry, which greatly saves the time to go around and buy all the things they need as soon as possible."


    Luo Xingchen has a good business mind. Su Tang just said that. She immediately found the advantages of department stores. In short, it was to improve efficiency, which saved a lot of time for buyers.


    After hearing this, Su Tang nodded, "this is just one of the reasons. There are special teahouses and restaurants in the department store. When you are tired, you can have a rest. In addition, there is a special stage for performing some plays. Therefore, the department store is not only a place for shopping, but also a place for leisure."


    Department stores, of course, have more than one benefit.

 Chapter 987

    "We open the department store next to the coastal Street Wharf in Qingzhuo County, where we can sell our own sauce and cloth.


    Some small businesses going out to sea need to buy goods sold overseas, and they can also buy them in our department store, including all our own products. This department store will be the first window for our star sugar products to face overseas. "


    Sucang continued to talk about her plans. When she saw the big shop on the wharf, she thought about what she could do. Although the price was not cheap and the place was too large, she felt that she had a bright future after taking it down.


    At present, sucang has already sent the soap business to the imperial court, and the Ministry of household has taken over. The last time the Luo family bought soap from her, it is estimated that the sale will soon be over. During this period of time, there will be no accident and they will come to her for further orders.


    But Su Tang certainly won''t give them any more, and Luo Xingchen has already confirmed with Murong Zhao in the capital that the soap business will become a monopoly of the imperial court and be sold in the grain shops set up by the imperial court.


    At present, Qihuang''s grain is sold by the imperial court. Ordinary merchants are not allowed to buy and sell grain, so is soap in the future.


    Of course, the Luo family can continue to sell the soap balls they sold before. However, because of the high cost of raw materials, the Luo family is not competitive with the soap sold by the imperial court. It is impossible for the Luo family to make money in this respect.


    As for the manual meat grinder that Luo family stole from sucang, the wisdom of the people can not be ignored as time goes by. Now many people have worked out the general steps of the meat grinder, and the profits the Luo family can obtain are limited. Seven questions about novels www.7wxsxs.com


    Sauce is even more so. The Luo family still don''t know that xingxingtang is a tribute. It''s estimated that they won''t hide it for long. When they know, they will be angry. That''s why Su Tang and Luo Xingchen said that they would let her go to Qingzhuo county to get a department store and not let her face the Luo family.


    Although there are only barbecued fish, desserts, and sauces left in Sutang''s plan, Sutang''s own business plan is to dye cloth. In addition, space has unlocked the essential oil processing machine. After that, she is ready to enter the cosmetics market, and it is also the high-end cosmetics market.


    Modern people often say that there are two kinds of people who have the best money to earn. Women and children, in fact, are almost the same in another world. But at this time, each family has many children, which is not as expensive as modern times, so it is not as easy to earn money as a scholar.


    But beauty loving women''s money must be the best to earn. The reality and history of countless years in modern times have proved how much a woman can pay for beauty. Therefore, sucang will not let go of the women''s market, but it has to come step by step, and the business has not been achieved overnight.


    This is only now. In the future, sucang will have new business to do. Moreover, she said that if she wants to make money, she will earn foreign currency and make her business go to the world. Qingzhuo county is just by the sea. She opened the Department Store beside the wharf to lay a foundation for them to develop overseas markets in the future.


    Sure enough, Luo Xingchen heard sucang say overseas, his eyes were bright, "we really want to do business all over the world!"


    "So you think I''m kidding?" Su sugar heard her say so, directly said that she has been serious, OK.

 Chapter 988

    Luo Xingchen also shook his head when he heard Su Tang''s words, "Hey, I''m a little excited. Sugar, if we do business all over the world, that''s a lot of cattle. It will be recorded in history!"


    Luo Xingchen never thought that he could do business like this before, but when he was with sucang, things that he thought were absolutely impossible before became possible.


    However, when Su Tang heard what she said was recorded in history, she directly laughed, "what do you want to do? No matter it''s famous in history or there is no trace, we have only one life. We will try our best to do what we like. It''s enough to have no regrets or regrets."


    Sucang has never changed. She still does not feel how talented she is. She still likes a simple and clean life and still wants to live the most ordinary life.


    She doesn''t pursue any high status or power. She just does what she likes to do, does business and makes money. That''s all.


    It''s meaningless for sucang to try her best to do what she likes, isn''t it? As for whether her final achievement is forever recorded in history or slowly submerged without trace, it doesn''t make sense for sucang.


    Even the world will disappear. Why bother about your name, your existence, and how long will your traces stay in this world.


    To live is full of power and magnanimous, and to make every effort to pursue one''s dream. Sucang believes that every ordinary life has its own greatness.


    Luo Xingchen heard sucang say that, originally excited mood also calmed a lot, she looked at Su sugar "demon, sometimes I really don''t believe that you are only ten years old."


    How can we be so calm and have such a firm goal that there won''t be any change? How can a 10-year-old girl know what she wants? Even she is slowly finding her own direction.


    Maybe that''s why sucang is a monster, and she''s just her. Good Chinese www.haozw8.com


    Su sugar heard her say, blinking "please don''t use your insufficient brain to measure an excellent girl. Obviously, this is beyond your ability."


    Luo Xingchen was originally feeling that Su Tang was really evil enough and powerful enough. As a result, she accidentally forgot the poisonous tongue attribute of a dark Lori, and her online passion was rejected.


    "Sugar, I think I''m very strong. I can hear you scolding me!" Luo Xingchen said with Su Tang seriously.


    As for sucang, who doesn''t carry a dirty word, Luo Xingchen thinks it needs ability to understand sucang''s poisonous tongue. She can understand it very well.


    As a result, sucang listened to her words and rolled her eyes, "Luo Xingchen, where did you come from?"


    I''m so proud of this kind of thing. What kind of brain circuit.


    "Hey, I''m a wonderful flower. You''re a monster. We''re not made for each other. How can we match each other?" Luo Xingchen was very happy to hear that Su Tang said she was a wonderful flower.


    Sucang crossed her hands. "Please allow me to refuse!"


    She does not dance with exotic flowers, please let her alone beautiful!


    Luo Xingchen saw that sucang refused to accept himself, so he immediately changed the topic: "that sugar, you mean that department stores can sell our own products, but at present we only have sauce to sell. What about the rest of the goods?"


    The topic shifts very hard. Su Tang takes a look at her, Luo Xingchen giggles. Su Tang also hooks her lips and answers her questions.

 Chapter 989

    "First, we will decorate the department stores according to my design. My idea is to set up their counters in our department stores for some domestic and overseas popular products. Of course, we have to charge a certain commission, so that when our own brand is not enough to fill the whole department store, these products can be filled."


    Su Tang and Luo Xingchen said that their plan "there are many merchants going out to sea to do business, some of them are big ones, and some are small ones. Their capital in their hands is not enough to be big, and it is not convenient to go inland to buy many popular products overseas.


    We can help them get their products here, so that small businesses can buy what they want in our department stores without having to go out to buy by themselves, and sell them overseas as soon as possible to earn money. "


    In fact, Su Tang''s idea is exactly the opposite of the Qin family''s warehouse, because the Qin family has a special merchant ship to go to sea, and a large number of goods will be transported back to the inland. Qinjia warehouse is to help the Qin family digest these goods and enter the inland market.


    On the contrary, Sutang, a department store, brings goods from inland to the wharf, which makes it convenient for many small merchants not to go far away to pick up their own goods. They are profitable businesses, and the business does not create any competition.


    When Luo Xingchen heard Su Tang say this, he understood, "you''re right. I''ve been out to sea with the caravan before, but I''ve been to a relatively short distance. In fact, there are few merchants who own many merchant ships.


    Most of the sea merchants are a few people or even dozens of people to jointly hire a merchant ship to do business. For them, it will take more time to enter the inland to ship goods.


    If we can have good goods, they can go inland without wasting time, save a lot of time and make money by running a few more times, and we can also profit from it. "


    Su Tang just said that, Luo Xingchen immediately understood the meaning of sucang, and sucang nodded, "and through this, we can understand the demand of overseas market, and then we can understand our future development direction according to the market situation. Book collection www.jushuku.com


    The same thing, facing the domestic market and foreign market, are two concepts. Of course, some are the same, but some are different.


    Don''t worry about it. When I''ve finished the dyehouse with the wooden pine, we''ll go south to find suitable products for the department store. "


    In addition to learning from Song Yi, she also thought about the future development direction of her business. The overall concept of the department store has been very clear. Now Luo Xingchen comes back, she can start to implement according to sucang''s own ideas.


    Luo Xingchen heard sucang say, also understand "OK, when you go back, you give me the design plan of the department store, I''ll go to Qingzhuo County after I understand all of them."


    Why do Luo Xingchen and sucang feel comfortable doing business? They don''t have so many things and don''t talk nonsense. They can act after they have made clear. It''s not like before in Luo''s family. She has to ask a lot of people what she wants to do.


    Su Tang also felt so fresh. She nodded and stood up and said, "let''s go."


    Luo Xingchen Leng for a moment, "this can go back?"


    In the place she can''t see, orange cat lies on sucang''s shoulder and wags its tail. This beautiful two legged beast is so stupid!

 Chapter 990

    After hearing Luo Xingchen''s question, Su Tang looked back at her, her lips lifted up, and her smile was a bit evil. "If you don''t go back, how can you collect your name?"


    When Luo Xingchen saw sucang''s smile, a cold wind behind him blew sour hemp. Black sugar was indeed a monster!


    They checked out from the teahouse and left Qingyuan County for Sujiatun.


    When sucang and Luo Xingchen''s carriage arrived at Sujiatun, it was already near the dark. When people saw that they came back, they were busy preparing meals, while sucang and Luo Xingchen went into the main room and sat down to drink water and talk.


    This just sat down to drink two saliva, Su LAN came in and went back to "Miss, master Luo, my warm girl is coming!"


    Hearing this, Luo Xingchen raised eyebrows and looked at Su Tang, "it''s really fast!"


    Su Tang smiles at Su LAN and asks her to come in


    Su Nuan''s family is next to sucang''s, so as soon as he saw the carriage passing by, he knew that Su Tang was back. Su Yongshun thought about it and asked his daughter to come over. After all, it was a big event in the family. When he or Qin''s family went there, he felt that he had robbed Su Yongqiang''s affairs.


    But Su''nan and Su Tang have been playing very well. They are also young, so they are more suitable to send some news in advance. Su''nuan comes over without eating any food after hearing his parents'' orders. 1800 literature www.1800wx.com


    Hu Sulan went out to bring Su Nuan in after hearing Su Tang''s orders. It was not the first time that Su Nuan came to play with Su Tang. However, when she entered the door, she saw that there were Luo Xingchen as well as Su Tang. She saw that the young girl was beautiful and her cheeks were red, but she was still a regular girl


    "I just entered the door and you came. It can be seen that your parents are in a hurry. Have you eaten yet? You haven''t eaten for a while, and have some with us." Sue and sugar are very familiar.


    Xiaogu sugar Wang and I didn''t want to know that she was able to have a meeting with her parents


    Su Nuan was also on the scene today. After sitting down, he talked to Su Tang about today''s affairs. In fact, what Su Yongqiang wanted to persuade was this group of clan elders. For Su Fugui and Su Yonggui, the main clan leaders and elders decided that they were not qualified to say anything.


    This is the power of the clan leaders and elders, so after su Yongqiang and Su Yongshun got the support of the elders, they came out to see Su Fugui and Su Sanshou.


    At that time, there were representatives of the Su family. Su Yongqiang clearly explained what Su Fugui and Su Sanshou had done, harming the rights and interests of the whole Su family. If they were convinced, the tax exemption of the Su family would be yellow.


    The life of the Su family was quite ordinary before. Ordinary farmers had a hard time getting a chance to make money. They were very angry when they knew that Su Fugui and Su Sanshou were the informers, which affected their wealth. They must be severely punished by the clan leader.


    The nature of the main thing is different from before. Before that, Su Yonggui only infringed on the interests of Su Tang''s brother and sister. Although we may think that Su Yonggui''s family is too much, it is enough to see that they are punished. However, Su Sanshou colluded with Wang Changhe, harming almost all the ethnic groups.


    All the people whose interests may have been infringed upon agreed to remove Su Sanshou''s family. At the beginning, Su Tang chose to put up farmland for so many ethnic groups. It was because she understood human nature very well. Blood ties can certainly bring people together, but what really unites people is always the common interests.

 Chapter 991

    Only when their interests and sucang become a community, can the whole family stand on the side of sucang. This time, most of the whole Su family participated in the hanging field. When they found that Su Sanshou and Su Fugui were going to destroy their money path, these people did not have the attitude of watching.


    Of course, it''s not that I don''t feel soft hearted. I think it''s enough to deal with Su Sanshou, but the voice is too low to compare with other people.


    "Everyone was very angry. Tanggu finally gave everyone a chance to fight for it, because they were going to die.


    So uncle Qiang and all the elders of the clan decided to separate their families. My parents asked me to come over and tell Tanggu that the two families had been crossed out of the genealogy. What they had done had nothing to do with the Su family.


    As for those who divulged information with Su Sanshou and Su Fugui, they have also found out. My brother and they have pulled up all the seedlings in these two fields as punishment for them


    Su Nuan''s tone of voice was still very angry. She also thought that these people were too much. It was clear that sugar girl was kind enough to make money with everyone. She could grow new vegetables duty-free. As a result, these people couldn''t even stop talking. When she went out, she didn''t dare to talk to Xiao Cao.


    The parents also said that she was a child. These people were not as good as children. Su Fugui and Su Sanshou were even worse. "Sugar girl, don''t be too sad. They really have no conscience. Tang Gu is so dedicated to helping everyone. They can''t even control their mouths. It''s better than me.


    They deserve it, especially Su Sanshou. They always want to harm Tanggu. It''s really bad. I asked you, and everyone sincerely thanks Tanggu. If you can''t tax-free after being reported, you also say thank Tanggu. Don''t get angry because of those bad guys. In fact, we all know that Tanggu is kind-hearted to help you. " 135 Chinese www.135zw.com


    After Su Nan finished, she comforted Su Tang, for fear that she would be sad for these bad people. She also told her that even if the tax-free work for the farmland was turned yellow, it was not her fault. They all knew that she was kind-hearted.


    Although she''s just a simple girl, Su Tang can understand her concern. However, Luo Xingchen nodded when she saw that she was so sincere to sucang. Most of the time, kindness can be rewarded with kindness.


    "Well, thank you for being warm." Sucang promised Su Nuan.


    Su Nuan nodded. "My parents also said that uncle Qiang should have come to talk to Tanggu, but now Su Yonggui''s family is still making trouble, so let me talk to Tanggu first. Specifically, when Uncle Qiang is finished, he will come and talk to Tanggu."


    After saying this, Su Nuan also explained this sentence. This is what Su Yongshun and Qin''s family specially asked Su Nuan to explain, and also expressed their indisputable attitude.


    After all, Su Yongqiang should have said something serious. But Su Yongqiang is busy now. If they come by themselves, they seem to sell well and win over the host, but they can''t let Su sugar be hidden, so they can let Su Nuan come to say it. This is not enough. We need Su Nuan to add one more sentence.


    "Are they going to make trouble?" After hearing Su Nuan''s words, Su Tang remembered that when she came back just now, she seemed to see some noise in Su Yongqiang''s house. Originally, she thought that Su Yongqiang had not finished dealing with it. Now she hears Su Nuan''s words. Is this because Su Yonggui''s family is making trouble?

 Chapter 992

    "Yes, I don''t know what happened to them. When I went to invite them, they said that they would let all the masters of their family come. They said that they would not come. They only let Su Sanshou go and said that he could represent his own family. Now they have to say that the head of the family is not there, and they do not recognize the result."


    Su Nuan''s small face was also wrinkled. She felt that Su Yonggui''s family was too troublesome and bad. They didn''t want Tanggu and uncle Nuo at the beginning, but they still wanted to sacrifice them to the river god in Qingjiang River.


    Later, Tanggu and uncle Nuo didn''t die. Their families didn''t want to take them back to raise them, so they adopted them. It was their own decision. Why did they always bother Tanggu and uncle Nuo and try to harm them.


    After saying that Su Sanshou can be a representative, he turns around and says that he can''t. what he said is the same as what he didn''t say. It''s unreasonable.


    Little girl''s mind is simple, the idea is expressed on the face, Su sugar and Luo Xingchen are so smart, naturally look at the bottom of the eye.


    "Warm and warm think very right, their own words always do not count, in the future warm can not be like this." Su Tang didn''t talk with Su Nuan about Su Yonggui''s family, but coaxed the children to say so.


    Su Nuan nodded, "well, I''m sure I won''t be like this with them. My parents have told me since I was a child that I can keep my word."


    They also finished the meal. Jiang Nian came in and asked Su Tang if he wanted to set up the meal. Just now when he knew that Su Yonggui''s house was making trouble with Su Yongqiang, the gossip orange cat went out to gossip without waiting for Su sugar to say anything.


    Su Tang just needs to wait for her gossip cat to bring in the news, so she hears Jiang Nian''s question and says, "let''s set up a meal and eat it together?"


    "I don''t have to wait for my father and mother to go home Written literature 2020 www.dst9.cc


    Su Tang didn''t detain him. Knowing that Su Yongshun and Qin let her daughter come here like this, she was also anxious to wait at home, so she let Su Nuan leave.


    "Elder sister, I just heard Huzi say that the family has been removed. Is that true?" Su Nuan just left, so Sunuo came to look for sucang.


    No one came out when sucang came back just now. He was still doing his homework. Unexpectedly, he was talking to Huzi.


    "Wash your hands first!" Su Tang asked his brother to wash his hands before eating. He also washed his hands and sat down.


    "I forgot to tell you about it. A few days ago, I received a letter from Lord Lu, saying that it was the governor of Fucheng. I received a report that Lord Lu and I were not innocent and colluded with Lord Lu in violation of the law. I told brother Qiang that it was not our family''s business. According to law, Wang Changhe would not know about the matter of hanging farmland. It is estimated that brother Qiang found out what was going on That''s it. "


    Su Nuo also met Huzi on his way back. After hearing what Huzi said, Huzi was not Su''s family after all, so he didn''t know all about it. After hearing Su Tang''s words, he realized that he was actually like this in neili.


    "They are so bad. We are all far away from them. Why can''t we be spared?" Su Nuo''s eyes are red, again and again frame up, they are not enough by this family?


    Su sugar saw him like this, took a veil to wipe his tears, "don''t worry, there is a sister in, they can''t have a chance to hurt us again."


    Just like this family, when sucang was just a little peasant girl before, they could not threaten her anything, so they could clean it up. Now she is a princess, and her identity is there, so you don''t have to do it yourself. Naturally, someone will take her place.


    Su sugar knows that his brother has grievances in his heart. How can he not be aggrieved? Seeing his own father like that, his grandparents are also like this. It''s impossible to have no feeling at all.

 Chapter 993

    Su Nuo was just a little excited for a moment. Now hearing that her sister comforted herself, she immediately dried her tears and stopped crying. "It doesn''t matter, sister. I grow up and I can protect my sister.


    They will not be the same family with us in the future. If they dare to harm my sister, they will be sent to prison. The elder sister is the head of the county.


    Later, when I become a senior official, I will be able to protect my sister. No one can do it. No one can hurt my sister


    Su Nuo still remembers the scene when Pei Yao stabbed his sister. When he came back, he told him that he could never play too much. He had to study harder. Only when he became a senior official, could everyone not hurt his sister and protect her.


    He will certainly become a more powerful official than Pei. At that time, he must let that little grandfather stab his sister with an arrow.


    When Su Tang heard his brother say this, he was very warm. Although the child''s words were childish, they were warm and sincere. "OK, I''ll wait for xiaonuo to grow up and protect me."


    Su Tang didn''t know that her brother was going to take revenge on Pei Xuan. She said so.


    "It must be!" Su Nuo''s attitude is very firm.


    Luo Xingchen saw that although the two brothers and sisters had no other relatives and had experienced a lot of bad things, they could rely on each other firmly and felt very moved. They said "xiaonuo is great!" beside them


    Su Nuo heard her words, turned to look at her, "future brother-in-law, you want to protect my sister before I grow up, can''t let her hurt, you know?" Fate novel www.51yuan.net


    Su Nuo also knows that Luo Xingchen is Su Tang''s son-in-law now. He is not very satisfied with his future brother-in-law. However, his sister does not have to marry outside, and he can watch beside him, so that his sister-in-law can barely accept Luo Xingchen''s brother-in-law when he marries others.


    Luo Xingchen was just making fun of herself. She didn''t think that the monster Su Tang needed to be protected. By contrast, she felt that Su Tang''s opponent needed to be protected more. She would not die miserably.


    As a result, Su Nuo said, she didn''t know what expression was good. She could only smile and promise, "OK, I''ll try my best."


    But Su sugar looked at her brother''s request, pursed her mouth and laughed beside her.


    The removal of Su Yonggui''s family is not a matter that greatly affects the mood of Su Tang''s brother and sister. They have no feelings for the family. Anyway, they think that in this way, the family will not be able to harm people openly in the future. It is also very good.


    As for Luo Xingchen, she doesn''t care about how the family is. Seeing Su Tang laughing beside her, she stares at her. After that, the family of three starts to have dinner.


    During their warm dinner time, Su Yongqiang''s house was full of birds and dogs. When Su Yonggui and Zhao''s family saw that someone was taking Su Sanshou away, they didn''t take it seriously. They just thought that Su Sanshou had caused something else.


    Just like before, he had to play a few boards to get there, so he asked Su Sanshou to see the patriarch himself, and the two stayed at home.


    Zhao is the one who loves his third son most. If he can''t go with him now, it''s not that he''s lazy. It''s because the couple are discussing more important things at home.


    It turns out that Su Dafu suddenly found Su Yonggui and Zhao the day before. He told them that he had a dirty disease. The doctor said that the medicine he took was very expensive. He had no money in his hand. He went to see the doctor and said that he had to use expensive medicine. Otherwise, he couldn''t hide it and told Su Yonggui and Zhao.

 Chapter 994

    After knowing that Su Dafu got into a dirty disease outside, he got angry with Su Yonggui and beat him with his own crutches. I really hate him, but I can''t ignore Su Dafu.


    Hurry to ask Su Dafu not to tell Wu. The old couple called Su Erlu early this morning and asked him to ask if there is a doctor who is good at treating this.


    Su Erlu was a sincere man, but he was not stupid. After he knew it, he told sun about it. When sun heard that Su Dafu had a dirty disease, he was also worried. This disease is not easy to cure. He would have to spend money on it. Now, Su Dafu can''t move. Wu doesn''t know whether he has been infected. Who will serve them?


    We can''t count on Su Sanshou and Zhang''s family. When the time comes, the family will be dragged down. As for Su Sanshou and Zhang''s, aren''t all the burden on them?


    Sun didn''t want to take on these things, so he thought it over. He could not stay in the family, but the family could die. So sun and Su Erlu made it clear that Su Erlu was honest and filial, but he loved his daughter-in-law''s son more. He was also worried that they would have to bear all the family''s affairs in the future.


    So in the morning, sun made an excuse to take the child back to his mother''s house. Su Erlu said that he went out to help Su Dafu find a doctor. The couple ran away with their children and prepared to go back to their mother''s village to live in. They didn''t want to be implicated.


    Su Yonggui and Zhao saw that their second son was so angry that Zhao wanted to scold the street. Su Yonggui almost didn''t come up. They urged Zhao not to swear. If they scolded, the eldest son would not be able to conceal his illness.


    On the other hand, he did not dare to tell his third son that he would also run away. The couple prepared to go to the town to ask the doctor how to treat the disease.


    If they can''t be cured, they can''t blame the old couple. Their family lives like this. In the future, they say they can''t rely on their second son. At least the second son is willing to work and filial, and will never ignore them. Dance God e-book www.wstxt.com


    Originally, they wanted to support their elders. Now they have to make sure whether they are unreliable.


    So when Su Laixi went to see Su Sanshou for a meeting, Su Yonggui and Zhao were in a hurry to go to the town to confirm their eldest son''s condition. Because of their anxiety, and because they were looking at Su Sanshou recently, they were quite honest. They didn''t think much about it. They said that they let him go on behalf of their own family.


    Originally, Su Laixi wanted to make it clear to Su Yonggui, but Su Yonggui and Zhao didn''t listen in a hurry. They had to go to the town. Su Laixi had no choice but to take Su Sanshou.


    They only think that Su Dafu is a top priority, and nothing else matters. How can they think that Su Sanshou seems to be OK and has caused a big disaster instead.


    Su Yonggui and Zhao went to the town to ask several doctors. After knowing that it was a dirty disease, the doctors said that it was not easy to treat, and asked for the medicine needed. A pair of medicine would cost at least 500 Wen, and it was not necessarily cured.


    This is a bottomless hole. Su Dafu himself asked for his regards in advance, because it was too expensive to treat the disease. Otherwise, he would not tell Su Yonggui and Zhao.


    Su Dafu cried and knelt down to the old couple and asked them to save their lives. When Su Yonggui and Zhao saw their son crying like this, they couldn''t help it, but they didn''t have much money in their family.


    All he could do was scold the prostitute and complain that Su Dafu didn''t make progress. Su Dafu was scolded for fear that his parents would give him up.

 Chapter 995

    The three men with sad faces returned to Sujiatun in the evening. As soon as they entered the village, they got news that they had been removed from their homes.


    I was stunned. I didn''t understand how this could happen. Even Su Dafu didn''t care about his illness. The three people went to Su Yongqiang''s home.


    "There''s no reason for it. If you don''t inform the head of the family, you''re too bullying." Zhao started howling at Su Yongqiang''s house.


    Su Yonggui also ignored his old wife and howled, "we are not at home. When we come back, we will say that we have to eliminate the clan. Why?"


    Su Dafu nodded in the same way, "why should we do anything to eliminate our family?"


    Su Yongqiang discussed with the family elders about the way to deal with it today. When he came out, he did it. There was nothing to say about what Su Sanshou and Su Fugui had done, that is, ignoring the interests of the family.


    Those who leaked it to the two families also dealt with it together. At the beginning, Su Yongqiang repeatedly stressed that this matter should be kept secret. If you can''t stop talking, of course, you have to bear the consequences. It''s good if you don''t involve more.


    As an example to others, other people have nothing to say. At least their own family has been saved. What''s more, they are worried about whether the tax-free business will become yellow. Su Yongqiang Ming knows that it will not be yellow, but he did not tell them immediately. He only said that today sucang has gone to the county and will try his best to get it.


    After all, he was trapped in Su Yongqiang. He knew that Wang Changhe and Wang Xiaotian had been taken away. In the future, Wang Changhe would not be allowed to be the village head. With Su Tang''s support, he would be stable and even better.


    They all have their own thoughts. When they heard him say this, they didn''t say anything. Su Yongqiang, the clan leader, is still very conscientious. OK, novels www.okxs8.com


    Only in this way can the feelings of the Su family be appeased temporarily. Su Yongqiang also wants to say that when Su Tang comes back, he will come to the door and explain the matter clearly. By the way, he will tell you later that the tax-free business of hanging farmland is not bad. We must be more grateful to Su Tang.


    It''s a pity that Su Yonggui''s family came to his house and broke his plan.


    Now Su Yongqiang hears Su Yonggui and Su Dafu questioning himself, and also said, "when I asked someone to call you in charge of the meeting, did you personally say that Su Sanshou could represent you? Why don''t you admit it now? Do you want me to call the people I heard and confront you?"


    Su Yongqiang really despises Su Yonggui. In his opinion, the fact that Su Yonggui''s family is so cruel to Su Tang''s sister and brother is enough to prove that the family is cruel and not worth deep friendship.


    But they all belong to one family. Su Yongqiang knew it before, and he can''t ignore it. Now he is not a family except Zong. Su Yongqiang doesn''t pay attention to face saving.


    "Since you said it yourself, even if Su Sanshou is the head of the family, we will naturally deal with it according to him. After knowing from others that we can tax-free the farmland under the name of sucang, Su Sanshou colluded with Wang Changhe and asked him to go to the city to report our Su family and Su Tang, as well as our county magistrate, Wang Changhe and Wang Xiaotian this morning He has been taken away by the Yamen to investigate. Does he treat himself as the Su family, regardless of his own interests? "


    Su Yongqiang ignores Su Yonggui''s look, and continues to say, "the first grandparents of your family don''t know how to love their children. They either beat or scold Su Tang''s sister and brother. Later, they have to send their good children to sacrifice to the river god.


    It''s the family who can''t see the eye, and has adopted the two children to the old Shuan''s family, who has no one else.


    If you don''t support them yourself, you don''t let them live well... "

 Chapter 996

    Su Yongqiang is really a burst of sharp words and fierce looks, and starts to teach Su Yonggui''s family a lesson.


    These words have been held in his mind for a long time. Su Yongqiang is the patriarch of the clan and a person who really wants the whole family to be good. Of course, he is not completely selfish. But from the beginning, after the death of Liu, the biological mother of Su Tang''s brother and sister, Su Yonggui''s attitude towards the two children has become a problem.


    But at that time, it was because, although it belonged to a family, each family lived on its own. Su Yongqiang and many members of the Su family could not see or say anything. They were not qualified to teach a lesson.


    Thinking that the child may be better when he is older, but who could have thought that Su Yonggui''s family was even more excessive than before. They wanted to sacrifice their two children to the God of the river. Is that a sacrifice to the God of the river? That''s killing.


    No one in this village, no matter the Su family or the outsiders, knows what''s going on with Su Yonggui''s family.


    He really can''t see it. Just in time for Su laoshuan''s death and no descendants to inherit Xianghuo, he adopted his two big children so that they could make a living on their own. At the beginning of the adoption, there was nothing in the family of Su Tang''s brothers and sisters, and many people sent things.


    In Su Yongqiang''s opinion, this is the attitude that the family should keep watch and help each other. Su Yonggui''s family is so cruel to his own grandchildren, and how can they be better to other people.


    Later, everything proved his idea. Su Sanshou asked Wang Changhe this time because he didn''t follow his family to grow new vegetables in the fields. He didn''t get any benefits, and he didn''t want to see Su sugar live a better life.


    They are all people with brains. No one should regard anyone as a fool. In Su Yongqiang''s opinion, Su Yonggui''s family is not worthy of being their su family. Dong Dong novel www.dodoxs.com


    The Su family can make mistakes for a while. For example, those who are drunk and divulge their words know that they have made mistakes. After being punished, they all bow down and admit their lives. They know that their mistakes may cause economic losses to the whole family.


    This is the attitude of the family, not only thinking about their own good, but also trying to help everyone to be good together. Sucang is very good, can be selfish, but not malicious and harmful.


    Today, when Su Yongqiang announced the result of the settlement, Su Fugui said something unsatisfied. He was scolded by his clan. Naturally, Su Sanshou also wanted to deny it. But Wang Changhe and Wang Xiaotian were taken away by the Yamen. He could not deny it. Seeing that the Su family members were very angry, they all agreed.


    But when Su Yongqiang saw that Su Yonggui and Zhao did not appear, he guessed that there would be a follow-up to this matter. So when he saw Su Yonggui come, he was not ready to be polite and said everything.


    "After the adoption, the two children have never looked for you again. They just want to live a good life.


    But you have been looking for trouble for others for three times and four times. You have watched their brothers and sisters live well. They have been greedy for cheap money several times. Last time, you slandered the innocence of a girl''s family in sucang and coveted her house money.


    Your family hurt your family so much that you didn''t care for the same people. Last time you made a mistake, my family and I never said that. If you do it again, you''ll have to settle the old and new accounts together.


    All the people of the Su family have heard this. Dare you say you didn''t hear it?


    But you still report to Su Tang, and even ignore the fact that all the members of the Su family are implicated. You have done such treacherous things, and now you dare to ask me why I can get rid of you? "

 Chapter 997

    Su Yongqiang''s words are really not stuck in one breath. After saying that, he took a breath and looked at Su Yonggui and Su Dafu. "If you are not convinced, go and ask by yourself. As long as more than half of the people think that your family is wronged, I will put you back in the genealogy immediately!"


    If only they had the ability to let everyone promise that they would come back. When Su Sanshou united with Wang Changhe, could there be any other explanation for what he was thinking?


    There are a few silly breathless people who still think that Su Sanshou is harmless to themselves. How can they be willing to return them and let them come back and continue to abuse the fruits of their hard work?


    Su Yongqiang said simply, Su Yonggui''s face is black, gloomy looking at Su Yongqiang, "you are iron hearted, partial to them, of course, we are all wrong."


    Zhao didn''t sit on the ground and cried, and quickly got up. "It''s just that they are so hard-working that we don''t want to raise them. You''ll call us to ask who is willing to raise them. It''s not that your family has such a disaster star, but it''s our fault."


    As soon as Su Yongqiang looked at the couple at this time and still spoke like this, he knew that they were hopeless. He directly said, "you haven''t realized your mistakes so far. It''s rotten!"


    "How do you talk? It''s you who rely on yourself to be the patriarch. If we don''t like it, we will be expelled. I don''t accept it!" Zhao''s voice is very sharp.


    "That is, we don''t know what the third old man did. He did something wrong. He just had to do something to do with us." Su Dafu talks beside him. He knows that he needs money to treat this disease. The third one is removed. When the second family makes money, the family will cure him. So he wants Su Sanshou to bear the burden.


    As soon as Su Yonggui heard his eldest son''s words, he guessed his mind. He felt more and more that Su Dafu was not reliable, and he still had to rely on his second son. 17 biqu Pavilion www.17sct.com


    But Zhao''s favorite son was su Dafu''s words. When he heard Su Dafu''s words, he was not happy. "Boss, are you what your brother can say? Saner knows something, it must have been fooled by Wang Changhe. And if the Su family didn''t offend Wang Changhe before, could Wang Changhe target us? Even if saner did, he would be angry by the two little animals."


    Zhao and Su Sanshou discussed this matter together. She didn''t think it was a problem to do so. All the things were because of the two cubs. If they had died directly, there would have been so many things. It was the fault of the little animals.


    Su Yongqiang looked at them like this. He was so stubborn that he could not save him. He knew that what he said was useless. He said it directly.


    "If you want to make trouble, do whatever you want. The result is that the clan leader and the clan elders discuss together and get the consent of some members of the Su family''s people''s Congress. Or that sentence, if you can make more than 50% of the people''s people agree to your return, we will have a meeting to discuss the treatment of your family again."


    Su Yongqiang said his attitude again. Anyway, this matter is impossible, and it also needs time. I believe that after Wang Changhe and Wang Xiaotian are interrogated, they can not but involve Su Fugui and Su Sanshou.


    At that time, Su Yongqiang absolutely believed that there would be no one in the whole Su family who would like them to come back. No one would harm their own interests for the sake of others. What''s more, what Su Sanshou did was to hurt the interests of the people.


    Even relatives, kindness is limited, it is impossible to have any bottom line of tolerance.


    After saying that, Su Yongqiang turned home and closed the door.

 Chapter 998

    Seeing Su Yongqiang''s strong attitude, Zhao rushed to the door of Su Yongqiang''s house, patted hard and howled loudly, "Su Yongqiang, you are shameless, bullying people!"


    Zhou''s face was black in the room, "Zhao''s old shrew!" Rolling up his sleeves, he would go out and scold Zhao. Obviously, his family had done something wrong. Fortunately, he wanted to cry.


    When Su laiwang saw his mother like this, he quickly asked his daughter-in-law, Lu Shi, to stop him. "Don''t go out and quarrel with her, but you''ll make yourself angry. Look at me!"


    When Zhou saw that his son had said it, he sat in the hall and did not speak. However, when someone made such a noise at the door, his face would not look good.


    Outside, Su Dafu took a look at his mother and then asked Su Yonggui, "Dad, what can I do?"


    Su Yonggui stares at his eldest son. None of them has any future. Zhao loves his old son, but Su Yonggui is not. He just wants to live a comfortable life. He knows that only the second son is reliable.


    But their family can''t get rid of the patriarchal clan, and now they don''t know what''s going on with the third son. Anyway, the Su family can''t drive them out. The sons don''t try their best, and there are grandchildren. If the grandchildren study hard, they can turn over, and they can''t take the imperial examination.


    Su Yonggui is calm and does not speak. His mind has been thinking about how to do it, and he doesn''t pay attention to his wife''s making such a fuss.


    After appeasing his mother, he climbed over the wall from the back of the house and in a short time pulled several dogs out and said, "go ahead, bite them!"


    These dogs are house keepers. After hearing Su laiwang''s words, they barked fiercely and ran to Su Yonggui. Yue e-book www.yuetxt.com


    "Dog, ah..." As soon as Su Dafu saw the dog running towards him, he turned and ran, ignoring his parents.


    As soon as Su Yonggui saw his eldest son like this, he also called Zhao and screamed. He didn''t care to knock on the door and swear. Three people were chased by dogs.


    All the way back to their own home, it was very late. Entering the door, he found that the courtyard was quiet, and there were no lights in several rooms. Su Yonggui went to Su Sanshou''s room and Zhang''s room. When he entered the room, he saw the couple lying on the Kang and sleeping soundly.


    "If you don''t get up for me, have a sleep ball!" Su Yonggui''s experience on this day can be said to be ups and downs. When he came home to see his little son who was in trouble could still sleep peacefully, he was so angry that he smashed him with a stick.


    For a moment, Su Yonggui''s family was also in full swing. The neighbors knew what was wrong with the family. They secretly scolded the family for their poverty and came out to listen to the excitement. Soon, they heard Su Sanshou being beaten and yelling.


    All of these fell into the orange cat''s eyes, and the scene was almost as lively as before. When she returned to Sutang''s house and entered the space, she didn''t see anything unexpected. At this time, sucang was not sleeping and was staring at the essential oil made in the processing workshop.


    "The master should have gone to see it by himself. Today, that nest of two legged animal play is wonderful." After orange cat enters the space, a pair of cat eyes are excited to see the gossip.


    Su sugar see it like this, come and sit down, "how a lively method?"


    So orange cat tells Su Yonggui how to find Su Yonggui. However, Su Yonggui teaches Su Yonggui how to find him. Su laiwang also lets his dog chase them. When they go home, they see Su Sanshou sleeping. Su Yonggui gets angry and beats Su Sanshou. Zhao always protects Su Yonggui and tells him that he is cruel.

 Chapter 999

    The gossip cat described it vividly, and Su Tang seemed to have seen it with her own eyes. "Is it lively enough? Will more than 50% of the members agree?"


    Sucang''s fingers gently place on the armrest of the sofa, muttering to herself. When orange cat saw her like this, she also knew that it was the owner who was thinking about things, so she quietly lay down on one side and waited.


    After a while, sucang stood up from the sofa and said, "it''s time to collect the debt!"


    Su Tang''s voice was very light and calm, and seemed to be just saying it casually, but orange cat seemed to feel a chill. It didn''t know whose debt the owner said to collect and how to collect it, but it was very sure that someone would be in trouble.


    Some people slept soundly this night, but others were nervous. When Su Tang got up the next day, Su Nuo had already gone to the Academy. The servants waited on her to get up and prepare breakfast.


    "Did you sleep well?" Luo Xingchen knew she was up and came to talk to her.


    "Have you eaten, together?" Su sugar see Luo Xingchen, let her eat with himself.


    Luo Xingchen sat down, and sucang continued to say, "I''ll give you the design of the department store in a moment. If you have anything you don''t understand, ask me."


    Luo Xingchen just ate a mouthful of vegetarian steamed buns. He didn''t swallow it. He told himself about the design plan when he heard Su Tang. He also sighed, "I thought I was anxious enough before. I didn''t expect you to be more powerful than me. OK, you can see it after dinner."


    Originally, Luo Xingchen thought that sucang would divert her attention a little because of the affairs of the Su family. How could she know that Su Tang could still pay attention to her career? Luo Xingchen could only say that, obviously, for sucang, this matter of Su family was not enough to let her waste too much attention.


    That is to say, Su Yonggui''s family has a lot of trouble, which is nothing to Sutang. Home of fiction www.itxtbook.cc


    What is the biggest sorrow of people is that you try your best to toss about, but to the people you are aiming at, they are all jokes, which is what Su Yonggui''s family is like now.


    Although Luo Xingchen laughs and teases a sentence like this, but knowing that she needs to see the design drawing for a while, she still speeds up the speed of eating.


    In business, the two girls are obviously the same temper.


    Soon after they had breakfast, Su Tang took out her own design drawing and prepared to explain with Luo Xingchen how to do it, especially some details.


    As a result, he took out the design drawing, and Jiang Nian came back and said, "young lady, master Luo, my strong master is here!"


    It turns out that Su Yongqiang has come. Luo Xingchen once saw this and said, "you go to see him first. I''ll look at the picture myself. If you don''t understand it, come back and explain it to me."


    Su Tang and Luo Xingchen naturally have nothing to be polite about. They go to see Su Yongqiang directly. When Su Yongqiang sees Su Tang, he stands up and says, "congratulations on tangnier''s promotion to princess!"


    Su Tang heard his words and laughed, "brother Qiang also knows! I should have told the patriarch when I came back yesterday, but I didn''t come back early


    Su Yongqiang also laughs, "I ran into the sheriff Qin of the county yamen on the way. I heard him say that it''s a big thing for the princess''s mother to be promoted. When the filial piety period comes out half a year later, the Su family must celebrate for the princess''s wife, which is also the glory of our Su family''s ancestors."


    "Yes, the ancestral hall must be built by then." Sucang nodded.


    Su Yongqiang obviously also guessed that Su Tang was still unwilling to disclose his princess''s identity, so he kept it in the dark when dealing with the clansmen before. Today''s saying this is also telling Sutang what he has done. It can''t be said that it is an invitation for merit, but he always expresses an attitude.

 Chapter 1000

    But Su Tang''s answer is the ancestral temple''s matter, is also telling Su Yongqiang, oneself did not forget originally promised matter son.


    Sure enough, Su Yongqiang was glad to hear Su Tang say so, so he quickly continued to talk about yesterday''s handling of clansmen''s affairs, and then continued to say.


    "It''s a big deal after all. It should have been handled with the princess''s wife. I thought the sooner the better. Otherwise, I''d like to wait until the incident broke out. If someone saw it, I''m afraid it would affect the reputation and be bad for the princess''s wife. So I discussed with the elder and dealt with it as soon as possible."


    Su Yongqiang''s tone is full of respect for sucang, expressing the importance of sucang to the family. After hearing this, Su Tang also said, "brother Qiang is the patriarch. Although I have said that the next generation is older, he is still young and can''t stand anything. As the head of the clan, I''m naturally convinced that he is fair. I''ll ask brother Qiang to pay more attention in the future."


    Su Tang understood Su Yongqiang''s meaning and expressed his recognition and respect for Su Yongqiang''s work as the clan leader. Su Yongqiang was relieved and knew that what he had dealt with yesterday was satisfactory to sucang.


    "All should be, should be!" Su Yongqiang first polite, and then looked at Su sugar, "don''t know if the princess''s wife knows, what will happen to the Wang family?"


    "Lord Lu asked me about my attitude yesterday. Although I said that I was the princess granted by his majesty, it''s not easy to get in the way of local government affairs. I only said Lord Lu dealt with it impartially. I believe it will come to an end in the next few days." She said.


    Su Yongqiang immediately said, "Lord Lu is just and strict. How about our Su family now?"


    Su Yongqiang asked the Wangs whether they were worried about Wang Changhe and Wang Xiaotian. How could it be? What he was worried about was whether the Su family would be implicated.


    Su Tang also understood what he said: "according to the law of this dynasty, the people falsely accuse officials and nobles, and the responsibility depends on the circumstances. If it is serious, the relatives will be harmed, but those who do not belong to the clan will definitely not be involved in the family." 12 Novels www.12shuoxs.com


    Su Yongqiang was relieved. She didn''t care what Su Tang said here. She didn''t care how Lord Lu was judged. She said that Su Yongqiang had enough to listen to. If he was serious, he would be a fool.


    Now Su Tang said that the crime of excluding the clan will not affect his family, which is the best news for him. Su Tang looks at Su Yongqiang and has to say that Su Yongqiang is indeed a very good patriarch.


    "Brother Qiang, don''t worry. I''m the Su family, too." Su Tang said again.


    "The princess said so." Su Yongqiang complimented.


    Su Tang saw what he said. He seemed to have something to say. After thinking about it, he guessed what was going on. "This matter will come to a conclusion these days. Brother Qiang will go back and wait for the good news."


    Su Yongqiang came here specially to talk to Su Tang, but his attitude was still so low. He asked the Wangs and dealt with them, but he still didn''t go. In fact, what he wanted to know was that Wang Changhe had dealt with all this, so he could not continue to be a village head.


    Su Tang had said before that if he robbed something from Su''s family, he would return it. Su Yongqiang''s hard work, of course, had his mind in mind.


    Su Tang had promised this before, and it was only a small village head, and it was not a big deal. So seeing his hesitation, he asked Su Yongqiang to go home and wait for good news.


    Sure enough, after hearing Su Tang''s words, Su Yongqiang''s eyes lit up, and he quickly said, "ah, thank you, Princess Niang. Then I''ll go back and wait for the news."

 Chapter 1001

    Su Yongqiang got Su sugar words, this just walked happily.


    When Su Yongqiang came to see Su Tang, Su Yonggui''s family was not happy. The day before Su Sanshou was beaten, Su Yonggui asked Su Dafu to call Su Erlu back.


    Chuzong was not a person. Their family had been removed. No one could run away. Su Erlu and sun''s family came back with Su Dafu as soon as the news came. The family sat down to discuss matters.


    "You all know. Now our family has been removed. If we can''t go back to the clan, it will be very difficult in the future. You also know that the third brother made a mistake this time. I also called him yesterday. Now both your brothers are here. Please tell me what you think about this matter."


    This time, it was not the usual Zhao family who made the decision, but Su Yonggui. When sun saw this, he knew that it was really a big event. Otherwise, he would never be like this because of his indifferent temper.


    Sun also understood that her father-in-law was cold-blooded. As long as he did not interfere with his own interests, he didn''t care much about anything else. Fortunately, although she was cold and hard, her brain was normal, unlike her mother-in-law, who was a fool.


    Sun Shi and Su Erlu are the most familiar with the situation of their family at present. Su Dafu got a dirty disease. After that, Su Sanshou colluded with Wang Changhe and went to report to the county magistrate. What kind of official was the magistrate? What could the common people report.


    It was a drag, so before he came back, sun had a discussion with his father. This time, his family could not be implicated, and they did nothing wrong. Why should they be involved.


    So after su Yonggui finished, sun pulled Su Erlu. Seeing his daughter-in-law to remind himself, Su Erlu looked up at Su Dafu and Su Sanshou, and said, "father and mother, it''s not my brother''s ruthlessness. The third brother is suing the county magistrate. He has offended people. What''s better in the future. Hot Novels www.resoooxs.com


    There are only three sons in our family. My parents can''t help but leave incense. So I think we''d better separate our families. We haven''t done anything wrong in this room. When the time comes, please ask the clan leader and the clan elder, and they will let us go back. "


    The sun family and Su Erlu have analyzed it. They do not separate their families, or they are now in prison together with Su Sanshou. Sun''s mother''s family lives near Qingyuan County. The report has happened for such a long time, but I haven''t heard of the change of county magistrate in Qingyuan County.


    No matter what the reason is, Wang Changhe must have failed to report the case. The county magistrate has done a good job. It''s unnecessary to think about whether the Wangs and Su Sanshou will come to a good end.


    As for Su Dafu, they don''t want to spend time with him. Su Dafu got into a dirty disease, and it''s estimated that Wu can''t run away. Now, no one has told Wu that Su Dafu has to fill in the bottomless hole by himself. Anyway, they can''t work hard to make money and give them all.


    So at that time, the sun said, no matter what, we had to separate our families.


    Anyway, in this family, the couple and the children did nothing, and everyone was watching.


    When they were separated, they would kneel down and beg for the Su family members. They were all blood relatives. How could they not ask for everyone''s sympathy. After returning to the Su family, they would make great efforts to live on their own, instead, they would be less burdened.


    Sun even felt that it might not be a bad thing to make this happen now. She had wanted to separate her family for a long time. However, Su Yonggui and Zhao did not die, and they did not want to separate their families.

 Chapter 1002

    "Bah, shameless slut, please encourage my son to be divorced from us and have your dream. If I live for one day, you will not want to separate." As soon as Zhao heard that Su Erlu said that he was separated from his family, he took the sole of his shoes and went over to smoke sun''s family, saying that Su Erlu, whom she encouraged, was like this.


    Su Erlu was in love with his daughter-in-law. When he saw his mother like this, he quickly came over and stood in front of sun''s family. "Mother, I want to separate my family. My parents also know what''s going on in my family. I don''t know what''s going on in my family. We''ll be filial to you as long as we have a bite to eat. Even if you are removed from the clan, we can go back and have a chance in the future."


    Su Erlu didn''t speak much before, but what Sun said was remembered by him, and he also felt that it was reasonable. He could ignore his own situation, but he could not help thinking about his daughter-in-law and children. He must be in charge of his parents. However, the elder brother with a dirty disease and the third younger brother who offended the county magistrate could not care. He had to think about his children.


    Even if Su Erlu was in the way, Zhao still reached out and grabbed sun''s hair and pulled people out. "It''s not a good idea to see you''re bored. I''ll kill you if you''re bored."


    Sun''s family was beaten and howled. Two children came over and stopped their grandmother from beating their mother''s parents. When sun was beaten and scolded, he also sobbed, "how can I be so kind? I''m looking at the whole family being removed.


    My son is so smart that he can study in the Academy next year. He may have a good future in the future. He can''t return to the clan. What future will he have in the future.


    The third younger brother did something bad. He had to report to the county magistrate. The county magistrate was an official. If he offended the magistrate, what would happen? My parents might as well have killed our family. What''s the meaning of living in this day? "


    Sun''s words are not for others or for Su Yonggui. Sun is very clear. Although Zhao is so strong, Su Yonggui is the one who can really make decisions in this family. No matter what is the matter, if Su Yonggui is determined, it is useless for Zhao to make trouble. Search for novels www.souxiaoshuo.cc


    Just now Su Erlu also said that they would support the elderly. Sun believed this, and Su Yonggui would remember that.


    Sun said well, her words are indeed Su Yonggui to listen to, but the face is still silent, Zhao roared a "you stop!"


    Zhao was yelled at by his men, and then he tore a handful of sun''s hair and sat aside. "Anyway, it''s impossible to separate the family. What''s the meaning of san''er reporting the official Lord? It''s Wang Changhe''s doing it. Saner just informed them about it. How can we rely on my third son?"


    Zhao didn''t think that he had done something wrong. He leaked some news. It must be the Wang family to punish him. What''s the relationship with his family.


    Su Dafu also calculated that he could not separate his family. The second family of his family could make money by doing things. His medicine cost hundreds of Wen. What would he do if he really separated his family.


    "What the second brother said is that even if the family is separated, it is enough to separate the family of the third younger brother. It can''t be separated. If we want to say that we are innocent, we have nothing to do in this room. We are all implicated. What difference can there be?" Su Dafu also spoke.


    As soon as Zhao heard that the eldest brother was going to separate his family, he said, "don''t think I don''t know what you think. It''s on you..."

 Chapter 1003

    Zhao was about to talk about Su Dafu''s illness. Su''s face changed. When Su Yonggui saw his old wife like this, he opened his mouth to stop him from saying, "shut up, man. Don''t interrupt your mother!"


    Zhao also want to say, but was su Yonggui a cold eye to see over, she was scared, in the end shut up.


    "Why should I be separated? I told Wang Changhe the news, and I didn''t report it myself. It has nothing to do with me." When Su Sanshou saw that both of his brothers wanted to separate themselves from each other.


    Wu, who had been standing beside him and didn''t speak, saw that Zhao and Su Sanshou were still so stupid. He couldn''t help but open his mouth. "The third brother said simply. Wang Changhe and Wang Xiaotian were not close to you. They were all caught in the Yamen. When the time came, they would beat down a board and ask them to come out. Would they bear the charges themselves and let you be free outside It''s good to take the blame. "


    After all, Wu''s words are the most important. Zhao and Su Sanshou only thought that they told Wang Changhe the news. It''s not much of a crime. Let alone what the county magistrate felt when he was accused, whether he was stingy or generous. Wang Changhe and Wang Xiaotian are not fools. Are they all like this, don''t they want to deny it?


    It''s not obvious who he is. It must be su Fugui and Su Sanshou, because only these two people have something to do with this matter. It''s not people''s normal idea to try to escape their own responsibility and give the accusation to others.


    Why do Zhao and Su Sanshou think that it is enough for Wang Changhe and Wang Xiaotian to admit their crimes and then be punished. Are Wang Changhe and Wang Xiaotian stupid?


    Wu also knows that he is not to be seen. Since last time Su Tang faintly ordered her to conceal her son''s illness, Su Yonggui has not been nice to her, but now the whole family has been removed from the family. Even Su Erlu has not said a few words before, and can say the words of separation. Literary City www.bxwxc.com


    How urgent is it to say that Zhao''s family is not separated? Is it true that Zhao''s family will not be separated? Will he be implicated by Su Sanshou to die?


    At this time, Wu could not stay out of the affair. She could only stand up and speak.


    When Su Yonggui heard his eldest daughter-in-law say this, he also looked at her, "what does the eldest daughter-in-law mean?"


    Wu said directly, "father and mother, this was originally done by the three younger brothers themselves. I mean to divide the family as soon as possible. If it''s OK, the whole family will still be a family. But if something happens, we can also keep others. We can''t let our family fall to the end of Su laoshuan''s house."


    Su laoshuan''s family was dead, and they had to adopt other people''s children to their own door. Even though Su Tang''s brother and sister had a prosperous life, they were not the blood of their own family.


    Su Dafu also agreed with his daughter-in-law''s words, "yes, we can divide the third room first. If it''s OK, we can still ignore the third room when we are brothers."


    When sun looked at this, he knew that Su Dafu had to rely on his own family, and he pulled a handful of Su Erlu. Su Erlu also knew that Su Dafu was ill, but he didn''t want to live with him. "If you want to separate your family, you can share it. I''m willing to take my parents to live."


    Sun said to Su Dafu, "elder brother and sister-in-law, don''t blame us. As for the third brother''s report, it has something to do with the elder brother''s two children. Now the Su family values them. With you there, we can''t go back to the Su family."

 Chapter 1004

    "Besides, even if they are adopted, the eldest brother is the father of the two children. How much money do they want? Even if they don''t go back to the Su family, are they afraid that there will be no money to spend? It''s not like our family. What''s the relationship between these things and these things? They have the best chance to return to the Su family."


    Sun can''t speak now, and he can''t take care of it. Therefore, he will be looked at by his father-in-law. If he doesn''t distinguish clearly at this time, there will be trouble in the future.


    Wu has offended Su Tang''s brothers and sisters to death. Now the Su family licks Su Tang''s brothers and sisters. With Su Dafu and Wu''s family, it''s almost impossible to go back to the Su family. Sun''s family is not like Wu''s. she''s confused by hatred. She looks around coldly and knows that sucang is not easy to be provoked.


    She didn''t want to offend Su Tang. She just wanted to go back to Su''s house. With Su Dafu and Wu, it was impossible.


    As soon as Zhao saw sun''s speech and went up to beat her again, she knew that the biting dog couldn''t bark. The second daughter-in-law was the last thing in their family.


    "I said it wasn''t you who hooked me. My son is bad at learning. I''ll stop tearing your cheap mouth and see how you hook people up!" Zhao stood up to fight sun.


    Su Yonggui heard the words of his two daughters-in-law, but he was also silent. Seeing Zhao''s behavior, he directly slapped the man and said, "shut up, don''t you understand?"


    Su Yonggui''s strength is really not small. Zhao''s family was stumbling and fell beside her. Knowing that her husband was really angry, she could only cover her face and look at sun and Wu, and see how she would deal with these two cheap hooves.


    After Zhao''s silence, Su Yonggui is thinking in silence. When Su Sanshou and Zhang Shi look at him like this, they are also flustered, "Dad, Dad, I''m your old son. You can''t ignore me, Dad!"


    Su Sanshou''s cry was shocking and pitiful. When Su Yonggui looked at his little son like this, he was not touched at all. Strange book and novel network www.qishuxs.com


    However, Su Yonggui is still hesitating on how to decide. However, Su Yongqiang welcomes guests in Sujiatun. Su Yongqiang looks at Qin Zhong who knocks at the door and is surprised, "Lord Qin?"


    Qin Zhong said politely, "the master of Su family is very kind. If you don''t dislike it, you are a few years younger than you. Call you brother Qiang. You can call me Qin Zhong."


    When Su Yongqiang saw that he had such a relationship with himself, he knew that it would be a good thing to come now, but he didn''t really call Qin Zhong. Instead, he said, "I''m not polite, brother Qin!"


    Qin Zhong said with a smile, "you''re welcome, brother Qiang!"


    Su Yongqiang said that he was going to drag Qin Zhong into the room. "Since you''re here, stay and let your sister-in-law prepare two dishes. Let''s drink two cups."


    Qin Zhong looked at him like this, and refused: "we shouldn''t have refused, but it''s really official business.


    Today, I came to see elder brother Qiang to convey the meaning of the county magistrate. Wang Changhe and Wang Xiaotian falsely accused the county magistrate and the princess''s wife. The evidence of their crimes is conclusive. Naturally, they can''t be village heads.


    The county magistrate was afraid that there would be no village head to delay the life of Sujiatun people. He asked me to send a message that the village head before Wang Changhe would continue to be the village head. I would like to congratulate elder brother Qiang. "


    Qin Zhong said this to Su Yongqiang. When Su Yongqiang heard this, his heart beat fast and he was ecstatic. "This is what the county master said?"


    "If you don''t want to be the head of the county, you can''t be too cautious. You can''t be too cautious to be the head of the village

 Chapter 1005

    When Su Yongqiang heard Qin Zhong say this, he also heard that Su Tang said today that he would have good news. He didn''t understand what was going on inside.


    "The princess''s mother is kind and kind-hearted. She takes care of her family like this!"


    Seeing this, Qin Zhong also laughed and wrinkled his face. "I will paste the announcement of the county magistrate at the entrance of the village for a while, and then I will trouble the village head to inform the villagers to find out, in addition to this..."


    Qin Zhong took Su Yongqiang to one side and whispered, "brother Qiang, I told you this. Don''t tell others. You should deal with all the things that have something to do with Wang Changhe and Wang Xiaotian.


    Yesterday, Lord Lu tried all night, but he didn''t have much to fight against. The Wang family recruited him.


    It is said that there was a princess Niang and Lord Lu who was ordered by Su Sanshou to sue. Who is the chief conspirator and who is the accomplice? I''m afraid that they will have to be interrogated again.


    If a crime is really committed, I''m afraid that your family will be implicated. When the verdict is uncertain, it will be easier to deal with people. "


    Qin Zhong whispered to Su Yongqiang. As soon as Su Yongqiang heard this, he was overjoyed when he became the village head. Qin Zhong sold him a big favor.


    He quickly and solemnly bowed to Qin Zhong, "brother Qin, this is a big help to my su family."


    Seeing him like this, Qin Zhong quickly helped him up. "Brother Qiang, don''t be so polite, but it''s just a little busy. Do you remember, I dealt with it earlier. I''m afraid it will be severely punished this time. Blood relatives in three generations can''t escape." E-book room www.dianzishuwuxs.com


    "Thank you very much. Although our Su family is not a famous family, it is not unruly. Su Fugui and Su Sanshou colluded with outsiders to murder their own family. Yesterday, I expelled them from the clan." Su Yongqiang and Qin Zhong said.


    Qin Zhong didn''t expect Su Yongqiang to act so fast. He praised: "brother Qiang is really foresight, but I''m talkative. It''s also true that when the princess''s wife is around, he will always protect his family."


    Su Yongqiang busily said, "the princess''s wife told us that she should strictly manage the clan in the future, and should not let down the emperor''s kindness. This time, I really want to thank elder brother Qin. It''s inconvenient today. After a few days, I''ll take some good wine to drink with him."


    Qin Zhong and Su Yongqiang used to get in touch with Su sugar for help, but now seeing Su Yongqiang''s words and doing things are really a little bit like that, so I''m going to wait for elder brother Qiang. I''m going to take people to the county government today, so I don''t want to stay any more


    Su Yongqiang didn''t stay any more and sent Qin Zhong out of his family. Qin Zhong asked a yamen servant to go to the village and paste the notice of the county master. Then he took people to the Wangs'' house.


    When Wang Changhe and Wang Xiaotian were arrested, they just said that they would take them to investigate and understand the situation. Wang Yang''s family only thought that it was a matter of reporting. When they got up in the morning, they still talked about whether the Yamen had come back for two days today and saw the Yamen soldiers come in.


    "Wang Changhe, Wang Xiaotian suspected of false accusation, arrest!" More than a dozen yamen soldiers came forward and bound the wangchanghe family, men and women, old and young, before the Wang family could react.


    After capturing the Wangs, Qin Zhong and his people went to Su Fugui''s house, and finally to Su Sanshou''s.


    Su Yonggui discussed with his son and daughter-in-law whether or not to separate their families. How could he return to the Su family? He heard a roar outside the gate, and a group of red yamen soldiers broke in.


    Hearing this news, the family rushed out and saw that the leader was a man in his forties, with a fierce face. "The court is responsible for Su Sanshou''s family. Su Sanshou is suspected of being responsible for false accusations. Take him away!"

 Chapter 1006

    The first one is Qin Zhong, of course. After that, he waves his hand, and the Yamen starts to grab people and bind people with ropes.


    As soon as Su Sanshou saw these yamen soldiers, their faces were all white. "Niang, help, mother!"


    Zhao was just a woman. She was afraid to see the official, but she still rushed to him and said, "what are you doing to arrest my third son? What''s wrong with my third son?"


    "What''s wrong? When you get to the yamen, you will be interrogated by adults!" Qin Zhong snorted when he saw the old lady blocking the Yamen.


    Sun heard what Qin Zhong said just now. Seeing these people coming to arrest him and her husband, he even refused to let go of the children. He said, "listen to me. Our family has been separated. Since it was su Sanshou who made mistakes, we should catch them. It has nothing to do with us."


    Su Erlu also nodded beside him, "yes, we don''t know anything."


    Su Dafu and Wu''s family also followed Qin Zhong and told them of their innocence. Although the separation had not been settled, they were only concerned about protecting themselves. Su Sanshou, on the other side, yelled, "you don''t care about me. I''ll hold you when I die!"


    Su Yonggui and Zhao''s old couple all lost their hair. When they saw their three sons biting each other like this, Zhao protected Su Sanshou from being arrested by the Yamen. Su Yonggui calmed down and begged Qin Zhong, "this official, our family has been separated. Since it is Sanshou who has done something wrong, let''s arrest him. We are all irrelevant."


    By this time, Su Yonggui also made a choice. He didn''t want to be implicated by the third, and he didn''t want to live a good life in the future. Today, he also heard that the second and second daughter-in-law are willing to support them, and they have not offended others. They will definitely have a chance to return to Su''s family in the future.


    Qin Zhong, as a captor, used to come out to arrest people and handle affairs. When Su Yonggui said this, he didn''t feel surprised. There were more people flying each other in the face of disaster. Ran Wen www.ranwenba.com


    "If you are innocent, go to the Yamen and tell me." Still let yamen send bundle people, to Su Yonggui''s words completely disobey.


    When a neighbor heard the news, he came to see that all the red yamen messengers were fierce and skillful enough to tie up Su Yonggui''s family. They didn''t even leave Wu''s doll, who was more than one year old, and wanted to take them with them.


    This way of doing things, but also let the neighbors who came to see the bustle say, "how did you even take the doll away?"


    "The adult made a mistake. Why did he take the doll away?"


    People in the village are also afraid to see the yam Chai arresting people, but when they see how many people are caught, they are puzzled. If anyone makes a mistake, he will catch him. How can he not let go of the little doll?


    Qin Zhong also heard the comments of his neighbors and said, "all quiet, Wang Changhe, Su Sanshou and Su Fugui are suspected of falsely accusing the imperial court''s life officer and His Majesty''s mother, the blood relatives of the three generations should be interrogated. If they dare to make noise and disturb the officials'' Affairs, they will be arrested together!"


    Today, Qin Zhonglai''s arrest is very noisy. In addition to Wang Changhe''s family, there are su Fugui and Su Yonggui. Both men, women, old and young have been arrested. Naturally, many villagers have come to see them. When they first arrived at Su Yonggui''s house, many of them followed.


    Now hearing Qin Zhong''s words, the villagers in Sujiatun did not dare to speak louder, but only whispered to each other, "they are too bold to accuse the official and the princess."


    "Three generations of consanguineous relatives have to be charged with crimes. Are not many people in the Su family to be implicated?"

 Chapter 1007

    "I''ve thought too much. Yesterday, the patriarch and the elder of the Su family removed Su Fugui and Su Yonggui''s family on the ground of betraying the clan."


    "The head of the Su family is really wise. He saved the lives of the Su family, or they would be implicated."


    "Su Yongqiang is very good originally. He was also a good village head before. Now Wang Changhe has been arrested. It''s time for us to change the village head."


    The villagers know that Su Yongqiang actually removed the two families yesterday, and the decisive decision-making enabled the whole Su family to avoid being implicated. They praised him for his decisiveness and wisdom.


    So some people talked about Su Yongqiang when he was the head of the village. Wang Changhe was arrested and couldn''t be the head of the village when he came back. Isn''t the village head of Sujiatun about to be replaced.


    Only a few sporadic people asked other questions: "what did they do to falsely accuse the magistrate and the princess''s wife?"


    "Where do you know the princess''s wife for a family like them?"


    The onlookers didn''t pay attention, but someone must have heard that. Su Dafu and Wu''s family, Su Erlu and sun''s immediately said, "we don''t know what princess''s mother is. Your majesty is wronged!"


    When they said this, all the onlookers remembered. They said it well. Where did the village family come into contact with such a noble person, how could they falsely accuse the princess''s wife.


    But Qin Zhong didn''t explain, and asked people to block people''s mouths. "What do you want to say, go to the County Yamen and tell the magistrate, take it away!"


    A group of strong yamen officials dragged Su Yonggui and them to the outside. Network of scholarly Novels www.shuxzy.com


    The onlookers also followed him to the entrance of the village. They happened to meet Su Yongqiang. Su Yongqiang was also inviting people to come over to see the notice released by the county magistrate and explain the situation to everyone.


    "Fellow Su Jiatun villagers, Wang Changhe has been taken away for investigation because of his involvement in the case of falsely accusing the court''s life officer.


    The magistrate showed sympathy for our people in Sujiatun, so he personally ordered me to be the village head of Sujiatun in the future. I was also a village head before. Everything was the same as before.


    If you have anything to do in the village, you can come to me at home. I will sincerely help the villagers in the future. "


    Su Yongqiang is talking. Seeing Qin Zhong coming with people, he stops quickly and says, "Sheriff Qin!"


    "The head of the village is here. I''ll take the man away. Please don''t run around in Sujiatun these days. Maybe there''s something that needs to be investigated and the villagers'' cooperation is needed."


    Constable Qin is also business-oriented. He explains to Su Yongqiang, the village head who has just taken office. Su Yongqiang naturally agrees that "of course, we will cooperate with your work."


    They are so polite that many people in Sujiatun have different views on Su Yongqiang. Before, Wang Changhe said that he and the county magistrate were relatives, but no one had ever seen Wang Changhe and the county magistrate really meet and talk about something.


    But now Su Yongqiang can talk to the county sheriff in this way. It is obviously true that he has a good relationship, but he is more powerful than Wang Changhe.


    When they were talking about this, they heard a cry in the distance. Chen XiuXiu came to pick up sun Guihua and said, "my poor girl, what have you done wrong? Why do you want to catch my daughter?"


    As soon as sun Guihua saw her mother coming, she was scared to death. Now she began to cry, "Niang, I''m afraid, Niang, you save me!"

 Chapter 1008

    Qin Zhong asked the Yamen to pull Chen XiuXiu away, and blocked sun Guihua''s mouth. "The imperial court is not allowed to stop you from doing business."


    Although Chen XiuXiu had a lot of problems, she really hurt her daughter. She was really sad. Hearing Qin Zhong say this, she knelt down and begged Qin Zhong, "officer master, our daughter is still young. What mistakes she has made will be caught!"


    Qin Zhong frowned when she heard her crying and crying: "the royal family, Su Yonggui and Su Fugui are suspected of falsely accusing the imperial court''s life officer and His Majesty''s wife, and the three generations of blood relatives are also guilty. Today, I''m going to take them away for investigation. If you have any questions, you can go to the County Yamen to explain!"


    Chen XiuXiu cried out, "officer master, what are you talking about? How can a farmer like us know a princess? It must be unjust. There is something wrong with it. My sweet scented osmanthus is innocent!"


    "If you feel wronged, go to the County Yamen and tell the magistrate that I am only responsible for arresting people." Qin Zhong didn''t pay attention to this kind of grievance.


    When she turned to take people away, she saw a young girl coming from the village, dressed in plain clothes, half of her face covered with terrible scars, but she was calm and indifferent.


    This girl is the Ziyuan that Su Tang is waiting for. Qin Zhong has seen it in the Yamen before. He knows that she is Su Tang''s servant girl, so he also says, "it''s a girl from the purple garden!"


    When Ziyuan saw him so polite, he nodded his head in the same way. Then he looked at Su Yongqiang. As soon as Su Yongqiang saw her like this, he also came to "what do you want to say about Ziyuan girl?"


    Ziyuan nodded. "Just now miss heard that the county government came to arrest people, so let me come and say something.


    Some time ago, Miss went out with the princess because she was in filial piety, so she kept a low profile. Infinite novel network www.kuetxt.com


    But since things have come out, I''ll explain to you that hang Tian''s business will continue.


    The princess also wants to tell you that you should be kind when you do things. Don''t have a bad mind and do harm to others and yourself in the end! "


    When talking about this, the asters also took a look at Su Yonggui who had been taken away. They only saw that they opened their eyes after hearing the words of asters.


    Just now they thought that they must have nothing to do with the princess''s wife. But now the Ziyuan said so, they were seriously charged with their crimes. Who could have thought that Su Tang knew the princess''s wife, and could pay taxes to the Su family by virtue of the relationship of the princess?


    The voice of Ziyuan and her own temperament are also consistent. After that, Ziyuan salutes Su Yongqiang again. "Miss, let the maid pass the message on behalf of her. Congratulations to my master on becoming the village head. I also hope that the village head will do justice in the future. Don''t let the princess''s love for the Su family affect the reputation of the county head."


    Su Yongqiang didn''t expect that Sutang would let Ziyuan come out to say such a thing. He knew that sucang was the princess. Now he heard Ziyuan say this again. Su Yongqiang immediately promised that he would "certainly live up to the love of the princess''s wife!"


    Ziyuan nodded and ignored the look of the people around him. He turned around and left. Obviously, he finished his words and was ready to go back to the sister and brother''s home of sucang.


    Qin Zhong also heard the meaning of Ziyuan. Looking at the good princess, he was still reluctant to disclose his identity. Although he didn''t know why, Qin Zhong didn''t ask much and left Sujiatun with his three family members.


    After su Yongqiang sent Qin Zhong away, he said to the villagers, "it must have been clear to all of us. Let''s break up today. The Su family will tell each other that they will concentrate on their work in the future. The Su family will not allow any deviant people and things."

 Chapter 1009

    Many people in the Su family didn''t have a good rest last night. They were afraid that the matter of hanging up the field in their own family would be yellow, but they didn''t dare to ask more. After all, there was a lot of trouble in the field yesterday. Some plants were uprooted and some were removed.


    Su Yongqiang also said that Su sugar would fight for this matter, so we had to wait. Unexpectedly, we got the definite good news today. The matter of hanging farmland is still the same, and the Su family members are relieved.


    Not to mention that they are new vegetables. Even those who have been uprooted are relieved. Although it is a little late at this time and there is no tax, it will not be too difficult in the end. Otherwise, it will be more difficult to pay taxes.


    Su family members at the scene all said thanks to Su Yongqiang, "thank you, clan leader!"


    "We will listen to the patriarch in the future. If it were not for the patriarch, we would be implicated."


    "Thanks to the patriarch''s removal of Su Fugui and Su Yonggui''s family yesterday, otherwise my family and them are three generations of blood relatives and will be punished together."


    Some people feel scared. If it wasn''t for Su Yongqiang and the clan elders who were resolute yesterday, they might have been captured today. Naturally, they believe in Su Yongqiang more and more.


    When Su Yongqiang heard the people say this, his face was full of smiles and his mouth was polite. "Since he is the patriarch, it should be!"


    Su Tian''s family suddenly envied Su Tian''s family before they bought it. They all know how to make a fortune.


    "The Su family is very good this time. There is a relationship between tangnier and the princess. In the future, there is no one to rely on. There is a future and a good life!" Variety literature www.kanzongyi.cc


    "It''s the luck of Su laoshuan''s family. If there are two young people standing in front of the door, it will not be smoke on the ancestral graves in the future."


    Of course, the people in Sujiatun were very sad when they saw the three families who were captured. But they also felt that they were lucky to be honest and not to cause such a disaster.


    However, some of them were smart enough to know that the Su family could tax-free by hanging up their farmland. They all moved their minds and did not show up on their faces.


    Su Yongqiang talked to everyone for a while at the entrance of the village, and then they separated. As a result, they returned home and villagers came to visit.


    "What do you want to do, brother Qian?" Su Yongqiang, a happy man, became the head of the village. When he saw someone looking for him, he asked with a smile.


    The visitor''s name is Qian Sande, who is two years older than Su Yongqiang. When he saw Su Yongqiang so polite, he said, "I don''t beat around the bush. Qiangzi, you can have tax-free hanging in your house. If you can see if my land can be hung in your house, you won''t be able to help in vain."


    There are five children, four sons and a daughter in Qian Sande''s family. Now there is a son and a daughter who have not yet married. But the eldest sons and grandchildren have been born. The family is really not small, but such a big family only has two mu of land.


    It''s very difficult to support a large family after paying the grain tax every year. Now the whole family is trying to make money. They just want to buy more mu of farmland. They can live a better life, but with a large population and a lot of food, it''s not so easy to save money. It''s not so easy to save up six Liang silver per mu of good farmland.


    Seeing that the Su family can tax-free, Qian Sande and Su Yongqiang have a good relationship, so they have the courage to come to the door. In fact, some scholars and scholars help the villagers to tax-free.


    Otherwise, we all know that reading is good. All things are inferior, but reading is high. Once you pass the examination, you can get a lot of income even if you don''t become an official and help the people in the village hang up farmland at home.

 Chapter 1010

    Many scholars and scholars continue to study on the basis of their income from farmland. However, there are not many scholars and scholars in Qingyuan County, so even if they know, most of them have no chance, and the number of them is limited.


    Now that the Su family has so much land, they can be tax-free. Qian wants to say that his two mu of land can be tax-free, and the family life can be eased a lot.


    Su Yongqiang didn''t expect that Qian Sande was looking for himself for this. Outsiders don''t know about hanging farmland. He knows it himself. He still depends on Su sugar. He doesn''t dare to agree. It''s not good for him to let Su Tang know about it.


    Moreover, this gap is not so easy to open, otherwise everyone will be like this. The benefits gained by Suchang are counted on their own or others.


    So Su Yongqiang and Qian Sande said, "we have such a relationship, I don''t tell you something about some or nothing. I can''t be the winner of this matter. You''ve heard that it''s in the name of the princess that our Su family can have such a thing. If I don''t speak to the princess, I''ll help you. If it''s known, the princess''s wife will be angry, and all of us will be It''s not good. "


    Qian Sande was disappointed when he heard Su Yongqiang say so, but he also understood Su Yongqiang: "I understand everything you say, I''ll ask you."


    When Su Yongqiang saw him like this, he also knew that his life was difficult, otherwise he would not talk to himself, so he said, "I dare not promise myself, but since you have asked me to come, I''ll ask tangnier in a moment. If the princess agrees, I don''t want your benefits and hang it for you. But if the princess''s wife doesn''t want to, there''s no way."


    When Qian San de heard Su Yongqiang say this, he was also moved by "thank you, Qiangzi!"


    "Thank you, I didn''t help you anything. If it wasn''t for the third brother, I would have been eaten by the black man. How can I still have today?" Su Yongqiang talked about this. When he was a child, he went up the mountain and met a blind man again. It was Qian Sande who helped him escape. It was the kindness of saving lives that he could not remember. Jiutao''s Novels www.9txs.com


    Even so, Qian gave thanks for a long time before he left. When he left, Zhou came in to talk to him, "do you really want to ask tangnier?"


    Su Yongqiang sat down and said, "it''s OK to ask. You''ve heard what tangnier told you today. It seems that she doesn''t want to disclose her identity, so she explains it like this.


    But now the village knows that we can tax-free, and it is estimated that there will not be only one. I will ask her and we will have a clear idea of what the regulations are. Don''t let it go wrong again and affect the major events. "


    Su Yongqiang thinks that Qian Sande thought of it, and others can think of it. Whether they can help others again or not depends on the meaning of sucang, or it will make su Tang angry and difficult to handle affairs.


    Su Yongqiang can be said to know that the lady of the princess of their family has a temper.


    "You''re right. We won''t do it if she doesn''t want to." Zhou also agreed with Su Yongqiang.


    "Ah The lady of our princess is very powerful Su Yongqiang sighed.


    Zhou''s smile "fierce, what''s wrong? Yesterday, when you dealt with those families, you still complained that you were too ruthless. Today, I don''t think about you all. I think she''s here, and we''ll have a long-term good life in the future."

 Chapter 1011

    Su Yongqiang and Zhou discuss at home that Su Tang is a powerful person, but they don''t feel bad. Don''t worry about how powerful they are. They also protect their own people.


    At this time, the person who was praised was at home and Luo Xingchen explained the decoration of the department store, and then came back after passing a message from Ziyuan and said something to Su Tang.


    "Yes, I remember there is a piece of brown cotton cloth in the warehouse. Go and get ready. The young master comes back in the evening and asks him to take it to brother Qiang''s house." Sucang ordered the asters.


    Ziyuan promised to go out to do business, and Luo Xingchen looked at her arrangement and laughed, "I''m still when you''re a little older before you let him go out to deal with these."


    When Su Tang saw her laughing at herself like this, she also sat down and said, "when you were eight years old, you could play all day long. All of you were from a family and close to each other. Let him learn to walk around and talk is the best protection. Otherwise, I will do everything. He becomes a waste. What should I do if I am not here?"


    The real protection of calves is not to replace everything, but to let the children learn to grow up and have the ability to stand on their own. That is the real protection.


    It''s like Pei Xuan. Although the princess and Duke Pei have always protected him from the conspiracies outside, they have given him the ability to think, the martial arts, the ability to read, and the intelligence to grow up.


    Parents love their children, but for this reason, sucang does not want to teach a waste.


    Otherwise, before Hu Sulan''s family, she would not tell Su Nuo everything. Her child would grow up and would not be around her all her life. Sucang is not a parent, but now that she takes over this body, she will try to make Sunuo grow up and live her own life well. Novel of new pen interest Pavilion www.510xsk.com


    "What nonsense, what do you mean you''re not here?" Luo Xingchen knows what Su Tang said, but when she heard what she said that he was not there, he still said a word.


    No, how can you say such words casually, but Su Tang, seeing that she still pays attention to this, also laughs, "our despotic master Luo seldom believes these things."


    Luo Xingchen sees her so to tease oneself, a white eye "you are not curious, how will Lu Qingyun judge those people?"


    Today, Qin Zhong has captured all the people. She must be tried. Luo Xingchen still admires Su Tang. She can be so stable in Sujiatun, and she doesn''t pay attention to how the final trial will be. You know, if you don''t say Wang Changhe''s family and Su Fugui''s family, Su Yonggui''s family is Su Tang''s old rivals.


    Several times before, seeing that the family was going to pay a price, Su Tang didn''t care. How could she not meet the requirements of sucang? Is she such a broad-minded person?


    Jiang Nian came in and served the scented tea. Su Tang took a sip and then said, "can they be free from punishment if I don''t go?"


    After that, Su Tang laughed, "if I have to watch everything myself, what else can I do? Lord Lu is a smart man. If I''m not smart enough, I''ll use another smart person."


    When saying this, Su sugar''s face with a smile, eyes slightly curved, smile is very good, but Luo Xingchen clearly felt a cool air.


    And lying on one side of the orange cat is habitually moving his beard, its owner is really a dark Lori, big black wings!

 Chapter 1012

    "Young lady, here comes our strong master!" Su Tang and Luo Xingchen chat here. Hu Sulan comes in and says Su Yongqiang is here.


    Hearing that it was su Yongqiang, Su Tang also laughed, "it''s coming fast!"


    So he went out to the flower hall to meet people. Su Yongqiang came to ask Qian Sande about this, and then he was to thank Su Tang. Now he is the village head of Sujiatun, or the county magistrate has ordered him to decide. In this way, he is a stable village head, and the people in Sujiatun dare not have any opinions.


    Su Yongqiang naturally knew that the magistrate of Tangtang County could not be so worried about a village head. Naturally, it had something to do with Su Tang. So when Qian Sande left, he asked Zhou to prepare something and personally came to thank him.


    Su Yongqiang, sitting and waiting in the flower hall, heard the sound of footsteps. He looked up and saw sucang enter the door. He quickly stood up and said, "Princess Niang!"


    "Brother Qiang, what are you doing so polite? Get up See him so salute, Su sugar smile way.


    Su Yongqiang got up with a smile on his face. "This gift must be given to the princess, but it''s just a small gift prepared by the family. This time, if it wasn''t for the princess, the village head''s business would not be so easy. I should thank the princess''s wife seriously."


    Su Yongqiang''s meaning is also very clear, this is not to thank his own sister, but to thank the princess, so just like that salute, now also send gifts to thank.


    Su sugar saw him act like this, also smile, "this county is also the Su family, strong brother later still don''t be so polite."


    Then he motioned to the purple garden nearby to take the things. Su Yongqiang saw that she had taken it, and with a smile on her face, "thanks to the care of the princess, the Su family has such a good opportunity. Today I come here, in addition to thanking the princess for help, there is another thing I want to ask the princess about."


    Su Tang looked at him, waiting for him to explain, so Su Yongqiang told the words of Qian Sande to Su Tang, but he didn''t hide it. "So I''ll ask the princess what he means." 137 novel network www.137xs.com


    "It''s really hard to open this gap. Otherwise, everyone will open their mouths and it will be troublesome." Su sugar heard Su Yongqiang''s words and said this is a fact.


    Su Yongqiang also understood that "the princess said yes."


    "However, since brother Qiang has opened his mouth, the county will open a special case. As for this matter, only brother Qiang and the Qian family will know about it. The fees for hanging up farmland also need to be collected, so we can put them on the ancestral temple later."


    Sucang goes on to say that sucang takes the Su family because she can''t do things without the clan, so the whole family has to follow her, so as not to make trouble for her later.


    However, other people in Sujiatun had a general relationship with her, and they were not familiar with her. They all asked her to hang up the farmland, and she would hang up. It was so easy. Although she could get some benefits, she was not bad at that.


    The key is, if you can find her hanging field, then the treatment of the Su family is not unique, and it doesn''t have that great significance.


    But since Su Yongqiang came to ask, he also specifically said Qian''s words. Presumably, he still wanted to help in his heart. Moreover, Su Yongqiang became the head of the village. If he can''t do it, he will also refute his face.


    Therefore, Su Tang only promised Qian Sande one thing. This time, Su Yongqiang handled Su Yonggui''s family quickly, and she was also satisfied. In the future, the Su family would like Su Yongqiang to manage it, and it was also right to give some face benefits.


    Sure enough, Su sugar said this, Su Yongqiang felt that he had a lot of face, and quickly said thanks "thank you, Princess!"


    "Well, it''s a family. Don''t worry about it." Su Tang said with a smile.


    After hearing this, Su Yongqiang sat up and knew that sucang was busy, so he left. When he left, sucang opened the basket he had brought.

 Chapter 1013

    In the basket brought by Su Yongqiang is a large piece of peanut amber candy. In addition to this, there are two sets of close fitting fine cotton clothes. The stitches are well proportioned and meticulous, which is Zhou''s.


    Su Yongqiang also knew how much money he had spent on the gift. He was afraid that he would not get into Sutang''s eyes. So he simply did not send the expensive one. Instead, he let Zhou make his own clothes and then his own sugar.


    Although it is not a valuable gift, it is very attentive.


    "Leave the sugar for the evening when the young master comes back to eat. Wash your clothes and put them in my room." See is such thing, Su sugar orders asters.


    Ziyuan nodded and went out with something. After su Yongqiang left sucang''s house, he went to see Qian Sande, who heard that the matter was settled. Although he could not hang up the field for free, he had to pay some fees and was full of thanks.


    In the afternoon, Su Tang and Luo Xingchen explained some unique designs of the department store with Luo Xingchen. She will go to Qingzhuo County as a supervisor in the future. If she does not understand clearly, she may waste more time at that time.


    Fortunately, Luo Xingchen is very smart. Most of the time, when Su Tang says that, she will understand, and will immediately ask if she does not understand. The communication between them is very smooth.


    While Su Tang and Luo Xingchen were busy communicating with each other, Constable Qin in Qingyuan County Yamen took all the people to prison and went to see Lu Qingyun. He told Lu Qingyun everything that happened in Sujiatun today, including the story of ziyuanzhuan.


    "Is that what the princess''s servant girl said?" Lu Qingyun asked after hearing the words of constable Qin.


    Constable Qin nodded, "yes, my subordinates have heard the story of the girl Ziyuan." 89 Literature Network www.89wxw.com


    Hearing his affirmation, Lu Qingyun asked Constable Qin to step down. He lowered his head and thought. Yang came out to ask him to have lunch. When he saw his master, he did not know what he was thinking. He also sat down and said, "what is master worrying about?"


    Seeing that it was Yang''s question, Lu Qingyun said, "you say, what medicine is sold in the gourd of the princess? Is it really for the sake of filial piety that he does not disclose his identity?"


    Hearing her husband''s question, Yang shook her head. "It should be, or I can''t figure out why such a good thing has not been disclosed. I thought..."


    Yang''s words are only half of what they said. Because of their daughter''s relationship, their family is also closer to sucang. In addition, Yang has inquired before, so they know what the family members of sucang''s family have done to their brothers and sisters.


    So before Su Tang concealed his identity, Yang thought that maybe he didn''t want his original family to do something. But now that Su Yonggui''s family has been removed, Su Tang still conceals, and Yang feels that he can''t guess.


    Lu Qingyun heard his wife say this, but also confused, "well, since she is not willing to make public, we can''t say it out, so it is."


    "Don''t worry, master. You can''t be wrong if you work hard." Yang nodded.


    Lu Qingyun wryly said, "it''s not enough to just use your heart. Forget it, I''ll try my best to do it myself."


    Lu Qingyun, the county magistrate, used the money given by Su Tang to find his own relationship. But don''t think that being a county magistrate will stabilize him, and there will be no stability in the officialdom. If he is not easy to be targeted, it will be a problem.


    Therefore, if you want to develop in the officialdom, you must have your own personal contacts. Lu Qingyun is not a member of the family, but comes from the county magistrate. Other officials naturally have a trace of disdain for officials of such origin. After all, those who are seriously recruited are different.

 Chapter 1014

    If Lu Qingyun wants to climb up, he needs to have his own relationships and contacts, and sucang is the best one in front of him. In this way, Lu Qingyun should be more cautious when dealing with matters involving sucang, which is not so simple.


    Yang obviously knows that Lu Qingyun is not easy, but men do things like this when they are outside. When they are officials, it is not easy for ordinary farmers.


    "Master, it''s hard work!" Yang said.


    Hearing her words, Lu Qingyun shook his head. "I didn''t have to work hard. I had ambition. I should pay more."


    If you are not ambitious, you don''t have to be like this, but since you have decided, you should not be afraid of hard work.


    Speaking of it, Su Tang is much easier to get along with than many people. At least he won''t deliberately be difficult. Today''s spread of words from the asters is also giving him hints, which is better than the master who really needs people to guess.


    Lu Qingyun can''t guess what sucang is going to do, but he knows that he certainly doesn''t want to reveal his identity. Moreover, he finds a suitable reason for Lu Qingyun. After having lunch at noon, he goes to the prison to interrogate him in the afternoon, hoping to close the case as soon as possible.


    While Lu Qingyun couldn''t figure out what Sutang was going to do, some people''s news was much more clever than him.


    Luo Xinghe kneels on the ground and looks at the middle-aged man sitting at the head of the hall. His face is black and blue. "What a princess! What a cruel princess!"


    Luo Xinghe is also very aggrieved, "father, son also don''t know that small peasant girl will be so mean." Bobo''s Novels www.boboxs.com


    Originally, luoxinghe spent money to buy all the sauce business. Although the price was higher, it monopolized the business. So he wanted to increase production this year and specially planted more tomatoes and peppers. He only wanted to make a good profit this year.


    The Luo family believes that as long as they do a good job, the raw materials of the two sauces will not be easily leaked out, which will bring great wealth to their family.


    Therefore, after Luo Xinghe came back, although the Luo family owner thought that his price was more expensive, he was still very satisfied. This spring, he specially added more than a dozen more chuangs to plant tomatoes and peppers to prepare for a big fight.


    As a result, they got news from familiar officials today. The good county Lord presented two new dishes and seeds for the court. In order to introduce the taste of these two new dishes, he also took out the sauce from their Luo family, which directly showed that the two sauces were made by new dishes.


    There is no technical content and no secret recipe. As long as there are seeds and two kinds of vegetables, we can make two kinds of sauces.


    After the imperial court got the seeds, they were sent to the villagers near the capital to plant them. The two kinds of seeds add up to 100000 seeds. When the harvest comes, can tomatoes and peppers be regarded as valuable things? Even if they are precious, how can the profit be higher than the monopoly sauce?


    On the contrary, Sutang''s own xingxingtang sauce was chosen as a tribute. Not only that, sucang also handed the recipe of the soap to the imperial court, determined by means and daring to sacrifice interests. Only these two aspects made the Luo family lose tens of thousands of liang of profits.


    The sauce recipe bought at a high price has become a piece of waste paper. After the news, the owner of the Luo family turned black. Who could have imagined that the little peasant girl who had been recklessly taking advantage of the money at first could bite them back and make them suffer such a big loss.


    Luo Xinghe is also very aggrieved. Obviously, after he managed it well, the family thought he had done well. Now it has become his mistake, but he dare not say so.

 Chapter 1015

    "My father is my second brother. If he hadn''t let us have contact with sucang all the time, how could we have known that she was so despicable and shameless, he must have known that, father!" At this time, Luo Xinghe denied the charge to Luo Xingchen.


    It''s a pity that Luo Xingchen, who used to help him take the blame, is no longer Luo''s family.


    Luo family Master heard his eldest son''s words, and threw a teacup and hit him on the head. "What''s the second brother? You don''t have a second brother. Take all the contracts signed with sucang quickly."


    Luo Xinghe was hit on the head is blood, covering the head "yes!" Take out the contract you signed with sucang.


    All the contracts signed between sucang and Luojia were signed on behalf of youluoxingchen, so the names are naturally luoxingchen''s. The first one involved in cooperation is sauce, which is stipulated in the contract. However, among the sauces produced by sucang, it is a unique package called Xingxing sugar, which is more expensive to sell.


    Previously, the Luo family saw that the output of xingxingtang sauce was not high, and it was only a little expensive. All the things that Sutang was responsible for were the costs. They were only responsible for the sales, so they had a good profit and didn''t take it seriously.


    The owner of the Luo family first looked at the initial contract, and then the contract signed between luoxinghe and sucang. It clearly stated that the former sauce was transferred to the Luo family, but the star sugar was not included.


    "Didn''t you see it clearly when you signed the contract?" As soon as the owner of the Luo family saw this one, he picked up the cane on one side and wanted to fight Luoxing river. How could the contract be so careless? We should pay attention to each one.


    Luo Xinghe was about to cry. He didn''t expect that Sutang was so overcast. At that time, he was in a hurry to take his younger brother home and get rid of it. What''s more, he didn''t expect that Sutang had calculated everything at that time.


    "Dad, I didn''t mean to. It must be the sucang that Luo Xingchen colluded with, which led me to be deceived!" Luoxinghe continued to cry. Passion novel www.jiqingxs.com


    The owner of the Luo family then looked at the remaining two contracts. One of them was soap. Last year, the sales of soap brought huge profits to the Luo family. However, they couldn''t get the formula and were unwilling to accept it, so they deliberately suppressed the sucan.


    It was clearly stated in that contract that sucang was entrusted to Luojia for sale, and it clearly stated that sucang had the right to handle the formula in his hands and transfer the cooperation with Luojia.


    This is complicated to say. In fact, the content is simple. There is only one sentence, that is, if the formula is sold to others, the cooperation with Luojia will also be transferred.


    At that time, it seemed that there was no problem when signing the contract. After all, the Luo family thought that the Suchang was to be sold to the Luo family. Luo Xingchen didn''t think there was a problem, nor did the Luo family feel that there was a hole in it.


    But who would have thought that Su Tang would give such a large profit prescription to the imperial court for free one day in order to change the title of princess with no real power. Is that crazy.


    Yes, according to the previous contract with the Luo family, the Luo family has the right to ask those who have soap secret recipe to continue to cooperate with them, but sucang gave the prescription to the court.


    This is not a rogue. How dare the Luo family find the imperial court to ask them to complete the contract? Even if they can buy off Hubu, the emperor will not agree!


    The last contract is the manual meat grinder. There is no pit in this contract, but this one has been cracked. Now the profit is not much, or in any case, the profit is not equal to ten thousand Liang silver of luoxinghe''s purchase of Sutang.


    The master of the Luo family threw the contract on the ground. What kind of little peasant girl is this? This is a hoodlum!

 Chapter 1016

    After the Luo family turned over all the contracts, they found that there was no chance for the Luo family to turn over. In short, they could only be trapped in vain. On the face of it, at least, they were doomed.


    Not to mention that soap has become a special industry of the imperial court. Private people are not allowed to sell soap. They only grow tomatoes and peppers. They originally wanted to make sauce to double the profit.


    But now the sauce they make has no technical content at all, so it can''t sell at the price. However, so many Chuang Tzu have already been planted. Maybe because they have planted too much, the price of the two kinds of vegetables will be reduced.


    In addition to the ten thousand Liang silver of Luoxing river before, Su Tang brought a deficit of at least 50000 Liang to the Luo family. The eyes of the whole Luo family were red, and they wanted to eat sucang directly.


    "Good, what a sucang, a good princess, what a good skill!" The master of Luo''s family looked at the loss, and his teeth itched.


    He is a good son. When he thinks of Luo Xingchen, he is even more gnashing his teeth. If he had not expelled the unfilial son from the Luo family, he would have killed him.


    Luo Xinghe looked at his father''s anger into a ball, hiding in the side dare not speak, the Luo family owner suddenly sneered after "how many years, I want to see how much she can have.


    Go and find out for me where the animals expelled by the Luo family are. If it is confirmed that he colluded with outsiders and privately operated the industry, he will go to the Yamen to accuse him of unfilial.


    And the good princess, look what she''s busy with. I''d like to see how capable she is to challenge the Luo family like this. "


    Luo Xinghe looks at his father. He is really angry. The people below will go to work immediately after hearing this. Luo Xinghe continues to shrink his body and reduce his sense of existence. However, he is secretly happy in his heart. This time, his brother is still alive?


    "But she is a princess with a name, and she can go to heaven?" The master of the Luo family took a look at his shrinking son and snorted, "what are you doing standing there? Don''t get out of here!" Thousands of Novels www.77xs8.com


    Luo Xinghe heard this, and ran out, Luo''s side because of sucang, also action.


    But in Sujiatun, sucang and Luo Xingchen just got up and said "achiao, Achoo!" Su Tang came out and sneezed twice.


    Luo Xingchen, who went out of his room over there, also echoed Su Tang''s "achiao, Achoo!"


    Su Nuo looked at them like this, curiously looked left and right, and then said, "did you sleep last night without closing the window


    Su Tang and Luo Xingchen touched their noses, washed their hands and sat down to eat. "There is no cold, there should be someone scolding us!"


    Su sugar with a calm face to explain to his brother, Luo Xingchen cast a look of admiration to Su sugar, can say this so magnanimous, powerful.


    Su Nuo stares at "who scolds elder sister, elder sister is so good, must be implicated by elder brother Luo!"


    Luo Xingchen, who is a pot out of thin air, hears this and points to himself, "I..." What does it have to do with her?


    What''s more, Luo Xingchen wants to tell Su Nuo that you don''t know your sister very well. Isn''t it normal for someone to scold her for her pitiful style?


    It''s not normal for no one to scold. It''s just like that the monster candy is either cheating or on the road. She''s almost implicated.


    Of course, Luo Xingchen didn''t dare to say this because he was afraid of being killed by some sugar.

 Chapter 1017

    "Xiaonuo is right. My sister is so beautiful and kind-hearted that she was implicated by your brother Luo." Luo Xingchen''s inner drama is very rich, but she dare not say anything on the surface. On the contrary, Su Tang on one side heard his brother''s words and expressed his approval.


    "You black sugar!" Luo Xingchen has another pot out of thin air. Danfeng''s eyes make her stare round. Some sugar is too black. It''s black and white. It''s too black!


    Su Tang looked at her and blinked, "it''s white!"


    Luo Xingchen shivered, "I''m wrong!" So sugar, don''t do this, she''s afraid!


    "Promising!" Su Tang looked at her and said.


    Luo Xingchen said, this is black sugar coquettish sell Meng good, who saw can not counseling ah, too terrible.


    When they get together, they always hate each other. The servants in the family are used to it. When they see them like this, they all smile with their heads down.


    Even Su Nuo is laughing at his brother Luo''s anger. Did someone scold them for not paying attention.


    After breakfast, Su Nuo went to the academy to study, Su Tang sent Luo Xingchen away, and went to Qinghe town to study with Song Yi early.


    "You say, who scolded us?" Luo Xingchen rides a horse, sucang takes a car, two side by side.


    Su Tang opened the curtain and said, "it must be the prince!"


    "How could it be!" Luo Xingchen refuted immediately.


    So Su Tang looked at her with a look of fun. "What else do you ask? Do you have a grudge with us at the same time, and others don''t?" The fifth novel www.d5xs.net


    The Luo family''s industrial development in the north is so big that the news is very good. There are two new dishes and seeds, and the soap that the Ministry of household has taken over.


    Su sugar these two moves are all cut Luo''s meat, Luo family heard the news not angry crazy just strange.


    Luo Xingchen heard sucang say so, he also giggled and pretended that he was not exposed. After that, he became a little more serious. "Are you sure you can deal with it, Luo family, it''s not so simple."


    Su Tang now asks Luo Xingchen to go to Qingzhuo County by herself. She will stay in Qingyuan County and prepare to make the dyehouse. The Luo family can''t do nothing at all after seeing such a big loss.


    Although the Luo family is only a merchant, it is not so simple to be the largest in the north. Although Su Tang is a princess now, for the Luo family, a princess can''t stop them from retaliating.


    Luo Xingchen knows Luo family, his father is not a good man, but in business, he is absolutely a good hand, let people take advantage of this kind of thing is impossible.


    She was afraid that she was not there, and that Su Tang would suffer losses against her father. At least she was there and could understand the situation of Luo family.


    "I know!" Su Tang never thought that Luo family was an opponent that could be easily defeated. She never despised the enemy.


    But then, sucang went on to say, "you can''t stop doing serious things just to fight people!"


    The Luo family is simple or difficult. At present, it is not easy for her to destroy the Luo family, but it is not so easy for the Luo family to make her cool.


    Since it is destined to be a long-term struggle, but also for a Luo family, their own career is not developed, that is putting the cart before the horse.


    "Don''t worry, I know." Sucang is not in a hurry. Take your time. It''s a long time.


    However, Luo Xingchen has always known about Su Tang when she looks at the old God Su Tang. She knows that since Su Tang dares to say so, she should be sure that "yes, you are evil sugar!"

 Chapter 1018

    In the twinkling of an eye, Luo Xingchen rode with Jinbai on his horse and looked back at Su Tang. "I''m leaving. Be careful. If you need to, don''t support yourself. Tell me I''ll be back in a minute."


    Although Su sugar is a monster, it is still worried, so charged.


    "Good!" Sucang didn''t say anything else, only agreed.


    Luo Xingchen saw that she was seriously promised, just nodded, legs clip horse belly, turned to leave, set foot on her new journey.


    And Su sugar see her back slowly away, and wood Yang said, "to the song house!"


    Mu Yang promised to go to the Song Dynasty, and she also wanted to start a new journey.


    No matter what the outside is like, Song Yi is as stable as ever. After su Tang came to the Song Dynasty, he continued to study with him. In Qingyuan County, after the trial, he finally got the result.


    "My Lord, everyone has already called. This is the confession of the monograph!" Constable Qin handed Lu Qingyun the confession that had been stamped with his fingerprints.


    "Are you sure there are no omissions?" Lu Qingyun looked down at the confession and asked Constable Qin.


    "Yes, Wang Changhe insisted that it was su Sanshou who ordered him, but Wang Xiaotian said that they had some enmity with the princess''s wife after several boards. Later, Su Sanshou came to lobby and decided to report this matter. It was su Fugui who leaked it to Wang''s family." New world Novels www.enwds.com


    Constable Qin carefully explained that the three families were not outlaws. They were locked up in the prison. They were beaten up during interrogation, and they explained everything as clearly as beans.


    Wang Changhe was a bit bloody. At the beginning, he was killed by Su Sanshou. His family was used by others. Unfortunately, if Wang Changhe could bite him to death, he would not be worthy of his useless son. Of the three sons, the older two still held up for a while. On the contrary, it was Wang Xiaotian. This board just touched his body and told them all directly.


    Hearing this, Lu Qingyun looked down at the confession. When he saw Su Sanshou''s confession, he frowned slightly. "Su Sanshou said that her mother, Su Zhao, asked him to find Wang Changhe?"


    If we say that every family is not striving for success, we can see a lot of prisoners interrogated in the county yamen. The least successful member of the Su family is not su Sanshou, but Su Dafu, the eldest.


    "Yes, my Lord, Su Sanshou didn''t admit it at first, but it was su Dafu who identified Su Sanshou, and he said that he was instructed by his mother to do it." When Constable Qin said it, his face changed a little.


    From the investigation of this case, Constable Qin also knew something about the investigation of several families. He knew that Su Dafu was actually the real father of the princess''s wife. However, it was hard to imagine how such a father could produce such a powerful daughter.


    It''s silver like Pewter spear head, embroidered pillow and a bag of grass. It has a good appearance, and there is nothing in it. It''s not as good as Wu''s and sun''s women.


    Su Sanshou''s move was a move, but he even brought his mother with him. He also denied the main charge to Zhao. There was little difference between Zhao''s confession and Su Sanshou''s, but he said that Su Sanshou was the first one to put forward.


    "The two men''s Confessions do not match?" Lu Qingyun asked after seeing it.


    "This is not totally wrong. When Su Sanshou confessed during the interrogation, Su Zhaoshi went mad and started to make trouble in the prison. Finally, she said that it was su Sanshou who first proposed it. We interrogated other members of the Su family. They knew nothing about this matter, and their testimony could not be verified."

 Chapter 1019

    Although they can use some means to interrogate the prisoners, they will not bend to the ground. The confessions of Zhao and Su Sanshou are not correct, and others don''t know. He can''t ask them to be consistent. Therefore, they told Lu Qingyun the original confession and let the county magistrate decide by himself.


    When Lu Qingyun heard this from Constable Qin, he understood what he meant. "Since there are only two people who identify each other, it can only be proved by the other party''s reference."


    The meaning of this is very simple. Su Sanshou and Zhao''s Confessions can''t reach an agreement, and no one else in the Su family knows anything about the two people. It can only be proved from the Wang family that Su Sanshou contacted.


    "You go down first." After Lu Qingyun finished, he asked Constable Qin to go down and look at the confession himself.


    Then he sat down and wrote a letter. Then he went to the back hall to find Yang.


    "My Lord, do you want me to deliver the message to the princess?" After hearing Lu Qingyun''s words, Yang was somewhat surprised.


    Lu Qingyun nodded, "I''m not sure if I''m someone else. It''s not appropriate for me to see the princess in this capacity. You can see the princess in person and tell her the current situation. It''s the result of the trial that I''ve decided. Take a closer look at the princess''s attitude, and I can do things here."


    This case involves Su Tang, and Lu Qingyun has to be cautious. This is the first time that he seriously deals with things for sucang. If he does well, sucang will take him with him in the future. If he does not do well, his future will not be so easy.


    From a county magistrate to the present magistrate, Lu Qingyun is determined to climb up. Su Tang is the most easy way to catch him. Besides, he has already inquired from the capital. The good county master is a disciple of Song Yi, the emperor''s master. Although the news from the capital city says that the good county master is a poor peasant girl, his evaluation is very low. Everyday novel www.tiantianxs.com


    However, Lu Qingyun is keenly aware that there is a big difference between his understanding of Sutang in the capital city and his own understanding of sucang. The meaning of this is needless to say.


    Knowing that the imperial master Song Yi lived in Qinghe town, Lu Qingyun did not disturb him, but continued to pretend that he did not know. However, he was more convinced that Su Tang, the princess, was absolutely different. Following Su Tang, he would have a bright future in the future.


    That''s why he is so stressed this time, because if he can''t deal with it properly, his future may be affected.


    Neither the interrogation result nor the verdict could be asked about Su Tang openly. Lu Qingyun went to find Yang because no one else could be trusted. As long as Yang could see Su Tang with his own eyes, he could know what her specific attitude was. Even if he was in the boat of the master of God song Yi, he was the same as Taizi.


    Lu Qingyun also told his wife what he knew at present and the importance of the matter to him. "So this time, we have some friendship with the princess. You can''t make a mistake. You can''t make any doubts when you visit with Wan''er."


    Yang''s face was also surprised when she heard her husband''s words. "I said that before hearing Wan''er said that the princess was very busy and wanted to learn from the teacher. It turned out that the teacher was actually, and no wonder the princess was so excellent."


    "The princess is just a merchant. If someone asks about it and inquires about it, you must remember that. The princess only has some ability in business, and there is no other brilliant place. Do you know that?" Lu Qingyun quickly warned Yang not to talk nonsense.


    Yang''s mind knows that "I''m just talking to you. How can I go out and talk nonsense? Don''t worry. I''ll take Wan''er to the past now. You can wait."

 Chapter 1020

    Yang also understood that the people involved in this matter were not within their reach, so they should be careful, and then they should go out quickly.


    Lu Qingyun also believed in his wife. Seeing Yang''s daughter leave the house with her, he went to the front Yamen and continued to deal with official business.


    Yang and Lu Wan''er went to Sujiatun by car. Lu Wan''er was pulled out by her mother in a hurry. She was still confused. "Mother, where are we going? Are we going to see our grandparents?"


    "No, let''s go to the Sujiatun to see the princess''s wife. When you see the princess later, you should understand the rules. You can''t be the same as before." Yang felt his daughter''s head with a gentle expression.


    When Lu Waner heard her mother say this, she immediately became happy. "Really? I wanted to go to Tangtang''s house before, and she agreed to go and have a look today."


    After that, Lu Wan''er looked outside and patted her head. "Did your mother make an appointment with Tangtang in advance? If not, I would not see Tangtang in Sujiatun at the moment."


    Yang is also very helpless, said to let her daughter understand the rules, unexpectedly also full mouth called Princess nickname "later to call the princess, do not call sugar sugar!"


    Then she saw her daughter and said that she couldn''t see Su Tang at this time. Yang quickly asked, "I didn''t send you a post appointment. What do you mean if you can''t see it?"


    As soon as Lu Wan''er heard that her mother didn''t send the post in advance, she said to the driver, "don''t go to Sujiatun, go to Qinghe town!"


    Then he explained to Yang that "sugar and sugar..." 678 reading novels www.678kxs.com


    "The princess told me before that she had a lot of things to do every day. In general, she would have some space in the morning. At noon, she would go to the teacher''s house to cook for the teacher.


    Then we read and study in the afternoon. We can''t go home until the evening. We''re going to Sujiatun now. It''s already noon. The princess must have cooked for the teacher. She''s not at home. "


    Su Tang is busy. Actually, there are not many direct meetings with Lu Waner, but they live close to each other, so they communicate more. As a best friend, Lu Wan''er knows more about Su Tang than Yang. When she sees that her mother is going to see Su Tang in Sujiatun, she knows that she can''t see her at this time.


    Because Sutang is basically no accident, her daily activity is busy with her own affairs in the morning, but she does not hesitate to study in the afternoon, because she said in her letter with Lu Waner that her teacher would be very unhappy if she asked for leave.


    Lu Waner thinks that sucang is really miserable. She doesn''t like it and has to learn. She can only say that it''s not a good thing to be taken seriously by the teacher.


    Yang knew that Su Tang had a teacher before, but he didn''t care at that time. After all, in Qinghe town, he thought that Su Tang was looking for a gentleman in the town. Who could have thought that Song Yi, the founder of the two dynasties, would be in such a small place.


    "Turn to Qinghe town quickly!" When Yang heard his daughter''s words, he immediately asked the coachman to change directions. They went to Qinghe town, because they didn''t know where sucang was. They went straight to the dessert.


    "Yes, Mrs. Lu!" After they arrived at the dessert bar, they were not received by anyone else, but the asters who were serving them closely with sucang.


    When she saw them coming, she asked them to come in. As soon as Lu Yang''s family saw them, she was relieved. She knew that when sucang went out, she would basically follow the asters. If she saw them, it would be easy to find sucang.


    "Miss Ziyuan, I want to see the princess for something. I don''t know if it''s convenient for you?" Lu Yang went straight to the theme.

 Chapter 1021

    "Your heart is restless!" When Lu Yang and Lu Wan''er come to the dessert bar and see the purple garden, Su Tang himself is reading and writing in the Song Dynasty mansion. After seeing Su Tang''s words, Song Yi says so.


    Hearing Song Yi''s words, Su Tang took a look at her own writing brush: "how can the teacher see that the students are upset from such words?"


    Most of the time, she wrote it by herself. On the contrary, people who read it are not only chaotic, but also crazy.


    After saying this, she saw Song Yi beating her head with a book, "unworthy disciple, you know your handwriting is poor!"


    Fortunately, he has been learning from him for more than a year. Only books can''t see people. It''s also true that archery in riding and shooting is very stingy.


    "Teacher, domestic violence is very inhumane. For example, it can lead to weariness of learning. Students suddenly feel that life is boring. Everything that has something in common is vain, and the word" disciple "is just vain."


    Sucang just need to put his hands together and read a sentence of Amie tofu.


    Song Yi and her little fox have been fighting each other for a long time. They can''t see Su Tang''s routine. When she said this, she said, "that silver is vain. Don''t take it!"


    "The teacher is wrong. The gold and silver bags are kept in the Buddha''s mind. Don''t be trapped by foreign objects!" Sugar is serious.


    Song Yi doesn''t know about this little fox. She has a lot of troubles all day. I really want to listen to her cheat. If you sell you, you still count her money. But no matter how smart the little fox is, it''s no use meeting an old fox.


    "Cunning little fox, don''t beat around the bush. Tell me, what happened to your original family?" Song Yi won''t let Su Tang beat around the bush. 516 fiction www.516xs.com


    Although Song Yi has not moved like a mountain all day, he should know that he will not miss anything. In fact, he doesn''t care about what happened in Qinghe town or even Qingyuan County. His focus is on the situation in the capital, but he should pay more attention to the affairs of his little disciples.


    "What''s the matter? The teacher doesn''t think it''s the disciple who has nothing to do with the crime and frame up people. I have no leisure." When Su Tang saw Song Yi so straightforward, she also said it.


    "Although we have been disconnected from each other, we should not resort to too much means. Instead, we will fall into the trap." Of course, Song Yi doesn''t think it''s su Tang''s crime of weaving for her family, but she also persuades her younger disciples.


    It''s not that Su Yonggui''s family should be forgiven, but for the previous reason, if Su sugar is too strict, it will eventually cause some disputes, which may not be a good thing for her and Su Yongnuo.


    "Teacher, what do you think people live for?" Su Tang laughs when she hears Song Yi''s words.


    Song Yi didn''t answer. She just looked at her and wanted to know what she was going to say. Sure enough, sucang continued to say, "for power, for wealth, for women, for ideals.


    Everyone has what he wants to live, which is called desire.


    For me, I don''t want any power, because behind the power is the heavy responsibility on the shoulder, too tired.


    I already have it now, and I don''t think it''s too good to rely on. If you live a lifetime, you can support the luxury work. How much money can I spend? It''s always enough to have hundreds of thousands of taels or one million taels.


    And I don''t want to live in luxury. The tapestry and brocade materials are not as comfortable and intimate as the silky ones. It''s needless to say that for women. As for my ideal, the teacher also knows that I''m a man with no big pursuit. "

 Chapter 1022

    Su Tang said with a smile, "so what do I live for? I want to be happy.


    I''ve been patient enough before. Once I get into trouble, I scold me back, and when I get into trouble again, I scold back.


    Then, for the third time, they were going to kill me. What did the teacher think he did, and in turn killed them? No, I gave them a chance.


    However, for the fourth time, they came to me again. They had an ambiguous relationship with the county magistrate and ignored the national law. What kind of crime is this? I have been dead 800 times since I was just a little peasant girl with less skills.


    The teacher told me that too much means will lead to criticism, but there is also a saying that we can''t bear it any more


    Su Tang smiles on her face, but there are icebergs hidden in her black and white eyes. She has endured so many times, that is, to be fair and aboveboard today, so that people can''t blame her for handling the family.


    She had left the family alone long enough and was not ready to continue.


    "The teacher only said that there is a word in this world called" good for evil ", but I want to say another word, good for evil, how to repay virtue?


    They make me uncomfortable again and again. I give in several times, so that what the teacher said is not reproachable, but there is no me to permanently accommodate these guys.


    They gave us the lives of our brothers and sisters, so we owe them all our lives, even if we lost our lives? 69 schoolbag www.69shubao.com


    Are you kidding? We owe them our lives long ago.


    If I die by myself, I should bear the consequences and costs. If it wasn''t for the previous reasons that they made me unhappy, I could still keep them until now? "


    Su Tang''s tone is ironic. In terms of her temper, if it wasn''t for the relationship between Su Yonggui''s family and them, would she have been able to yield so many times in a row in this era when there were demands on the family and the reputation of scholars as officials?


    She had endured for many years in her last life, but she was not young enough to hang up. So she understood a truth: to live is to be happy, and what is the meaning of living unhappy. She has gone through all this, and it is a divine beast and a space. God has given her such a big golden finger, is it for her to live and die.


    Of course not. She is to live freely and happily. She has been used to the family''s continuous mistakes. To this day, she began to collect debts. It is impossible for her to let go of the family now.


    Tit for tat is not her style. Her style is that if anyone slaps her, she will slap her back ten times. By the way, other people will watch her and what will happen to her.


    "Even as a child, I know that if I do something wrong, I have to bear the consequences. They should also understand this truth. Even if I forgive them now, can there be any good things and there will be no criticism. Teachers should also know that if they want to censure you, they will be criticized for no reason, right?"


    Song Yi is to persuade her little disciple that Su Tang is such a storm.


    "You girl, you will suffer from such a disposition!" Song Yi didn''t know why Su Tang was like this. She didn''t know that Su Yonggui''s family was too much, but there was no way. This is the social reality.


    Not compromise with reality. Now she can deal with a su Yonggui family. In the future, there will always be times when they can''t be solved. Song Yi may not want to forgive Su Yonggui''s family. He also finds the sharp corners and thorns in his little disciple and wants to make her more smooth.

 Chapter 1023

    Song Yi first found Su Tang, a small girl. She looked at her face with a big smile, but the inside was hard, with sharp corners and thorns.


    Song Yi understood that the little disciple didn''t want any high status, just wanted to have a happy life. However, a young girl was so rigid that he was afraid that sucang would suffer in the future.


    Su Tang also knows that Song Yi cares about herself and doesn''t want her to be so uncompromising. In modern times, she just says that she pays attention to her personality, and she will be taught to be a person when she enters the society.


    Su Tang did compromise in her previous life, but she didn''t want to continue to compromise in this life, because her life was hard and she couldn''t learn to bend down. It was the verbal attack of the world. Under the pressure of mountains, she didn''t want to continue to compromise.


    The worst result is that she can also live in seclusion in the mountains and forests. Anyway, there is space. People have to compromise only when there is no way to retreat. Since she still has a way back, why do you have to aggrieve herself and live two lives without changing the word wanton? What''s the fun?


    "The students all know what the teacher said, but I have a hard life. I can''t bend down and learn to compromise and blend. If one day, even I will hate myself like that."


    Su Tang also directly told Song Yi that she could give in temporarily, but she would not retreat forever. Therefore, no matter who she was, the Luo family who was too much stronger than her in the eyes of many people, or even a person who was so superior as the old emperor, when she found a chance, she would return.


    Because that''s her character, that''s her. If she doesn''t, she won''t be her.


    "You, a girl''s family, with such a disposition, will you marry someone later?" Song Yi is helpless. The little girl will get married one day. When he is at home, as a teacher, he will certainly follow her personality. However, when she comes to someone else''s home, she can''t be so willful.


    Su Tang said that would not be her. Song Yi was also sad after hearing that, but what could she do? Who was not slowly changing her appearance? The girl was softer, so that the boy could pity her more. Otherwise, how hard and tired her life would be.


    Song Yi, after all, is a kind-hearted father. She doesn''t want Su Tang to be so rigid in the future. I hope she can be cherished and happy. OK, novels www.okxs8.com


    After hearing Song Yi say this, Su Tang knows that he is not really dissatisfied with the way she treats Su Yonggui''s family. In fact, Su Yonggui''s family has committed a real crime. In terms of national law, there is no problem.


    Song Yi hopes that Su Tang can be more tactful, so now when she hears Song Yi say that she wants to marry someone, Su Tang has her tongue sticking out of her heart. She is not married and says that she should marry.


    And to tell the truth, it''s better to rely on others to cherish and care for yourself than to be stronger and protect yourself. To be your own God of protection is more reliable than anything else.


    "What do you want to marry? Don''t make a fuss about it, teacher!" As soon as sucang heard this, she said it immediately.


    When Song Yi saw Su Tang''s attitude, she was really in a headache and said, "you, you are so helpless to take you!"


    "Haha, the teacher loves me more, except for the teacher, no one loves me any more!" Su Tang is coquettish with Song Yi.


    Song Yi looks at her like this, nods her head, "let your two elder martial brothers hear, but will be unjustly dead, they still don''t love you!"


    "That''s not the same. The teacher loves me more and hurts them less." Su Tang laughs and doesn''t answer this question.


    Song Yi sighs in her heart when she sees Su Tang like this. It''s only a few months for Tangtang to come back. Zhao''er has sent three things for girls. He is afraid that he has some thoughts on Tangtang, so he wants to try it out.


    As a result, the sugar is still oil and salt does not enter the appearance.

 Chapter 1024

    Far away in Beijing, Murong Zhao, who is busy fighting with so many younger brothers, has no idea that he was almost ordered by the teacher.


    At this time, I was looking at a large box of things in front of me. I have been sent three times since my younger martial sister went back.


    The teacher has everything she should have. Besides, she has the ability to make money. If she wants to eat these supplements, she must not lack them.


    Even if it is really lacking, as long as we have it here, the teacher will write to ask for it, and he will not be polite to us, so can we take it easy? "


    Murong Zhaozhen has no choice but to let his cousin give it to him. He cares about his younger martial sister. He doesn''t use his own name. He asks him to give it to his younger martial sister every time. The key is, how long has it been? It''s the fourth time.


    Murong Zhao doubted that if Su Tang stayed outside for two years, his cousin would be able to empty Pei''s mansion and give it to Su Tang.


    The key is that every time he gives gifts to the teacher, but if he gives gifts to the teacher so frequently, he will be doubted by his father. He is really tired.


    "She didn''t write to me!" Pei Xuan was looked at by Murong Zhao like this, pursed his mouth and said a word.


    Murong Zhao was stunned for a moment and opened his mouth wide. "Younger martial sister, do you write to her? She won''t miss you when she receives it."


    Murong Zhao thinks that it is impossible for his younger sister to write to Pei Xuan on his own initiative. Otherwise, Luo Xingchen would have brought news when he came to Beijing a few days ago.


    Maybe that little girl with no conscience will forget both of them after she goes back. Let alone, sucang can do such a thing. The first Chinese website www.sgzw.net


    "She certainly didn''t forgive me." Pei sat on one side, head down, a little decadent.


    Murong Zhao couldn''t help crying and laughing at his cousin''s behavior. "You son, don''t blame my brother for being too straightforward. You believe me, my younger martial sister will never think so. She should not be in the mood to remember you."


    Otherwise, Murong Zhao thinks that his cousin really thinks too much. If Su Tang really keeps Pei Xuan in mind, even if he is a little resentful, he can still say that Su Tang has a special look on Pei, which is in his heart.


    But Murong Zhao really can''t pretend that he can''t see it. Su Tang is more concerned about Luo Xingchen, and I don''t know why. Murong Zhao thinks that Su Tang doesn''t care about other men except Luo Xingchen.


    But Luo Xingchen this person, Murong Zhao think of the scene before two people get along, also can''t help but headache, he can''t think of ah.


    After Murong Zhao finished speaking, he saw the depressed man with his head down just now raised his head and looked at him with sad eyes.


    Seeing Pei Xuan like this, Murong Zhao also said, "don''t look at me like that. What I''m talking about is not realistic. You know in your own mind that you''re just a little more important than me in my younger martial sister''s heart, but the difference is not so big."


    Murong Zhao then pointed to Pei''s sword. "Younger martial sister doesn''t give you sabre. She certainly doesn''t blame you, but this is not the meaning of two not in debt."


    After saying this, Pei Xuan looked at Murong Zhao with more fierce eyes. His hand was still on the saber, and the rhythm of pulling out the sword was minute by minute.


    Murong Zhao looked at him like this and said, "gentlemen, don''t do anything. I''m just telling you the truth. If you really want to know about the younger martial sister''s situation, you can write by yourself. If you write, she will definitely reply, but if you don''t, she won''t look for you!"


    Murong Zhao is not afraid of death and continues to hate his cousin. Anyway, he can''t think of his brother. Don''t be too happy and logical!

 Chapter 1025

    "Then I''m better than you, and none of you likes it!" Pei Xuan was stimulated by brother pro, said, come on, negative phase injury!


    Murong Zhao was rebuffed and speechless: "who said I didn''t have one!" He just can''t think of his own love now, which doesn''t mean he doesn''t have a good idea.


    "Who are you talking about?" Pei asked Murong one awesome question.


    Not to mention how the two brothers in the capital city pierced each other''s hearts. On the side of Qinghe town, Song Yi didn''t explain her little disciples, nor did she try to get any results.


    She only thought that Su Tang was still young anyway, and she was not in a hurry to get married, so she continued to study. After knowing that Yang was coming to see Su Tang, Ziyuan also told her that "the princess has gone to the teacher''s place to study and have a class. If it''s not important, don''t disturb."


    What he said was to tell Yang that if it was not an important matter, he could not disturb him. He also understood the meaning of Ziyuan''s words, but he still said, "please Ziyuan girl, I really want to find the princess for something important."


    Ziyuan said so when she saw her. She nodded, "please wait for Mrs. Lu and Miss Lu. I''ll ask the princess now!"


    Yang nodded and saw the garden go out. Bauhinia came in with a plate. "Mrs. Lu, Miss Lu will sit for a while and taste my new dessert."


    Bauhinia has been entrusted with the task of developing new products by Sutang, just like releasing the gate. It releases itself in the backyard of the dessert bar every day.


    There are also plenty of materials at home. Sucang knows that it is not easy to develop new products. So as long as Bauhinia needs any materials and reports come up, she will let people purchase them here, providing Bauhinia with enough creative space.


    Bauhinia had a talent in this aspect, and she liked it. In the words of Pu Wei and mint, she was a mouse and fell into the rice VAT. She was very happy. Xuanxuan book bar www.xuanxuanbook.com


    With bauhinia in, Pu Wei and mint feel less pressure. To be honest, sucang taught them cake and let them play by themselves, but they really didn''t play very well.


    Now when Bauhinia comes, there are more desserts in the bar. They don''t have to undertake the task of developing new products. They concentrate on learning how to do it well and sell them out.


    Today, seeing Yang and Lu Wan''er come, she took out her new products that she was ready to launch immediately, and let them taste them to see if they could give some new ideas and so on.


    Yang and Lu Wan''er had seen Bauhinia before, but when they saw sucang again, she only followed Astragalus. They thought that Bauhinia was wrong or something. Now they know that Bauhinia is developing desserts in the dessert bar.


    "It turns out that Bauhinia girl is making desserts now. We''ll try it." Yang is really did not expect, Su sugar side servant girl just, unexpectedly still have such talent.


    Lu Wan''er thinks the same thing. Before, she thought her green orange was very clever. By contrast, it was totally different.


    The Bauhinia also laughs at the two people''s remarks: "the princess is generous. If you know that I love doing this, let me play it. Mrs. Lu and Miss Lu have a taste. If you have any suggestions, please give me some suggestions."


    When Yang and Lu Wan''er heard this, they nodded and took a bite of the sweets from Bauhinia. They both said that they were delicious, but their opinions were not.


    Bauhinia is a little lost. She always thinks there is something else that she can''t think of. She asked mint and Pu Wei but didn''t ask. Now even Yang and Lu Wan''er are like this. Is she wrong?


    "If you can''t find the direction, you''d better give it to the customer!" They were sitting and talking. Suddenly they heard someone talking outside. Turning around, they saw that sucang was coming in.

 Chapter 1026

    Seeing sucang enter the door, Yang and Lu Wan''er quickly stand up. Bauhinia also gets up from the seat and salutes Su Tang "miss!"


    "Princess!" Yang also took the landing Wan''er to salute.


    Seeing them like this, sucang nodded and explained to Bauhinia that "since you can''t find the direction, you can go out and look for some fresh spices and ingredients. If you have doubts about the products, you can leave these to the customers to decide. You can do more tomorrow, so that the customers who come to the store can try it for free and ask the customers how they feel."


    The development of desserts is not something that can be done behind closed doors. In fact, any such creative thing can''t be like this. It needs to constantly absorb new knowledge, or else it will be over if the creativity is not there.


    Su Tang can see that Bauhinia obviously has doubts about the taste of her own desserts, but at present, the people around her can''t give her helpful advice, and she can''t think of it.


    That''s why she was identified. Sucang told Bauhinia before that if she needed to apply in advance, she could go out and walk around, because sucang knew very well that only when she went out and contacted some new things could she have a steady stream of inspiration.


    If you can''t find the direction, then look for more people''s opinions. The guests who come to the dessert bar are all fond of sweets. Maybe they can provide some ideas.


    The Bauhinia heard that Su sugar awakened herself, but also understood that "thank you for your advice. I will make some gifts today and give them to the customers tomorrow, and ask them for their opinions."


    See Bauhinia already understood, Su sugar just nodded, let her retreat. 361 reading www.361ds.com


    Bauhinia also knew that Sutang must have something serious to talk about, so she quickly stepped down. When Yang''s family saw the Bauhinia going down, she immediately told her daughter, "Wan''er, it''s easy for us to come here. You can go to the dessert bar instead of your mother, and we''ll take some sweets back later."


    Lu Waner originally wanted to sit down and listen to what her mother and Su Tang wanted to say, but before she sat down, she was so distracted by Yang''s family. She was a bit unhappy. "Why don''t you go with me after my mother talks? Let Tangtang introduce us which one is delicious."


    Yang heard her daughter called sucang again and frowned at her, "Wan''er, pay attention to the rules!"


    Lu Wan''er looked at Su Tang pitifully. When Su Tang saw her like this, she also laughed, "don''t behave to her. Originally, her daughter''s family has been wanton for several years. It''s very good."


    Su Tang is ten years old this year, and Lu Wan''er is also at the age of dating. When Su Tang last saw Yang, she saw that Yang was looking for a good young man. That''s why she said so.


    Yang didn''t expect that sucang would suddenly say this, but it was really reasonable. Lu Waner''s face turned red when she heard sucang like this: "sugar sugar, what do you say? I''m going to pick out sweets."


    The old girl was shy and ran out to pick out sweets. When Yang saw her daughter like this, her eyes were relieved and a little sad. In the twinkling of an eye, she was big. She did not know whether she would have a chance to give birth to the master again.


    Naturally, Su Tang didn''t know what Yang was thinking. Seeing Lu Wan''er run out shyly, she also sat down and said, "please take a seat, madam. What''s the matter with this visit?"


    When Yang heard Su Tang''s question, she quickly handed the letter Lu Qingyun asked her to bring to sucang. "Today, I''d like to take Wan''er to see her parents. After the master knew about it, he asked me to bring a letter to the princess. Please read it."

 Chapter 1027

    After hearing this, Su Tang opened the letter in a thick stack, which detailed the confession of the three families after interrogation and the final result of his trial.


    Wang Changhe, Wang Xiaotian, Su Sanshou and Su Zhao were all considered to be the main conspirators of this false accusation. All of them were sentenced to exile. As for the others, they were implicated as accomplices, so they were sentenced to different years of labor.


    There is no death penalty. This is very normal. After all, Su Tang is only a princess, not a serious royal family. It is a heavy sentence to falsely accuse.


    Yang has been paying close attention to sucang''s expression since she began to read the letter. As a result, she can''t see anything from sucang''s face. She looks very calm.


    After su Tang finished reading the letter, she put the letter aside and then spoke to Yang again, "Lord Lu is cautious in doing things. Originally, it is clearly stipulated in the law of the state. I naturally believe in Lord Lu''s ability."


    Hearing Su Tang''s words, Yang''s heart was relaxed. Obviously, his master''s current trial results should be in line with the idea of the princess''s wife.


    "However, the conditions in the exile were very difficult. They all said that it was wrong to raise the godfather or not. Looking at the confession and the result, I felt really sad. Lord Lu decided everything by himself. Lord Lu was just and honest. I believe it." Sucang said these words again.


    Seeing that Su Tang''s face seemed to have some intolerable color, Yang couldn''t see what she meant, so she could only promise. She wrote down sucang''s expression in her heart, thinking that she would tell her master in the same way, so as not to have any problems.


    "Well, it''s not something to be happy about. Let alone, I don''t know what kind of dessert Wan''er has chosen. My wife and I will have a look?" After saying this, Su Tang no longer said anything, but stood up and asked Yang.


    Naturally, Yang knew that Sutang was not ready to say more. She could only stand up and meet Lu Waner in front of her. They bought some desserts in the shop and left. Xuanshu Literature Network www.xuanwx.com


    After leaving the dessert bar, Yang and Lu Wan''er directly got on the carriage and went back to Qingyuan County to tell Lu Qingyun all the reactions of sucang.


    Su Tang went back to the Song Dynasty after they left, as if nothing had happened.


    "Do you mean that she said it was wrong to raise a godfather?" Lu Qingyun asked a question after hearing what Yang had said.


    Yang nodded. "Yes, she also said that she felt uncomfortable and could not bear to see these confessions. She did not know what it meant, but she also said that she believed in the integrity of adults."


    When Lu Qingyun heard this, he carefully looked at the result of the interrogation he had decided. He said, "if the son doesn''t teach, it''s the father''s fault."


    When Yang saw her husband like this, she didn''t disturb her, so she stayed with her. Then Lu Qingyun said, "yes, she didn''t shoot for nothing. Since she said it, there must be a reason. The son didn''t Godfather. You have inquired before. I remember that the Su Yonggui family threw the county master and younger brother down the Qingjiang River to sacrifice the river god. Do you know the details, for example, who put them I left them in the river. "


    Yang heard her husband''s words and opened her mouth wide


    The key is that she doesn''t seem to care so much about sucang.


    Lu Qingyun looked at his wife and shook his head. "I''m not sure, but it''s always good to be careful."

 Chapter 1028

    Yang shook his head and felt that her husband was too cautious, but he could understand that it was not easy in officialdom. There was no big mistake in being cautious.


    So she also said, "when I sent someone to inquire about this, I really asked. At that time, it was su Sanshou who was injured in an accident outside and didn''t wake up.


    Then the old lady Huang said that the princess and younger brother had a hard life. They should be sacrificed to the river god to make su Sanshou better.


    I don''t know the details, but the old lady Huang said that the princess and her younger brother were thrown down by their stepmother Wu''s and their grandfather''s. It''s impossible to find out who threw them. "


    It''s also a pity that Yang, in order to protect her daughter, knew that her daughter and Su Tang were good, and went to Sujiatun to inquire about it. At that time, it was not long before the incident happened. Therefore, many people knew the details, so they could probably know about it.


    When Lu Qingyun heard this, he looked down at the interrogation results he had written down. Finally, he took the pen and ink and changed it a little. Then he asked Constable Qin to lead the peddler to prepare for the formal promotion and settlement of the case.


    Yang saw that her husband had made a decision, so she went back to the house and ate sweets with her daughter.


    Wang Changhe''s family, Su Fugui and Su Yonggui were all beaten. After a night''s rest, the prison leaders came to take them out and said, "come out quickly, don''t let adults wait!"


    Then the three families led one by one to the main hall of the county yamen. They knelt down under the hall. Lu Qingyun sat on the upper level, not angry and self-confident. The Yamen servants on both sides held the sabre stick "Weiwu..." Corrupt book website www.fubooks.org


    In view of the three false accusations against the court''s life officer and the current princess, the verdict was officially announced.


    It was another day. In the morning, when Sutang had nothing to do, he called Mu Song to come and say, "you worked in the dyehouse before. Do you know what needs to be done if you want to establish a dyehouse? How many steps should be taken?"


    When sucang bought the wood pine, his former owner''s home was also there. Later, the two men were not willing to do things for sucang because they were afraid of being harmed again. Therefore, Sutang did not force him to sell them to other people''s homes.


    On the contrary, this mu song also heard the words of her former master, but she was still willing to follow Su Tang. She was very courageous. She had seen the trial result of Lu Qingyun yesterday, and she was basically satisfied with the result.


    Wang Changhe and Wang Xiaotian are the people who write letters and falsely accuse them. They are bound to be held responsible. After being sentenced to exile, Wang Xiaotian is no longer qualified for the imperial examination. Wang Changhe is in charge of the whole Wang family. His two older sons are not very competitive. When they go to the northwest, the rest of the Wang family will go to the northwest to accompany Wang Changhe and Wang Xiaotian, Or it''s going to be like this all the time.


    After the Wangs, they were not afraid. As for the Su Fugui family, they only sentenced them to labor. Su Fugui was lazy and had been removed from the Su family. This punishment is not excessive.


    Lu Qingyun also understood that the interrogation of these three families, including Wang Xiaotian''s friend and the old scholar, would never have too big a problem in his trial. The key lies in the handling of Su Yonggui''s family.


    Lu Qingyun''s first trial was to let Su Sanshou and Zhao''s exile. Because they were not clear, they could only commit the same crime. However, Su Tang didn''t think it was a good thing to let Zhao leave Sujiatun.


    That''s why she reminded her of the mistake of not being a godfather. Besides, Su Yonggui threw her down in Qingjiang with her own hands. She didn''t forget it. What kind of punishment would it be to do a labor service nearby?

 Chapter 1029

    How can they know how cool the river is if he is not allowed to go to the difficult place of exile to have a good feel?


    Lu Qingyun is so cautious that I believe she can understand her meaning, so sucang no longer pays attention to these.


    Now Luo Xingchen has gone to Qingzhuo county to prepare for the department store. She can''t continue to be idle here. Naturally, she has to prepare her dyehouse.


    After hearing Su Tang''s question, Mu Song clearly said, "if Miss wants to open a dyehouse, first of all, this place must be close to the river water, because there are many requirements for the water source of dyeing cloth.


    What''s more, we need some skilled workers. Miss, I don''t know. For the same kind of cloth dyeing, this worker has a good craftsmanship and can wash it evenly when washing. If they are not skilled in manual work, there will be problems.


    For example, it is more difficult to dye and wash the material of shuibi yarn that day. If you want to keep the color you need, the material should not be broken, and it has a certain degree of tenacity, which can not be done by workers less than 20 years. "


    When Mu Song talks about dyeing cloth, he is very reasonable. When Su Tang hears this, he also looks at him, "you haven''t dyed Tianshui blue yarn. How do you know these?"


    When he saw Su Tang, he touched his head and said, "the little one hasn''t eaten pork. Can''t he ever seen a pig run? I''ve heard that he''s a worker who can wash the blue yarn in Tianshui. He needs one or two silver a month."


    Mu Song works in the dyer''s shop. He''s in the same industry. Naturally, he will know more about it. Of course, the main reason is that the workers who wash Tianshui blue yarn are the most paid Dyers, and they always envy more. 250000 Novels www.e5w.net


    Su Tang understood what he meant, and then said, "if I provide you with dyes, you don''t need to rinse them again and again to dye them. If you supply the sales of more than ten shops of Xingxing sugar in Qingzhou government, how many dyers do you think you need, how many workers, and what are the requirements for the workers?"


    Although Su Nu bought a few of his own candy, they didn''t want to know what they were doing. After all, they didn''t want to know what they were doing.


    Now Su Tang asks about the dyehouse. Of course, Mu Song knows everything. "In the past, I only dyed cloth in the back. I really don''t know about the sales, but before that, the dyehouse supplied from several counties and towns near the capital.


    Because the quality of the dyed fabrics is good, there are also some foreigners who specially come here to deliver the goods. The ordinary one color materials should be dyed at least 30 to 50 pieces a month in the capital city.


    It''s certain that the more expensive the material is, the less it will come out. The small ones are dyed with ordinary cotton cloth before, and the gold and precious materials are all dyed by the master. The small ones don''t know much about it. "


    Wood pine is very straightforward, know to say, do not know also hide tuck in, just don''t know.


    Anyway, I''ve been following Su Tang for a while, but I only know that the princess doesn''t like those flowery things. If she has something to say, she is very simple.


    "Miss, if you really have this kind of dye, that would be great. Most dyers need to learn for a period of time, and then practice bleaching and dyeing, so that they can gradually dye their own cloth.


    If the requirements of dyes are not high, even some new workers will be able to dye very good materials. The small ones don''t know how big the Qingzhou government is. If they estimate that there are about 30 people in general, it should be enough. "

 Chapter 1030

    Sucang also agreed with what Mu Song said. In the past, Sutang''s sauce processing workshop only employed less than 20 workers to work. The star sugar sauce produced by Sutang was used to supply the whole northern market.


    On the one hand, in addition to star sugar, there were mainly Luo''s sauces for sale. Therefore, the market of star sugar was relatively small. On the other hand, there was a huge meat grinder in the sauce processing workshop.


    Don''t look rough, but it''s really easy to use and increase efficiency.


    But the dyehouse is not the same. Before Su Tang and Luo Xingchen took some servant girls from the government to dye the materials in the yard, because they did not dye enough.


    If you really want to dye a large number of cloth to sell, it is hard work, less people must not be enough, the material is very heavy after water.


    So it''s no exaggeration for Mu Song to say that the general dyehouse also needs 20 or 30 people. Even if Sutang provides relatively simple dyes, it can''t save much manpower. At most, it doesn''t have to find skilled workers to hire people.


    It''s hard to find people like Mu Song who can dye cloth in the market. Most dyers will find apprentices and train them by themselves, but only a few of them are released outside.


    Anyway, it''s also a kind of technical work. It''s because his boss has been engaged that Mu Song has been exiled and asked Su Tang to buy it back.


    "Take a look at this material!" Sucang takes a piece of pink cotton cloth she dyed and gives it to Mu Song.


    Wood pine see is in front of a bright "good bright color, this is rose red wash out?"


    Mu Song took the material to his hand, twisted his fingers and shook his head. "No, the washed material will not be so thick. Miss, where did you get this material? I have never seen this small color before." Yiyun Chinese www.yiyuzw.com


    What Sutang brings out is a kind of very light color powder, serious peach blossom powder, and the color is elegant. But for the technology of this era, the lighter the color is, the higher the requirements for fixation and dyeing are.


    When he saw such a light pink material, he thought it was dyed first and then washed, just like Tianshui Bi yarn. However, he didn''t expect that the cloth that Su Tang showed him was very light in color, but the fiber structure was very tight.


    Obviously, it is not repeated rinsing to achieve light color, because repeated rinsing will inevitably damage the structure of the material itself. The reason why Tianshui blue yarn has serious color loss and is particularly brittle is that it is repeatedly washed out in order to achieve the distant and light effect.


    The natural material is crispy after washing, but the material taken out by Suchang is obviously not washed in such a large area, so that the tenacity of cotton cloth can be retained.


    This is too difficult. Mu Song repeatedly looked at "is it directly dyed, miss, how about this fixation? Can you cut it out and wash it?"


    I really have an occupational disease. I can''t put down the bright colored material when I see it. I want to study it.


    On the contrary, sucang likes this style of doing things. Most people are ordinary people with limited talent. Therefore, it is more appropriate to concentrate on one thing than to do everything well.


    Mutong can concentrate on this matter, and sucang believes that he will be able to do a good job in this aspect, even if it is not the top, it will not be too bad.


    "You don''t have to wash it. This material won''t fade unless you wash it with soap hundreds of times a day." Sucang won''t let him try.


    Sutang is dyed with dyes from the space supermarket. The modern fixation technology is very advanced. It is not necessary to say that the things in the space will not fade at all. After all, it is unrealistic, but it is normal to ensure that it will not fall off in a few years.

 Chapter 1031

    When Mu Song heard sucang''s words, he looked at Su Tang excitedly in his eyes. "So miss, do you want to dye this material for sale? Can you dye this material for a small one?"


    As soon as he thought that all the people would know that the material of this color was dyed by him, he felt very excited.


    Sucang nodded. "This is just one of them. There will be other colors. Then we will see how you do. If you can, let you dye it."


    Su sugar''s wood pine can dye cloth, but this is a typical technician, similar to Bauhinia, of course, there are some differences, Bauhinia can still go out to sell snacks and other things, barely sales can also.


    But matsong can only do technology, but it''s good. There is a person who is willing to study technology. When the time comes, he can watch all the dyeing processes of the whole dyer and ensure that the Dyer can dye qualified fabrics. He is still competent for the position of technical director.


    "The little one will work hard, thank you, miss!" When Mu Song hears Su Tang say let him dye, his face is full of happiness and smiles like a flower.


    In fact, sometimes it''s better for people to be simple, such as Bauhinia, and they don''t want to be so much. They just concentrate on making desserts, or they like to dye cloth and concentrate on dyeing with wood pine.


    "Well, go and clean up, call on the bamboo, and go to the county with me." Sucang said to Mu Song again.


    Su Tang and Song Yi have asked for leave. These days, they are ready to go out and settle the matter of dyehouse. By the way, Zhu Wenzhu is taking him to learn from himself.


    When Mu Song hears this, he quickly agrees and goes out to look for Zhu Wenzhu. Su Tang calls Hu Daniu''s family here. 61 biqu Pavilion www.61zd.com


    "I''m going to work in the county today. You two are working with the young master at home. If there is any problem that the young master handles improperly, don''t be afraid to open your mouth. Let him go to ask brother Qiang or brother Shun. Don''t make mistakes. I still lack a servant girl. From today on, you''ll follow me."


    Su Tang is not at home. There is only Sunuo in the family. Although Su Nuo is growing up now, he is still young. Hu Daniu and Hu Yang are watching at home. At least in Sujiatun, it is estimated that anything can be handled clearly.


    As for Hu Sulan, she hasn''t been out of the house since she was bought by Su Tang. Although she is only pretty, she is hardworking and hard-working. She doesn''t talk much and can do things. So she wants to let her do things with herself in the future.


    Hu Daniu and Hu Yang''s family have already sold themselves to Su Tang. Where do you know that the maid next to sucang is the best? Naturally, it is a kind of "thank you for your attention!"


    Su sugar nodded and called Jiang Nian and aster.


    Although she is young, Jiang Nian is smart, colorful and smart. Su Tang knows that Jiang Hong and Zhang still want Jiang Nian to work with Su Tang.


    Jiang Nian was not sold as a slave. Su Tang has a noble status now. If he does things like this, he will surely gain insight and have a way out.


    Su Tang looked at her young age before, so it was useless for her. However, seeing that Jiang Hong and Zhang worked for her, Su Tang was not always willing to let Jiang Nian go, so she directly asked her to do things after today.


    Jiang Nian was very happy to hear Su Tang''s words, "thank you, miss!"

 Chapter 1032

    After su Tang arranges Jiang Nian and Su LAN, she finally sees the asters who are silent to her. Half of the face of the asters has been destroyed, and her disposition is somewhat lonely, but she is not bad. All the people who served her before were all OK.


    But sucang bought asters not to serve people, but to value her Rouge technology.


    "Astragalus, your rouge is excellent, and I don''t want to let your craftsmanship be obscured. After today, you will stay at home. It''s the blooming season of mountain flowers. Give you a month to make at least one Rouge powder that you didn''t have before. Maybe you can do it?"


    Su Tang also wants to wait until the dyehouse is built and on the right track. She will go to the south to have a look, investigate the market, and put the production of essential oil on the agenda.


    Essential oil is a good thing. It will also be used on women''s rouge and water powder. Asters follow her, that is, to serve tea and pour water. That''s a waste of her craft.


    Therefore, Su Tang wants to try her skills. If the craft is good, she will take her to the South and let her be responsible for the development of cosmetics.


    Aster heard sucang said, the expression is still light, but the eyes or more ups and downs happy, with the sucang salute "maid can."


    Ziyuan used to be a girl who loved to paint and beautify. Her family used to open a rouge shop. Because of her ancestral technology, business has always been like a cloud of customers.


    Unfortunately, her parents only had her daughter, so they passed on the technology to her. When she got old, she wanted to hire her son-in-law to inherit the family business, but she didn''t want her family''s prescription to be targeted by competitors and wanted to make money. Love stories www.lianlianxs.com


    So the opponent let her son become the son-in-law of Ziyuan. After they got married, they stole the ancestral secret recipe from the family. Ziyuan was not convinced and was destroyed by the other party when they argued with each other. Her parents were hit by such a blow for a time. They were not in good health, and both died.


    The man saw his wife''s fate like this, not only did not have a trace of sympathy, but also fell into a stone, occupied the Astragalus home shop, Astragalus is to see the true face of the man, but also thoroughly despair.


    Only her parents told her before she died that she would live well no matter what. Ziyuan knew that the other party had a big family, so she would not let go of her own. So she broke her heart and buried her father and mother and sold her life as a slave.


    As soon as Ziyuan entered the trade, she was met by Jianghong. She was afraid of a long night''s dream. Listening to Jianghong''s accent, she knew that he was a stranger, and did not dislike that her face had been destroyed, so she simply followed Jianghong.


    The man got the news that Ziyuan was sold as a slave. When he went to Yahang, Ziyuan had been bought by Jianghong.


    Because of this experience, although the purple garden combed the girl''s hair, but it was gloomy, did not have a little girl''s vitality, she did not speak much, but was clear-minded.


    With sucang this period of time, she also saw the master''s ability. Originally, she knew that the other side was powerful, and her own family was destroyed. She was unable to avenge herself. Therefore, there was no hope. Only because her parents let her live, she could survive.


    But in the side of Su sugar, she found that women are not impossible, and look at Su sugar clearly not so strong power, but still dare to fight with the Luo family.


    This encouraged Ziyuan, and she also wanted to work hard to let the dog man who hurt his family pay the price later.

 Chapter 1033

    Although she had such an idea in her heart, Ziyuan didn''t worry to say that she saw the chance given to Bauhinia by stachyose and knew that she would make perfume powder, so she would have a chance.


    So she waited on Su Tang. Although she didn''t speak much, she had to stand up and do her own thing to show herself when she should speak. And then, at last, today, Ziyuan knew that she was waiting for her own news.


    There is no way to express her inner excitement, but Ziyuan is still calm. She only uses such an answer to express her confidence. The opportunity has been given to her. It is her own ability to grasp it.


    These experiences asters have not told people, nor told sucang, but orange cat can feel part of it, and sucang can see that asters are willing to do well, so of course, they are willing to give her this opportunity.


    Anyone who works hard should be respected and deserves to get what she wants. Sucang will give her a chance. It''s up to her to see how she achieves in the end.


    At this time, sucang heard the promise of Ziyuan and nodded, "OK, I''ll wait."


    Now it is the blooming season of mountain flowers. The plants on the mountain are also very rich. It is really the most suitable material to find suitable materials. When making Rouge powder, she took it out before the asters. She had seen the powder she made by herself and stachyose.


    It''s true that Qihuang country is a better powder at present. Of course, it''s worse than the best one. Based on this technology, sucang is really looking forward to what cosmetics asters can make after integrating modern essential oil and some new technologies.


    Su Tang arranges the people around her so that the asters don''t have to follow her any more. Instead, she concentrates on the research and production of rouge powder at home. Jiang Nian and Hu Sulan will follow her closely in the future.


    In fact, Su Tang still doesn''t like to have people around her, but she can''t help it. If a princess doesn''t have a maid around her, she doesn''t look like it. Fiction 117 www.xs177.com


    "Miss, the car is ready!" Sucang arranged the servants here, and then Mu Song and Zhu Wenzhu came to repay.


    Zhu Wenzhu was the same age as Sutang. Before, he couldn''t eat well at home, so he was skinny. In recent months, he was bought back by Sutang, and his food kept up with him. He grew a lot taller.


    A few days ago, I went to the capital with Luo Xingchen, and the whole person got up. Su Tang looked at Zhu Wenzhu and laughed.


    "I didn''t see you when the stars came back. I''ve grown a lot taller. I''m a young man of spirit." Su Tang said Zhu Wenzhu.


    Zhu Wenzhu was praised by Su Tang, and he also laughed, "thank you for your praise."


    These days, Luo Xingchen followed Luo Xingchen to the capital. On the way, Luo Xingchen also taught him how to read, read and keep accounts. Zhu Wenzhu was grateful to Su Tang for his attention and made great efforts. At this time, although his handwriting was not good, he knew a lot of words.


    The whole person also has a lot of self-confidence, originally he is a monkey spirit boy, hear the Su sugar praise, can be so skinny reply.


    "Praise is praise, but we should also work hard." When Su Tang saw him like this, she also laughed, and then she said to him, "this time, you follow me to run the dyehouse. When you are finished, I will test how you have learned recently. Dare you accept the challenge?"


    Although Zhu Wenzhu had a smile on his face, he was very respectful to Su Tang. Now when he heard Su Tang''s words, he said firmly, "of course I dare."

 Chapter 1034

    "Good boy, let''s go now!" Sucang was very satisfied.


    Zhu Wenzhu quickly saluted and took the lead to go out. Su Tang took Jiang Nian out and saw Hu Sulan change her clothes before getting off the carriage. She had just gone to the car to prepare for it. After all, Su Tang is going to go out for a few days, so she needs to prepare more things.


    Seeing that sucang arrived, Hu Sulan came and helped her to get on the car. He and Jiang Nian also got into the carriage. Mu Song and Zhu Wenzhu sat on the shaft, and Hu Daniu and Hu Yang stood at the door to send Su Tang and them away.


    When the carriage arrived at the entrance of Sujiatun village, sucang heard the sound of gongs "what''s the matter?"


    Zhu Wenzhu quickly replied, "Miss, there is a yamen servant at the entrance of Sujiatun village, who seems to be announcing something."


    The voice becomes clearer as Mu Song drives his car closer. The constable Qin, dressed in red, announces to the crowd gathered at the entrance of the village: "listen to all the villagers in Sujiatun:


    Wang Changhe, Wang Xiaotian, Su Sanshou and Su Zhao are suspected of falsely accusing the imperial court''s life officer and the current princess. According to the law of Qihuang state, Wang Changhe and Su Sanshou were sentenced to exile in Northwest China, and set out three days later.


    Wang Xiaotian and Su Zhao''s family were sentenced to exile in Southwest China. Because the family was old and the adults thought that there was no one to make decisions in the Su family''s family, so Su Yonggui failed to take care of his children and wife. Therefore, the adults were especially kind and sentenced Su Yonggui to exile in Southwest China instead of Su Zhao''s. If there is no special order, you can''t go back to your hometown! "


    Qin Zhong also knew that the people in the village didn''t have much knowledge, so the content of the sentence was very rich. What he said was very clear and clear.


    "The rest of them, though they were not the masterminds, failed to restrain their family members. Therefore, they were sentenced to 10 years of hard labor, including Yang, her daughter-in-law, Wang Yang and Wang sun. Interesting reading novels www.quduxs.com


    Su Fugui and his children worked together for five years. Although Su and Zhao didn''t have to be exiled to the southwest, they served as the mastermind for ten years and the Zhang family for ten years.


    As for others, they will serve for five years as a punishment, and those whose parents are old may serve on their behalf by their children, and those who are younger may serve on behalf of their parents. "


    Qin Zhong told the villagers of Sujiatun about the final verdict of Lu Qingyun''s trial. Without waiting for any doubt, he finally said, "the LORD loves the people like a son, and the princess''s mother was granted by her Majesty''s personal decree. I hope that the villagers of Sujiatun can learn from it and make no mistakes. The magistrate of the county is gracious. All the people who work in labor can live in their own homes and go to the county every day Work. "


    "After that, the village chief Qin Yong Qiang will have to wait and see if there are more people to run away from."


    Is Su Yongqiang the village head now? Of course, he has to watch what happens in the village. He was shocked when he heard Qin Zhong announce the result of the trial just now.


    Although Qin Zhong had said that he would be severely punished, he did not expect that all three families, from Su Yonggui and Su Zhao, who are not young, to children just a few years old, should be punished.


    Although Qin Zhong also said that adults are kind, the labor of the elderly and children can be served by their parents, but the punishment is really on these people.


    That is to say, all the three families are no longer good citizens, which will have a great impact on the future.


    How could su Yongqiang not be shocked? Let alone him, many people in the Su family were shocked and frightened when they heard the trial result. If it had not been for Su Yongqiang and the clan elder, they would have been implicated.

 Chapter 1035

    "Yes Su Yongqiang was shocked, but he was also happy, because the princess Su Tang was their su family. With such strength, the Su family could not worry about the future.


    However, when people in Sujiatun heard that they didn''t let go of their children, they were all saying, "yaman, even if they are falsely accused, how can even the children be punished?"


    He was brave enough to ask Qin Zhong.


    Qin Zhong was not angry, but looked at the person who asked the question: "the princess''s wife was granted by the emperor''s majesty. She is the favored son of heaven. She is the magistrate of Qingzhou Prefecture. She is also a noble person who wants to be polite.


    they are civilians, but they want to accuse the princesses of the princesses. They are punished. They are just the empress of the princesses. If the princess is the royal highness or the prince of the prince, where is servitude?


    Wang Changhe is a common civilian, but Su Tang is a princess granted by the emperor''s majesty. It doesn''t matter whether the princess has real power. But in this country, the nobility is the aristocrat. Where is the status, anyone can infringe on it.


    If ordinary ordinary people arbitrarily frame up nobles, they will not be punished. Will the common people respect the nobles? It seems like a small matter, but if they are not punished severely, the punishment of these people will not be very light.


    It''s just like the words Su Tang said when she went to see Su Yongqiang. Her face may not be very good, but it was also given by the emperor. Who slapped her in the face? Was it su Tang? No, it was the stratum foundation of the social operation. It could even be said that it was the face of the emperor''s majesty.


    Anyone who knows a little bit about it will know that the worst thing to do in this country is the nobles, especially those who are down and down. They have no money and no power, but their status is still high. It is very troublesome to offend these people. Android fiction www.anzhuowang.net


    Why did Luoxing river be bluffed by Su Tang? Luoxing he didn''t know that Su Tang was an empty County Lord at that time. He didn''t know. He knew that, but even if Su Tang had only one empty name, he went to Dali temple to call someone over, and the Luo family would spend a lot of money to send Dali temple.


    Maybe they will spend more money then. So for those noble families like the Luo family, they will try to stay away from them. They are hedgehogs, and they don''t have any meat to prick people.


    Qin Zhong''s words are not polite, but it''s also true. You are just an ordinary civilian. You dare to offend the princess''s wife. It''s not your own choice to die. If you change to someone of other status, you''ll end up much better.


    For example, the old scholar in the Qingzhou government who took advantage of the royal family and sent a letter of report to the general judge was just depriving the scholar of his fame and without any other punishment.


    For ordinary people, reading imperial examinations is the only way to change one''s status and destiny through hard work. Although thousands of troops cross the bridge, it is always an opportunity.


    "This time, we also hope that we can learn from each other. We should be kind to others, and don''t do things in a disorderly way." In the end, Qin Zhong and Su Jiatun gave a few more warnings.


    A group of people who came to listen to Qin Zhong said this, and they all nodded quickly. They did not dare before, but even more dare not look at the fate of the three families.


    And who doesn''t know that the princess''s wife is a noble person, and they can''t offend her. But who could have thought that Su Tang would have something to do with the princess''s wife? Anyway, we must be polite to Su Tang in the future, which is what people in Sujiatun think.

 Chapter 1036

    When Qin Zhong saw what he said, they all listened to him and nodded. He put up the notice and was ready to take people away. The rest who needed exile went to exile and served. It was not his business to have a special person in charge of it.


    As a result, when he turned around, he saw the carriage next to him. Qin Zhong recognized it at a glance, so he stopped to leave and said, "Miss Su!"


    Qin Zhong also knows that Su Tang doesn''t want to disclose her identity, so she just calls her Miss Su, but her attitude is respectful and cautious.


    When people in Sujiatun saw Qin Zhong like this, they all looked at the carriage. Then they saw that the door of the carriage opened. First of all, two girls came down. One of them was Hu Sulan, who was known in Sujiatun.


    After Hu Sulan and Jiang Nian get off the bus, they look into the car. Su Tang doesn''t get off the bus, so they sit in the car and "excuse me, Capt. Qin, for a trip."


    Hearing this, Qin Zhong quickly bowed down and saluted, "Miss Su, you are welcome. This is the responsibility."


    "Well!" Su sugar expression light agreed, and then said, "don''t delay, go!"


    Jiang Nian and Hu Sulan and Constable Qin bowed down to salute and got on the carriage again. Zhu Wenzhu sat on the shaft and Mu Song drove away.


    From the beginning to the end, except Qin Zhong and Su Yongqiang standing beside him, others didn''t even see Su Tang''s noodles. Some people said, "tangnier is a big shelf."


    Just finish saying, was pulled a "what tangnier, didn''t see the Yamen messenger master call Miss Su!"


    "Tut Tut, the Su family has really turned over this time. Who could have thought that it was because of her!" Library 8 www.8shuku.com


    These are Sujiatun people, but they are not su family members. Seeing Qin Zhong being so polite to Su Tang, Su Tang''s carriage didn''t even come down, so she couldn''t help sighing.


    The Su family is the largest family in their Sujiatun. Before, they also watched the Su family oppressed by Wang Changhe, the village head. At that time, they looked down upon such a large family and was bullied into that way.


    Later, everyone watched the excitement, watching the Su Yonggui family take two good children to sacrifice to the river god, watch the two children go out to live on their own, and see the life of Su sugar''s brother and sister get better and the house is built.


    To now, sucang even has a relationship with the princess. In the future, relying on such a relationship, Su''s family will never be the same as before, and will not be bullied.


    The Su family is really going to turn over this time. Many people are talking in a low voice.


    Hearing these words, the Su family is full of contentment and pride. The family''s farmland can be tax-free, and two kinds of new vegetables have been planted. This year, their income will be increased. In the future, they will be able to provide their children with books. Their future will be bright.


    My heart is full of hope. How can I not feel proud? At the same time, I am also grateful to Su Tang. If it wasn''t for her, how could they have such benefits.


    Only some people in the Su family know that Su Tang is not related to the princess, she is the princess herself, and they believe that the future of the Su family will be bright.


    As for Qin Zhong, seeing that Su Tang only said two words to himself and left, he didn''t think so.


    Su Tang is the princess. Before I went to the county yamen, i.e. the magistrate and his wife were able to talk to him. Now that Su Tang is willing to say a word of annoyance to him, it is rare to value it and still remember his name.


    Qin Zhong felt that his idea of relying on the relationship between the princess and helping his son was more likely to come true.

 Chapter 1037

    Su Yongqiang is not surprised that Su sugar is like this. At this time, he drives out of the car and obviously works. It is good to stop and say two words.


    Just looking at Qin Zhong about to leave, Su Yongqiang quickly pulled him, "brother Qin can''t refuse this time. Stay here at noon to have a drink with him and then go back. It won''t delay your business."


    Hearing that Su Yongqiang invited him again, Qin Zhong thought for a moment and simply agreed, "that''s the trouble for brother Qiang!"


    Su Yongqiang saw his promise and laughed, "no trouble, come and sit at home!"


    At this time, it was almost time for lunch. Qin Zhong also thought that there was nothing else to do today. He stayed to talk with Su Yongqiang and get in touch with his feelings, so that he could do something in the future.


    People in Sujiatun are surprised to see Su Yongqiang and Qin Zhong hook up like this. Their brothers are the same. This Su family is really different. In the past, they were oppressed by the Wang family. Now Su Yongqiang and the county government Constable call each other brothers.


    They all talked about it one after another. After that, the Su family was different, and then they scattered. Finally, there was only a middle-aged couple standing here, watching Su Yongqiang and Qin Zhong leave together.


    "XiuXiu, let''s go back." Sun Tiezhu pulled his own daughter-in-law.


    It turned out that these two were sun Tiezhu and his daughter-in-law Chen XiuXiu. They had seen that Wang Changhe had money in his house and that the village head had the power. They tried to find a way to cram his daughter into the Wang family.


    Who could have thought that the Wang family had been defeated in less than half a year, and her own daughter would have to work hard for five years.


    How can Chen XiuXiu be reconciled to this? She can rely on her daughter to find a good family in the future, and then she will be able to eat and drink spicy food. Now, Wang Xiaotian has been exiled so far, and her daughter will have to work for five years. 163TXT www.txt163.com


    Either she spent her whole life here, or she went to the northwest to find Wang Xiaotian five years later. However, Wang Xiaotian was exiled and could not take the imperial examination again. Her daughter is still a concubine. Why should she go down with him.


    Chen XiuXiu felt that her daughter was in trouble. She didn''t raise her daughter to live with an exile for a lifetime.


    "Get out of the way. You''re useless. If you don''t see osmanthus, you''ll have to go to labor. You just watch. You''re also a father!" When she saw him, she scolded her.


    Sun Tiezhu was used to being scolded and didn''t say, "what can we do? We can''t change the order given by the county master."


    The key is that when Qin Zhong announced the result just now, Chen XiuXiu did not dare to speak. He watched Qin Zhong go away and began to pour out again.


    "Then we can''t just look at it like this. We don''t have a good day for osmanthus. We can''t let osmanthus be implicated." Chen XiuXiu said.


    When sun Tiezhu heard this, his ears moved. "What do you think?"


    "Our sweet scented osmanthus is just a concubine, but not a decent lady. What''s the relationship between Wang Xiaotian and our osmanthus?


    You''ll take all the money we have. Let''s go to Su Yongqiang and the sheriff to ask them to let our osmanthus flowers come out. The Osmanthus fragrans are still young. After a while, we can marry a good family. "


    Chen XiuXiu and sun Tiezhu say that both of them are greedy. At first, they relied on the Wangs for their money. Wang Xiaotian was a scholar. He could become an official in the future. Now that there is no future, how could they want her daughter to follow Wang Xiaotian.

 Chapter 1038

    Sun Tiezhu heard Chen XiuXiu''s words, also moved by "can you do it?"


    "Why can''t we? Our Osmanthus fragrans is not a straight headed lady. Why should we be punished like the head lady?" Chen XiuXiu originally felt that it was unreasonable. At the beginning, the young girl of the Yang family went into the Wang family''s door with a serious carriage. Her daughter just changed her clothes and went to the Wang family.


    After entering the door, she did not enjoy the benefits of a straight head lady. Why should she bear the misfortune together? Chen XiuXiu felt that the result was not reasonable at all.


    Sun Tiezhu was not calm at first, or he would not indulge Chen XiuXiu. Now hearing Chen XiuXiu say this, he thinks it is reasonable that "our Osmanthus fragrans have not had a good life for two days, and they were implicated. Originally, he thought that Wang Xiaotian could be admitted to the imperial examination. At that time, our Osmanthus fragrans could also be a lady. Who knows..."


    Sun Tiezhu was also depressed. How long did they make the Wangs nod their heads and agree with their daughter''s entrance? Only a few months ago, the Wangs were defeated and wasted a lot of thought.


    Chen XiuXiu also hated to gnash his teeth. "Who knows that Wang Xiaotian is a silver type Pewter gun head, which is not suitable for use. If I had known that Wang Xiaotian would have agreed with the Zhao family in the neighboring village."


    Sun Tiezhu and Chen XiuXiu were very nice to their daughter when they were young. Although Wang Xiaotian was not well-known because of their entanglement with Wang Xiaotian, they were after all pretty good-looking girls. Before that, they had known that the couple loved money, and a matchmaker came to talk to the old landlords next door to be concubines.


    Sun Tiezhu and Chen XiuXiu planned that the Wang family would be better. The key is that Wang Xiaotian, a scholar, has a bright future in the future. Who would have expected such an end. Biqu Pavilion www.dzshuo.com


    The more the couple said, the more they felt that their thoughts were reasonable. They went home to take out all the money and went to see Qin Zhong at Su Yongqiang''s house.


    "What do you say?" Su Yongqiang didn''t like sun Tiezhu and Chen XiuXiu. The family had a bad reputation in the village, but now he was the head of the village. When the villagers came, he couldn''t ignore it, so he let them in.


    Who knows that the couple began to cry as soon as they entered the house. They always pleaded for their daughter, kowtowed to Qin Zhong, and took two strings of money to Qin Zhong. They said that their daughter was just a concubine and not a serious family member. It was a mistake to punish the zhengtou lady.


    Naturally, Qin Zhong would not accept benefits in front of Su Yongqiang. After drinking wine, his face turned red. When he heard the couple''s words, he also laughed, "this is a serious family member, isn''t it? Are you as clear as you are? The household registration in the Yamen is clearly written. Your daughter is a decent concubine with a letter of engagement, and she is a decent concubine The Wang family. "


    Lu Qingyun''s trial was not what he said casually. Except for Su Yonggui''s treatment, no one else had any problems. When sun Guihua first entered the door, Chen XiuXiu decided to let Yang Shulan die. In this way, her daughter could be righted.


    They are concubines, and only good concubines of decent origin are able to support them. Therefore, the Wang family was allowed to give sun Guihua a letter of appointment and become the household register of the Wang family. It was for the status of their daughter at the beginning, but now it is impossible to escape.


    However, most of the good concubines who support the upright are the ones who don''t have the rules. The wives and concubines of the big families in Qihuang country are very clear. Since they have become concubines, they have no chance to be upright women.

 Chapter 1039

    As soon as Su Yongqiang saw Qin Zhong''s words, he also felt that the couple were not sensible. He dared to question Lord Lu like this. He opened his mouth and expelled people. "The county master is just and strict. How could he have wrongly sentenced your daughter? If you talk like this, you should be careful that you are guilty of slandering officials!"


    The couple were really scared by Su Yongqiang. Qin Zhong saw Su Yongqiang like this and said, "if you love your daughter, you can help her take part of the labor."


    After saying this, both of them stopped talking. They were willing to ask for help or take out the two or three hundred Wen from the family, but they were not diligent. They did not want to let them go to labor.


    Qin Zhong also saw what happened to the couple. After that, he saw that they didn''t speak and laughed at them. However, Su Yongqiang felt ugly. He quickly asked his son and daughter-in-law to drive the man out of the house and apologized to Qin Zhong.


    Naturally, Qin Zhong will not really accept Su Yongqiang''s apology, but appease him. This is not his family. It is not necessary.


    Chen XiuXiu and sun Tiezhu couldn''t kowtow to ask for help. After being expelled, Chen XiuXiu swore at Sun Tiezhu again and went home together, which made many jokes in Sujiatun.


    There was a lot of discussion and excitement about the three families in Sujiatun. However, Su Tang and his party left Sujiatun and went straight to their destination and entered the county seat at noon.


    Su Tang asks Mu Song to go directly to Xingyue inn. He has a small yard and looks for the address of the dyehouse. It''s not easy to decide the address of the dyehouse in one or two days. It''s inconvenient to run back and forth. So Su Tang plans to live in the county temporarily.


    "Miss, sit in the yard for a while, while the maid and nianer go to clean up and change the things in the room." After entering the inn, Su LAN and Jiang Nian began to get busy, packing out the luggage and tea cups brought by the carriage at home. Tomb robbing Novels www.daomuxsw.com


    Although this inn is the best in the county, and it is a small yard alone, after all, there are always strangers living in it. Jiang Nian and Sulan serve Su Tang. Knowing that she is clean and fastidious, she is naturally careful.


    Su Tang looked at them so busy that she nodded and sat on the stone bench in the yard. She said to the wooden pines and Zhu Wenzhu, "you two go to the tooth shop. There is a middle man of Hu San de in the tooth shop, and there is also a Mrs. Zhou. Let them come to see me."


    This Qingyuan County Yaxing Su Tang had come to buy Chuang Tzu before. Hu Sande and later Zhou Po Tzu were very satisfied with his work. Su Tang didn''t want to look for other people, so he simply asked for them.


    When Mu Song and Zhu Wenzhu heard Su Tang''s order, they immediately left the Inn and went straight to Yaxing in Qingyuan County.


    However, in this business, it is rare for him to open a business for three years. However, Hu San de was one of them. He met a big client the year before last, and made hundreds of Liang silver at once. Although in the next year or so, he was afraid of him because of his filial piety, which made his business much less, but it was still stable.


    Looking at him, he has a year to go. He is guarding this day in the dental trade. Although the business is not good, we still need to work hard and make less money. That is also making money.


    Seeing a couple of young men and women entering the door, he quickly welcomed them up, "but you want to see the good farmland shop. I have many good introductions for you here?"


    The couple take a look at Hu San De, who is still wearing filial piety and frowns, and turns to find someone else. Seeing this, Hu San de can only shake his head.

 Chapter 1040

    In fact, it''s not surprising that these people are so. For ordinary people, buying land and buying a property is a big deal for the whole family. Some people even have to look at the almanac and go through the formalities after they have been selected. Everything is for good luck.


    Although people are born, old and dead, everyone will encounter an accident in this family, but after all, the ordinary people have the money in their hands and do things in a lucky way. If you can''t look for Hu Sande, you won''t find it.


    Hu did not give up and went on to look at the next client. Then he saw two young people come in. One of them was about 20 years old, and the other was in his teens. He quickly stepped forward and said, "you want to buy and sell good farmland shops. I''ll introduce them to you."


    These two people are naturally Mu Song and Zhu Wenzhu. Looking at him, Zhu Wenzhu asked, "excuse me, is there a Hu San De, Hu Zhong Ren, and a woman Zhou who is a human tooth in this tooth shop?"


    Zhu Wenzhu''s tone was polite, but Hu was stunned when he heard this: "do you want to find Hu Sande and Mrs. Zhou?"


    "Yes, where are they?" he nodded


    "Are you?" Hu Sande was very surprised. He was a man of the trade. He worked in the dental trade during the day. He would not have any other things when he went home. He was naturally puzzled when he met people from outside looking for himself.


    Zhu Wenzhu is a smart man. Seeing Hu''s behavior, he directly asked, "you are Hu Sande. Our Miss wants to invite you and Mrs. Zhou to meet her."


    After that, he added, "talk about business, huzhongren don''t have to worry."


    When Hu San de heard Zhu Wenzhu say this, he understood what was going on. Now there are some big families who have related business. He will not come to the dental trade, but will let the middle-aged people come to visit. Library 8 www.8shuku.com


    It''s just that Hu Sande and Zhou Pozi are not the famous middle-aged people in Qingyuan County. The relationship between those big families is controlled by some middle-aged people, and the middle-aged people outside can''t stick to them. Otherwise, he would not be so surprised that someone would call for himself.


    Now that he knows that there is a business coming, Hu Sande is happy all over his face. He politely says to Zhu Wenzhu and Mu Song, "thank you very much. Now I''ll ask Mrs. Zhou, and then I''ll go back there?"


    Mu Song and Zhu Wenzhu naturally nod their heads. Hu San de trots all the way to find Mrs. Zhou. When she hears that someone is looking for her door, she goes out with Hu and follows Zhu Wenzhu and Mu Song to Xingyue inn.


    At this time, Sulan and Jiang Nian have cleaned up the main room in the small courtyard. In addition to the bedding, they also have the tea sets commonly used by Sutang. In addition, the books that Sutang has been reading before are properly cleaned up and clean, so they let sucang in.


    "Miss, I saw a flower seller on the road just now. I''ll buy two bundles and put them in the vase. They look good and smell good." Jiang Nian looked at the cleaning up. Although it was clean, it was still a little crude, so he told Su Tang this way.


    Sucang had a bad life in the past, but she didn''t pay attention to these things. But when things got better, all the rooms in the house should be comfortable. Every day, the flowers in the room were constant, and the room was full of faint fragrance of flowers.


    Jiang Nian knew Su Tang''s habit. Seeing that there were no flowers in the room, Jiang Nian had to buy it himself.


    Su Tang took a book to read. Hearing Jiang Nian say so, she grabbed a silver spindle to give Jiang Nian "buy some more snacks, and go to Fu''an to order a table of vegetables."


    Jiang Nian received the silver with both hands, saluted and promised "yes!" Then he went out the door and met Zhu Wenzhu and they came back.

 Chapter 1041

    Hu Sande and Mrs. Zhou didn''t expect to be taken to Xingyue inn. They were surprised. They thought they were the big families in the city. But now they are not from the city.


    Thinking like this, the two people followed into the courtyard rented by sucang. As soon as they came in, they saw the carriage stopped in the yard and a small girl was cleaning.


    "Sulan, is it convenient for you now, Miss Hu Sande and Mrs. Zhou are here!" Zhu Wenzhu asked.


    Then Hu Sande and Mrs. Zhou saw the cleaning girl put down the broom. "It should be free. You wait a moment. I''ll ask the young lady."


    Zhu Wenzhu and Mu Song wait outside with them. Hu and Mrs. Zhou are surprised to see this. The young lady living in the inn has such a big rule. I''m afraid it''s not a common family.


    Su LAN went in and Su sugar said that people arrived, Su sugar let them bring people in, Su LAN just came out to reply, "Miss, let you take people in!"


    Then Su LAN ran out to cook tea in hot water. Mu Song and Zhu Wenzhu took them into the main room.


    Because it took a while to see someone. Hu and Mrs. Zhou thought that it would be the young lady of a rich family. As soon as he entered the door, he was stunned to see the girl sitting at the top.


    Although they haven''t seen each other for more than a year, they can''t forget that little girl who is simple in dress but has a very extraordinary bearing. It takes more than a year to see that sucang is still a white and grey cotton dress, which is very simple. Peerless Tang clan www.jueshitangmen.info


    The two white flowers on her double bun prove that her filial piety is not over yet. However, compared with before, the appearance of the girl with longer bloom is more impressive and beautiful, just like a delicate and beautiful porcelain doll, and her temperament is more precious and elegant than before.


    Su Tang put his books aside and looked at Hu San de and Mrs. Zhou with a faint smile on her face. "When it''s been a long time since I saw you, how are your business these days?"


    Seeing Su Tang''s opening, Hu San de and Mrs. Zhou quickly saluted Su Tang. "I''ve seen Miss Su, but I haven''t seen you for many days. Miss Su looks even better. Thanks to Miss Su, although business has been affected a little these days, it''s not a big problem."


    People often deal with people. As soon as he hears sucang''s words, Hu Sande immediately smiles. When he sees sucang again, he only thinks that sucang is more powerful than before. Although sucang still has a smile on his face, it is more noble and powerful than before.


    Mrs. Zhou also said with a smile, "thank you Miss Su for remembering us. We haven''t seen you for more than a year. I almost dare not recognize Miss Su. She''s really a fairy."


    Two people are full of flattery and praise, Su sugar after hearing also just smile, stretch out his hand "two sit down."


    Seeing sucang stretched out his hand, they sat down obediently. Subconsciously, they just made a stool edge. Their bodies were straight and tense.


    Su LAN flushed the tea, took a sip, put down a little frown, and then said to them, "I want to buy a piece of land to be a workshop and Chuang Tzu. I have to be by the river, not in Qingyuan County. There are suitable places nearby. The area should be larger and the transportation should be convenient."


    As soon as Hu San de heard Su Tang''s request, he knew it was a big business. He immediately wrote down, "yes, I don''t know how big the farm Miss Su wants. Is there any restriction?"

 Chapter 1042

    Hu Sande is a very professional man. After hearing sucang''s request, he asked the key points directly. After hearing his words, Su Tang was also very direct: "as long as it meets the requirements of the river, the bigger the place is, the better, and the price is no more than 3000 Liang Silver."


    The business of dyeing cloth has a bright future. After calculating the money in his hand, sucang gives such a budget. The business of dyeing cloth is the most effortless for sucang.


    She only needs to provide dyes from the space, and the rest of the work can be completed with the help of wood pine and workers. As for the sales of the materials produced, sucang is not worried at all. She sells colors that are not available in other houses. She doesn''t have to worry about the market at all, just depends on how much money can be sold.


    Hu San De also asked according to his habits, but unexpectedly he said such an astronomical number from Su Tang''s mouth. It was really a breath of cold. They really watched the little girl''s business grow bigger and bigger.


    "Well, I''ll go out today to help Miss Su find a suitable place. If I find it, can I come here to find you?" As soon as Hu San de heard the price, he knew he had another big business and asked directly.


    "Yes, I''ll live here for the time being. When you look for a place, try to be closer to Qingyuan County. At least, the transportation should be very convenient, not only by water, but also by land." Sucang told Hu.


    Because Qingyuan County is located in the north, the Qingjiang River will freeze in winter, so when considering the traffic, both water and land must be convenient. Otherwise, the production of these materials will cause trouble in transportation.


    Hu Sande all wrote down, "I''ve got it, miss. Wait for my good news." Long time book Pavilion www.99shuge.com


    Su Tang nodded, and then looked at Mrs. Zhou. "I''m short of manpower now, but I''m not in a hurry. If it''s convenient for Mrs. Zhou, help me to see who has the skills, whether it''s male or female. If you have some skills, I''m interested in buying them. This has always worked. If you meet me, please bring them to me and I''ll buy them Come on


    It''s very important to buy land and build a dyer''s shop. However, Su Tang still feels that she is short of manpower. She bought more than 20 servants from Mrs. Li and put them together to study together, which is just enough to digest the shops she bought before.


    But there are some technical talents, sucang is really needed, and this person has to be sold as a slave, otherwise sucang will not rest assured.


    So today, sucang called Mrs. Zhou over, not for anything else, but for her help. If there are people like asters or Bauhinia, she can buy them quickly, maybe they can be used in the future.


    Bauhinia alone can top the top, I don''t know how many ordinary servants, such talent is not easy to find, Bauhinia can develop desserts, while Astragalus can develop cosmetics, and so on, the future cosmetics business, Astragalus can be on its own.


    Su Tang is really thirsty for talent now. She can''t find it herself, so she comes to Mrs. Zhou to seek talents for a long time. As long as she is interested, the price is not a problem.


    Mrs. Zhou didn''t expect that sucang came to her to say that, but it was no surprise. Anyway, the buyer had everything, but there were fewer people who could sell themselves. After all, they had the ability to eat. Who would like to be a slave.

 Chapter 1043

    But less does not mean that there is no, so Mrs. Zhou also said, "Miss said there is a craft, similar to what extent?"


    This is still asked clearly, so as not to find the wrong person at the right time.


    Hearing this question from Mrs. Zhou, Su Tang said, "I bought some servants a few days ago, including him, Mu Song. He used to work in the dyer''s shop, and learned the craft of cloth dyeing with the master. Although he was not a apprentice, he was able to operate dyeing alone. What I want is at least such a person."


    Su Tang wants to cultivate at least the ability to be independent. If you are an ordinary person, you have to work hard to cultivate. Then you don''t need to buy sucang. In Qinghe town, Su Tang asked a teacher to teach people, so you can choose from them.


    When Mrs. Zhou heard Su Tang''s words, she looked at the wood pine beside her, and she knew it in her mind. Obviously, Miss Su wanted people who could use it without any more effort. There were not many people like this. No wonder she was specially asked to come over and said it was effective for a long time.


    In fact, Mrs. Zhou''s meaning is similar to that of a modern headhunter. It''s just that susang is a buyer, not a buyer, but a little different.


    Mrs. Zhou nodded, "I know what Miss means. I''ll go back to find out for Miss Su, but she doesn''t live here after all. If I find the right person in the future, I don''t know where to look for Miss Su?"


    Hu San De''s business is easy to say. It is estimated that it will be settled at most. However, this is a long-term business. She always needs to know where sucang is. When she finds someone, she can take her to see sucang.


    "If you find the right person, go directly to the sweets and fish shops in Qingshui Town, or the sweets in Qinghe town, and tell the store manager." 315 Chinese website www.315zwwxs.com


    Su Tang also directly pointed out the place for Mrs. Zhou, but she didn''t want her to go to Sujiatun to find herself. It was mainly for Mrs. Zhou who lived in the county that it was more convenient for her to go to town.


    When Mrs. Zhou and Hu San de heard Su Tang say this, they suddenly came to realize that the sweets, sweets and fish roasted in the county were the business of this little girl.


    These two restaurants have received a lot of attention in Qingyuan County these days. At first, everyone didn''t know what roast fish was. Later, they ate it. Many restaurants in Qingyuan County imitated roast fish, and their business was good.


    Before, many people said that the business of this candy grilled fish must have been affected. They didn''t know that this spring the candy roast fish opened a branch in Qingshui town. Without saying it, the taste of the fish changed.


    Compared with the previous monotonous taste, the taste of fish is more abundant. Although the taste of fish is not as good as before, it is good enough seasoning to make up for this problem. Recently, the business is better than before, and there are lines to eat every day.


    It is said that there are many restaurant owners who are interested in the chef of the candy grilled fish and want to dig it in. Unfortunately, the chef of the candy fish shop refused to accept it. Later, he was asked why he could not pay for it. It turned out that all the roasted fish and seasoning sauce in this shop were specially prepared and delivered.


    Even the chef himself doesn''t know how to mix it up. So naturally, he doesn''t dare to accept the poaching outside. There is no way. Other restaurants can only do their own research, but the taste is far worse than that of candied fish.


    Can only helplessly watch the candy grilled fish shop every day the guests burst, the pot is full of money.

 Chapter 1044

    Because of its good business, special taste and mystery, many people were curious about the owner of the grilled fish shop before.


    As for the candy bar, compared with the grilled fish shop, it has been concerned and discussed by many people. It can always make the sweets that are absolutely not available or unexpected outside. Many people who have some money in their families take the dessert in the dessert bar as the representative of their identity.


    Because the boss behind the two shops is very mysterious, and he doesn''t come out very much. Hu Sande and Mrs. Zhou have heard of them, but they are really good at business.


    As a result, they found out today that the person behind the scene was su Tang, a little girl. No wonder Su Tang was so big. People can really make money!


    Despite their admiration, Hu and Mrs. Zhou left the Inn and began to get busy.


    Hu San de finally received such a big business, and he was very active. After coming out of sucang, he went directly to find suitable places and ran through several subordinate towns of Qingyuan County. Only then did he sort out the places that almost met the requirements of Sutang.


    After that, it took sucang more than half a month to finally see a place where she was satisfied.


    "Miss Su, this land is located at the intersection of Luohe River and Qingjiang River. The waterway is very smooth. There is its own small wharf inside. It''s only two hours to drive to Qingyuan County. Land transportation is very convenient and the place is big enough. That''s the price..."


    Hu San de was very attentive. He took sucang to see some places that met the requirements of sucang. However, either the place was not suitable or the area was not enough, so he decided all the time. OK composition website www.okzuowen.com


    Seeing sucang like this, Hu San de came to this manor with sucang. It should be regarded as one of the top manors in Qingyuan County. It is just at the intersection of Luohe River and Qingjiang River. Before that, it was also a business place here. So he specially built a small wharf. In addition to the freezing months in winter, the water transportation is very convenient.


    Of course, all aspects are very good, the price is that the manor is also valuable.


    When Su Tang heard Hu San de say this, he didn''t speak. Instead, he asked, "what kind of business is this place?"


    When Hu San de heard her question, he immediately explained that "this is the ancestral property of Fang Laoshang calligrapher who came to Qingyuan County to support him. He was engaged in furniture business. There is a woodland not far away from here, which is also owned by the Fang family. Originally, the business was provided to large families, but it was a pity that the fangs lost their lives and sold their ancestral property to maintain their living."


    Su Tang was not surprised to hear that this place was originally made of furniture. The manor was only used for dyeing cloth. In fact, it was a bit big, but the place was really good. She heard that the Fang family was still selling woods.


    He said, "what''s the price of the manor, what kind of trees are planted in the forest, and what''s the value?" The furniture business is also very profitable. She also wants to say that it should be an income to sell some well-designed modern furniture in the future.


    Food to eat one bite at a time, business is also step by step, but since encountered, it is better to ask.


    "Miss Su, what the Fang family of the manor has offered is 4000 Liang silver, which is a lot of money. The forest should be cheaper, 1500 Liang silver." Although he didn''t know why sucang asked, Hu Sande answered directly when he saw sucang asked.

 Chapter 1045

    It''s really worth a lot of money. Sutang looked around carefully. She really looked at the place and bought this one. If she wanted to do furniture business in the future, she didn''t have to buy any more places. But in this way, the money in her hand was a little nervous. After all, the department store was burning money.


    "You go and talk with Fang''s family. If I buy 4500 taels of them together, can I?" Sucang said so to Hu.


    Hu San de really didn''t expect that Su Tang would buy together. He could only be surprised. This Miss Su was really rich, but she sold more, and his commission was also more. Naturally, there was nothing he didn''t want.


    "I''ll go back and ask the Fang family today." Hu agreed to come down.


    Naturally, the price of sucang is not in vain. Although the fangs charge 4000 Liang for this manor and 1500 Liang for that forest, it is well understood by all discerning people that in terms of the economic level of Qingyuan County, there are not many people who can eat such a big manor in one breath.


    Not everyone can get ten thousand Liang silver from Pei Xuan or Song Yi like Su Tang. Of course, she is not taking the money for nothing, but also contributing.


    The four thousand taels of Chuang Tzu eat less people, but the manor is still valuable, but if the manor is sold, there are not many people willing to take over.


    It''s just some common wood. If there is no manor nearby, it''s not worth the money. So now that the price of sucan is depressed and we can take it together, the fangs can consider it carefully. If they miss sucang, they may not be able to find such a bright seller. The first novel www.001zj.com


    Su Tang offered the price, and then asked Hu San De to talk with the Fang family. The Fang family once thought of it as an old Shangshu, but it was also before the two dynasties. Later generations were not promising, and the family''s rich ancestral products were gradually exhausted.


    Seeing another Ju Ren in the Fang family, the Fang family naturally raised the strength of the whole family to train them. He had to choose an official after passing the exam. However, his father died unexpectedly. He had to keep filial piety for three years. Now he has more than one year to be filial. If he wants to be an official, he has to do something to sell his ancestral property so that he can become an official.


    The other family said that the money for selling ancestral products was related to the future of their children. So when Hu San de came to talk about the offer of Su Tang, the Fang family was a little reluctant. This one mouth was less than one thousand Liang silver, but it was quite a lot. It could do a lot of things.


    "It''s too low." Mrs. Fang, dressed in plain clothes, said this to Hu.


    Hu San de looked respectful. "Madam, I don''t know. Fang''s manor is really good and valuable. In Qingyuan County, there are not many people who can eat it all at once. Besides, Miss Su is willing to buy a forest together. In this way, your family will not have to look for a seller. Miss Su wants to buy it sincerely. His wife can think about it I don''t think so. I''ll find another buyer for you. "


    Hu San de didn''t engage in those empty things. He said frankly that the Fangs'' manor was really good, but it was so good that he couldn''t find a few to eat at one go. Moreover, the place was too large for many merchants to buy.


    Although there is a small Wharf in the interior of the manor, its function is very limited.


    The fangs have been selling this manor for a long time. Many people run away as soon as they hear the price. After all, this is Qingyuan County, not a capital city or a rich place in the south. The four thousand Liang silver here is really astronomical.

 Chapter 1046

    When Mrs. Fang heard Hu San De''s words, she didn''t know that there was some truth in it. But after all, it was a matter of so much money that it was so easy to decide.


    I''m also a little reluctant. At present, the fangs are getting more and more frustrated. All their hopes are placed on their own son. Even if a hundred Liang silver is added, it may be able to move a powerful person and make his son more successful in the officialdom.


    Fang Youshi hesitated, and Hu San de was not worried. He knew that this was not something that could be decided immediately. So when he saw Fang you, he said goodbye. "Madam, you''d better think about it first. If you need anything, you can come to the dentist''s for me."


    When Fang you heard this, he was about to nod his head and agree. Hu San de had already got up and was about to go out. He saw another man in his twenties, also in a black cotton padded jacket, was Fang Juren, Fang Xiaowen, who was in his filial piety.


    As soon as Hu San de saw that he was the master of the whole people, he was busy saluting "I have seen the master of the whole people!"


    Fang Xiaowen''s skin color is white. When he meets people, he smiles and says, "Hu Zhongren, please don''t be polite."


    Fang Youshi saw his son come, also looked at him, "not talking with friends, how come?"


    At present, Fang Xiaowen is filial piety at home and can''t go out, but he has been promoted to the top of the list in Qingyuan County. Therefore, there are always some old schoolmates and some younger students in the school field who come to ask for advice. Therefore, among the scholars in Qingyuan County, his reputation is excellent.


    Fang Youshi would ask this question. Because a friend came to visit Fang Xiaowen today, he was surprised that he would come. Seeing his mother''s question, Fang Xiaowen respectfully said, "after a few words of conversation, elder brother Wen said that he had an epiphany and went home. I heard that Hu Zhongren had come, so I came to have a look." Jiuhe Shuyuan www.johotxt.com


    Fang Youshi lost her husband, and his son was in charge of the family. So when he heard him say this, he asked him to sit down and talk to Hu Zhongren.


    Fang Xiaowen looked at Hu Zhongren and said gently, "can Hu Zhongren know who is this man who wants to buy my manor?"


    When Hu San de saw Fang Xiaowen, a master of a whole family, he was so polite to him. When he heard him ask, he also said, "this Miss Su is from Qinghe town, but I don''t know much about the details. I only say that Miss Su is a small person, and her business is excellent. This time, he really wants to buy your manor."


    In fact, Hu San De is not familiar with sucang, because he will not introduce his identity. He can only see that sucang is not an ordinary person. Therefore, when he sees Fang Xiaowen''s inquiry, all he can answer is this.


    Fang Xiaowen heard that the buyer''s surname was Su, but his expression changed slightly. He said, "I don''t know if that Miss Su is only about ten years old. Her appearance is extraordinary, and her conversation is also very good?"


    Hu San de didn''t expect Fang Xiaowen to ask. He was surprised, "does the master know Miss Su?"


    Su Tang is really extraordinary, but Hu Zhongren, an old man, can''t praise a young girl''s appearance when he introduces him. It''s very strange, so he doesn''t say that. As for his excellent conversation, isn''t it obvious? When he first saw sucang, he thought that this little girl was not ordinary.


    As soon as Fang Xiaowen heard Hu San de say this, he immediately said, "I want to see this Miss Su. When we have an interview, can you ask her for me?"

 Chapter 1047

    Hu was not surprised by Fang Xiaowen''s request. It was not uncommon for the buyer and the seller to have an interview. So after Fang Xiaowen said that, he promised to ask Miss Su.


    After that, Fang Xiaowen asked his servant to send Hu Sande away. Until he left, only his family was left. Fang Youshi asked his son, "the price offered by the other party is a little low. If you add another 500 Liang, it will be almost the same. Xiaowen, do you want to sell it to this Miss Su?"


    Seeing that his mother and his wife, who was waiting on her side, looked puzzled, Fang Xiaowen sat down and said in detail, "my mother doesn''t know. I''ve got a little news recently. If I guess that Miss Su is right, she may be a good Princess recently granted by her majesty."


    Fang Youshi and Fang Xiaowen''s wife, Fang Han, heard this, and their faces were full of surprise, "what?"


    Fang Xiaowen saw them like this, and continued to say, "although there is great grandfather in our ancestors who used to be the Secretary of state, there are no contacts in the imperial court for a long time. Although I have been promoted in the examination, I still have three years of filial piety. It is not so easy to be elected as an official again. Although the silver works, there is no better relationship than that in the imperial court."


    Although Fang Xiaowen didn''t become an official, there were still some contacts. The news that Su Tang was granted princess was not widely publicized, and few people knew about it.


    However, Fang Xiaowen had some friendship with the headmaster of Qingyuan County. He got the news from the master. What the master said at that time was that the good Princess of the Su family was not very old. He was obviously a small peasant girl, but his bearing was extraordinary.


    However, he mentioned it casually, and didn''t say where the princess was from or what his name was. However, Fang Xiaowen kept it in mind and later asked some people. Quick eye 123 www.kuaiyan123.com


    Although Qingyuan County is not close to the capital city, it is not far. Although Fang Xiaowen has no family to rely on and has no strong relationship with the imperial court, he also has several schoolmates who are officials in the capital.


    Su Tang is not a nameless little transparent in the capital city. Her love and hatred with Pei Xuan have been widely spread. In addition, Su Tang also offered two new dishes and soap recipes, so she was granted the title of Princess from the county head.


    When Fang Xiaowen knew about this, he had a plan in mind. He had nothing to rely on in the imperial court. He relied on the money to sell his ancestral property. Even if he could have an official temporarily, it would not be so easy to climb up.


    Although qian can help to do something, he can get to the road very smoothly. It''s not small money. Fang Xiaowen knows that he doesn''t have the ability. He doesn''t learn from a famous teacher, and he doesn''t have a strong family to rely on. He just occupies a Shangshu in his family, which he says is a scholarly family.


    But qihuangguo''s family background is really nothing. He wants to climb up and needs more powerful supporters, and sucang is the nearest opportunity in front of him.


    Fang Xiaowen was still trying to find out more about this very mysterious and low-key princess. However, he was moved when he heard that a Miss Su came to buy his own land today.


    In Qingyuan County, there are not many young Miss Su who can buy such a large area at once. In Fang Xiaowen''s opinion, there are not many. But Fang Xiaowen is not sure directly. She still wants to see and confirm with her own eyes.


    Knowing that his mother and wife were surprised, Fang Xiaowen carefully explained that "the good princess''s reputation in the capital city is really a bit unbearable, but she herself is a disciple of the emperor''s master, Mr. Zhong Wen''s disciples are not many, but they are very important in the imperial court. If you can get the princess''s attention, this manor is given to the princess, and it''s worth it."

 Chapter 1048

    Fang Xiaowen will never cover up his ambition in the officialdom. If he wants to be an official, he wants to be a good official. What''s the shame of such ambition.


    The same is true of Fang Xiaowen, who doesn''t want to be famous in history and live in vain. When he was born, the Fang family had already been in a slump. However, he has been working hard without the guidance of famous teachers, but he can still win the laurels in the palace.


    As long as you work hard, you will be able to find the direction and hope to achieve the goal you want.


    When Fang you and Fang Han heard him say this, they didn''t say anything, "our women''s way people don''t understand these things. You can support this family in the future. You can do whatever you want."


    Two people each other Xiaowen also very believe, Fang Xiaowen heard them support themselves, but also firmly nodded, "mother rest assured, I know in mind."


    Fang Xiaowen guessed the identity of Su Tang and wanted to meet Su Tang in person. Hu San de came to see Su Tang after he came out of Fang''s house and said Fang Xiaowen''s requirements.


    "He wants to meet with me to talk about it?" Su Tang heard Hu San De''s words and asked.


    Hu San de nodded, "yes, the master of the Fang family said it himself. He seems to know Miss Su."


    Hu Sande didn''t understand, but he also said his guess. When Su Tang heard this, he was curious why Hu said so, so he asked.


    Hu San de told Su Tang what Fang Xiaowen said after meeting him, and then said, "I just said that the buyer is Miss Su. He asked these questions. Maybe he knew Miss Su."


    However, when Su Tang heard Hu San De''s words, she said with a smile, "it''s interesting. I told him that I promised to let him come to see me here." LETV Novels www.les3399.com


    Su Tang''s words are not polite. Hu Sande is stunned. He knows that Su Tang has money and will make money, but he is just a businessman, but Fang Xiaowen is a serious master.


    In Hu San De''s opinion, the whole person is a very powerful person. Su Tang unexpectedly asked Fang Xiaowen to come to the inn to see her on her own initiative, which was a little too much.


    When the whole family heard about it, he might get angry. Hu San de thought so, and he hesitated to ask Su Tang.


    "You can just tell him what I said. If he is angry with you, he can come to me, and you will not suffer." Know what Hu Sande is worried about, sucang promised.


    Hu San de couldn''t help but ran to the Fang family again. He told Fang Xiaowen a little euphemistically about Su Tang''s words. He was ready to be scolded. When he finished, he saw that Fang Xiaowen was not angry, but with an excited smile. He also said that he would visit Fang Xiaowen in person in the afternoon.


    Hu Sande was a little confused until he came out of the Fang family. Is it strange that the masters of the whole family are so polite to the businessmen.


    With these doubts, Hu Sande told the news to sucang, who only said that he knew.


    Hu San de can only sigh that this Miss Su is really extraordinary, and then goes home to rest, waiting for the next day to meet.


    The next day, sucang still sleeps in the space until she wakes up naturally. When she gets up, Jiang Nian and Sulan wait on her to wash and eat breakfast. As a result, she has just finished her breakfast and is cleaning the table. She hears a knock on the door outside the yard.


    When Mu Song and Zhu Wenzhu came out to see him, they saw Hu San de standing at the door with a man. Hu saw them coming and politely asked, "I brought Fang Ju Ren to visit Miss Su. I don''t know if it is convenient for Miss Su?"

 Chapter 1049

    When Zhu Wenzhu saw him like this, he was somewhat displeased. "How did you come so early?"


    Hu Sande is also very aggrieved, and he doesn''t want to, but Fang Juren came to him early, and he can only quickly bring people here.


    However, when Fang Xiaowen saw Zhu Wenzhu like this, he guessed that he had come early, but he was a scholar, and he was used to reading early. He thought that since Su Tang was a disciple of Song Yi, even a little girl, she would be used to studying hard.


    It will be noon in another hour. It''s not too early.


    "It''s my thoughtlessness. Please forgive me. Let''s wait outside for a while." Fang Xiaowen apologized.


    Hu Sande has been numb by surprise. He has never seen such a humble master. What a hell.


    Zhu Wenzhu was polite when he saw Fang Xiaowen, but he didn''t say whether he would agree or not. Fortunately, the yard is not big, and we can hear all the noise and noise in the room. So Fang Xiaowen apologized. A little girl came out of the room, which was Jiang Nian.


    "Wenzhu, said Miss Fang, please come in." Zhu Wenzhu heard that it was su Tang''s order that he came to open the door for them.


    Fang Xiaowen and Hu Sande went into the yard together. When they got to the door, Sulan stopped Hu Sande. "Hu Zhongren is waiting outside. Our young lady wants to have a word with Fang Ju Ren alone."


    Hu San De is stopped. He is also very curious about what Su Tang and Fang Xiaowen want to say, but he doesn''t dare to say more. He stands in the yard waiting.


    When Fang Xiaowen saw this, he was very sure that what he saw today was the mysterious good princess.


    With a good psychological presupposition, Fang Xiaowen stepped into the main room, and then saw a little girl sitting on the head seat, dressed in a white cotton dress, with only two white flowers on the bun as decoration, which is also a symbol of filial piety. March Chinese www.3yzw.com


    Such a simple dress, but also highlights the little girl''s skin, bright eyes and bright teeth, although not long open, but also has been as delicate and beautiful as a porcelain doll.


    Fang Xiaowen was stunned when he saw Su Tang. Although he had inquired about Su Tang''s reputation in the capital city in advance, he was loved by his grandfather because of his good looks, but he was injured twice.


    In short, from the news before, Fang Xiaowen couldn''t relate to this beautiful girl with noble and elegant temperament.


    When Fang Xiaowen looked at Su Tang, Su Tang also saw Fang Ju Ren. He was about 20 years old and less than 30 years old. His beard was very flat. Although his simple black cotton padded coat was simple, his bearing was gentle and sharp.


    A good Fang Ju Ren, who has no background, can guess who she is by means of clues. However, she has some skills.


    "Fang Ju Ren!" Su Tang looks at Fang Xiaowen and opens his mouth.


    Fang Xiaowen also bowed his head immediately after hearing sucang called himself, and looked respectfully "have seen a good princess!"


    "What can I do for you when you see this county?" Sucang also did not deny his identity, anyway, this matter, hide is also temporary.


    However, sucang is not willing to use this identity to walk around, mainly the title of good princess, which really makes people don''t want to mention.


    Although Su Tang didn''t care about not being a princess, she did. With so many good names, she was not good at all.


    But since Fang Xiaowen knows, she will not deny that although the name is not good to hear, it is already her, and the return is invalid.

 Chapter 1050

    Fang Xiaowen didn''t expect to see the good princess for the first time, but his first sentence was so straightforward. So when he heard Su Tang ask himself, he also looked up at Su Tang and said, "I hope to inherit the glory of my ancestors."


    Su Tang dares to ask so frankly, and Fang Xiaowen dares to reply so frankly. After this, she makes Su Tang smile, "Fang Ju people are not afraid that this county will pass this word out?"


    What is inheriting the glory of our ancestors? Fang Xiaowen once produced a Shangshu, which is the greatest honor of the founder family. It is just that several generations have passed, and the Fang family has fallen into despair.


    Fang Xiaowen said to Su Tang that he wanted to be an official, or to be a senior official of the six ministers. This was the third grade official of the imperial court, second only to several cabinet members. It would be hard to hear this.


    Although there are so many scholars at present, in fact, after studying hard for so many years, they all want to be an official. However, scholars, who are too much, always pretend to be indifferent to fame and wealth, and will not put such things as they want to be a senior official in their mouth.


    They only say that they hope to show their talents and govern the common people in the future. In fact, they want to be officials.


    Su Tang is used to the affectation of literati. Of course, it''s really weird, but it won''t be like this, such as Song Yi.


    Living to the age of Songyi, I have experienced a lot, and I have long been unconventional in speaking and doing things. Otherwise, I would not accept Su Tang, an unusual disciple. I love her very much.


    At Fang Xiaowen''s age, Su Tang asked orange cat to inquire about him in advance. Fang Ju Ren''s reputation in Qingyuan County is really good. He is modest, and basically praises him. Rainbow Literature Network www.caihongwenxue.com


    But when he said that he wanted to be a senior official, he would definitely get some criticism when it came out. Everyone pretended to be such a straightforward person. You are not gregarious.


    "The princess will not. Moreover, I think the princess should not listen to those useless empty words. If she is indifferent to fame and wealth, I will not come to see her today." Fang Xiaowen heard sucang ask himself, also very sharp, said directly.


    Fang Xiaowen''s good reputation in Qingyuan County is not only because he is modest and kind to others, but also because he has a very keen observation.


    The first time he saw Su Tang, he knew that the princess was definitely not the legend in the capital city, so when answering the question, he chose to be frank instead of saying those hypocritical words. It looked good, but they were all nonsense.


    Does he come to see the princess in person today in order to see if the legendary princess is good-looking or vulgar? Of course not. He is here to seek his own future. So what is there to hide.


    He never thinks that it is wrong to have ambition. If a man lives in the world and has no pursuit and ambition, what is the meaning of existence?


    When Su Tang heard Fang Xiaowen''s answer, she looked at the man in front of her with great interest. To tell the truth, before seeing Fang Xiaowen, Su Tang asked orange cat to go out to inquire about this person''s news. However, even though she had received some information before, she was still surprised when she met Fang Xiaowen.


    Under the seemingly mild surface, it has its own sharpness. What''s important is that she is very careful and observant. At the moment of seeing her, she chooses to express her desire and ambition frankly. This determination is also very rare.

 Chapter 1051

    "How did you know I was the princess?" Su Tang continued to look at Fang Xiaowen and asked another question.


    Fang Xiaowen was relieved when he heard that Su Tang asked. He knew he was right. At this time, he was afraid that Su Tang would not ask. As long as she asked, it would prove that there was talk.


    So Fang Xiaowen talked about how he had overheard the headmaster of Qingyuan County. There was a county master here, who was said to have something to do with the capital. He wrote to ask his classmates who are still in the capital.


    Then I learned that the good county Lord had become a good Princess again recently, and the love and hatred between her husband and her father-in-law in the capital.


    "So when I saw Hu Sande say that someone bought my manor, she was still a girl surnamed Su, so I guessed that it might be the princess who was going to come to see him in person." Fang xiaowendu and sucang explained clearly.


    After hearing Fang Xiaowen''s explanation, Su Tang found out that he had already tried to understand her when she had just become the county head. Moreover, in terms of Fang Xiaowen''s current relationship and status, he got very limited information.


    But even so, from these limited information, he was keenly aware that it was the princess who bought his manor, so he was very decisive and immediately tried to find a way to see him.


    He has pursuit and ambition, and the most important thing is that he has strong action and willpower. He can make judgments as quickly and accurately as possible when facing people. Su Tang doesn''t know what Fang Xiaowen''s knowledge is, but there are many things in this person that Su Tang appreciates very much.


    Su sugar heard Fang Xiaowen finish saying, has been looking at him, Fang Xiaowen see her staring at himself like this, is also the same with her, face is very calm and firm.


    However, his heart beat very fast. He was gambling. It was not really stupid for him to bet that Mr. Zhong Wen, the emperor''s master, would not accept an ordinary peasant girl. He would bet on a girl who could bring out new vegetable seeds or even soap cubes for the title of princess. I read a book www.wkshu.com


    Although there are legends in the capital, it is the prince''s highness who helped her to make up for her cousin, the little Duke of Pei''s mansion, who was responsible for her behavior.


    It seems to be a very reasonable thing, but those people certainly haven''t seen such a good princess. The little girl in front of her is definitely not as simple as the legend in the capital city, but it''s a pity that because it''s a woman, I''m afraid it''s the nobles in the capital, they don''t take their eyes too much.


    Fang Xiaowen thought of this, but more excited. If no one knows that a good princess is like this, it means that he has grasped the opportunity more than others.


    Orange cat lies on sucang''s shoulder, her head has been bubbling with dialogue. She tells her feelings and thoughts that she has identified.


    Su Tang and Fang Xiaowen looked at each other for a while, then lowered their eyebrows and eyes. Seeing that Su Tang was like this, Fang Xiaowen was relieved.


    Obviously, she is a young girl, but Fang Xiaowen feels a lot of pressure when she looks at her. As expected, Mr. Zhong Wen''s disciple is unusual.


    Su Tang took a cup of tea and took a sip of sweet flower and fruit tea. Then she looked up and looked at Fang Xiaowen, "there is a brother in this county!"


    Fang Xiaowen, who was just relieved, suddenly heard Sutang open his mouth, or said such a sentence. He looked at Su Tang "ah?" with some confusion


    So, the princess has a brother. Why do you say this to him?

 Chapter 1052

    Su Tang also saw Fang Xiaowen''s doubts, but she didn''t cover up so much. She went on to say, "my younger brother is also studying in our county, and there is a lack of a gentleman. I don''t know if Fang Ju Ren has the intention of accepting disciples."


    According to orange cat''s inquiry, Fang Ju Ren''s knowledge is good. Although he is not the top three, he is also ranked in the top two.


    In the imperial examination, thousands of troops crossed the single wooden bridge. Although Fang Ju Ren once had an old minister, he did not learn from a famous teacher when he was studying in kaimeng.


    That is to say, Fang Xiaowen passed the examination step by step through his own efforts. Moreover, he has not accepted a disciple for so many years. He is modest to the outside and lacks his ability. However, he does not like the students with enough qualifications at home.


    Fang Xiaowen is gentle and modest in appearance, but sharp and tough inside. He is proud inside.


    Su Tang has an orange cat in it. He can see that although he has pride in his bones, he is not a man who does not know how to be flexible, flexible and courageous at the same time.


    At the same time, Su Tang also wanted to find a suitable teacher for her younger brother, and Fang Xiaowen''s work style, personality and so on, Su Tang thought it was good, so she put forward this request.


    But Fang Xiaowen was surprised to hear Su Tang''s words. He looked at Su Tang and said, "is what the princess said true?"


    He was incredible. He felt that he had some skills. Although he could not be a great scholar, he believed that he was better than many so-called great Confucians in human relations and many things.


    It''s not enough to be an official. Learning well naturally matters. But in officialdom, it''s definitely impossible to study hard. Therefore, Fang Xiaowen will not look down on Su Tang, a princess who only seems to be able to do business. Kuwen novel website www.kuwenxs.com


    He doesn''t think that if he is attached to a woman, he also knows that in the eyes of many rich and powerful families, his qualification is not to be looked down upon.


    He was not a well-known gentleman. Even in the imperial examination, he did not get into the top three in the first class. He was only a Jinshi in the second class. He should have had a chance to be admitted to the Imperial Academy, but he had to go back to his hometown for filial piety because his father died suddenly.


    Such background and experience means that it will be more difficult for him to climb to a higher position than more people. Who doesn''t want to find a strong gentleman to make his future road smoother.


    Even if some people are willing to worship him as a teacher, he does not look up to his aptitude, so he has not accepted a satisfied disciple for so many years.


    Fang Xiaowen didn''t believe in his ability. He just couldn''t imagine why he would let his brother learn from others with his background, who was the princess of Song Yi.


    Su Tang didn''t mean to point out such words, but to ask him whether he would like to be a teacher. This is the meaning of serious apprenticeship. Once the master and apprentice are appointed, they can''t be changed.


    Fang Xiaowen didn''t understand why sucang would make this decision, so he asked her.


    "Take it seriously!" Su Tang heard him ask and said this.


    Fang Xiaowen didn''t agree with him immediately. Instead, he continued to ask, "I know that the princess follows the emperor. Mr. Zhong Wen is famous all over the world, and most of his disciples are talented and capable people. Why does the county chief let my younger brother be my disciple? Even if Mr. Zhong Wen no longer accepts apprentices, the princess himself can teach him."

 Chapter 1053

    This is what Fang Xiaowen can''t understand. If he can''t find a better master in a large family, he can understand.


    But the princess is a disciple of Song Yi, the emperor''s teacher. Although there are not many disciples of Song Yi, almost every one of them is capable of learning and talented people, so it is not too famous.


    Of course, Song Yi was very cautious in accepting disciples. Fang Xiaowen had heard of this. He just thought that it would be difficult to look on other people as teachers if he was taught by someone like Song Yi.


    Even if Song Yi didn''t accept it, the princess would not teach too badly.


    In this case, Fang Xiaowen would be puzzled if he came to teach his younger brother. Although he felt that he had some skills, he did not dare to compare himself with Song Yi. It was so different that there was no comparison between him and Song Yi.


    "The county can''t stand by him and teach him." Su sugar see Fang Xiaowen doubt, also said directly.


    To tell you the truth, sucang doesn''t want to take over her brother''s education completely, because she doesn''t want to teach her brother to be a person like her. She knows how she came through and what her nature is like.


    When she was a child, her original family and some experiences made her have strong self-protection ability, almost habitually insensitive to the feelings of the whole world.


    When everything becomes dull, don''t care so much, there will be no harm. In fact, it can''t be said that it''s a bad thing. She thinks it''s a good life. She has only choice, no right or wrong, and it''s good to find what suits her. TXT novel www.setxt.com


    However, Sunuo is different from her. Although Sunuo was not born in a good original family since childhood, the better thing about this child is that he has a sister to rely on, so although there are some injuries, Sunuo''s emotions are much more straightforward.


    Su Tang can''t change herself. She has been mending and mending for so many years, but she has only cultivated herself. At present, she seems to be normal, but she doesn''t want her brother to be the same as herself.


    If she can, she hopes that her brother can have a beautiful ability to love and be loved, and to be intelligent, sharp, resolute and strong. Relatively speaking, it is necessary to educate a mature and powerful man.


    In the past, Su Tang wanted Song Yi to teach Su Nuo, but Song Yi had high requirements for her disciples. With her age, she didn''t want to continue to accept apprentices. Even for Su Tang, she said that she was going to study every time. In fact, in many things, she and song Yi discussed progress with each other to some extent, rather than teaching one by one.


    Su Tang hopes to find a good teacher for Sunuo to make up for his lack of father love. Most importantly, he can set an example to let him know what kind of person he should be.


    Fang Xiaowen is what Su Tang hopes Su Nuo to be. He doesn''t have to have a strong background, but he can achieve his ideal with enough efforts and strong will.


    Can be ambitious pursuit, can also work hard for the ideal, not complacent, not complacent, modest and decisive.


    Fang Xiaowen''s family has two children and one daughter. Fang Xiaowen''s education does not mean that men and women are treated differently because of their respect for their wives and filial piety to their mothers. Their wives also respect and understand their husbands, and their mothers are very charitable.


    After meeting Fang Xiao''s text person, Su Tang thinks that he is the person she wants his brother to become. She doesn''t want Sunuo to be herself because she will become her. It''s too difficult to walk. She hopes that her brother can be simpler.

 Chapter 1054

    When Fang Xiaowen heard Su Tang say this, he still said, "I''m not learning from a famous teacher. I''m just a Jinshi in the second class. Is the princess not afraid that I''ll mislead my children?"


    On the contrary, the ordinary people who have failed in the school don''t think that they can only make a success by themselves


    Fang Xiaowen shook his head. "Of course not, but I am not as famous as Mr. Zhong Wen."


    Su Tang also nodded, "the teacher is a good gentleman, but not suitable for the younger brother, and the teacher has no more students, you naturally can''t compare with the sir, but you are suitable for the younger brother of this county."


    What he said was straightforward, but Fang Xiaowen didn''t feel uncomfortable. To tell the truth, comparing him with Mr. Zhong Wen, he was flattered.


    Su Tang continued: "the county does not require that the younger brother has a first-class talent. Books are dead, but what you learn should be flexible.


    The county does not want to find a gentleman of such a famous family, because both the county and his younger brother are ordinary people, so they don''t have to be superior, but ordinary people can also have their own achievements through hard work.


    From this point of view, the county believes that you should be the most suitable one the county has come into contact with at present. "


    Su sugar is absolutely not a result oriented person, but in her previous life, she was also very rational and clear. Her only way out was to study in the college entrance examination, so she would go to college so hard.


    In fact, when she died, her short experience of more than 20 years also proved that her judgment at that time was incomparably correct. No matter in which society, only enough money and status can make her exceed the rules to a certain extent.


    Su Tang in the past life is impossible, but it can be used in this life. So she lived cautiously in the previous life, and in this life, she got free and happy. Literary novels www.wenxueda.com


    In the face of different situations, she chooses different behavior patterns. Now sucang has the ability to make her younger brother not need to be like many students who study hard, so she won''t force her brother to have to work so hard.


    As long as you pay all your efforts, even if the result is not good, there will be gains on the way.


    Compared with the test results, sucang is more concerned about what kind of person his brother will become in the future.


    How could Fang Xiaowen have never thought that he would say such a penetrating word from a little girl''s mouth, that is, to be transparent, not to be confused by many false appearances of the outside world, but to see through all the truth.


    As expected, he was a disciple of the emperor, but he was not ordinary.


    Su Tang has already said this, and Fang Xiaowen also takes a deep breath. Su Tang''s words are full of appreciation for him. How rational he is. It is impossible for Fang Xiaowen not to be excited and moved to meet a person who trusts and appreciates him like this.


    So he finally looked at Su Tang and said, "if you don''t give up, I will try my best and dare not slack off."


    "There''s no need to be too nervous. My younger brother has been studying hard recently. When I''m young, I still have to play when I should. Otherwise, I''m afraid I''ll have no time and mood to play when I''m old."


    Su sugar sees Fang Xiaowen to agree, smile to say so.


    Su Tang is really worried about her younger brother''s studies recently. It''s not that the children learn badly, but they work too hard. Maybe when she was in the capital, she saw Pei stabbing Su Tang. After she came back, Su Nuo worked harder than before.

 Chapter 1055

    Su Tang watched his brother study hard all day, but worried that he would always study like this.


    So after seeing Fang Xiaowen, Su Tang thinks it''s very suitable. Fang Xiaowen is not such a top-notch person. Of course, he is also excellent, but he is much worse than the favored one.


    But Su sugar thinks, can do Fang Xiaowen such person, is the best.


    Even if Su Tang is a princess herself, she will take it out and say it unless this identity has any effect. Otherwise, she thinks that she is no different from before.


    So I don''t want my brother to feel that his identity is different. The bottom background is the bottom background. Don''t feel disgraceful or feel inferior. Face like this.


    It''s not that sucang can''t find a famous teacher for her brother, but she doesn''t want to. She wants to find a person who comes from an ordinary family but works hard on her own.


    Teaching by example, such a teacher, Su Nuo''s education is better.


    "Well, after two days, my county will bring my younger brother to the door. After that, I will trouble Mr. Fang." Su Tang said to Fang Xiaowen.


    Fang Xiaowen nodded and agreed, "you are welcome."


    Sucang laughed and said, "this county knows what you want."


    What did Fang Xiaowen want? He said it very clearly just now. Sutang did not say what he promised directly, but only said such a sentence.


    However, as long as this sentence is enough, it is as calm as Fang Xiaowen. After hearing sucang''s words, she still couldn''t help but feel a little more excited on her face. She bowed to Su Tang and said, "thank you, Princess!" Everyday novel www.daydayxs.com


    "No, I hope you will remember that the real officials belong to the emperor and the people." Su Tang heard his thanks and said such a sentence.


    Even if she didn''t teach her younger brother, Su Tang was willing to give Fang Xiaowen a chance. She believed that officials who had experienced the life of ordinary people had a better chance to be a good official.


    Fang Xiaowen''s ability is excellent, and his character is good. As long as he does not forget his original intention, Su Tang believes that even without her, Fang Xiaowen will do the same.


    However, since Fang Xiaowen found her and used her strength, all her actions in the future were under her supervision. If he did well, naturally, there was no problem, but if he did not do well, she Su Tang could give him a chance, and she could also abolish everything he did.


    This is another reason why Su Tang asked Fang Xiaowen to be her younger brother''s teacher, because this is a person she can completely control.


    In this era, teachers and students can hardly be separated. Instead of handing over her younger brother to a so-called teacher who may be very talented and famous, but exceeds her control at any time, Su Tang is more willing to find a person like Fang Xiaowen.


    Once found that he may hurt his brother, sucang can make him disappear at any time, no longer affect his brother.


    Hearing Su Tang''s warning, Fang Xiaowen''s expression was awe inspiring, "I dare not forget it!"


    It''s true that he wanted to reappear the glory of his ancestors, but he never thought of going astray, that is, finding sucang, which is also a serious recommendation.


    To be a good official of the emperor and the people is also his pursuit.


    When Su Tang heard his answer, there was an orange cat. She knew that he was not saying it was fake. She was satisfied. Then she took out a box from one side, which was actually a space. "This is 450 taels of gold. Your manor and forest have been bought by this county."

 Chapter 1056

    The topic changed a little quickly. Fang Xiaowen was stunned. Then he looked at the Yellow Gold in the box that Su Tang carried out. Fang Xiaowen quickly saluted "since the princess..."


    "Public is public, private is private. The manor of your family looks very good in our county. The price of this county should be reasonable." Su Tang knew what Fang Xiaowen wanted to say, but she refused.


    She won''t accept the benefits offered by others in vain. Sometimes it''s easy to collect the benefits, but it''s hard to return them.


    Compared with these gold and silver, sucang prefers to let others owe their own favors.


    Fang Xiaowen didn''t expect that he didn''t finish his words. Su Tang opened his mouth and looked up at Su sugar. He found that the girl''s manner was still so clear and light that he could not see too many emotions.


    Fang Xiaowen found that he came to see Su Tang today. From the beginning to the end, the direction of all the topics was in the hands of this young girl. Most importantly, from the beginning to the end, he didn''t find any emotional fluctuation in Su Tang.


    He was excited by her appreciation, or he had doubts before. He had so many emotions, but the girl seemed to see everything clearly, and she had never wavered.


    This girl is either dull, or she is absolutely a person with extremely strong willpower and unfathomable willpower. When Fang Xiaowen thought of this, she actually showed a little sweat on her forehead and bowed deeply to salute, "what the princess said is very true."


    I dare not say anything more. Sure enough, when I heard him say so, the girl''s voice at the head of the table had a girl''s unique sweetness, but it was as clear as jade, "very good!"


    For Fang Xiaowen''s words, he only responded to these two words, and then Fang Xiaowen heard the girl say, "read son, let Hu San de come in!"


    Fang Xiaowen stood aside and watched the little girl beside the princess go out and call Hu Sande in. 137 novel network www.137xs.com


    After entering the door, Hu saw Fang Xiaowen standing at the bottom of the table. It seemed that he was a little respectful, and he was very shocked. He had been dealing with people all the year round. Although he was not sure what to do, his attitude became more respectful than before.


    It''s no wonder that there are so many people with courtesy. He is more respectful and always a good "Miss Su!"


    "I''ve already talked to Fang Ju Ren. 4500 Liang is connected with the manor and the forest." Su Tang said.


    After hearing this, Fang Xiaowen also said, "yes, Hu Zhongren is going to the Yamen to handle the transfer of ownership."


    Hu Sande still felt that Fang Ju Ren''s attitude towards Miss Su was a little strange, but anyway, the deal was completed and he made money.


    He was afraid that if he was late, there would be changes. Both the buyer and the seller were there. So Hu Sande prepared to go to the Yamen to handle the formalities.


    "Wenzhu took my post to Yamen to handle it." Su Tang heard Hu San de let himself go, not ready to move himself, but let Zhu Wenzhu instead.


    Zhu Wenzhu is Su Tang''s servant. Lu Qingyun and Su Tang, the county magistrates of Qingyuan County, are acquaintances. It''s nothing to do with this.


    Therefore, Hu Sande and Fang Xiaowen and Zhu Wenzhu went to the Yamen to handle the formalities. Because there were Su Tang''s posts, the Yamen soldiers did not dare to ask for any benefits, so they handled the transfer of ownership.


    After spending 450 taels of gold, the manor at the intersection of Qingjiang River and Luohe River, as well as the woods nearby, officially belonged to Sutang.


    "Fang Ju Ren confirmed that there was no problem with the money, so I went back to reply with the young lady." From the yamen, Zhu Wenzhu, Fang Xiaowen and Hu Sande bid farewell.

 Chapter 1057

    When Fang Xiaowen heard Zhu Wenzhu''s departure, he also directly agreed, "naturally, it''s good. Thank Miss Su for me. I''m waiting for Miss Su''s good news at home."


    Zhu Wenzhu didn''t know what Su Tang and Fang Xiaowen talked about. When he said this, the young boy also pretended to be calm and nodded, "I will tell Miss."


    Then he arched his hands and turned away.


    "Thank you very much When Zhu Wenzhu left, Fang Xiaowen politely said thanks to Hu.


    After all, Fang Xiaowen is a serious person, while Hu San De is a middle-class person. There is a huge difference in their status and status. Fang Xiaowen''s gentle thanks also make Hu San de flattered. "Master Ju Ren is polite. It should be, should be."


    Fang Xiaowen''s hand is also holding a box of Su sugar to fill him with gold. Seeing Hu''s saying so, he smiles again. He doesn''t pretend to be. He really thanks Hu Sande.


    If it was not for Hu San De, he would hardly have the chance to know the good princess. Today, Fang Xiaowen could be regarded as the reason why he said that the rumors could not be fully believed.


    In the capital city, he was writing a letter from his official classmate. The good princess was just a peasant girl with an empty appearance. She was too vulgar and wanted to climb higher branches.


    Basically involving a good princess, in addition to reluctantly have a good appearance, there is no positive evaluation.


    But the good Princess he saw today is different from the rumor except for a good appearance.


    Seemingly simple in talking, but it does not leak, only a small age is motionless, let people guess emotions, so unfathomable. Biqu Ge novel www.lifankus.com


    Fang Xiaowen now remembers the tense state when he finally looked at Su Tang. The last time he did this was when he went to the capital to take part in the imperial examination and see his majesty with his own eyes.


    It was not only an ordinary little peasant girl, but also transparent, clear and elusive.


    Mr. Zhong Wen is worthy of making an exception to Mr. Zhong Wen, who has long been reluctant to accept female disciples. Fang Xiaowen carefully recalled the details of his meeting and talking with Su Tang today. He had a premonition that his fortune was really coming.


    Not to mention how Fang Xiaowen went home with the money. After Zhu Wenzhu handed over the land lease to Su Tang, he also passed on Fang Xiaowen''s words to Su Tang.


    Su Tang knew what Fang Xiaowen meant when he heard Fang Xiaowen say that he was waiting for good news. So he said to Zhu Wenzhu, "you go back to Sujiatun today and tell the young master that he can pack up his things and come here to find me."


    Finally, I found a good husband for my brother and bought a satisfied place. Sucang was very happy.


    When Zhu Wenzhu heard Su Tang''s words, he did not delay and went back to Sujiatun.


    Zhu Wenzhu was sent to pick up his younger brother to the county. Su Tang took Mu Song to Luohe manor in the afternoon. The Luohe manor was built along the Luohe River. The gate is Qingjiang River, and there is a small wharf beside the river.


    Although it is not large, it is absolutely enough to provide goods transportation in a manor. Across the Qingjiang River is the forest bought by Sutang, where the common timber such as pine and cypress are planted.


    The whole Luohe manor is almost divided into two parts of the same size by the Luohe River. On one side of the manor, only a few warehouses were built by the Fang family, but now there are still wood in the warehouse.


    It''s not very valuable wood. Su Tang took a look and put it there. On the other side was the furniture workshop, which had not been started for a long time, and was covered with dust.

 Chapter 1058

    "Can this place be cleaned up for dyeing?" Su Tang looks at the workshop that has not been in disrepair for a long time and asks Mu Song.


    Obviously, the furniture workshop in front of us was not fooled, so although there are some days when we don''t use it and a lot of dust has fallen, it is still very strong. So Su Tang thinks that if dyeing cloth can also be used, she will stay and continue to use it.


    When I went to the capital before, Song Yi gave Su Tang 1000 liang of gold. After that, Pei Xuan also gave her 10000 liang of silver. Plus her previous business profits, she still had a lot of money in her hands.


    But later, when he was in the capital, Luo Xingchen went out to buy some things, and spent less than 3000 Liang silver in succession. What he bought was not precious things, but common commodities commonly used by people.


    After that, Su Tang bought more than a dozen shops in Qinghe town, as well as the department store in Qingzhuo county. Now it''s Luohe manor, which is not cheap.


    In short, although sucang still has money in his hand, he can''t do business without any cash flow, so what should be saved can''t be wasted.


    Mu Song worked in the dyer''s shop before. He must know what the general layout of the dyer''s shop looks like, so Su Tang asked Mu Song.


    "Miss, are you going to use it all for the dyehouse?" When he heard sucang ask himself, he didn''t answer. Instead, he confirmed it first.


    Su Tang nodded, "yes, if this side of the manor is used to dye cloth, can the output supply half of Qihuang kingdom be enough?" 666 Literature Network www.666wxw.com


    It has to be said that the Fangs'' manor is really large. Of course, because of its partial location and low land price, Sutang didn''t want to buy such a large one, but nothing else was suitable. Even if it was half of this, it would be a big dyeing workshop.


    When Mu Song heard that Su Tang said that only half of the cloth was used, he also thought for a moment, "if this half is used to make a Dyer, it is nearly ten times larger than that of the small Dyer before. If there are enough workers, the supply market should be ten times as much as that of the previous Dyer, almost enough."


    In fact, the dyers don''t need a large area, that is, the dyed fabrics need to be dried, and then some large vats are arranged to dye the cloth. In this way, when there are enough workers and the weather is good enough, a small Dyer can provide a lot of cloth.


    However, the business of Dyers is not easy to do, because there are only a few colors of common materials in Qihuang country market, and some valuable colors are controlled by some people. Small dyers have no chance to dye them.


    Mu Song''s former boss, Hou''s, was killed because he studied dyeing Tianshui Bi Sha.


    Now, the place that Su Tang bought is very incredible in the eyes of Mu Song, because the area is really too large. When Su Tang asked if he could provide half of the market of Qihuang country, matsong was not a market maker before, so I can''t say, but such a large place is used to dye cloth, which is definitely much higher than the output of the former Hou''s dyehouse.


    As for the first question Su Tang asked just now, Mu Song also said, "this workshop only needs to clean up, add a vat for dyeing cloth, and then have a stove for boiling water, and then it can be used."


    In fact, the key to the dyer''s shop is not in other fields, but in the dyestuff. Therefore, the construction of the dyehouse does not have much technical content. As soon as he looks at it, he thinks that the open-air houses in the workshop can be used.

 Chapter 1059

    Su Tang nodded, "look carefully, give me a plan these two days, how to arrange the Dyer."


    Originally, it was made of furniture, so there are two rows of houses behind the dyer''s shop, which are for workers to live in. After checking by sucang, they are all solid and clean, so they are all left behind.


    And when Mu Song heard that Su Tang asked him to do so, he carefully recorded down all the things and positions he had at present. He was very serious.


    Seeing him like this, sucang is also very satisfied.


    After a careful look at Luohe manor, they returned to the inn in the evening.


    Mu Song got Su Tang''s orders and began to plan when he returned to the inn. He was also illiterate, but he went to Su Tang to ask for some paper and pens, trying to draw everything down.


    He worked so hard that Su Tang didn''t support him. Naturally, he gave everything to him and let him play well.


    Then the next day, Sunuo came to the county by car.


    "Sister!" This time, susang went out for many days. Sunuo was very happy to see her sister.


    After returning from the capital, Su Nuo worked harder and harder than before. The young boy grew up and was no longer the same as before. As long as her sister went out, she was worried and worried. She hoped that her sister would stay with her all the time.


    Of course, when she was separated from her sister and could not see her face, Su Nuo still missed it. So she was very happy when she saw her. When she got out of the carriage, she saluted Su Tang.


    However, two years later, the little boy had the appearance of a serious young master. When Su Tang saw him like this, he was gratified, but more proud. Ambiguous 43 Novels www.aimei43.com


    "What are you doing in the yard? Come in." Sucang pulls him into the room.


    Su Nuo sat down with him, and then called Hu Dong, "Dongzi, take the fruit I brought to my sister to Sulan, and let her taste the fresh fruit."


    Hu Dong is now following Su Nuo as a bookboy. Before, they were playmates. Although they are masters and servants, they are also the best partners.


    When Hu Dong heard Su Nuo say this, he also said with a smile, "I have given the fruit to my sister without waiting for the master''s order. Now I think I will wash it and send it to the young lady."


    This is also very clever, Su Nuo also laughed after hearing this, and then said to Su sugar, "my sister will have a good taste for a while. Two days ago, I watched the wild strawberries on the mountain to be ripe. Yesterday, Wenzhu came back to tell me that she would come to the county to see her sister. This morning, I went to the mountain to pick it. Now it''s fresh."


    Speaking of this, Su Nuo blinked, "I eat not worse than the river god, sister also taste."


    Seeing his funny appearance, Su Tang''s face was full of laughter, and she could not help remembering that she had just come here. The little guy looked at a hawthorn tree on the mountain and picked the Hawthorn to sell it back.


    In a flash, time flies by. I don''t know what happened to the hawthorn tree.


    Su Tang remembered and asked Su Nuo. When Su Nuo heard her sister mention this, she was also a little embarrassed. Then she said, "I don''t want the Hawthorn money now, so it''s all transferred to Huzi. Last year, Huzi sold hawthorn and made a few Wen, and gave me a piece of jujube cake."


    When Su Tang heard this, she couldn''t help laughing. These children still have their own business planning.


    After talking, Sulan washed the wild strawberries and brought them up. The wild strawberries were fresh and red. After eating a mouthful of sucang, they were sour and sweet. Naturally, they could not taste better than the fruits in the space. But the natural good things from the outside world are also the gift of nature. They are delicious.

 Chapter 1060

    Su Nuo saw that her sister liked it. She also took wild strawberries and asked, "what''s the matter with my sister calling me to come to the county?"


    He was going to study in the Academy at this time, but he was called to the county. Not only that, he was asked to pack his things. Su Nuo was also curious about what his sister was looking for.


    Su Tang heard his brother asked, drank a cup of flower tea, and explained to him, "I''ve found a gentleman for you. You take Dongzi out to buy some teacher worship gifts in the afternoon, and I''ll take you to see him tomorrow."


    Su Nuo had been eating strawberries. After hearing her sister''s words, she stopped and looked at Su Tang, "did my sister find a husband for me?"


    Although Su Nuo has grown up a lot, he still looks a little timid every time he mentions Song Yi. After all, Song Yi is an imperial teacher. After all, after two dynasties, his aura is still very strong, and then he is very serious.


    Not all people are the same as Su sugar, as soon as they meet, they dare to go straight up and start to cheat.


    Probably when she was a child, sucang wanted his younger brother to follow him, which left a little shadow for Sunuo. Now, Su Nuo has a skeptical attitude towards the husband she likes.


    My sister''s favorite husband is probably more powerful, and then more terrible.


    What kind of person is Su Tang? As soon as his younger brother''s expression came out, Su Tang saw it and thought it was funny. "Don''t think about it. Fang Ju is modest and shrewd. He comes from a scholarly family. Although his family is not high and he doesn''t learn from famous scholars, he is very suitable for you and will be a good gentleman."


    Young people still need to have an excellent male elder as an example. Although there are many people in the Su family, even if Su Yongqiang is under the eye of Sutang, it can not be called an excellent male elder. Reading for a long time www.kanshu99.com


    It doesn''t mean to look down on people, but after all, her birth and vision are there, and sucang doesn''t want her brother to be so narrow-minded.


    In comparison, Fang Xiaowen''s knowledge is fairly good. He has passed the examination. He is shrewd, careful and hardworking. He has the ability, the pursuit and the ideal. Su Tang thinks it is a good thing for her younger brother to have such a gentleman.


    It will also let Su Nuo know what kind of person he wants to be and what direction he will strive for and develop as a boy.


    Hearing his sister''s words, Su Nuo was still a little reluctant and worried, but he was always obedient, so he did not refute, but promised to come down "OK!"


    Su Tang couldn''t see that he was unwilling. He laughed in his heart, but he didn''t explain too much. I believe Su Nuo understood what his sister said after seeing Fang Xiaowen.


    After his sister and brother had lunch, Su Nuo took Dongzi out to buy a teacher worship ceremony. Su Tang wrote a special letter to send people to Fang''s house to visit him the next day.


    On the same day, Su Tang received Fang Xiaowen''s own reply to the post, and agreed on the next day''s door-to-door time.


    Then the next morning, the two brothers and sisters had breakfast, and sucang took Sunuo to Fang''s house.


    "It''s not that the students who should learn from teachers are nervous. Why is the master so nervous now?" In the courtyard of the Fang family, after the family had breakfast, Fang Han watched his servants clean up their things, and then served his mother-in-law, Fang Youshi, with tea. Looking at Fang Xiaowen, who was circling around in the front yard, Fang Han sneered.


    Fang Youshi heard what his daughter-in-law said. He also looked out at the courtyard and said to Fang Xiaowen, "don''t walk around in the yard. I''ve made you faint."

 Chapter 1061

    Fang Xiaowen is a little nervous. He has seen Su Tang, but he has not seen Su Tang''s younger brother. He comforts himself that the princess is so excellent, and his younger brother is certainly not bad.


    On the one hand, he was also worried about what he would do if the princess''s younger brother''s qualifications were really ordinary, and if he could not teach himself, he would be good. If the princess was so unpredictable and could not see through, what would he do if he was in trouble at that time.


    Anyway, the more time is coming, Fang Xiaowen inevitably has some worries.


    Now he heard that his mother refused to let himself go, and stopped to return to his room. Fang Han gave him a cup of tea. "The master came back and praised the good princess. He only boasted that there were only transparent people in the sky and on the earth. How could he still be so worried?"


    Fang Xiaowen sat down and took a sip of tea. Then he said, "the good princess is Mr. Zhong Wen''s entry disciple. At that time, Mr. Zhong Wen said that he would not accept female students. Even Princess Yunxi wanted to become a teacher, but she was rejected. Finally, he accepted the good Princess. If it was not for the extraordinary talent of the good magistrate, it would not be worthwhile for Mr. Zhong Wen to make such an exception."


    "But the princess is so excellent, I don''t know how the younger brother of the princess should be. I''m nervous. If I decide, this young master Su will be my first disciple."


    Fang Xiaowen never put on airs at home. He explained everything to his wife and mother. He would not worry that this would affect his dignity, so he also said his worries now.


    Seeing his son like this, Fang Youshi also put down his tea bowl and said, "since it''s something that can''t be changed, why should Xiao Wen be so worried?"


    Fang Han Shi also nodded, "I heard the good Princess described by the master, who should not be unreasonable. The master does his best and is always worthy of his heart."


    Fang Xiaowen also heard his mother and his wife say so, and then said with a smile, "it''s me. It''s also true. Since the princess believes me, I''ll try my best to teach people well, but if not, it''s not my problem."


    Mainly because of the current situation, he can''t change anything but accept the situation. It''s useless to worry about it. Besides, he hasn''t seen anyone yet. Now it''s not necessarily unnecessary for him to disturb himself. Biqu Pavilion book bar www.shuoba.net


    Fang you and Fang Han see him listen to advice, obviously look less nervous, mother-in-law and daughter-in-law look at each other, and then with a smile.


    A family and harmony, business and quantity, everything will be smooth.


    While they were talking, a report came from the porter outside: "master, madam, old lady, Miss Su and young master Su are visiting!"


    "Come in, please!" As soon as Fang Xiaowen heard that it was Miss Su and young master Su, he and his wife, Fang Han, helped their mother to go out to meet him.


    Although the sister and brother of sucang did not report that she was a princess, she would not neglect the rules when she knew her identity.


    A family of three went to the front yard and saw a pair of brothers and sisters entering the door, all plain clothes, followed by servants.


    Fang you and Fang Han have also heard Fang Xiaowen say that the good Princess of Qingyuan County is a very transparent person, and his appearance is one in a thousand, and it is difficult to find another.


    But now I can''t help but be surprised to see the sister and brother of Su Tang. If these two jade people had not known earlier, who would have thought that they were all farmers.


    Not to mention that the girl walking in the front is elegant and noble, with extraordinary bearing. Even the young people nearby are clean and elegant. They are the young masters of ordinary rich families. I''m afraid they have no such bearing.


    Not to mention the two brothers and sisters have a good appearance, it really makes people feel pleasant and comfortable at first sight.

 Chapter 1062

    A family of three sighed about the good appearance and temperament of Su Tang''s sister and brother, and then they saluted together, "I''ve seen a good princess!"


    Su Tang also looks at the three members of the Fang family, only to see Fang Xiaowen and a young woman holding a woman with a few white hair hidden in her hair. Obviously, this woman should be Fang Xiaowen''s mother and wife.


    Fang Xiaowen''s appearance is just ordinary, but he is better than reading all the year round, so he is very scholarly. What is rare is that Fang Xiaowen''s wife, Fang Han, is not a beautiful woman who will be astonished at first sight, but her face is calm and comfortable.


    Orange cat had previously checked that Fang Xiaowen''s wife, Fang Han''s father, was a scholar''s only daughter. She had read and read since childhood. She had poems and books in her abdomen, and her temperament was naturally extraordinary.


    Fang you is less than 50 years old, but he is very young and his face is very charitable.


    Orange cat''s investigation is really reliable. At first glance, this family is really a good person to get along with. If you put your younger brother in such a family for education, Su Tang is also at ease.


    See a family salute to oneself, Su sugar reaches out "need not be so, get up quickly!"


    Hearing her words, three people got up, Su Tang''s face with a shallow smile, "this should be Fang Ju Ren''s mother, this is the Fang family''s wife. This county is bringing her younger brother to visit the teacher, so don''t be so polite."


    Fang you and Fang Han asked when they saw Su Tang and said with a polite smile, "the rules can''t be abandoned. Please sit inside, Princess and young master su."


    Su Tang nodded and went into the main room of the Fang family. The Fang family asked Su Tang to sit down. Su Tang waved his hand and said, "today is Fangju''s Apprentice. This county can watch it." I love fiction www.5ilrc.com


    Since she was a master, of course, her husband was the eldest, and Su Tang didn''t deliberately play with her own rules and identities. Originally, she was a princess who was only used to scare people, to make things convenient, and not to put on airs everywhere.


    Fang Xiaowen saw that Su Tang said it seriously. After saluting her, he stood in the middle of the main hall.


    Su Tang took a look at his younger brother, "xiaonuo, this is Fang Juren, and he is also the gentleman selected by my sister specially for you. Fang Ju Ren was ranked in the top 16 in the last scientific examination. His talent is excellent. My sister hopes that you can study with Mr. Fang in the future, but also learn the rules and principles of doing things for others. Do you know that?"


    Su Nuo was worried that her sister''s husband must be a person who has the same rules and regulations as Mr. Song. However, after seeing Fang Xiaowen just now, he found that he thought too much and Bai was worried.


    Fang Xiaowen is always smiling when he meets people. He is most modest and easy to get along with. Some scholars even think that he is not proud of a scholar, and that he is too condescending and expensive.


    However, there is hardness and needle hidden in the softness. This is Fang Xiaowen. Su Nuo is young. Naturally, he can''t see the pride of Fang Xiaowen under his gentle and warm appearance. He thinks that this gentleman is easy to get along with and not frightening.


    Now hear the elder sister say so, young youth''s face is also serious "obey elder sister''s instruction."


    Seeing this, Su Tang said to Fang Xiaowen, "from today on, our county has handed my younger brother to Fang Ju Ren for instruction. Although he is the younger brother of our county, she hopes that Fang Ju Ren will not pay attention to the county and teach strictly."


    Su Tang also specially tells Fang Xiaowen that since she has brought her younger brother to Fang Xiaowen for teaching, she does not want to be given any special preferential treatment. Instead, she hopes that Fang Xiaowen will be taught seriously and strictly to educate her younger brother to become a talent, which is more important than anything else.

 Chapter 1063

    Fang Xiaowen had been worried that Su Tang was the princess. He was afraid that he would not pay attention to how to teach when he arrived. Unexpectedly, Su Tang said today that he should not worry about it and strictly educate him.


    This words finish saying, also let Fang Xiaowen relax a lot of at once, "certainly do not bear the heavy trust of Princess!"


    Su Tang nodded and looked at Su Nuo, "Su Yongnuo, please learn from me!"


    Generally, sucang is seldom called Sunuo, but today I come to learn from my teacher. Of course, I can''t always call him a nickname, so here sucang calls his name directly.


    See Su sugar so, Fang Han''s busy let the girl put a futon in front of Su Nuo, Su Nuo also regularly kneel down, kowtow to Fang Xiaowen, "disciple Su Yongnuo has met Mr. Su."


    Before Fang Xiaowen met Su Nuo, he also worried about the qualification of the disciple he had to accept and whether he would be a bad child to teach.


    However, seeing Su Nuo today, Fang Xiaowen was completely relieved. The young boy did not mention his appearance and temperament, but the rules were excellent. Fang Xiaowen also saw that the princess did not indulge in his brother''s education, but had rules and requirements.


    Being able to behave like this at a young age, regardless of whether he is smart or not, Fang Xiaowen now really feels that accepting this disciple is absolutely not insulting him.


    "Su Yongnuo, since you are under my door, I hope you will be diligent and self-sustaining." Fang Xiaowen stood in front of Sunuo and was knocked three heads by Sunuo, and then said solemnly.


    It''s not good to talk about it. Although most of the students in Qihuang kingdom are studying in academies, it''s not serious to have a teacher as a heritage, so the relationship between teachers and students should be shallow.


    However, this is not the same. In short, Fang Xiaowen''s future will inevitably affect Su Nuo. If there is any problem with Su Nuo, Fang Xiaowen will also be implicated. 518 Chinese website www.518zw.com


    So Fang Xiaowen is also very serious about his expectations of Sunuo, Su Nuo heard Fang Xiaowen say so, promised "students remember!"


    After that, Su Nuo gave Fang Xiaowen the gift he bought in person. This is also the formal rule of apprenticeship, and Fang Xiaowen gives Su Nuo a book. So far, the two people are masters and apprentices.


    "I''ll ask Fang Ju Ren later." The ceremony is complicated, but it is not. After the ceremony, Su Tang sits down and talks with Fang Xiaowen.


    When Fang Xiaowen heard this, he naturally nodded his head and said, "we should try our best to teach."


    "Because the county home is not in the county, so let xiaonuo study at your home in the future." Sucang said another thing.


    Although Su Tang will be busy with the dyehouse in the county for a while, she can''t be in Qingyuan County all the time. If she doesn''t go to the Song government to study, Song Yi will have to keep talking about her and tug at her ears.


    Therefore, most of sucang will be in Qinghe town in the future. It takes two hours for Sujiatun to get to Qingyuan County by bus, and can''t run back and forth.


    It is normal for students to receive education and live at the same time in the teacher''s house, so Su Tang wants to let her younger brother learn from Fang Xiaowen in the Fang family in the future, so-called teach by example.


    This Fang Xiaowen thought before, nature will not refuse "this is nature."


    "It''s the repair and the cost of his living." Su Tang gave Fang Xiaowen 20 Liang silver, and then said, "my younger brother is at ease with Mr. Fang, but there is still a small requirement for my younger brother''s education. I hope Mr. Fang will agree."


    Fang Xiaowen heard her words, but also curiously looked at Su sugar, "princess, please tell me."

 Chapter 1064

    "Mr. Fang must arrange at least one hour of exercise every day, regardless of what he does, running or climbing, riding, riding and archery. He can only see that Mr. Fang is convenient here, and he can tell his county what he needs.


    In addition, he is the only family member in the county, so I hope that Mr. Zhang will give him a day off in ten days and a half months and come back to join the county. "


    Su Tang tells Fang Xiaowen what he wants. In this era, many scholars just study hard and don''t exercise. As a result, their health suffers. Su Tang doesn''t want his brother to do the same.


    Develop good exercise habits, have a good body, is the foundation of doing everything successfully.


    As for going home, Su Tang also hopes to have a fixed time and rules. Moreover, she knows that she always keeps her younger brother to study outside. He is afraid that he will suffer. After all, Su Nuo seldom separated from her sister for a long time before.


    Fang Xiao''s text also worried about what Su Tang put forward, but he didn''t expect that it was the two kinds, and it was not any trouble. He directly agreed that "the princess can rest assured."


    Su Tang nodded, "thank you, Mr. Fang."


    When Su Tang and Fang Xiaowen talk, Fang Han takes his servants to clean up Su Nuo''s room. After su Tang and Fang Xiaowen finish talking, she sits down with her younger brother and says, "from today on, you will stay at Mr. Fang''s home to study. My sister and Mr. Fang have said that you can go home on vacation for ten and a half days."


    Su Nuo knew in advance that he would study at his husband''s house in the future. But now when he heard his sister say so, his face was still a little lost. "I know, sister, I will study hard to be a senior official, and protect my sister in the future."


    Listening to the young boy''s childish but firm tone, Su Tang slapped his shoulder with a smile, "OK, my sister believes in xiaonuo. 361 reading www.361dsxs.com


    But also remember to exercise. After coming back from the capital, my sister saw that you were really hard-working. But my sister hoped that you should combine work with rest and not be bored with reading at home every day.


    Remember what my sister taught you before, to observe the outside world more and to question the world more.


    Although you don''t live at home in the future, if there is anything you don''t understand and you can''t communicate with your husband, you can write to ask your sister, the world is so big, don''t just stay in a small place, understand? "


    Su Tang is very concerned about her brother. She hopes that the child can grow up, but she doesn''t want to go to a dead end. Her letters also tell him that she is still with him.


    Su Nuo heard her sister say this, but also some red eyes, "sorry, let sister worry."


    He just thought of how his sister was stabbed by Pei in the capital city, and he felt depressed. He told himself to be strong and strong so that others could not bully her.


    However, he did not expect that his sister was worried about this, so he apologized.


    "Silly boy!" Su Tang heard his apology and said with a smile, "don''t worry. My sister is very powerful. Don''t focus on one point. Think more and distinguish more. What you see may not be true. My sister hopes xiaonuo will grow into a man of indomitable spirit. But before you become a man, your sister will protect yourself and you."


    Su Tang understood that his brother wanted to protect his mood, or because he knew it, he didn''t know how to guide him. He knew that Pei Xuan stabbed him, but this was actually a disorderly account and involved the royal family''s seizing the throne.

 Chapter 1065

    Such a big thing, Su Tang is impossible to risk telling Su Nuo. He is only a young boy when he is mature again. He is not a sucang. He is an adult in his heart.


    So Su Tang wants to find a teacher with vision and mind, let him not always tangle in his body, broaden his horizons.


    "Sister, when I grow up, I will be stronger." Su Nuo heard her sister say so, or said so.


    Su Tang sighed, "xiaonuo, don''t get tangled. It''s not what you think between sister and Pei. Don''t think he''s bad.


    For us, he is just a passer-by in life. He should not be a decisive factor in your pursuit of life. My sister doesn''t want your efforts to be for someone.


    So in the days to come, promise your sister that even if you spend a few years thinking about what kind of person you want to be and what kind of self you want to be, it has nothing to do with anyone, just yourself. "


    Su Tang finally said something about Pei Xuan. After all, life is one''s own. She always stares at someone, whether it''s love or hate. Once she finds out that the other person is not what she imagined, it may be the time when everything collapses.


    Why we should work hard in life, what we want to do, what we want to achieve, these should be related to ourselves, not to others.


    Su Tang hopes that his brother can have his own life pursuit and goal, not to protect his sister, nor Pei Yao hurt her sister, I want revenge and so on.


    If this is the case, Su Tang will feel that there is something wrong with her education. It is not the boy she wants to teach. She also finds that her younger brother has been following her side. In fact, her vision is limited. She will find Fang Xiaowen and send him away from her side, so that he can learn to think independently and think about his own life.


    Of course, sucang didn''t say that she would let an eight year old child understand what life is, but she hoped to provide a direction for the child to find the answer for many years to come. Love 888 www.yanqing-888.net


    "But I don''t like him." Su Nuo heard his sister talk about Pei, wrinkled his small face and said that he didn''t like that person. His status was high, so he wantonly hurt his sister.


    Su sugar heard him say this, also smile "well, you can not like him, but don''t just stare at him, this can promise sister?"


    Su Nuo heard her words, a little surprised, "sister does not object?"


    Su Tang nodded, "of course, you have the right to like who you don''t like. My sister won''t object. If you don''t like it, you can''t hate it. These two are different, you know."


    Su Nuo finally wrinkled his face and said, "well, I promise my sister that I won''t always think about him, but I won''t forgive him and I won''t like him."


    But he was very stubborn. Su Tang didn''t continue to persuade him. Take your time. After all, Su Nuo saw Pei stabbing himself at that time. He didn''t pass away so easily, as long as he didn''t always pay attention to the entanglement.


    In order not to know the truth one day in the future, and feel unable to accept, the world collapses, can not find the direction of what, that is the trouble.


    "Good!" Su sugar promised to come down, Su Nuo heard this, and he also laughed, "sister, you are so good!"


    Su Tang hummed, and explained some things. Seeing that it was almost over, he left with his servants. Sunuo and Fang''s family stood at the door to see him go.


    Su Nuo''s eyes turned red when he saw that his carriage had disappeared.

 Chapter 1066

    When Fang Xiaowen saw the disciple he had just accepted, he also felt the affection of his brother and sister. What''s more, he didn''t expect that Su Tang, who was hard to see and had a strong atmosphere, actually had such a relationship with his younger brother.


    "Yongnuo, go in and have a rest for ten days. You can go back to see your sister." Fang Xiaowen remembered that the good Princess and his brother lived together. He saw the little boy with such red eyes. He was also a father, and his heart was very soft.


    In the future, this child will be his disciple. Master, master, is both a teacher and a father. He will teach the child what he has learned.


    "Thank you, sir." Although Su Nuo''s eyes are red, but after hearing Fang Xiaowen say so, or obedient.


    Fang and Fang Xiaowen had three children. Seeing that Su Nuo was so sensible, they also came to say, "go with the teacher''s mother, who will take you to know your brother and sister, and then you will read together."


    Su Nuo nodded, followed Fang''s family in and began his formal way to study.


    As for Su Tang, after he left Fang''s house, his mood fluctuated for a moment. Knowing that he was afraid that he had no intention to do something, he turned around and went to the backyard of the county government.


    "Sugar, how can you come here when you have time? Come in quickly." When Su Tang comes to the backyard of the county government, Yang and Lu Wan''er are at home. Lu Wan''er looks happy when she sees Su Tang.


    He took sucang to his yard to play. Yang was seeing guests. When he heard that sucang was coming, he saw off the guests and went to see sucang.


    As a result, when she arrived, she saw her daughter pulling Su Tang and saying, "well, I''m really hard. I think it''s good that my mother can have another baby brother, so that she won''t always stare at me to do embroidery." Strange book website www.logos444.com


    In order to avoid learning these things, they all used their brains to let their parents give birth to children. Su Tang also couldn''t help laughing, "your embroidery is very good, much better than mine."


    "No, since Tangtang became the county head and now the princess again, my mother always said that I couldn''t compare with you. It''s not the first day that I couldn''t compare with you. The key is that she didn''t give birth to her father like this, but she said I was unreasonable


    Lu Wan''er said as she looked at Su Tang, and then she said, "sugar sugar, do you think my mother is too much, so Tangtang, you can play with me today. My mother won''t let me go out. I''m so bored. I''m a little pathetic!"


    OK, in order to let Su sugar accompany oneself to play, this coquettish method has been used.


    Su Tang and Lu Wan''er have known each other for some time, but now when they see her being coquettish, they can''t resist, "I''m not going to play with you now."


    When Lu Wan''er heard Su Tang say this, she began to giggle, "yes


    This silly, white and sweet lady, Su Tang smiles when she sees Lu Wan''er like this. In fact, she still likes Lu Wan''er, which is mainly because she has yearned for a girl like Lu Wan''er.


    She grew up in a family with loving parents and harmonious family. Although she was not a rich family, she was given the best love and everything.


    so the little girl can grow up innocently and happily. The biggest trouble in the boudoir is that the butterfly she embroidered is tucking like make complaints about moths.


    This is the most beautiful girl that Sutang has exhausted her dream to be, and she will never be able to be.

 Chapter 1067

    When Lu Wan''er and Su Tang got to know each other, they got along like this. Now sucang is the princess, but Lu Wan''er doesn''t think there is any difference between them. So when they are together, they still get along like this.


    Su Tang didn''t think there was any harm in this way. The identity of princess was used when she needed to use it and put it aside when she didn''t need it. After all, she was a good princess with a bad title.


    In addition, Su Tang thinks it''s good to be sincere when people get along with each other. Lu Wan''er doesn''t show disrespect to sucang. Instead, she looks like a friend should have a friend. Otherwise, she is unfamiliar.


    "Ha..." Su Tang is very funny to see Lu Wan''er''s cute.


    Listening to her complaining to herself about her poor experience of being forced to learn embroidery by her mother, she also couldn''t help laughing. Originally, because she sent her younger brother to Fang''s house to study, she was separated. When she saw that she was seriously annoyed, she also relaxed a lot.


    "Don''t laugh, you don''t laugh!" Lu Wan''er is very worried. Seeing that Su Tang is still smiling, Lu Wan''er reaches out to cover sucang''s eyes and mouth to prevent her from laughing.


    As a result, Su Tang looked at her like this, avoided her, and laughed even more fiercely. "You are funny, but don''t let me laugh, that''s not good."


    Seeing her amusing herself, Lu Wan''er stood up and ran after her all over the yard.


    Green orange came out to get snacks in the kitchen. As a result, she saw Yang standing at the door. She was shocked and quickly saluted "madam!"


    "Well, I''ll send people to the street to buy some fresh fruits. When you''re done, you can bring them to the princess and miss. Don''t disturb their interest." Reading building www.dushulou.com


    Yang just heard that Su Tang was coming. She wanted to come over to greet her. After all, Su Tang''s identity is different now. As a result, she saw her daughter playing with sucang so happily at the door. Instead, she felt that she was in the past, and she might have become a disappointment again.


    So we simply did not go over, but ordered green orange to serve well.


    Green orange heard Yang''s words, but also quickly saluted and promised "yes!"


    Yang''s turn also wants to leave, at the same time told his side''s big servant girl "you go to say with the young lady, ask the princess where to eat at noon, miss is how to arrange."


    When she heard this, she immediately agreed. When Yang left, she entered Lu Wan''er''s yard. "I''ve seen the princess''s wife, and I''ve seen the young lady."


    Lu Wan''er is playing with Su Tang. Seeing her coming, she also stops and says, "apple, what''s your mother''s order?"


    Apple is Yang''s maid. Hearing Lu Wan''er''s question, Apple also said, "my wife heard the princess coming just now, so she asked the maid to come and ask the young lady how to arrange lunch and the princess."


    Lu Wan''er has always been required by Yang''s rules to pay attention to etiquette and respect in front of sucang. Although Lu Waner seems very silly and Baitian, she knows all the rules she should have, but when there is no outsider, she is still willing to be the same as before.


    It was said that she would be a good friend. She didn''t want to get along with such a regular distance. When someone was around, she would certainly not have bad rules.


    She thought her mother had come to educate herself again. Unexpectedly, Lu Wan''er sat down and looked at the sky. Then she said, "sugar, let''s eat in my yard at noon. I''ll ask Qingju to order a table of delicious food outside, OK?"

 Chapter 1068

    Su Tang naturally agreed with Lu Waner''s proposal with both hands. At noon, Su Tang and Lu Wan''er had dinner in her yard. In the afternoon, they played for a long time. Then they left.


    Only when she finally knew that Su Tang was going to leave, she came out to send her off, but she didn''t go out on purpose. She just let Su sugar and her daughter play at will.


    Su Tang is willing to play with their daughter like this. Naturally, she will not have to discipline her daughter. She also believes that Lu Wan''er will not be like this in formal occasions.


    When Su Tang meets Yang and Lu Qingyun, she usually talks about serious things. Today, she wanted to come and play with Lu Wan''er.


    So, in Yang''s case, sucang was comfortable. After a day''s relaxation, she continued to devote herself to her busy career.


    "Then, according to the plan of Mu Song, start to transform the cloth dyeing workshop from today on." Before that, he was given the task of Sutang and planned the whole dyehouse of Luohe manor.


    These two days, when he was free, he went to Luohe manor. After careful planning, he finally came up with a plan.


    Of course, Su Tang would not. He used it directly after he planned it out. After Mu Song gave it to her, she listened to his explanation and introduction. Then she revised and supplemented any problems. Finally, on the basis of the plan, she made a complete modification plan.


    After that, it''s time to officially start construction. Mu Song is so serious about his work. Now when he hears that Su Tang really agrees to transform according to his own plan, he is also very excited: "yes, miss!"


    Su Tang nodded and looked at Zhu Wenzhu again, "Wenzhu, remember what I said to you before, to your test?"


    Zhu Wenzhu heard Su Tang ask himself and saluted "little remember!" Play novel net www.wanbar.net


    "Well, I''ll give you and Mu Song full responsibility for the transformation of star sugar dye cloth shop. Dare you accept the challenge?" Su Tang asked Zhu Wenzhu.


    Zhu Wenzhu was stunned when he heard Su Tang''s words. He suddenly raised his head and looked at Su Tang. As a result, he saw that sucang''s black and white eyes were looking at him. He took a deep breath of "Xiao Daren!"


    Mu Song didn''t expect that Su Tang would let him and Zhu Wenzhu do it this time. He didn''t know how to read. Zhu Wenzhu had read some books in the Academy in Qinghe town and knew Chinese characters.


    Later, Luo Xingchen took Zhu Wenzhu to the capital. As long as it was not inconvenient, Luo Xingchen always took Zhu Wenzhu with him and let him watch. At the same time, he would teach him to read, read and read the account books.


    Zhu Wenzhu himself is also very hard-working. When he has the opportunity to learn, he has made a lot of progress than when he was just bought by Su Tang. He is still studying hard when he is free.


    Because Su Tang is the master, he is not easy to disturb, but there is a character nearby. Zhu Wenzhu will ask Jiang Nian if he doesn''t understand, and Jiang Nian will teach him.


    These susang are also seen in the eye. Zhu Wenzhu can think of gambling to make money when he is not bought by sucang. His mind is very rare.


    So sucang is willing to let him try. Anyway, she is here. If there is any problem, she can correct it immediately.


    I believe that with such a little teaching, Zhu Wenzhu will grow into a mature businessman.


    "Well, from today on, you should be responsible for reimbursement to me every day, explaining what you have done every day, how to start and how to do it. You have agreed to do it yourself."


    Su sugar also does not tell lies, said let go, let two people do together, really let go.

 Chapter 1069

    Zhu Wenzhu and Mu Song got such an important thing. They were very serious and nervous. They got together to discuss it every day. Then they started to invite people. Luohe manor also started to move.


    Su Tang looks at the progress of the project every day. Generally, if two people do not make mistakes, she doesn''t speak. Although there will be some risks in this way, there is no way out. She can''t do everything by herself. If she doesn''t train people who can be used as soon as possible, she will be exhausted.


    At this time, the benefits of modernity can be highlighted. Modern talents are trained by universities, and enterprises only need to select the right ones from them.


    However, Qihuang kingdom is different. Although there are local academies, all the teaching in the academies are prepared for the imperial examination, and they are full of talents. They all rush to the examination to become officials.


    It doesn''t meet the requirements of sucang. The key is that she doesn''t dare to use others easily in her business. After all, many of them involve secret prescriptions.


    Then that day, sucang took time to go back to Qinghe town and met Jianghong in the dessert bar.


    "Miss!" Jianghong also returned to Qinghe town in the past two days. He was probably on the run. His face was a bit frosty, but his spirit was very good.


    Su sugar looked at him in such a high spirited manner, also smiling, "I see you can be more energetic than before, how is the shop?"


    Jiang Hong heard Su Tang ask himself this, and he also laughed, "it''s all thanks to miss Tuo."


    It''s no wonder that he is so cool. Now the three of them are working with sucang, and they have returned to the family. Every year, the income of the family is more than when they opened their own shop.


    Now even his daughter is working with the princess. Jiang Hong and Zhang are not in a good mood. Before the Jiang family removed them from their families, they are flattered to see that they have the ability. Yiyun Chinese www.yiyuzw.com


    And now Jianghong and Zhang''s time is more than before. Two days ago, Zhang went to see the doctor and said that he was pregnant. With so many happy events, could he not be spirited.


    "The shop has been decorated almost, waiting for the products to be put on the shelves, workers in place, you can start business." Jianghong is now in charge of more than a dozen shops that Su Tang bought before. Recently, he is also busy with the decoration.


    These ten stores are all called star sugar, which can be regarded as a brand shop. In the future, as long as the products produced by star sugar will be sold in these ten brand stores for the time being.


    In any case, it''s just started. When the products are famous, they will be classified slowly.


    "Yes, how are those people doing?" Su Tang nodded with satisfaction when he heard Jianghong say that the shop had been decorated, and then asked the people who had bought them before, how did they learn.


    Jiang Hong heard that Su Tang asked about this, but he also explained to Su Tang that "they all learned well. There are several abacus that can be used directly as accounting room."


    Jiang Hong was very proud to say that those servants who had been bought back knew that they had learned well and had the opportunity to be shopkeepers and tellers. They had higher incomes and worked very hard.


    Catch up with each other. Basically, even the worst is much better than the sophomores in many stores.


    "Very good. According to what I said, the one with good grades will be the accountant''s office first, and he will be on probation for three months. If he does well, he will become a full-time official. How about Jinzhu


    Su Tang is very pleased to hear that these people are learning well. Maybe there will be some people who can take charge of their own affairs in the future. At that time, she will be able to use them again. There is no special training in this era. She will train people to use them.

 Chapter 1070

    Jiang Hong heard that Su Tang asked Jin Zhu alone and said, "although he came to study last, he worked very hard. In the last exam, he was in the top three."


    When talking about it, Jiang Hong admired him very much. To tell the truth, the servants who studied together worked very hard. Jinzhu went later. To keep up with him, he had to surpass those who had studied for a long time.


    To achieve this, not only rely on their own intelligence, but also unremitting efforts, even if Jiang Hongyan looks at Jinzhu step by step, he also wants to praise in his heart.


    When Su Tang heard Jiang Hong talking about Jinzhu, her tone was also praising, and she was satisfied. "It''s really good. You can go and let Jinzhu come to see me later."


    Su Tang was very pleased to know that Jinzhu was good at learning. Then he said to Jiang Hong. Jianghong naturally agreed, "yes, I''ll go in a minute."


    "Well, since they are almost ready, let them go to the shop in the next few days and get used to it. When the products come out here, they will start business directly." Originally, training people is to use, since learning almost should be used.


    The key is that it is estimated that in another month or two, the sauce and dyed cloth will need to be sold. It will take time for the Qingzhou government to place these people one by one in every shop.


    Jiang Hong heard Su Tang''s words and knew that he was ready for a long time. When he gave full play to his ability, he bowed down and promised "yes."


    Su Tang nods with satisfaction, and then looks at Jiang Nian, who is waiting behind her. Jiang Nian looks red and takes a basket from one side. Then sucang says to Jiang Hong. 18 novel network www.18xs.org


    "I''ve just got a happy event in your family. I''ll give nian''er a two-day holiday to see her mother. It''s a little bit of care I gave her to take good care of her body. If I can''t catch up, I''ll tell you in advance that health matters."


    Su Tang also learned that the Zhang family was pregnant, which is a good thing. Since Jiang Hong and Zhang''s husband and wife gave birth to Jiang Nian, there has been no news. In this era, men are respected. The couple want to have a son to inherit incense, which is also the psychology of most people in this era.


    So sucang specially prepared some fresh fruits. She didn''t know what pregnant women could eat or not, so she didn''t give them away. The fresh fruits in the space tasted good and were always harmless to the body.


    Although Zhang is already pregnant, she has not given up her job of managing the candy and fish restaurant in Qingshui county. She does not ask for leave by herself. Naturally, sucang will not be forced to do so. It is normal for a modern pregnant woman to go to work.


    When I met Jiang Hong today, Su Tang also explained that she would ask for leave if she could not support her health. Although she was the boss, she was not so black hearted, regardless of the health of the employees.


    Jiang Hong''s face was full of thanks when he heard Su Tang say so. "Thank you for your understanding. She''s OK. If she can''t hold on, she will tell you in advance and won''t delay business."


    As a matter of fact, when Zhang''s family was pregnant at this time, the couple were happy and tangled. Naturally, they had children again. The trouble was that Su Tang had set a competition task for Zhou Xiaocao and Zhang''s family. As soon as she stopped to give birth to a child, she would have to sit in a month. However, Zhou Xiaocao had not yet married. How could it be said that they could not be compared.


    Jiang Hong thinks that he can make money. It doesn''t matter if his daughter-in-law doesn''t work so hard. But Zhang is still enterprising. Fortunately, she can hold on to her health at present, so she wants to try again. If it doesn''t work at that time, it will be fine.

 Chapter 1071

    Anyway, the couple must be full of joy for the baby in their stomach. Now, Jiang Hong is really grateful to Su Tang for saying so.


    "Well, health matters." Su Tang nodded and said, and then let Jiang Nian and Jiang Hong leave.


    Jiang Hong and Jiang Nian''s father and daughter went back to see Zhang''s family. They ran over to inform Jinzhu. Jinzhu knew that Su Tang wanted to see him, so he didn''t dare to delay a little time, so he went there immediately.


    "Miss!" Jin Zhu salutes Su Tang when he sees him.


    Su Tang took a look at him, but he was still skinny. The food prepared by Su Tang for these servants could not be said as good as big fish and meat, but it was always warm enough to eat and wear. Most of the servants got fat after they were bought by Sutang, but Jinzhu was still the same as before.


    Monkey spirit, monkey spirit, but more calm than before, Jinzhu see sucang look at himself, also do not speak, waiting for sucang to talk.


    "I''ve seen your homework and you''ve done a good job." Su Tang looked at it for a while and finally spoke.


    Gold pillar hears Su sugar this word, busy way "small has not passed the first place in the exam."


    At the beginning, Su Tang said that he would take a month to catch up with others, but Jin Zhu said so.


    "It''s already good. You all work the same hard. What you''ve learned in theory is almost the same. It should be used." It is not appropriate to say that Jin Zhu did not meet the requirements. The reason why he did not get the first place in the examination was that there were two real Xueba in this group of servants.


    I''m good at learning. I guess my family has never studied before. This time, I have the opportunity. I not only have talent, but also work hard, leaving others behind. Pick up books www.zhaishu8.com


    It can''t be said that these two men are genius, but they are always very smart. Therefore, Jinzhu has been unable to test the two, nor can it be said that he didn''t work hard. Moreover, Su Tang didn''t educate these servants to take the imperial examination, so he still had to use them.


    Hearing sucang say so, Jinzhu also said "small will work harder in the future."


    "June is coming soon. In two months, tomatoes and peppers will come down. The sauce workshop in Qingshui town is still under no management. You can know the secret recipe of sauce produced by the workshop.


    Starting from tomorrow, you go to Qingshui town to run the sauce workshop for me. All the people who use it must be servants who have a contract to sell themselves. The probation period will be until the end of this year.


    If you do a good job, I will let you become a full-time official in charge of the sauce workshop. If not, I will go back to work as a worker.


    You can make your own decisions on how to hire people and how to employ them. If you can''t make a final decision, you can also ask me. I require that the sauce profit this year should reach at least 20000 Liang. "


    Su sugar is also very straightforward. He directly told Jinzhu all his requirements. In fact, it is not difficult for the sauce workshop to operate. Moreover, Jianghong has been operating for a period of time. The packaging of Xingxing sugar is ready-made. After Jinzhu takes over, it is much easier to operate smoothly than Jianghong did.


    As for the profit of sucang, it is also because the market is small. Last year, Sutang cooperated with Luojia to serve as a sales channel and market in the whole North. Therefore, it has a profit of 40000 Liang a year. Luojia has absorbed a lot of Sutang''s share, but she has also made a lot of money.


    Now sucang does it by herself, and the channels are only the shops she bought before, covering only one Qingzhou government. The market is small, and it must be affected to some extent.


    But Sutang believes that when the sauce is sold, businessmen in other states will see that the market will continue to expand.

 Chapter 1072

    "Well, dare you try?" After su Tang finished, she asked Jin Zhu directly.


    Why did Jin Zhu give him the opportunity to learn how to make sauce? He studied so hard to seize the opportunity. Now that sucang really gave him the opportunity, how could he be timid.


    "If you dare, you will try your best to live up to miss''s value." Although it''s just a sauce workshop, it''s a big shopkeeper when it works, even if it''s all servants who sell themselves as slaves. It''s a big difference between a shopkeeper and a doorman.


    Seeing Jin Zhu''s promise, Su Tang nodded, "well, I need the money to make the account clear. If you don''t understand anything, you can ask Jianghong that he managed the sauce workshop before."


    "Yes, I''ll go to Qingshui town today, miss." Jinzhu did not waste any time. Sucang said that he was in charge of the sauce workshop, so he immediately wanted to go there.


    "Well, go ahead." Seeing that he was so positive and motivated, Su Tang would not refuse and nodded.


    Jinzhu also knows that Jianghong is now managing so many shops that he may not be able to stay in Qingshui town for a long time before he will go out. He wants to ask Jianghong quickly, so that he can''t find anyone to ask and delay his work.


    Jin Zhu hears sucang''s promise and leaves in a hurry after salute. When sucang sees the servant''s dynamic appearance, he is in a good mood.


    Then she asked Sulan to call the bauhinia in the kitchen. Bauhinia is busy researching and making new snacks every day. The materials of Suchang are abundant, and she doesn''t restrict her use. Therefore, she dares to try anything, and makes the products of dessert bar have many new patterns. Old customers are always surprised and attracted more new customers. Look for books www.xunshu8.com


    Hearing sucang call himself, Bauhinia is still very confused, but when he arrived, he also saluted to sucang, "miss!"


    "You''ve done well recently, but Qinghe town is too small, so I''m going to ask you to take Pu Wei to Qingzhuo county and open a new sweets. Qingzhuo county is by the sea and there are many businessmen. You can often see some new things, which is more helpful for you to develop new products."


    Now Luo Xingchen is decorating the department store in Qingzhuo County, but there is a small shop that can''t always be empty. After considering this, Su Tang decides to let Bauhinia and Puwei go to open the small stall.


    It''s not difficult to open the shop of the dessert bar, because it sells sweets that no one else has. It''s enough to have a person in charge of selling at the stall. Then, let Luo Xingchen buy a few servants to bake cakes or something in the local market, and then we can open this small shop.


    As for Sutang, she asked Bauhinia to take Puwei in the past, because Puwei had some experience in selling desserts for more than a year. Bauhinia is engaged in new product development, and it is not good for her to be stuck in Qinghe town all the time. Qingzhuo county is by the sea, and its culture is inclusive and open.


    You can also see a lot of new things from overseas, which will be more helpful to the development of new products of Bauhinia.


    Of course, although Pu Wei had been selling goods before, she was directly in charge of a shop. It is estimated that she is still nearly as good as Bauhinia and is better at developing new products. Fortunately, it is not impossible for two people to be responsible for sales. Moreover, they are not the only ones there. Luo Xingchen is in a small dessert shop. Luo Xingchen reaches out and runs.


    The Bauhinia heard that Su sugar said, as expected also a little hesitant, "Miss trust, I must be willing to, but I did not know how to open a shop since childhood, afraid of not doing well."


    "No problem. You can discuss with Pu Wei. If you are uncertain, you can ask Mr. Luo." She said.

 Chapter 1073

    Bauhinia heard that there are Luo stars in, and sure enough, she was relieved, "the maid will try."


    Su Tang nodded and called Pu Wei over. He also said this decision. Pu Wei was stubborn and daring. When she heard that Su Tang asked her and Bauhinia to open a shop in Qingzhuo County, she directly said, "I''m willing to go, miss. If I really open the shop, can I be a shopkeeper?"


    Instead, she told Sutang what she wanted directly. The reason why Su Tang let Pu Wei go was because she knew that she was so aggressive and daring. Such a woman was suitable for career. So when she heard Puwei''s question, sucang agreed not stingily. If she could open the shop with Bauhinia, she would be the shopkeeper.


    Pu Wei was very motivated this time. He wanted to go to Qingzhuo County immediately. Of course, Su Tang would not let them go right away. Although he would like to open a new store in Qingzhuo County, the old shop in Qinghe town also needed to continue to operate. After all, mint could not hold on alone.


    However, it is convenient to buy people. Su Tang directly called Mrs. Li and bought a 12-year-old girl from her. She changed her name to citronella, and then stayed in the dessert bar to learn how to make desserts with Pu Wei and mint. After she got started, Pu Wei and Bauhinia could go to Qingzhuo county.


    In this morning, sucang arranged the right people for their current business. The rest of the work is that these people will give full play to their talents when they get to their posts. The shopkeepers are the ones who can''t hold on. At that time, sucang will change people.


    Su Tang didn''t immediately go back to Qingyuan County. She didn''t let Sulan follow her. She took some fresh fruits from the space, as well as desserts. The newly baked cake and milk tea she baked went to the Song Dynasty.


    "Unworthy disciple, you still know to come back!" As a result, Su Tang came in to see Song Yi and heard such a reprimand. Biqu Pavilion www.dzshuo.com


    Su Tang tries hard not to scratch her ears. She has been studying with Song Yi for nearly two years now. She has been a teacher for as long as she has heard this.


    Song Yi said it''s not greasy. She''s going to have a cocoon in her ears, OK.


    As a matter of fact, Song Yi has been used to talking about Su Tang now. Anyway, the girl she has received has been favored. The key is that Su Tang is really smart. Even if she has been fishing for three days and drying the net for two days, she can learn better and faster than her disciples such as Pei fan and Murong Zhao.


    It''s just that some of the soutang people who need to work hard are really not good. For example, there is no way to meet people.


    "To see that the teacher is still so energetic, I am very pleased and gratified!" After hearing Song Yi say this, Su Tang not only doesn''t feel good, but also laughs with Song Yi.


    Song Yi now looks at her little disciple little fox''s cheekiness, and she knows that she must not be good. "You little fox, tell me, what''s going on? You haven''t done your homework for more than half a month. Do you want to continue to meet people with that hand?"


    As soon as Song Yi thought about what Su Tang''s handwriting was like, she had an impulse to practice calligraphy immediately. She thought of Song Yi, his imperial teacher. Her disciples did not say that everyone was a calligrapher, but all of them were regular.


    However, he accepted this little magic star, and his writing was not even regular. He really thought that Song Yi had a big head.

 Chapter 1074

    When Su Tang heard Song Yi say this, he said with a smile, "it''s wrong for the teacher to say that. This character is created to record and communicate. So long as the word does not affect the discrimination, it does not affect the function of the text itself. Therefore, from this point of view, students'' characters can not only be seen, but also passed on to future generations."


    Song Yi stares at her little disciple. This is the first time that Song Yi can explain the bad words in a reasonable way.


    "If you dare to pass it on to later generations, the teacher will let your elder martial brother take all your business back to the imperial court!" Song Yi now knows how to pinch Su sugar. She is a direct threat.


    "Teacher, you''re not kind. The business I created is hard to create, but the teacher treats his disciples like this. It''s like dumpling stuffing. It''s so miserable!"


    Hearing Song Yi''s threat, Su Tang immediately made a look of holding her heart, saying that she was really sad.


    "Ha ha, little fox, don''t be careless. What are you doing here?" It''s not the first time that Song Yi has seen her little disciple Xi Jing. She is not fooled at all.


    Su Tang blinked and laughed. "It''s nothing. I have to keep an eye on the business of dyehouse recently, and then I''ll go to Qingzhuo county to watch.


    The so-called reading thousands of books and traveling thousands of miles. After going out of filial piety, I want to go to the South and feel the great mountains and rivers of our country


    Oh, my teacher, you are not very quick tempered. This book is for reading, not for throwing. Do you think what the disciple said is reasonable? "


    Su Tang''s words, that is really open and upright, it sounds very reasonable. If you change someone, you may really believe that she is to study hard and make progress every day, but unfortunately, what she said is Song Yi. Search books www.soshuba.net


    After receiving Su Tang, she watched Song Yi who was lazy and didn''t study her style. When she heard what she said, she knew that her little disciple was playing tricks again and was going to run away.


    The key is that Song Yi suddenly remembered that when she first wanted to accept Su Tang as a disciple, it was not convenient for her to live in Qinghe town. She was similar to her wife who died and her daughter who died early. In addition, Su Tang had a good craftsmanship and was intelligent, so she took it to Qinghe town to accompany her.


    But how did it become like this? Su Tang, who was wild, ran around and didn''t live at home for a long time.


    I''m lazy with her all day, and I don''t practice writing well. It''s OK to ride a horse in the course of riding and shooting. The accuracy of archery is still very stable, which is basically less than 20% of the hit rate.


    Therefore, the disciples he had taken to relieve boredom didn''t relieve his boredom at all, and he just added a block to him.


    Thinking of this, Song Yi, who watched Su Tang still pretending to be a great truth, got angry and threw the book in his hand directly at Su Tang and threw it in the past


    Although Su Tang didn''t get home in archery time, she was still quick to react. Seeing Song Yi shooting at herself, she quickly jumped to one side to avoid the attack. By the way, a book is for reading, not for throwing.


    Then looking at Song Yi''s black face, Su Tang laughs, "the teacher''s spirit is really good. I''m very pleased. Thank God that I have such a healthy and good spirit teacher!"


    This thick skinned one, Song Yi looked at Su Tang like this, and gave a angry smile.

 Chapter 1075

    Song Yi doesn''t know her disciples yet. When does Su Tang believe in God? She looks at her cold appearance and has thorns all over her body. If God makes her unhappy, she may have to prick it.


    Now tell her what to thank God. Can Song Yi stop laughing.


    "Fox, do you think I believe you Song Yi laughed and was not worried. The old God sat down.


    There is no elder in sucang''s family. Now he is the most reasonable elder of sucang. If he doesn''t agree, sucang can''t leave at will. What''s more, his parents are not travelling far away, and they must have a good way to travel.


    Su Tang looks at Song Yi''s words. She doesn''t deceive her. She still sits down with her face intact. "What the teacher said is that the students are sad. The students are so sincere. How can the teacher not believe it..."


    Say half see Song Yi stare at oneself, Su sugar Eye Bead son turn "teacher, disciple is really miserable!"


    Very good. Song Yi nodded beside him. Today, these are two moves in turn. If you can''t do it, you''ll sell miserably. He just watched his little disciple''s performance.


    "The tomatoes and peppers that my disciples have painstakingly discovered have always been sincere when cooperating with the Luo family. However, they have a black heart in the Luo family. They have swallowed up the disciple''s share and bullied the disciple just as a peasant girl.


    Luo Jiaming knew that his disciple was injured, but he was still trapped in love Bah, that''s wrong.


    The disciple was injured and nearly died. He was in need of money, and they also hacked me.


    The Court went too far. They collected the seeds I offered, and they also collected the soap prescriptions of their disciples.


    The disciple is not old, but also a little one. If you go on like this, you will die of poverty. How do you live if you don''t make money? Then the disciple will become a poor little man that no one can look up to. " I love fiction www.5ilrc.com


    Su Tang''s tone is as pitiful as she wants to be, while Song Yi sits on the chair, indicating that he is quietly watching her performance.


    "Therefore, the teacher must help the students, and the students should not be poor children!" Su Tang looks at Song Yi with firm eyes and firm tone.


    Song Yi took a sip of tea in silence and looked at Su Tang. "Poor little boy, why don''t you tell the teacher how did you get ten thousand Liang black from Luo Da Shao''s hand?"


    It''s strange that Song Yi can believe him. It''s lucky that Su Tang doesn''t pit other people. Can others dig her head? This is a fox with thick skin and black heart.


    Even her little brother said that there were pits in the pit. Two days ago, she went out to buy vegetables with ink and told Song Yi that recently, there was a new storybook on the teahouse in Qinghe town. It is said that it came from the capital city and was adapted according to the true story of real people.


    The name of this script is the story of the white haired devil.


    In less than half a year, it has been spread to Qinghe town. It is estimated that in the future, the story will be known all over the country. What kind of reputation has Su Tang been ruined by Pei Xuan.


    As for sucang, what''s wrong with her? She''ll only make others miserable and get benefits by herself.


    "The teacher also knows that the disciple is so miserable, right? The soap was expropriated by the imperial court, and they also bought the sauce business cooperated with the Luo family. If the disciple doesn''t work hard to make money, the disciple will not survive. The disciple is really a poor child!"


    Song Yi really underestimated the skin thickness of her little disciples. She didn''t expect that all this would lead to the sale of sucang.


    "Then I want to ask the Hubu how can''t afford to have a princess, and can''t even give him a salary of several hundred Liang a year." Song Yi continued to calm down and looked at Su Tang. "It''s OK. I have plenty of time for my teacher. You can explain it slowly."

 Chapter 1076

    "Why does the teacher think that the students need to explain that they are the kind of people who can be raised in poverty? How can a few hundred taels a year be used by the disciples? What kind of appearance are the disciples? That''s not a shame for the teacher!"


    After being repeatedly exposed by Song Yi, Su Tang is still righteous, of course, it can be said that it is brazen sophistry.


    Song Yi stares at Su Tang and says, "well, that''s reasonable. It doesn''t matter. Silver teacher has it here. It''s absolutely enough to raise you."


    The salary is not enough. Song Yi also has money. She can afford to raise a girl. In addition, Murong Zhao has sent many good things to the girls'' home these days. There is no problem in raising a sucang.


    "So from tomorrow, you can learn from the teacher with ease. You can practice calligraphy well and practice riding and shooting more. Have you practiced Guqin recently?" Song Yi, an old God is here.


    Su Tang heard Song Yi say that these heads are big "teacher..."


    After shouting, Su Tang continued to say, "as the ancients said, it''s better to teach people to fish than to teach people to fish. It''s better for students to earn money by themselves, so..."


    Song Yi watched her performance quietly. Su Tang was halfway through. Seeing him like this, he couldn''t help it. The old fox was getting worse and worse. He said, "the disciple and the prince have agreed to cooperate. Some things should not be started. However, since we have started, we should always do our best. Moreover, our disciples also need to leave for a while. There is no airtight wall in the world!"


    After hearing that Su Tang said that she and Murong Zhao had talked about cooperation, Song Yi''s ears moved and looked at Su Tang. When she saw the little girl talking about Murong Zhao, her face did not change much. She said that there was no airtight wall in the world, so his face changed. Network of scholarly Novels www.shuxzy.com


    "The teacher can''t even protect you, and it''s not so serious." Song Yi understood what Su Tang meant.


    Su Tang''s operation was as fierce as a tiger in the capital, which deceived many people. However, two months ago, Luo Xingchen went to Beijing and offered two kinds of seeds to the imperial court. This is fine. As a businessman who is not valued, it''s nothing to do such a thing in order to get the qualification of tribute.


    But in order to get the title of princess, Su Tang also took out the recipe of the soap. Although Murong Zhao and Pei Xuan covered her up in the capital city, they were still a little more eye-catching.


    On the one hand, Su Tangnan considers her business on the one hand, and on the other hand, it also makes more people think that she is just a businessman who loves to do business. She has no talent, relationship and ambition in politics.


    According to the feedback given by orange cat to sucang before, as a divine beast, it felt that even if the life of the old emperor was fully supported, it was estimated that it would not be more than three years.


    If you talk about it carefully, it is actually a very simple matter. The old emperor is expected to die in less than two years, which means that the situation in the capital will become more and more chaotic.


    If sucang wants to ask for a bright future, this is an opportunity for her, but she doesn''t ask for it. She wants to do business well.


    Therefore, sucang is ready to go out for a walk in this period of time to avoid the turbulence in the imperial court. It is only for a while to go to the south. If there is no accident, she will go to sea after returning from the south next year.


    All this is for business considerations, but also to avoid possible turmoil in the country. When everything is stable, she will come back and still do business well.

 Chapter 1077

    For Su Tang, this choice can be said to be both offensive and defensive, but in fact it is also a little unconscionable, because although this is a time of chaos, it is also the most critical time for Murong Zhao and Pei Xuan.


    As a disciple of Song Yi, normal Su Tang should stand by Murong Zhao to help, but she did not choose to step forward, but prepared to avoid temporarily.


    That''s why Su Tang didn''t tell Song Yi directly. Instead, she wanted to cheat. Anyway, she couldn''t talk about it. But Song Yi, an old fox, was so easily fooled for so many years.


    He was acutely aware that sucang''s action was not so simple, so he waited for her to explain. In the end, she only said that there was no airtight wall in the world, and he didn''t say that he only wanted to avoid the possible chaos in the future.


    Sucang is very smart. She was not stupid in her last life. She would be more intelligent if she had space and a strong brain in this life.


    However, in terms of politics, Su Tang knows that she has no experience and ability. Ordinary children like her in peacetime do not overestimate themselves, which is also her wisdom and self-knowledge.


    So at this time, it''s normal for sucang to choose to avoid. Of course, her relationship with Murong Zhao and Pei Xuan can''t be said to be bad, but it''s not enough to die for them.


    Moreover, Su Tang also believes that even without himself, Murong Zhao and Pei Xuan will not lose. The two teenagers are not ordinary people.


    She is a small farmer girl who likes to make money, but she doesn''t want to be involved in it. She will talk about it first.


    Because the reason Su Tang said was that there was no airtight wall, Song Yi would say that she would not be able to protect her. Sometimes the half truth and half falsehood of this statement can most frighten people. After all, Su Tang still kept Song Yi in the dark and didn''t let him realize that Su Tang, a little heartless man, planned to run out of trouble by himself. Wonderful novel network www.meimi.cc


    "Naturally, students believe in teachers, but there is no need for them. Teachers and senior brothers have their own things to do. And I also promised to cooperate with my elder martial brother to do business. We should do our best in our own positions. When we meet, we will succeed in directly climbing the top. Isn''t it good?"


    Of course, Su Tang knows what Song Yi means. They are all from the crown prince group. They are really suspected or take her to talk about things, and they will not be unable to protect her.


    But Su Tang doesn''t think it''s necessary. To put it simply, she and Murong Zhao and Pei Xuan follow two completely different paths. She is in business, and those two are in politics. When they are not successful, they should develop independently and do not get involved with each other. When their strength is strong enough, they will be the greatest success.


    It''s not good for her and Murong Zhao to be tied together like this now. Moreover, in Su Tang''s opinion, she and those two people are not on the same road. How good are they to play each other.


    Song Yi hears Su Tang say that she wants to be strong too. She stares at her and says, "do you want to be strong so that you can keep pace with your senior brother?"


    Su Tang thought that the problem was a little strange, but it seemed that there was nothing wrong with it, so she nodded, "almost. After all, we are all teachers'' students, and I can''t be too bad, can I?"


    Song Yi heard her say so, and took a sip of tea in silence


    Su Tang heard that he agreed and nodded, "thank you, teacher. I will stay in Qingyuan County for a while. When the dyehouse is on the right track, I will go to Qingzhuo County, and then I will go south from Qingzhuo county. Maybe I can''t go back. If my disciples have any problems in reading recently, I will send letters to the teacher and the teacher will give me guidance."


    Su Tang is the best one to pretend to be good. Seeing Song Yi''s promise, she said that she would learn.

 Chapter 1078

    When Song Yi heard that Su Tang pretended to be good, she volunteered to learn and accept guidance. Of course, she would not refuse to "practice at least ten words a day. I''ll practice the Guqin music I taught you before, and I''ll give you a book. After reading it, I''ll write my feelings to me..."


    Su Tang is just pretending to be good, but she is not really good either. When she heard Song Yi say a lot of lessons at once, her head was very big. "Teacher, teacher, do you know how old the disciple is this year, the disciple is only ten years old this year. The disciple thinks that the disciple needs a simple and beautiful childhood. Teacher, you know I am still a baby!"


    In this way, she doesn''t have to do anything else. Although she seems to have nothing else to do now, she has to eat and sleep, OK?


    Su sugar said, the baby is not happy, the baby needs childhood, the baby does not study every day!


    When Song Yi heard that her little disciple was making a deal with herself, she was also familiar with "ah, I am an old man. I live alone in a remote town, and there were lovely and sensible disciples to take care of me, but now the disciple is leaving me, the old man..."


    Song Yi said that selling such a miserable thing can only be done by a little fox, and he will.


    Su Tang sees Song Yi like this, her eyes are smooth and round, and the old fox is really worthy of being an old fox. She is really thick skinned.


    "Teacher, it is the students who are unfilial. The teacher and the students will study hard and finish the homework assigned by the teacher." Su Tang''s eyes are full of tears and her face is moved.


    Holding Mo stood outside the door pretending that he didn''t hear anything. He didn''t see the two masters and apprentices in the room. Instead, the orange cat was lying on Su Tang''s shoulder and saw them like "ah..."


    Neither old fox nor little fox should laugh at anyone. In addition, orange cat looks at Song Yi with cat''s eyes, and looks at Su sugar again. His beard moves. The two legged beast''s idea is really strange.


    In the end, of course, Su Tang didn''t evade the lessons assigned to her by Song Yi. Although the little fox was shrewd, she met the old fox, and the winning rate was not high. Reading building www.dushulou.com


    "Miss, let me see you there." Holding Mo carrying a box of books, he came to send Su Tang out.


    Su sugar shook her head and took it over by herself. "It''s OK. I''ll carry it myself. I''m not in Qinghe town. You should be alert. I''ll tell mint and citronella to prepare semi-finished food. You can take it and cook it directly. Don''t let the teacher have a good meal."


    Su Tang can''t often come to eat for Song Yi in a short time. She is also worried that the old child is willful, so she explains to Zhang mo.


    Holding ink to hear sucang said, touched his head "small will try."


    "It''s OK. If the teacher doesn''t listen, you can tell the teacher that if he can''t eat well and wear warm clothes, he must walk fast. Then he won''t be able to see his disciples become famous. What a loss!"


    Su Tang opened his mouth and made the ink speechless. "Miss, this is a small..."


    Holding ink means that he is just a servant. How dare he say that.


    What''s more, Su Tang is afraid to say this. After all, Song Yi has so many disciples, and he is the most courageous and dare to say anything.


    Su sugar see holding ink counseling appearance, hey hey smile "you don''t be afraid, when the time comes to tell the teacher, is I said, do not take good care of yourself, then nothing can be seen."


    Holding Mo heard Su Tang''s words, embarrassed smile "small try my best!"


    Su sugar saw him like this and nodded, "well, the teacher will give you care. I''m still in the county. If you have anything, you can send me the message."

 Chapter 1079

    Holding Mo standing at the door, he watched Su Tang slowly leave with his book box in his hand. He closed the door and turned around when he could not see Su sugar''s back. He saw Song Yi standing behind him and watching Su sugar leave.


    "Master Holding ink and saluting Song Yi.


    Song Yi promised "yes!" After saying that, he did not speak, holding Mo looked at him, which seemed to be thinking of something in a daze, and did not dare to speak to stand beside him.


    After a while, Song Yi responded, turned back to the study, holding ink also to busy their own affairs, the master son''s mind, he is a servant, not much speculation is better.


    "What did the teacher think just now?" However, after su Tang came out of the Song Dynasty, she did not go far away before she asked the orange cat.


    When the orange cat heard her ask herself, she shook her tail and said, "it''s nothing..."


    Just now Su Tang noticed that Song Yi''s tone was a little wrong, but because Song Yi had promised her, she didn''t ask too much questions, so she didn''t have to be self defeating.


    But Su Tang is still aware of the unusual silence of the orange cat who is talking a lot. She knows that the orange cat can read the heart. It is inconvenient for her to be in the Song Dynasty. Of course, she has to ask when she comes out.


    "Well?" Su Tang saw the orange cat actually with her, hummed.


    "In fact, it doesn''t matter. He thinks that murongzhao''s two legged beast likes its owner. He also sent a lot of things to the young lady before, and then he thinks..."


    Su Tang didn''t expect that Song Yi actually wanted to go here. Before orange cat finished, there were some people who couldn''t laugh or cry: "he thinks Murong Zhao sent so many things to me?" Lingdu e-book www.txtld.com


    This is really a big misunderstanding. Murong Zhao is not so kind to her. The most important thing is that they are not sent by Murong Zhao at first sight. There is no formal and orderly mess. What is the style of Murong Zhao, who is always cautious.


    That is to say, some rash young man would do such a thing. Su Tang is really convinced by Song Yi''s brain hole. Isn''t this a random order of mandarin duck spectrum.


    Feeling Su Tang''s idea, orange cat nodded beside her, "that''s right. What likes the owner is Pei Xuan''s beautiful two legged beast. Murongzhao is not good-looking enough to be worthy of the owner! Ouch... "


    Before saying that, the orange cat was knocked by Su Tang with her finger. "I can''t see that you are a god beast or a facial control!"


    Orange cat fawns on Su Tang''s neck with a big face. "Hey, it is. The owner is so beautiful. Murongzhao is not as good-looking as Pei. Moreover, murongzhao doesn''t like the master. He likes others. Pei is the two legged beast who likes his master."


    Speaking of this, Su Tang could only shake her head. "I can see that, regardless of the era, the old people like to pair up with people when they are old. What a terrible collective subconscious!"


    Seeing that sucang didn''t continue to knock herself, the orange cat leaned on Sutang''s shoulder and asked her, "why doesn''t the master like Pei? I think he is very sincere."


    As a matter of fact, Su Tang has a good idea of this matter, and orange cat also understands it. But in the past, every time Su Tang and orange cat have not made a clear statement. Now that we have talked about it today, orange cat asked sucang.


    Su Tang shoved her bookcase into the space warehouse, went to the dessert bar, and took Sulan to the town by car. When she saw the orange cat asking herself such a question, she said, "I said four son beast, do you remember how old I am this year?"


    "Ten years old!" When the orange cat heard Sutang ask himself, he answered directly, and then he was knocked on the head by sucang

 Chapter 1080

    After hitting orange cat on the head, Su Tang leaned on the soft pillow of the carriage and said with a smile, "it''s 28 years old. My psychological age is 28 years old. It''s just one round different from Pei Xuan."


    "But he doesn''t know. Besides, is the master still afraid of the love between his brother and his sister?" When the orange cat heard that, she thought it was strange.


    Although according to the previous life and this life, the master''s psychological age is not 10 years old, but it is only 12 years less. It remembers that there was a master who was 30 years younger than himself. Of course, there were many men who didn''t feel that way.


    If you have space, you can always stay in good condition. It''s not a problem to be young.


    "What is it that I''m afraid of the love between brothers and sisters? I just don''t want to love. If you know that there is something you are destined to never have, some people may not care about eternity, only care about having it, but I''m different. If I can''t hold it forever, I''d rather not."


    Sucang is such a character, so she loves money, because money is something that she has the ability to earn, and has the ability to stay with her all the time. Moreover, money is a dead thing and has no own thoughts. Therefore, as long as she wants, she can keep it.


    But people''s hearts are not the same, today is love you, the next day may become hate.


    She is too greedy, and she is afraid that if she really falls in love with someone, one day when the other party wants to give up and leave her, she will do something to keep this person, or even become another person, a humble wretch or a madman. I love fiction www.5ilrcxs.com


    The uncontrollable emotions and pursuits will not make her comfortable. She likes to live a life in which everything is under her control. Whether it''s business or emotion, she won''t pay more, and she is prepared for anyone around her to leave.


    In this way, she will never be hurt. Moreover, in Su Tang''s view, the choice of life has never been right or wrong. Some people choose to marry, have children, enjoy their children around the knee, and quarrel with men for trifles. They are trapped in firewood, rice, oil and salt. Although they are bitter and happy, they are also sweet. Of course, this is a good choice and life.


    However, she chooses a person to live her life well. There is not much intimate relationship, which means that she does not need to have too many troubles caused by intimacy. Maybe in many people''s eyes, she is lonely or alone, but her own mood has always been stable and happy. What''s wrong with such a life.


    Just choose different, in the end, it is not a person to come to this world, and finally to a person to leave it.


    "But Pei is very sad. The two legged beast is very sincere." Orange cat knows sucang''s previous life experience, and can understand why she thinks so. But orange cat still thinks that Pei is not good. She likes her master very seriously and warmly.


    "Yes, young people''s feelings are always so warm. I also believe in his sincerity. But the more enthusiastic things are, the faster they will disappear. I am nearly 30 years old. I have already passed the age of paying everything for love. He will eventually fade away from his enthusiasm."


    Su Tang can probably understand Pei''s feelings for herself. She has always believed that he is sincere. But how long can such sincerity last? It is just a puppy love of a 16-year-old boy. One day, the enthusiasm will pass.

 Chapter 1081

    Su Tang thinks that she is not a lovely person. She has a strange personality. She likes to hate people and doesn''t like to have intimate relationship with people.


    Hormonal head, wearing a filter, even shortcomings are lovely, but when the enthusiasm dissipated, it is the shortcomings that people dislike.


    It''s better not to start. She can live well by herself. Pei will eventually grow up, learn responsibility and understand what is suitable for her.


    "The master is very good!" Feeling sucang''s idea, the orange cat immediately refuted, "if the master is not good, I will not choose the owner."


    The portable space will choose a master to bind every 100 years. Orange cat, as the guardian of the space, has also followed dozens of owners. Of course, it is not everyone who wants to bind such a golden finger. Lolita:


    should at least ensure that the people who get this space are of good nature. Suk feels bad about her character. Even the orange cat make complaints about her own owner, but she is chosen by the space, which means she is very kind.


    "Thank you for the compliment. I don''t think it''s bad. I just know that as a girl, I''m not cute, and I''m not the type that boys like. But whether I''m good or not is valuable. It''s not whether boys like it or not. Don''t comfort me."


    Su sugar see orange cat comfort themselves, said with a smile, she does not have inferiority ah, just she know more about themselves, more rational and calm.


    She is angular, rational and calm, although she has a good appearance, but the character is too hard, this character of the girl is not a boy''s favorite, which boy does not like soft glutinous coquettish lovely little girl. E-book room www.dianzishuwu.net


    She likes such a little girl herself, but she can''t do it herself. Her appearance is temporary, but her character is eternal. She doesn''t intend to change herself. Why should she ask for hardship.


    Sucang doesn''t feel inferior. She is such a character. This is her. If she is not, she might have given up when her parents left her, or she would have died after her grandmother died.


    All her experiences have shaped her. Why does she have to work hard for herself to achieve her inferiority complex? Because it may not conform to the aesthetic taste of male students?


    She is just a very rational analysis of the reality, it has nothing to do with inferiority complex, she did not want to do anything, so that countless men are after her like her, really like this, she will feel trouble.


    "If he doesn''t change all the time, is it OK?" Orange cat felt that what the owner said seemed to be right, but it seemed that it was strange. So it asked, what if Pei fan always liked his master so much.


    "Impossible, because the eternal theorem of the world is that there is only one constant thing in the universe, that is, change itself." Sucang directly denied what the orange cat said.


    It seems that others have not experienced the age of 16. Boys are already mature later. Who told her that a 16-year-old has been able to decide his life, Su Tang will surely say that he will fight himself in ten years.


    After su Tang said this, she looked at the orange cat suspiciously. "How could I not see that you like Pei? The beautiful two legged beast has no brain!"


    suface judger, before seeing his own animal love Pei, now make complaints about him, is it because of Yan control?

 Chapter 1082

    "It''s a pity that I like him. He is very serious and persistent. I can feel it." When the orange cat heard sucang say it, he immediately retorted.


    It doesn''t like it. It just feels a sincere effort to pay. So if the master gives up, isn''t it a pity that he will never meet a person who is willing to pay and love her like this.


    "I also believe that, but everything will pass. Time is the best magician. Everything will pass." Su sugar see orange cat hair, laugh ha ha.


    No matter it''s bitter or tired, happy or happy, everything will pass.


    In her previous life, Su Tang once worked hard to the point of collapse. At that time, she saw Tai Zai Zhi''s "human disqualification" from the library. There was a sentence that impressed her deeply: today, I can''t talk about happiness or misfortune, everything will pass.


    After reading the book, she could not remember many contents, but only this sentence, which had never been dispersed in her mind, would pass away.


    No matter how much pain at that time, it will pass, and then she really passed.


    She believes Pei will grow up slowly. By then, there will be less filters for her in her childhood. They will return to their respective lives. Perhaps many years later, they will both be old. They will sit down and have a game of chess, drink a glass of wine, and talk about the love that had been moved by her at the beginning, and the love that has been slowly passing away without beginning.


    Then, after drinking the wine with a smile, we parted, and this life passed, and there was nothing wrong with it.


    When the orange cat heard sucang say this, her ears moved, "maybe!" 360 Literature Network www.360wxwxs.com


    In fact, it may not be so pessimistic, isn''t it? Maybe there will be young people who are firm and unchangeable, but it''s not convincing to say it now. If Pei''s beautiful two legged beast doesn''t change, the master certainly won''t have so much truth.


    Obviously, it''s a good match. Although one person is very good, but two people are also good, aren''t they.


    The answer of orange cat is not heard by Su Tang. It seems that she has thought of something. During the time on the road, she has been silent until she returns to the inn in the county and recovers slowly after dinner.


    Orange cat saw her like this, also followed with silence, black and blue soul how much love to make up for the damage, orange cat think this calculation problem is that it is a god beast do not understand.


    But it certainly needs a lot, it hopes that one day the master can meet and cure her and give her a lot of love. Even a dark Lori is also worth the best happiness in the world.


    This topic stopped without a conclusion. Su Tang didn''t pay much attention to Song Yi''s brain holes and disorderly mandarin duck spectrum. Song Yi knew her temper. Even if she really had a mind, Song Yi would not make her own decisions about her marriage.


    Because if Song Yi is in charge of her own affairs, Su Tang definitely has the ability to make a big fuss. Moreover, she is still young. According to her opinion, the people Murong Zhao really likes is very certain. Even if he doesn''t marry the person he likes, he will get married very early. How can he not turn to her.


    So after returning from Qinghe town, Su Tang continued to supervise Zhu Wenzhu and Mu Song to transform the cloth dyeing workshop.


    "Miss, the dyers have been renovated." On June 13, Zhu Wenzhu and Mu Song are all smiling and come back to Su Tang.


    After this period of transformation, the Dyer workshop was finally completed and officially completed.

 Chapter 1083

    Knowing that the dyehouse had been completely renovated, Sutang took the bus to see it the next day.


    The plaque of Luohe manor, which had been hung in front of the gate, had been removed. Some rotten planks on the other side of the wharf had been replaced with new ones, which were well repaired.


    After coming in from the main entrance, you can see that the manor is divided into two parts. The South half is still a warehouse for storing wood, while the north side is completely different.


    The spacious courtyard has a large vat for dyeing cloth, a pool for washing materials, and a pole for drying cloth, which is more spacious and bright than the previous furniture workshop.


    The houses for the workers in the back are all cleaned up, because sucang has been watching, and the effect of the whole transformation is no different from what she thought.


    "Well done!" After the sucang examination, he nodded with satisfaction.


    Zhu Wenzhu and Mu Song are happy to hear Su Tang say so. Although there are some problems in the whole process of transformation, they need Su sugar''s guidance, but in the whole process, both of them have gained a lot.


    Zhu Wenzhu, in particular, had just watched Sutang buy a shop before. This time, under the guidance of Sutang, he had to transform the dyehouse to buy materials and hire people. It was also a very good practice opportunity for him. It was not so simple to do business, but it was not so difficult.


    "Mu Song, the dyehouse has been renovated. Can we start work soon?" Su Tang, standing in the yard of dyehouse, asks Mu Song.


    "Yes, according to the previous plan, the star sugar cloth dyeing workshop can accommodate 30 workers. As long as the dyes are complete, the small ones can start dyeing immediately."


    He worked in the dyer''s shop before, but he didn''t do his professional work seriously after he was bought back by Suchang. Now he can play his talent. Of course, he is excited.


    "OK, these are three kinds of dyes. You will try to dye some samples for me tomorrow. You will be responsible for the recruitment of Wenzhu and dyehouse workers, and select at least 50 people for interview." 69 schoolbag www.69shubao.com


    Matsong is good at the technical aspect. He must give the sample cloth to him. As for inviting workers, he needs Zhu Wenzhu to work hard.


    When Zhu Wenzhu heard that Su Tang had given himself a new job, he quickly promised, "yes, I''ll go back to find workers today."


    Mu Song is looking at the dyes that Sutang gives himself. Each package of dyes is wrapped in a unique transparent package, which is different from the dyes he has seen before. "Miss, what are the colors of these three dyes? How do you use this one?"


    "Just dye it in hot water." Su Tang heard Mu Song ask himself, so answer.


    Matsumo was surprised, "so simple?"


    Sucang nodded, "yes, as long as you pay attention to the uniform dyeing, this is the fixing agent!"


    Sucang also pointed to another large bag of powder and told matsumo that it was a fixing agent.


    Mu Song had been working in the dyer''s shop for a long time. For the first time, he knew that it was so simple to dye cloth. However, seeing Su Tang''s insistence, he couldn''t help being eager to try. "Miss, I won''t go back today, but I''ll try to dye cloth in the evening."


    But it''s positive enough, "Wenzhu also lives here!"


    In any case, the two people will be responsible for the dyehouse, and they will live here. Su Tang agrees to come down and introduce him to Mu Song.


    "These three dyes are peach blossom powder, orange and deep purple. Please dye some samples for me in the next two days."

 Chapter 1084

    When Mu Song heard that Sutang said that the dyed colors were not seen in the market at present, he could not wait because there was no one else in xingxingtang manor. He took Zhu Wenzhu to help himself and went out to buy cloth. He wanted to dye it quickly.


    Su Tang saw that there was nothing to stare at, so she prepared to take the bus back to Sujiatun that day.


    On the way, he saw the driver stop the carriage. Jiang Nian opened the door and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Because both Mu Song and Zhu Wenzhu stayed in the dyehouse, Su Tang had hired a carriage in the county this time. The coachman saw Jiang Nian asking and quickly explained, "it rained heavily a few days ago, and the water has collapsed part of the official road. It''s under construction. Just wait for these people to let go, and then we can get there."


    Seeing that it has entered summer, there was a rainstorm some time ago. Qingyuan County was on the edge of the Qingjiang River. The rain was heavy, and part of the official road near the river was collapsed.


    After Lu Qingyun learned about this, he asked the laborers to come to repair the road. With so many people working here, the carriage would not be easy until the Yamen servant drove the people out.


    Jiang Nian heard that it was this. He turned back and said to Su Tang, "Miss, it''s repairing the road. I''ll leave when I''m free."


    The coachman also said, "the road has not been completely repaired now. It may be a little bumpy in a moment. Just like this, it will be OK in the past."


    Because the road has not been completely repaired. Although the carriage can pass, it is not smooth, and it must be bumpy. That''s what the coachman said.


    Su sugar heard the driver''s explanation, put down the book in her hand and nodded.


    Jiang Nian asked the coachman here. The man who was working nearby turned his head and saw Jiang Nian in front of the carriage. He stopped at once. Night Chinese www.yeyezw.com


    As a result, they stopped moving, and the Yamen servant who was in charge of him whipped them. "What are you looking at? You can see your carriage. If you don''t do a good job, don''t want to have a meal at noon!"


    The man was beaten to eat pain, nodded and pulled the woman beside him, "his mother, work quickly!"


    The woman is excited to look at the direction of the carriage over there, with a warm desire in her eyes, "his father, it''s sucang, it''s her!"


    "What are you talking about? Is it really that dead girl? " Zhao Shi, who was squatting beside him, raised his head when he heard this.


    As a result, she raised her head and was beaten by a whip. "It''s you again. When you''re old, you want to be lazy. If you don''t want to work, you''ll be replaced by your children and grandchildren. Since you''re here, you should work hard!"


    It turns out that these three people are Zhao, Su Erlu and sun. They are all sentenced to labor. They work in the local area to help the county. They usually build roads or bridges. Most of them are manual work. They don''t have any money. They will provide a meal at noon. There is little water in the soup. They just can''t die of hunger.


    After all, servitude punishes criminals, and all criminals are guilty. How can they live a comfortable life.


    Only Su Erlu and sun, and then Zhao, came here to build roads. The rest of them were building city gates and bridges elsewhere.


    Zhao''s family screamed when he was beaten. He didn''t dare to get angry with the Yamen servant. He scolded Su Erlu and sun Shi nearby that "you mentioned that cheap, shameless bitch. My son who colluded with me didn''t serve me..."


    Recently, the sun family has always been scolded by the Zhao family. Even before, she has been scolded in this way. She has been used to it for a long time. She still doesn''t care about Zhao''s swearing.

 Chapter 1085

    Originally, labor service can be replaced. For example, when Zhao is old, she can let her children serve instead of her, or she can use money to offset part of her labor time.


    However, Su Yonggui and Su Sanshou were exiled. Zhao was in pain for his little son, and the money was left in the family. Su Sanshou took some, and Su Yonggui also took some.


    In this way, there are only three Liang silver left in the family. Zhao''s intention is to let each of her two sons and daughter-in-law serve for two years instead of herself, and the remaining two liang silver will be used for two years, so that she will not have to serve.


    What they thought was very beautiful, but Su Erlu and sun had two children. They were not very old children and could not go to the service. They took out the money they had accumulated over the years, and sun licked his face to his mother''s house and borrowed some more. Only then did they make up for the labor time of the two children.


    They had to serve for five years. Originally, Su Erlu was also filial. He felt that he was a son. It was OK to share the pressure of his mother.


    But I didn''t expect that Zhao''s three Liang silver was stolen by Su Dafu when she was sleeping at night. Zhao''s life-saving silver was gone. She was so angry that she called out all the things about Su Dafu''s dirty disease.


    Wu knew that Su Dafu had a dirty disease. He was scared to death. He went to see a doctor and said that there was no infection. Wu was going to leave with Su Dafu. Of course, Su Dafu didn''t want to. He beat Wu''s half to death. He only said that he wanted to leave him unless he died.


    After leaving Sujiatun for more than a month, Su Yonggui''s family alone has caused many topics for discussion.


    Only the Su family was very grateful to the patriarch for his decision to remove the family. Otherwise, the whole Su family would be ridiculed. Search e-books www.sodutxtxs.com


    Su Yonggui has been exiled on the road. Su Dafu is the biggest one in this family. The Zhao family makes a lot of trouble, but Su Dafu ignores it. Even Zhao''s family is slapped. He only says that his family will make decisions on his own.


    But for sun''s alertness, Su Dafu would have found out and robbed their private money.


    Su Dafu, such an animal, would not serve Zhao. Su Erlu was filial, but he could not take care of the good things and bear the bad things. With the Zhao family around, Su Erlu was not willing to serve.


    Therefore, the final result is that they all serve on their own, and no one will replace them. Su Dafu got a dirty disease and was afraid that he would die, and he would not serve for his children. Wu was a mother. After being beaten by Su Dafu, he also wanted to understand that he took the labor of his two children.


    It''s also because of this that Zhao''s family has come to work here. The Yamen have encountered these things all day long. When I first saw Zhao, he looked at her age and found a job for her.


    It''s a pity that Zhao''s mouth stinks. When he started to work, he was tired. Seeing that the Yamen servant was a little polite to himself, he felt that he was easy to bully and scold.


    How can these yamen servants have any obligation to you? When they see Zhao''s obstinacy, they don''t give them any preferential treatment. They just let Zhao do the same work as other young people, and they are more focused than others. If they can''t do well, they will be whipped immediately.


    Zhao had been beaten for more than a month. She was so honest that she didn''t dare to speak to the Yamen. However, she still swears at her second son and daughter-in-law for not helping her.

 Chapter 1086

    Su Erlu and sun listened to Zhao''s continuous scolding of Su Tang''s brother and sister all day long. They said that their family''s fate was due to their hard life and talent.


    Of course, he didn''t care what Zhao said, but he didn''t say anything. Sun looked at Su Tang''s carriage, because he wanted to make way for the carriage. The Yamen servant was waving his whip to drive them to one side.


    "The head of the family!" Sun Shi and Su Erlu made a wink.


    Sun had told Su Erlu at home that he had suffered such a calamity at home. Su Dafu had a dirty disease. Now he is beating the old and scolding little. If he didn''t have to work hard every day, he might have made a lot of trouble at home.


    Although Wu''s family was beaten and stopped a little, sun didn''t think her sister-in-law was honest. She must have something to do later.


    What''s more, it''s all because Wu can''t look down on Su Tang''s brothers and sisters. It''s also the reason why sun can''t get along with Wu before. Who dares to get along with such a cruel woman.


    Although the elder sister and younger brother were born to the elder sister-in-law, they were also born by Wu''s father-in-law. What''s more, how old are the two brothers and how cruel Wu''s heart is to treat the two children like this. However, Su Dafu''s father is no better than that, and the couple are vicious together.


    Sun has been looking at it coldly. She thinks she knows the family clearly. In fact, she has long wanted to separate her family, but she didn''t expect to be implicated in the end.


    "All right?" When Su Erlu saw his daughter-in-law winking at him, he hesitated.


    Sun had told him before that since Su Tang knew the princess''s wife, she would be the one who climbed to gaozhi''er. This time, they were implicated and had something to do with sucang. Dong Dong novel www.dodoxs.com


    At first, they did not do anything. At the beginning, the two brothers and sisters were to be sacrificed to the river god. They did not do it. They sincerely begged Su Tang, and they might still have a way to live.


    Not to mention anything else, now that Sutang''s fingers leak some money out, it''s enough for them to make up for their labor time.


    When sun saw Su Erlu like this, he also tugged at him, "you just don''t think about our children for your own sake. I went to see them that day, and I got several bruises on my body. My sister-in-law must say that he fell. Do you believe it?"


    Sun knew that Su Erlu cared about his daughter-in-law and children, so he deliberately said that the two of them now put the baby in her mother''s house to take care of her, but the children without their parents around must not really love them.


    Sure enough, Sun said that Su Erlu''s hesitant expression was also firm. He had to do it for the children.


    As the couple walked with the crowd, they talked. Then they saw the right time. Su Erlu took sun and rushed to Su Tang. "Tangnier, please do it!"


    They ran straight from the crowd, shouting as they ran.


    The Yamen officer there didn''t expect such a change. When he saw them like this, he yelled out, "what are you doing? Don''t you want to die? Rebel?"


    They had to come to catch the sun and Su Erlu. The couple rushed out at this time, and they had already wanted to plead with Su Tang. But now Su Yongqiang is the village head of Sujiatun. He specifically said that they would not let their family close to sucang. In addition, sucang was not in Sujiatun.


    This time we met outside, sun Shi and Su Erlu of course should seize the opportunity to see Su Tang and said what they wanted to say.

 Chapter 1087

    However, Su Erlu and sun Shi saw that I met Su Tang. If they went back to Sujiatun, some people would look at him, and it would not be so easy for them to see sucang.


    Two people, regardless of the Yamen servant, still beat themselves with a whip, and ran directly to Sutang''s carriage.


    Because of the two men''s movements, the prisoners were in a mess. Several yamen soldiers who watched them saw this and quickly took the whip and beat the disobedient people and yelled at them at the same time.


    The movement here naturally attracted Su Tang''s attention. Jiang Nian turned his head and saw Su Erlu and sun''s family running over. They were whipped several times by the Yamen. Su Erlu''s face was red with blood, but they didn''t feel the pain. They wanted to see Su Tang.


    "How are they?" Jiang Nian was very unhappy when he saw the two of them.


    Su LAN saw her like this, poured a cup of tea to Su sugar, looked up at her "who is it?"


    Jiang Nian saw that Su Erlu and sun''s family came here as if they didn''t want to die. So he turned back to Su Tang and said, "Miss, there are su Erlu and sun''s family among the prisoners who are building roads here. They..."


    Before Jiang Nian finished, he heard someone beating the carriage outside, and then Su Erlu and sun''s wailing and pleading voice, "sugar girl, help us, we are innocent!"


    After hearing this, Jiang Nian did not speak any more. What else should he say.


    The three yamen servants saw that because of these two people, the whole group of labor prisoners was in disorder. They ran over in a huff and pulled two people to leave. Tower novel www.taxiaoshuo.com


    Su Erlu and sun Shi, however, cling to the carriage and cry, "we are wronged. The matter of framing the princess has nothing to do with us. Tangnier, you are very kind. Please help us to ask the princess for love."


    In such a disturbance, the coachman is embarrassed to one side. Su LAN and Jiang Nian are on the bus looking at Su Tang''s "Miss..."


    Jiang Nian was a little tough. He heard Su Erlu and sun''s crying outside about how poor their family was. They had nothing to do with it, but they had to work hard or something. Their face was flushed. "They didn''t know what happened years ago, but I didn''t forget it!"


    Su Erlu and Sun said they were innocent, but where were they? This report was framed as Su Sanshou''s.


    It seemed as if there was no such thing. He came to ask Su Tang to help them out. Jiang Nian had also experienced this, so he was very angry to see Su Erlu and sun''s crying and dare to lick their faces to ask for Su sugar.


    "It''s not good for them to remember it, but it''s better to forget it!" After hearing what Jiang Nian said, Su Tang said with a sarcastic smile.


    Su Yonggui''s family is very interesting. They seem to have different personalities, but in fact they are all the same people. If you want to sum up, just four words, selfishness.


    Anyway, other people, whether they are relatives or outsiders, as long as they do not affect their own good life, they can.


    Therefore, because Su Yonggui dislikes the fact that Su Dani''s brothers and sisters have too many affairs and troubles at home, which affects the harmony and friendliness of the family, he can let Wu play tricks and sacrifice Su Dani''s brother and sister to the river god, and even do it himself.

 Chapter 1088

    Su Yonggui only hopes that he can be clean. He doesn''t care that these two children are his own grandchildren. Anyway, he doesn''t want his grandchildren. In this way, without Su Dani''s brothers and sisters, the family will be harmonious and beautiful, and there will be less trouble than before.


    There is such an old father, together with Zhao''s mother who has to decide everything. When the three sons come into contact for the first time, Su Dafu is the eldest. He looks calm and doesn''t talk much. Even before Liu''s death, he still looks infatuated.


    In fact, what he was greedy for was that Liu was good-looking. After Liu''s death, Su Dafu turned around and married Wu. In fact, he wanted to warm his bed. Later, as long as Wu could serve him well, he could let Wu bully himself and his two children.


    Anyway, he married the Wu family and was still alive. He was comfortable and satisfied with Wu''s service. He had nothing to do with his children.


    Under such a selfish personality, when Wu no longer serves him as well as before, he decisively goes out to see prostitutes. In the final analysis, Su Dafu is just like Su Yonggui. He only loves himself and only wants to enjoy himself. His own pleasure is enough, and others don''t care.


    Wu''s wife, Zhao Ye, wanted to treat his illness directly, because he wanted to keep away from him because he wanted to treat his illness.


    Su Sanshou was even more obvious. He played tricks and played tricks on ghosts. He was as slippery as loach all day long. He only wanted to have good food and drink, regardless of others.


    It seems that Su Erlu is the least existential and filial in this family. However, he and sun''s family are not paid. They don''t care what kind of vicious means they use to harm people. No one can leave their house when they have benefits. 315 Chinese website www.315zww.com


    But if something really happened, we should leave it clear. It has nothing to do with them. Sun is always aloof and lofty. In fact, he is selfish and despises others. In fact, the world is as black as a crow.


    Sun felt that she was different from others. However, when Su Dani''s brother and sister were bullied at home, she did not give a helping hand, but looked on coldly. Although she was also a mother, she clearly knew that Su Dani''s brother and sister lived a hell like life.


    Even Hu Daniu and Hu Yang''s husband and wife had a hard time. They once looked at their brother and sister''s pity and squeezed out half a pull of cake to make su Dani''s brother and sister less hungry.


    Sun is a real aunt at least, but he can''t even defeat outsiders. He sweeps the snow in front of his house and feels clean. He looks on others'' crimes coldly. He is not a criminal, but a person who indulges the criminals.


    What''s more, when Su Yonggui wanted to build a new house, Su Erlu and sun Shi didn''t object. Instead, they went to Su Tang and even chose their own house in advance, where they would live.


    Two years ago, Su Dafu and Su Erlu went to catch Su Tang''s adulterer. These things are still in front of us. But in a flash, they can say that they are wronged and innocent, and then come to sue Su Tang, who was once framed by them, to plead for their favor.


    Jiang Nian said how they had the face to ask, because Jiang Nian still remembered how they had framed sucang''s reputation and innocence, and had to soak sucang in a pig''s cage.

 Chapter 1089

    At the beginning, the operation of Su Yonggui''s family was not only cruel, but also her life.


    In Jiang Nian''s opinion, why should they ask their own young lady for such a thing.


    But as Su Tang just said, if they really want to face, they can''t do such things. As for what Jiang Nian always remembers, of course, they have to forget. They will naturally forget what is bad for them.


    Selfish people will always remember all that is good for them, and all those unfavorable things have never happened.


    Jiang Nian heard Su Tang say this, but her face turned red with anger. "It''s really shameless!"


    Even Su Lan''s mild temper was not much. When she heard the two people outside crying with their carriage in their hands, they were all angry and red in their eyes, "they are so disgusting!"


    Basically, people in Sujiatun know the origin of Su Tang''s brother and sister and Su Yonggui''s family. People in Sujiatun also know what kind of life they lived at home before.


    What''s the secret of such a big village and so many families.


    Before that, he wanted to sacrifice his brother and sister to the river god. He said that he wanted to kill them. Later, Su Tang''s brother and sister adopted him and killed him. The family tried to kill him again and again.


    As a result, I don''t know how innocent they are and have been framed.


    Su Tang looks at her two servant girls, but she doesn''t look angry. She has no feelings for Su Yonggui''s family, so she doesn''t get angry when she sees them like this. She just thinks it''s funny.


    "Open the door!" Su Tang and Jiang Nian said.


    Jiang Nian looks at sucang like this, nods, opens the door of the carriage, and supports Su Tang to get out of the carriage with Hu Sulan. Long time book Pavilion www.99shuge.com


    Su Erlu and sun''s family fought hard to see Su Tang. As soon as they saw Jiang Nian and Hu Sulan get off the bus, they knew they had succeeded.


    Sure enough, even the three yamen servants who had been trying to take them away just now stopped a little when they saw the carriage driving. Then they watched two little girls holding a little girl out of the carriage. Their faces were the same as they had seen before.


    "Miss Su!" As soon as the three yamen servants saw Su Tang''s face, they immediately stopped their movements and saluted Su Tang.


    They are all yamen servants of Qingyuan County Yamen. A few days ago, Su Tang was granted the title of princess, and the imperial edict was received in the county yamen. Of course, the Yamen in the county yamen knew that Su Tang was a good princess.


    However, Lu Qingyun specially explained that he should not disclose the identity of the princess everywhere. The princess likes to keep a low profile. The three yamen servants have met Su Tang before, so they naturally know her and dare not call her the princess directly, but they salute respectfully.


    Su Tang saw three yamen servants like this and nodded slightly, "it''s hard to look after the labor prisoners."


    When they heard this, they didn''t even dare.


    "Although it is more difficult to take care of the inmates, we should be more cautious after all. We just come to me at this moment. If someone runs away, it will not be a small matter." Su Tang said again.


    "What Miss Su taught us is that we must be more cautious and strict when we go back."


    Su Tang nodded his head again, turned to look at Su Erlu and sun''s "long time no see!"


    Su Erlu and sun''s quarrel like this. They want to meet Su Tang and ask her for help. They toss about for a long time and think about what to say after su Tang comes out.


    But when I saw sucang himself, I didn''t expect such a scene in front of me.

 Chapter 1090

    The little girl in front of her had already faded away from their previous impression. Compared with the meeting a year ago, she grew taller and had more girlish temperament.


    When she turned around, Su Tang''s black and white eyes looked at them. It seemed that there was a deep ocean in her eyes, which was deep but not bottomless. When Su Erlu and sun Shi looked at them with such a pair of eyes, Su Erlu and sun''s family heard that she only said "long time no see". For a moment, they even looked at them and forgot how to respond.


    It''s no exaggeration for Su Tang to say that she hasn''t seen her for a long time. The last time she met them was when the family calculated her new house and was beaten up.


    Last time Qin Zhong came to sujiatunli to arrest people, Su Tang also passed by, but she did not show up in the car at that time, so she did not meet Su Erlu and sun who were captured at that time.


    Now sucang said a long time no see, but it is not abrupt, but the sharp tone hidden in her tone, the irony between the words, the meaning of which also need to understand.


    At least the three yamen servants heard Su Tang''s words and exchanged their eyes and felt the sharpness of Su Tang''s plain tone.


    Sun always thinks that she is smart and a sensible person. How can she not recognize the sarcasm in Su Tang''s tone? I haven''t seen her for a long time. What was the scene of the last meeting? I was just satirizing her.


    But sun also pretended not to hear it. He pulled Su Erlu aside and knelt down to sucang. "We kowtow to you. You can help us!"


    Su Erlu was pulled by sun, and they kowtowed with Su sugar, and soon their forehead turned red. Infallible novel www.wcxs.net


    Sun kowtowed and cried, "it was not us who framed the princess, but we were implicated in labor together.


    I know you have a grudge against us, but you also know what happened at home. We are just sons and daughters-in-law, with big brother and sister-in-law at the top and younger brother and daughter-in-law valued by the mother below. We are sandwiched in the middle, and it is not easy for us to please each other. "


    Sun began to talk about his own and Su Erlu''s difficulties. "At that time, no one listened to what we said at that time. Our parents made the decision. Although we didn''t make any contribution, we didn''t do anything to hurt you at that time.


    This time, we were implicated by Su Sanshou. Neither of our children ate nor drank. There was no one to take care of us. In the past, we couldn''t make our own decisions, that is, the children were not sensible and were taken advantage of by others.


    But at that time, you were all children, brothers and sisters. Whose children didn''t fight? We were willing to apologize to you instead of younger brothers and sisters. I know you are kind-hearted people. I will help us this time. Our family will surely repay you by acting like a bull and a horse in the future! "


    It''s a good sun who talks about it. When she hears her nagging about the things that Su Tang''s younger brother and sister didn''t adopt when she was a child, she left him all alone.


    Su Tang looked at her and said that. She really admired sun. Bai Lian''s speech, her pitiful attitude and her confused mouth were really powerful.


    Give her a kind-hearted person''s hat. It seems that if she doesn''t help them, it''s her fault. If her brother isn''t here, Su Tang would like to talk about the power of language with her brother. Sun''s level is in modern times, which is absolutely suitable for being a water army on the Internet and flying with rhythm.


    Unfortunately, sun met Su Tang, and at a glance she saw that she was trying to avoid the most important things and avoid the biggest contradiction between their house and sucang. Instead, she talked about her childhood affairs.

 Chapter 1091

    "If it''s useful to apologize, what do you want the Yamen to do?" So when Su Tang heard sun''s words, she was completely unmoved. She asked two people such a question.


    "If you break the law, you don''t have to take responsibility for apologizing. What do you take as the law revised by his majesty and the ministers of the former dynasty? If you do something wrong, you don''t need to be punished. What else does the Yamen do?"


    Su Tang''s words are sonorous. She asks Su Erlu and sun. After that, she asks several yamen servants, "what are you doing in Yamen? What''s the duty of Yamen?"


    "Miss Su knows clearly that our yamen''s duty is naturally to arrest criminals and let them be punished as they should be." The three yamen servants cooperated with Su Tang.


    After they finished, sucang nodded, and then said, "so, if you kill someone and apologize, you don''t have to be arrested, don''t you have to pay for your life?"


    "Of course not. I''m strict with the law and I can''t apologize." The Yamen servant replied firmly.


    Isn''t this a normal thing? If you commit a crime and commit murder, you can apologize. Is that not a mess?


    Su Tang nodded again and looked at Su Erlu and sun''s family. "So, why do you think that you don''t have to bear the legal responsibility that you should bear if you apologize?"


    Speaking of this, sucang is again hooked lips, "and, I have only one brother, no other brothers and sisters, or you mistakenly become my adulterer?"


    Su Tang''s face was full of sarcasm: "no, I almost forgot, but you have a lot of skills in recognizing the wrong person. You have recognized my servant as a adulterer, and you want to immerse me in a pig''s cage!"


    Sun said here that those who have not, what did not succeed, they did not merit, nor hurt, a child''s quarrel and scold their children Su Dani sister and brother, want to erase all the previous injuries. Hot e-books www.huoretxt.com


    What''s more, they never mentioned how they caught her adulterer and tried to dip her into a pig''s cage. She was really a fool. She pretended to be pitiful so that she could get sympathy.


    A kind person, ha, when did she say she was a kind person.


    If you go out to another girl, I''m sure I''m sorry to mention it in front of outsiders. After all, it''s related to the innocence of her daughter''s house. Sun thinks so, so she thinks she can ask for Su Tang.


    But sucang is not an ordinary girl. What can''t be said about it? She can sit upright. Even if her reputation is affected, she is not married and doesn''t want to get married.


    However, Su Erlu heard that Su Tang mentioned this, and looked up, "well, you are OK now, and you have made a marriage with Mr. Luo!"


    This is not to say Su sugar himself, even the Yamen servant who has been standing beside him has a feeling that he has heard wrong.


    What is this saying? Is it reasonable?


    Jiang Nian''s face flushed with anger. "According to what you said, you framed others and failed. You are right. Ha ha, it''s ridiculous!"


    Su Lan was also very angry, "you are so shameless. It is obvious that you have done something wrong by yourself. Why do you want the young lady to forgive you? If you still said that, did you not frame up the Miss successfully, or was she wrong?"


    Sun Shi also realized that Su Erlu was not right. He pulled him tightly, bit his teeth, and continued to say to Su Tang, "yes, I admit that we were going to catch a adulterer at that time, but we didn''t want to. Our parents were still there, and we were all obedient."


    Knowing that Su Tang was concerned about this, sun simply admitted it, and then put the blame on Su Yonggui and Zhao.

 Chapter 1092

    "We are indeed wrong, and we are not unwilling to bear it, but we are both in labor and our two children are unattended. So please help us and let one of us go back to take care of the children.


    I think you come out early to live on your own. You should know how difficult it is for children without parents to take care of them.


    You are a noble, promising and rich man. We are small ants. We know that we have made mistakes before, and we are willing to bear them. We just ask you to let us go back alone. We are willing to repay you by being a bull and a horse. Please! "


    Sun''s reaction was very fast indeed. After she realized the attitude of Su Tang, she immediately changed her appeal and asked only to release one person to take care of the child.


    Su Erlu knew that he had just said something wrong. At this time, he shut up and gave everything to sun. He was only worried about his children. Hearing this, he also said, "yes, I can work as long as I let her go back to look after the children."


    It''s very beautiful to think about it. When Su Tang heard this, she continued to sneer. They thought they were innocent and didn''t hurt Su Dani and her younger brother.


    But when the two brothers and sisters cooked a meal, they did not refuse to eat. When the two brothers and sisters worked, they did not help. They clearly enjoyed the benefits of bullying them. Now they feel that they have done nothing wrong and feel innocent.


    Neither the principal offender nor the accomplice is innocent. Why do they feel that they open their mouths now? Su Tang must be kind to help them because they are pitiful.


    Was not su Dani and her younger brother poor? In the middle of the night, she knelt down and begged her grandparents and a group of relatives not to sacrifice her and her brother to the river god. Or was she desperate to find that no one was willing to help them and that she had to bump into a pillar and die?


    Su Erlu, who was guarding the gate at that time, did not allow his brother and sister to escape. Did he feel sorry for them and let them live. Even if they had asked for a word, they could still say that they had a conscience and a bottom line. Baihui novel www.baihuixiaoshuo.com


    However, none of them were active persecutors and indifferent onlookers. All the people in the family killed a young life together. Even though no one knew the disappearance of that life because of the arrival of sucang, she remembered that these people had to pay for what they had done.


    "Is that so?" After hearing what they said, Su Tang didn''t immediately refute, but said such a sentence.


    Sun Shi and Su Erlu only felt that there was hope at last. They looked up at Su Tang and said, "yes, as long as you help us this time, we will repay you as well."


    As a result, Su Tang began to smile. The girl had a wonderful appearance. At this time, she was as beautiful as peach blossom. Not to mention Su Erlu and sun''s family, the three yamen servants nearby were also astonished.


    The smile was only fleeting, and then they saw the beautiful girl who was smiling just now. She restrained her smile and showed a cold and sharp expression: "I don''t need cattle or horses."


    "But since you are so sincere in entreaties, if it is, you are forced to do so, and I am not unable to help." Sucang''s big black and white eyes blinked and blinked.


    Su Erlu and sun looked forward to "thank you, we..."


    Where they couldn''t see it, the round orange cat was lying on the carriage, squinting its eyes and staring at the two people with disdain, "Tut, stupid two legged animals!"


    I really don''t know the ability of the dark Lori. How can I help you?


    Its owner is only good at digging holes and never responsible for fishing, OK?

 Chapter 1093

    When Su Tang heard their thanks, their expressions flashed with sarcasm. Instead of responding to Su Erlu and sun, Su Tang said to the Yamen servant next to him, "I see there is an old lady who works here. It should be the one who told them to do things. Please come here and I will confirm it."


    Su Erlu and sun thought that their demands would be ok now. They were willing to take responsibility. They just wanted sucang to help release a person. They were already backward.


    When they heard that sucang was willing to help, they thought they had succeeded. They didn''t expect that sucang would say this.


    Can two people know what Zhao is like now, if their words were heard by Zhao, they would be very troublesome.


    Su Erlu knew his mother''s temper and immediately said, "what''s the confirmation? If it wasn''t for them, we wouldn''t have done it."


    It''s very reasonable. Su Erlu really thinks so. It was his parents who wanted the house that he would do what he was told. Otherwise, he didn''t think of it.


    Orange cat felt his thoughts and told sucang. Sucang was speechless, so the whole family had problems.


    Yamen will not listen to Su Erlu of course, so after su Tang finished, he immediately went to catch Zhao.


    Sun and Su Erlu see this, also anxious, sun''s Ao Wu, toward Su sugar, to embrace her thigh.


    But Su Tang reacted quickly. As soon as she saw her like this, she immediately stepped back to avoid the sun family. Sun didn''t catch Su Tang. Instead, two yamen servants saw that they were moving around like this, and they came to suppress people and stopped them from moving. Love me www.i5xs.com


    Sun''s tone became more and more urgent: "you don''t know her temper. If you come to her now, she will never admit that it''s her fault. What I said is true. I''m not asking you to help. You have a good relationship with the princess. Why are you so difficult for us and don''t help us?"


    Look at what he said. After hearing this, Su Tang laughed, "so if I don''t help you, it''s a bad person. It''s a crime. If you ask me, I deserve to help you. Is that what you mean?"


    Now the two yamen servants really sympathize with the good princess. They are so capable and beautiful that they have such relatives before. Fortunately, it doesn''t matter now.


    This is nonsense. People who understand some truth will not think so.


    Sun said that she knew what she had just said if Zhao came, and her life would be more difficult for her and her husband. "I mean, she has been unreasonable. Who are we and who she is? Don''t you know?"


    Su Erlu also looked at Su sugar and nodded, "yes, we are really instructed, not on purpose. You can believe us, don''t ask others to come!"


    Unfortunately, the more this way, the more guilty they proved. Moreover, the distance was not far away. The Yamen servant quickly brought Zhao''s family here.


    As soon as Zhao saw Su Tang, she gnashed her teeth. "Little beast, you dare to come to see me, but for you, our family would not be like this..."


    This sentence, Zhao''s own is not very good, but the three yamen servants are scared out in a cold sweat. This old woman is so brave that she dares to call the princess who was appointed by his majesty to be a brute. Do you want to die?


    "My hand But Su Tang heard Zhao''s words, but frowned, only said these two words.

 Chapter 1094

    After hearing Su Tang finish speaking, the Yamen who grabs Zhao''s family directly raises his hands and beckons to Zhao''s face, slapping his face.


    The Yamen servants are all men of prime age, the most powerful. However, after a few slaps, Zhao''s face became swollen.


    "All right Su sugar a look and then fight down, Zhao this can''t say a word, opened mouth.


    After hearing Su Tang''s words, the Yamen naturally stopped. Zhao was beaten and screamed. However, he had been cleaned up recently, so he didn''t dare to talk.


    Su Tang was too lazy to waste time and asked Zhao directly, "just now your son and daughter-in-law told me that last year, you and Su Yonggui were the masters of your family who framed my reputation, arrested my adulterer, tried to soak me in a pig cage, and plotted my house.


    The two of them just obey orders. In fact, they don''t want to. They are innocent. It''s your fault to let you take the responsibility for them. Do you admit that I let them go


    Su Tang said that, simply don''t be so quick, clearly asked Zhao.


    When Zhao heard Su Tang say this, he screamed and rushed to sun and Su Erlu and hit "shameless bitches, animals, let my mother work. You go back to enjoy your happiness and dream your mother''s dream. When you two fight with me for which piece and how much money you want, you don''t think you are forced by us!"


    How could Zhao bear the charges on his own? In fact, Su Erlu and sun were not so innocent. They were always bad things. It doesn''t matter to them, but good things can''t be left to their own.


    When they knew that sucang''s house was going to be his own, they went to see it and chose the place they liked. Not to mention the children who had been born, the places were arranged for those who had not.


    Now Zhao knows that they say they are forced to get rid of their crimes and refuse to accept labor service. It''s strange that they can indulge themselves. Reading and reading novels www.duduaa.com


    Sun Shi and Su Erlu have been beaten and scolded by Zhao recently. They were also holding their temper. They had already seen Su Tang and pleaded with each other. In the end, they also resented that Zhao didn''t hurt them, only the third, so they refuted.


    "If you hadn''t been partial to the third and calculated with the third, we would not have been implicated!" Sun opened his mouth.


    At this opening, Zhao became even more mad. She grabbed sun''s hair and became angry. In turn, she seized Zhao''s hair and the two women got into a ball.


    As soon as Su Erlu looked at the situation, he went to help his daughter-in-law first. As a result, Zhao saw this and angrily scolded him for being unfilial. Su Erlu hesitated for a moment, and sun quickly played the emotional card, saying that the child was eccentric.


    Three people really hit the head of the dog, the dog bit the dog.


    All the three yamen servants could only stand and watch the battle. At the same time, they listened to Zhao, sun and Su Erlu throwing away the old rotten millet in their family, and they were amazed at the moment.


    But Su Tang saw the situation in front of her eyes, her lips were hooked, and she said to the three yamen servants, "how can I punish those who make trouble while serving in labor?"


    Hearing this, the Yamen immediately understood, "Miss Su, don''t worry, we will deal with it according to the law."


    Su Tang nodded and turned to get on the carriage


    Who could have thought that the sudden accident ended with the farce of the three of sun''s family, who made such a riot, and according to the regulations, the length of labor would be increased.


    When the three men were separated, sucang''s carriage had already left.

 Chapter 1095

    After a small episode, there was no accident. Su Tang returned to Sujiatun''s house smoothly. Zhang Cuilan and Yu Caihe were happy to meet her when they saw her back.


    "The young lady finally came back. These days, the head of my family came to see her. He said that some of the tomatoes and peppers in the field had begun to mature. He came to ask when she would buy them."


    Yu Caihe and Su Tang talk about what happened when she was not at home. There are no big things in Sujiatun, but trivial things.


    Su Yongqiang is now the head of the village. He is not a green hand. His business ability is still good. The new official takes office three fires. Moreover, Su Yongqiang is not as rich as Wang Changhe did before. Now people in the village praise him.


    Su Yonggui''s family made a lot of troubles, but they were all disgraceful. It was a good thing that sun Tiezhu and Chen XiuXiu didn''t know where to find the money and redeemed sun Guihua without having to do labor.


    After a month at home, Chen XiuXiu began to move again, preparing to give sun Guihua another good marriage.


    But these are all gossip. Yu Caihe and Zhang Cuilan naturally don''t talk to Su Tang, the master. They mainly mention Su Yongqiang''s coming to ask.


    "Jinzhu, have you ever been back?" Su sugar heard two people say that Su Yongqiang asked about tomatoes and peppers.


    "Never come back." Yu Caihe and Zhang Cuilan are basically not out of the Su family''s door now. They mainly serve as seasoning sauce for two grilled fish shops at home.


    Because Zhang Cuilan is concerned about her daughter, she always takes time to visit Mint in the town for a month. Yu Caihe knows that she has a bad reputation and is impatient to go out to make trouble, so she stays at home all the time.


    Two people at home guard, Su sugar is also at ease, now heard Su sugar asked Jinzhu, they also said. Electronic Chinese network www.dzzzw.com


    "Well, I see." Su Tang heard that Jin Zhu did not come back, nor did he say "if the head of my family comes back, come back to me."


    Yu Caihe and Zhang Cuilan quickly agreed and went to Zhangluo for dinner. Su Tang went back to her room and asked Su LAN to meet her parents. Jiang Nian did not have to wait on her. She closed the door and entered the space.


    The space is still the same as before. After sucang came in, she collected all the crops in the field, replanted the seeds, and then put fish fry in the pond.


    After that, Su Tang was officially upgraded to level 40. The more space she got, the slower it would be. Before she went to the capital last year, the space went up to level 30. It took more than half a year to finally reach level 40 today.


    Seeing that it has reached level 40, sucang first enters the processing plant, clicks unlock, and then enters the supermarket.


    Sure enough, although the space has been upgraded, there are more goods in the supermarket from gray to color, which can be purchased. Sucang takes a closer look, and then her eyes brighten, "there are potato chips!"


    Long time no see junk food, sucang was moved to tears when she saw potato chips.


    However, orange cat was so moved by her owner for a bag of potato chips. She said that she could not understand whether the chips were delicious with fish.


    "Si Er, let''s make crispy potato chips and fried chicken." Su Tang ignores the orange cat who doesn''t know how to appreciate it. Picking from the supermarket, she finds coke again.


    With fat house happy water, how can you not match the delicious fried chicken!

 Chapter 1096

    The chickens raised in the space ranch are well placed in the warehouse, and one of them is taken out of sucang. After being cut into pieces, it is salted with onion, ginger and other seasonings.


    When the chicken is finished, the processing plant also indicates that it is time to unlock the sugar. So he quickly washes his hands on the tap and goes to the processing plant.


    Only to see a color machine "loom" appeared in the processing plant


    Seeing that the loom was unlocked, sucang was happy to laugh. After a closer look, the loom was indeed a product of space. It clearly listed the fabrics that could be produced. In addition to the common cotton, hemp, silk, brocade and so on, there were even blended materials, such as cotton and hemp, which were not available in this era.


    At present, qihuangguo cotton materials and hemp materials are very common, but because of the raw materials, the price of cotton materials is more expensive than hemp materials.


    Hemp is the most commonly used material for people in Qihuang country. It is wear-resistant and not easy to fade, but it is easy to wrinkle. The most obvious disadvantage is that the handle is rough and not smooth. In short, if the clothes of pure hemp material are worn close to the body, it will prick people and be uncomfortable.


    But the ordinary people in Qihuang country live a normal life, so even if they are not comfortable, they can only wear them. If their family conditions are better, they will buy cotton underwear, and the clothes outside are made of hemp.


    Although hemp has many disadvantages, it has good air permeability, unique cool feeling, and sweat does not stick to the body. After modern people explore the advantages of hemp, in order to improve the disadvantages of hemp, cotton and hemp materials are made.


    This kind of material is more skin friendly than pure hemp material, and it can''t prick people. It also retains the advantages of hemp material.


    When sucang first came to this world, his clothes were also made of hemp. Later, when she had money in her hand, she did not wear linen any more. Instead, she used cotton cloth to make clothes. Night Chinese www.yeyezwxs.com


    However, cotton cloth also has its disadvantages. It is easy to shrink and deform. Sucang has the money to make clothes from cotton. It is estimated that they will not wear any more clothes after wearing them several times. This is the economic basis that helps Sutang to put an end to the influence of cotton cloth defects.


    But ordinary people don''t like this, so they can only pay attention to it. Su Tang thought that it would be good if there were cotton and hemp materials in this era. But she thought it was, but she could only think about it. What she learned was design, not weaving, so that she could distinguish between fabrics and make it difficult for her to do it.


    Now that the loom is unlocked in the space, cotton and linen can be made directly. With the finished product, if there are skilled textile workers, maybe we can find out how to weave cotton linen cloth.


    This kind of material, which is between the two kinds, is sure to be welcomed by the people of Qihuang country and bring her more profits.


    Sucang can''t wait to take hemp and cotton out of the space warehouse and put them together in the loom. Then she can see that the loom starts to work. In the past ten minutes, sucang has a piece of light yellow cotton and linen cloth in her hand.


    It was exactly the same as the cotton and hemp cloth she had bought in her previous life. Her hand gently stroked the material and said, "it''s really cotton and hemp material!"


    squatting at the side of the house watching the lively orange cat make complaints about it.


    It has been said that it is the loom, the weaving machine or the cotton and hemp. Can the machine of space make mistakes and make other things? This is to look down on the divine beast.


    Suzi heard the orange cat Tucao himself, make complaints about it, "for a while, fried chicken will not be eaten for you!"

 Chapter 1097

    Obviously, sucang''s threat still had some effect. The orange cat quickly shut up and said, "what did I say? The owner heard me wrong, hehe, hehe..."


    Seeing that it was so fast, sucang hummed. Although she said that the divine animal was a meow all day long, it actually looked really meow, but the divine beast did not always meow, because it was an omnivorous animal. This meow not only loved dried fish, but also fried chicken.


    After confirming the function of the loom, Sutang put the cotton and hemp material aside, just as the chicken was almost pickled. She took a rolling pin to smash the original potato chips in the bag and heated the oil.


    Marinated chicken dipped in a layer of flour, then eggs, and finally a layer of chips, fried in a hot oil pan.


    Sucang''s action is very agile, but after a while, the fried chicken is put into the pot, and soon it turns into a beautiful golden yellow. After looking at it almost, sucang fished out the fried chicken and fried it again, so that the whole fried chicken skin became crispy and finally fished out.


    "Oh, what a delicious crispy fried chicken The smell of fried chicken made sucang saliva.


    Although sucang has been saying to the public that he and his brother should be filial to their parents and can''t eat meat, in fact, on the one hand, sucang will use old soup powder to supplement nutrition for his younger brother, while sucang has no taboo in space.


    Filial piety is just for the reputation of sister and brother. It''s another thing to do inside. But sucang doesn''t always make delicious food in the space.


    Most of them are vegetarians. It''s very troublesome to cook. Sometimes she''s too lazy to toss about herself. So today, she suddenly made such a luxurious fried chicken come out, which really made Suchang drool.


    "I want it, I want it too!" The fried chicken tastes really good. Not only is sucang drooling, but the orange cat next to him is also watching. Let Suchang share some of his own. Reading building www.dushulou.com


    See it this greedy appearance, Su sugar smile ha ha, put half fried chicken into the bowl in front of orange cat, and take out coke from the refrigerator, pour a cup.


    "Wonderful fat house life, fried chicken with coke, perfect!" Sucang picked up a piece of fried chicken, ate it, and then drank a full of bubbles, cracked taste of coke, instantly felt that life was perfect.


    Sure enough, only the heat explosion of junk food can bring enough happiness, ah, orange cat also whine fried chicken, crispy skin wrapped in the inside of the fragrant and juicy chicken, it is a good taste to swallow fingers "delicious


    The chicken produced in the space has the best taste and meat quality. When fried with sucang, the heat is just right. Of course, it''s a good taste. When Su Tang sees the orange cat like this, she also smiles and squints her eyes.


    In fact, sometimes, happiness is such a simple thing!


    Su Tang thinks that when the year-end filial piety is over, she must make a meal outside for Luo Xingchen and Sunuo. The charm of modern junk food will surely conquer them.


    In the space, Meimei enjoyed the happiness of fat house. Fried chicken accompanied by coke made sucang''s mood bubble with joy. Until he woke up the next morning, sucang was still affected by such a good mood.


    When sucang got up and had breakfast, Sulan came to tell sucang, "Miss, the head of our family is here!"


    Su Yongqiang is an acute son, know that Su sugar back, this early door.

 Chapter 1098

    "Brother Qiang..." Su sugar knows that Su Yongqiang is here, and she also arranges to meet him in the flower hall.


    Su Yongqiang and Su Yongshun together, see Su sugar came, two people stand up "Princess!"


    Su Tang sat down with a smile and asked Su LAN to serve tea. "I came back yesterday to hear from Lady Lan that the tomatoes and peppers in the field are beginning to ripen, aren''t they?"


    Su Yongqiang and Su Yongshun come here mainly to ask about this matter. After all, there are still new vegetables growing in the field. Previously, sucang said that she would buy them, but it was more than a month since Sutang went out. It was not easy for them to find someone.


    Although it''s not yet time for tomatoes and peppers to go on the market in large quantities, they are also afraid that there will be any accidents at that time. Therefore, they came early to confirm some details with sucang to avoid any problems and unnecessary troubles.


    "Yes, some tomatoes have begun to turn red. It is estimated that they can be picked in less than a month, so we also want to ask the princess if there is anything to pay attention to when picking, and whether they can be sent here directly at that time."


    Su Yongqiang and Su Yongshun both know that Su Tang is a busy person. As soon as she is caught, she should be asked immediately. Otherwise, she will not know when to catch her next time.


    Su Yongshun also nodded, "this tomato is very good. It''s red. Many children in the village go to pick and eat, so I want to see it almost red and pick it off."


    This year, most of the Su''s are following sucang to grow new vegetables. The tomatoes are red and ripe. There are many children in the village. Naturally, some of them are not clean, so they should pick the red ones to eat. Come and see the book www.lkbook.org


    On the contrary, the Su family couldn''t give up. The tomato was so heavy that it was full of money, so it was very painful to be stolen. Now many people live in the field and watch it for fear of being stolen.


    Because of this, we all think that instead of being stolen by others, we should pick them quickly and exchange money as soon as they are familiar.


    Sucang also understood their concerns. After hearing this, she said, "I''ll leave after a while. I''ll leave the purchase of tomatoes and peppers to the people below."


    Su Yongqiang and Su Yongshun had worried that Su Tang''s status was different and busy. At one time, there was a master in Sujiatun''s house. Su Yongnuo was at home. Later, Su Yongnuo also said that he had gone to the county to learn from his teacher. He couldn''t find a person who was really in charge.


    Su''s family was also flustered. After all, in the first year, they were afraid of any mistakes. Now they heard that Su Tang said that he was going to leave. Both of them had a certain feeling. But when he heard that Su Tang said that he had told the people below, Su Yongqiang quickly said, "the princess is busy, so shall we go and find the person in charge?"


    Su Tang thought for a moment, and then said to Jiang Nian, "nian''er, let Mu Yang come to see me!"


    Jiang Nian heard Su Tang''s order and went out to look for someone. Then Su Tang and Su Yongqiang and Su Yongshun said, "some of these tomatoes and peppers can be sent directly to this home. Brother Qiang and brother Shun can choose two down-to-earth ones. The ones that are not convenient to send out from home are sent to Xingxing sugar sauce workshop in Qingshui town."


    Some of the peppers and tomatoes planted by the Su family are for the use of the grilled fish shop. The business of the grilled fish shop is excellent, but all the seasonings are made by Yu Caihe and Zhang Cuilan in the house of Sujiatun, and then sent to the fish shop.


    At present, all chefs in the two grilled fish shops are not responsible for seasoning, they are only responsible for adding seasoning according to the steps to make the fish.

 Chapter 1099

    However, no matter how good the business is, the use of them is limited. The secret recipe for making fish seasoning involves a variety of spices, not just these two. Therefore, it is estimated that tomatoes and peppers from several companies will be enough, and the rest will have to be sent to the sauce workshop, where the big head is.


    Su Tang thinks that the purchase price is not cheap, so it is more convenient for the Su family to transport things to the place and sell them by themselves. But after all, some of the Su family members may not have the labor force, which is convenient for transportation. Therefore, sucang asked Su Yongqiang and Su Yongshun to decide that the inconvenient families should be sent nearby, and the convenient ones should be sent to Qingshui town.


    The reason why Su Yongshun is also mentioned is that Su Yongshun is a representative of ordinary members of the Su family. When it comes to delivery, the Su family will hold a meeting to find a way out. They can''t fix everything for them.


    Or do you have to work on your own and rely on your own initiative. Because you want the Su family to send things to the sauce workshop, sucang called Mu Yang to come over.


    Su Yongqiang and Su Yongshun both nodded when they heard Su Tang''s arrangement like this: "good, the princess is considerate."


    Sucang''s arrangement is indeed quite considerate, and it''s only for them to deliver such expensive dishes. They don''t like it.


    When they have eggs or vegetables at home, they usually go to the town to sell them. They are familiar with this matter, and it is not difficult to understand.


    Su sugar heard them say this, and laughed, "two brothers are polite."


    At the same time, Mu Yang also followed Jiang Niang and saluted Su Tang "miss!"


    "Well, you''re free at home these days. I''ve given the management of star sugar workshop to Jinzhu. There''s a meat grinder over there. You can forge iron. You can help Jinzhu in the future. The probation period is also at the end of the year. If you do well, you can continue to do it." To read fiction net www.1ddu.com


    Su sugar did not say how bad to do, but she did not say, Muyang heart is absolutely clear.


    Mu Song, who was good at dyeing cloth, was already in the dyer''s shop. Muyang was good at making iron. Su Tang felt that Jinzhu could not manage the sauce workshop alone. There was also a huge iron meat grinder in the workshop. So Su Tang decided to ask Mu Yang to help Jinzhu.


    Mu Yang is also looking at Mu Song because he can dye cloth. He saw how Jin Zhu got the opportunity. Now he heard that Su sugar arranged himself like this. He kowtowed directly and promised, "thank you, miss. If you are small, you will do well."


    Given the opportunity, whether he can seize it or not depends on himself. Mu Yang also understands.


    Su Tang nodded, "well, you clean up and go to the sauce workshop in Qingshui town tomorrow."


    Mu Yang agrees, and Su sugar and Su Yongqiang and Su Yongshun say, "tomorrow, two brothers will follow Mu Yang in the past, recognize the road, and then we can drive the carriage back home."


    Su Yongqiang and Su Yongshun watched Sutang explain everything very clearly. They even told them where the new dishes were sent. When the new dishes came down, they would have sent them in the past, and the person in charge was also in front of them, and they all knew each other.


    The two naturally agreed, "OK, we''ll come to Muyang tomorrow?"


    When Mu Yang heard this, he also said, "it''s OK for two masters of our family to wait at home. Let''s go out together on the way to tomorrow morning, OK?"

 Chapter 1100

    Mu Yang is really a quick character. Su Tang said that he would go to the sauce workshop in Qingshui Town, and he would take Su Yongqiang and Su Yongshun to recognize the door, and immediately said his ideas and arrangements.


    People around sucang do things like this. Even if they are not of this style, because she is such a master, servants naturally develop such a style.


    Su Yongqiang and Su Yongshun heard Mu Yang''s arrangement, naturally there was no second word, "OK, we''ll wait for you at home."


    Muyang Salutes "good!"


    Seeing that they had made an appointment, Su Tang and Su Yongqiang and Su Yongshun said, "it is the young people who want to deliver the goods when they come. The two brothers can also let the young people know the way."


    Su Yongqiang and Su Yongshun are both grandfathers. They can''t say how old they are, but they are not too young. The Su family has been light and strong for so many years. This kind of cargo transportation work must be done for young people.


    That''s why Sutang told them so, lest they think that they only let them pass the next day without calling others. Anyway, the carriage is so big that it''s OK to take more people along.


    When Su Yongqiang and Su Yongshun heard her words, they also understood what it meant. "The princess is considerate, so I''ll take Fu''an with me!"


    Su Yongqiang also said, "I also take my eldest brother with me. We are old. This kind of thing has to let young people run away."


    "The two brothers are still in their prime. I should be at home these days. If they have anything, they can come to me."


    When Su Tang heard them say they were old, she said with a smile. In fact, neither of them was 50 years old. It was a good time for them to be middle-aged. Only at this time, they got married early, so they were only in their forties, and their grandsons were not small. 400 Novels www.400xiaoshuo.com


    Su Yongqiang and Su Yongshun laugh when they hear sucang say so. No matter how they say it, they are always happy to be praised for their age and strength. Knowing that sucang will be in Sujiatun for the time being, they also understand that they can find him if they have something to do recently, and they say what they should say, so they leave.


    "Brother Shun went back to ask about the warmth. If he had nothing to do, he came home to play with me. I was free at home. I drew several flower patterns and asked her to embroider them for me."


    When they leave, Su sugar asks Su Yongshun to give Su Nuan a message.


    Su Yongshun''s family planted new dishes with Sutang this time and borrowed susang silver. During this time, the family was in a bit of a pinch. Su Nuan was old enough to learn embroidery with his sister-in-law.


    The little girl is clever, but now the embroidery work has a certain appearance. Anyway, it is better than sucang. Su Tang has nothing to do at home. She just asks a beautiful little girl to play with her, which saves her boredom.


    Su Yongshun naturally agreed to come down and come out of Su sugar''s house. Su Yongqiang said to him, "every time I see the princess, I feel different. If I hadn''t seen it with my own eyes, I can''t believe that we fished it out of the river at the beginning..."


    This just came out. Su Yongqiang felt that he could breathe out loud. He was very careful when he spoke in it.


    Su Yongshun heard Su Yongqiang''s words, also said, "who can think of it, it will be two years, completely changed."


    Su Yonggui''s family, who wanted to sacrifice his brothers and sisters to the God of the river, were exiled and labored. But Su Tang was like a golden phoenix flying out of the mountain. Although every time he saw them, Su Tang was very warm, but it made people feel more and more pressure from the superior.


    Let them speak more cautiously and carefully, breathing lower, for fear that they do the same wrong.

 Chapter 1101

    "Yes, completely changed!" Su Yongqiang also agreed with Su Yongshun.


    Then Su Yongshun laughed, "it''s not a bad thing for our Su family, is it?"


    The whole Su family is grateful to sucang now, but Su Yongqiang can still see what kind of temperament she is when she comes into contact with sucang, so he is nervous when he sees sucang.


    Su Yongshun is a little better, because their family and sucang have a better personal relationship. Every time Su Tang comes back, he always wants to find Su Nuan to play with and take care of Su Yongshun''s family.


    But outsiders can''t envy this, because it''s all the good fortune accumulated by Su Yongshun''s family. Su Fu''an takes the initiative to propose the adoption. Su Fuhua goes to the river to find people in person, and Su sugar''s younger brother and sister have something to do after the adoption. All of these are the same materials that Su Yongshun''s family used to be their own.


    When people accumulate, they can get the present return. Compared with Su Yongshun''s family, Su Yongqiang''s family is still a little bit less interesting, although it is better than other families.


    When Su Yongqiang heard what Su Yongshun said, he felt that he didn''t need to think too much. He nodded, "yes, it''s a good thing."


    When they heard that they went home, they went to find their daughter


    It turns out that Su Yongshun went out to see Su Tang just now. Su Nuan wanted to go with him to play with him, but Su Yongshun didn''t let him go. Su Nuan and Zhou Xiaocao have a good relationship. Although Zhou Xiaocao now runs a fish roasting shop in the town, and he doesn''t go back to Sujiatun, as long as he comes back, he must find Su Nan to play with.


    So Su Nuan can''t find Su Tang to play with. Knowing that Zhou Xiaocao is at home, she goes to talk to her. Hanhe literature www.handanwx.com


    "What are you looking for?" After Qin finished, he asked Su Yongshun.


    Su Yongshun said Su Tang''s invitation. Qin put down her needlework and said, "tangnier is really a person who cares about her old love. We don''t know where our family is blessed. Do you think we should ask tangnier to look for warmth. She has a lot of experience in business, and she must have a lot of good offspring, more than us."


    Recently, Qin''s family also began to inquire about the good young posterity. Su Nuan had just passed his fourteenth birthday, so he should have a look and know more about it in advance, so as not to be too hasty to see the wrong person again.


    When Su Yongshun heard his daughter-in-law''s words, he immediately refuted that "the people she knows are not worthy of our family..."


    Before he finished speaking, he saw Qin and his eyes staring. "What do you mean, what''s wrong with our warmth? Who can''t match it? We don''t have farmland? Or can''t afford the dowry, and you look down on your daughter? "


    The Qin family is a mother. How can you hear this? Don''t say that it''s better to watch the day by day. Even before, you can''t belittle your daughter like this.


    Su Yongshun just knows that Su Tang is the princess now, and who the princess is in contact with. Without saying anything else, Su Tang and Qingyuan County Magistrate can speak. Even if there are posterity around Su Tang, they are definitely not the girls of their family.


    But the Qin family didn''t know that Su Tang was the princess, so when he heard Su Yongshun say that, he was immediately angry. How could he look down on his daughter so much.


    Su Yongshun was angry when he saw her daughter-in-law. He hurried her to the room and explained, "don''t be so loud. I can''t look down on my daughter-in-law, but you don''t know, tangnier, she..."

 Chapter 1102

    Su Yongshun told Qin that Su Tang was actually the princess. Qin was shocked and said, "you didn''t pit me. Tangnier is the princess?"


    "Can it be a fake? It''s the imperial edict in the county government office, so don''t ask her. Even if she really tries to find out for us, our daughter will not be able to reach such a family. We are a small family. We will find a similar one, and we will live a happy life after marriage."


    Su Yongshun is not like sun Tiezhu and Chen XiuXiu. She has a daughter who wants to marry rich and powerful families. She can also enjoy hot and spicy food with them.


    Su Yongshun and Qin didn''t want to sell their daughters, so they wanted to find a suitable match for their daughters. In the future, they would be more and more prosperous to live.


    "If you don''t tell me, can I know, then I can''t speak for sure." Qin has not yet reflected from the fact that Sutang is the princess, but immediately said that he would not go to ask.


    Qi Da Fei even, a family like them can''t live well until they get married to a big family. It''s very good for a small family to live well.


    Not to mention how shocked Qin was when she learned from Su Yongshun that Su Tang was actually the princess. After seeing two people away, Su Tang went back to her room again, closed the door and refused to be served. She entered the space by herself.


    "Electric toothbrush, toothpaste, shower gel, facial cleanser..." Sucang entered the space supermarket and saw many things that were black and could not be exchanged finally turned into color.


    If you want to say what''s inconvenient to come to this world, going to the toilet outside is definitely a good thing. Fortunately, there is space to solve this problem, and there is soft toilet paper in the space.


    In addition, washing face, brushing teeth and taking a bath is what Sutang is most looking forward to. Before, because the supermarket didn''t unlock these things, sucang could only rely on the cleaning ability of space spring water. Novels in 2018 www.2018xs.com


    But to tell the truth, people who are used to washing their faces with facial cleanser, brushing teeth with toothpaste and toothbrush, and bathing with shower gel, even if they know that clear spring water has the ability to clean, they still feel that they may not have been washed clean.


    So now sucang saw that all these things were unlocked and could be exchanged with points. She almost cried, "I can finally wash fragrance!"


    In modern times, it was only in ancient times that she knew how precious those things were. After brushing her teeth, the light peppermint or sweet smell of toothpaste, or the fragrance after washing her face, she could only miss it in her dream for a long time.


    The most important thing is to wash your hair. The fragrant shampoo can make soft and dense bubbles. After washing with water, you can apply conditioner to your hair. After washing your hair every morning, your hair will be fragrant all day long.


    However, the orange cat saw sucang so excited, but did not understand that "the owner can be very clean only with water, and can still maintain the state!"


    Su Tang is young, but her skin is as smooth as grease. Originally, because Liu is a beautiful woman, she has a good foundation, but she can be so beautiful. Because of her own space, she will automatically mediate Su Tang''s physical condition.


    For example, Su Tang never shows her strength, and her unforgettable brain is because of the space.


    Orange cat thinks, these things to its owner, actually also have no effect, so what good excited ah!


    "How can you quadruped understand human life, which is called quality of life, this is called exquisite life, do you understand?" Sucang picked out the flavor she liked, then put the shower gel in the bathroom on the second floor of the cabin, and put the facial cleanser and toothbrush and toothpaste next to the sink.

 Chapter 1103

    It''s a modern simple decoration. Put these bottles and jars on it, and you''ll have a modern life all of a sudden. I''d like to think that sucang was also a delicate girl in modern times.


    After putting these in place, sucang went on to look for things in the supermarket, and found that the classification of skin care products that had been locked up before was also unlocked. She looked at the moisturizers and various types of skin care products.


    is really moved to cry. "My ex boyfriend mask!"


    Orange cat is really full of question marks when she sees her like this. The two legged beast is really hard to understand. These things have no effect on the master at all. The natural beauty is beautiful. Why are you so excited to see these things.


    Su Tang doesn''t care about that much. Women''s shopping attributes have exploded. She also loses a lot of diligence and points. She changed a pile of skin care products and specially changed a dressing table, which was full of them.


    "strive to upgrade, my dear lipstick, perfume, my sister will help you out immediately!" Finally, Su sugar still looked at the still gray color makeup plate, said that he should work harder to upgrade the space.


    But orange cat saw her like this, still did not say, do not understand why its owner actually for this has the power to upgrade the space, clearly has no effect on her own thing.


    Not to mention sucang, because the space has been upgraded to level 40, so in the past few days, she shut down at home and explored various kinds of space and found some new things.


    In sujiatunli, Su Yongqiang and Su Yongshun went to Qingshui town with their son and Muyang the next day and saw where the star sugar sauce workshop was.


    After knowing the location, Mu Yang did not follow him back to Sujiatun, but stayed to help Jinzhu. Su Yongqiang returned to Sujiatun by themselves.


    When he came back, Su Yongqiang called a meeting of the people who planted new vegetables with sucang to discuss whose new dishes should be sent to sucang''s house, and how to deliver them to Qingshui town when the tomatoes and peppers are all ripe. Everyday novel www.daydayxs.com


    As soon as they were about to make money, the Su family actively put forward suggestions and various kinds of cooperation. In addition, they knew where to sell them. Some people picked the red tomatoes and wanted to change money quickly.


    Not to mention the Su family themselves, even outsiders can see that their family is in full swing.


    While the Su family was busy, some people were not calm. On that day, Mrs. Huang went out to call the souls of other children back. It was already dark. As a result, she walked to the door of the house and saw a dark shadow.


    This woman Huang is cheating everywhere. She feels empty. She shivers at the sight of a shadow. "What are you? If you don''t leave soon, I will spare your life... "


    Huang Po Zi, with her own scribbled symbol in her hand, waved at the dark shadow over there.


    Then I saw that the shadow moved, and Mrs. Huang''s legs were weak.


    The shadow approached Mrs. Huang, and then said in a gloomy voice, "I''ll buy the rune!"


    It was a woman''s voice. As soon as she opened her mouth, and as she approached, Mrs. Huang finally saw the visitor clearly. It turned out to be Wu''s, "who did I think it was? It was the Dafu family."


    When she saw that it was not a ghost but a human being, she laughed with a guilty heart.


    Mrs. Huang ran to Sujiatun a few days ago when she was free, and then fooled Zhao into buying things with herself to earn money. After su Yonggui''s family accident, she also went to Sujiatun. She did not dare to go to Sujiatun again when she learned that their family had an accident.

 Chapter 1104

    Although on the surface, it seems that Su Yonggui''s family will have an accident because they falsely accuse the princess. What is the relationship between their family and the princess? In fact, they are not used to Su Tang''s sister and brother, and they will do such a thing.


    Who could have thought that the little girl who was almost drowned in the Qingjiang River was able to get in touch with the princess.


    Huang Po Zi still remembers the two cursed puppets she sold to Zhao. She was afraid that she would be found and implicated.


    So she did not dare to go to Sujiatun these days, but she did not expect that Wu would come to her by herself.


    Wu asked Mrs. Huang the Fu she had bought from her to cure her son. Now she has to work hard in the daytime. Although she can go home every day, she has come back very late.


    When she gave birth to her son, she had some problems. She couldn''t even turn over when she was so old. Seeing that something happened to her family, Su Dafu was still suffering from a dirty disease. She often beat and scolded her. Wu could see through what the man who was sleeping with him was.


    She wanted to leave Su Dafu together, but Su Dafu didn''t do it at this time. Wu knew that she was hurt when she gave birth to her son, and she was afraid that it would be difficult to have another child. So the only thing she could rely on was a couple of children.


    The daughter''s health is OK, but after all, she is just a girl. Now Wu is holding the last bit of private money in her hand and just wants to cure her son. In this way, even if there is no su Dafu, she can rely on her.


    But Wu went to see other doctors and said that the child was afraid that there was something wrong with the child, and that it was difficult to say. Only before, Mrs. Huang swore that she would definitely get better and went to the doctor in a hurry. Dance God e-book www.wstxtxs.com


    When Wu came to find Huang Pozi, she still wanted her Fu to cure her son.


    Huang Po Tzu heard that she came to buy her own talisman. Although she didn''t dare to run to Sujiatun recently, but the money was delivered to her door. She didn''t want to ask someone to come in. "Come on, why don''t you go in? Sit in the room!"


    Wu followed Mrs. Huang into the room. After lighting the oil lamp, Mrs. Huang could see Wu''s face clearly. She only saw that she had a pretty face. Whenever she met Wu, she had cleaned up her clothes. At this time, her clothes were still clean. Maybe because she was in a hurry, there were some mud spots on her pants legs.


    But a face is red, purple and purple, the corner of the mouth cracked a big hole, looking at is very frightening very painful appearance.


    Seeing Wu''s situation, Mrs. Huang couldn''t help but take a breath of air-conditioner, "Dafu''s, you are..."


    She could not be beaten when she was in servitude. When Wu saw Huang''s face, she was surprised, grinned and hurt like a tear in the corner of her mouth. Her expression twisted and wrinkled, "my man beat me!"


    Wu''s voice was cold and cold, and she didn''t think it was so humiliating. She said such a sentence. When she saw her like this, she didn''t know why she thought the bones were cold. But she always looked at people''s faces and said, "what a shame. Is this a human being to his daughter-in-law?"


    Filled with righteous indignation as if how righteous, such a real performance did not get the reply Wu should have, she still had no expression: "yes, such a man, how good to die!"


    Her final ending is a little light and ethereal. It is clear that it is a few simple words, but it seems to be with a gust of cold air. Without any reason, Mrs. Huang shuddered and didn''t want to continue to say anything to Wu. She quickly went to the side and took the Yellow Fu out, "this is the one you want!"

 Chapter 1105

    Wu took the Yellow Fu from Mrs. Huang and stared at her with deep eyes. "If you use these again, my brother will be OK."


    Huang Pozi was staring at her like a long grass all over her body. Her bones were cold, and her smile was a little reluctant: "of course, the neighboring village..."


    She also wanted to say how good other children were, but Wu did not seem to care. She put Huang Fu away and said, "that''s great, it''s wonderful!"


    When she spoke, she returned the money to Huang Fu, who looked at the money in her hand, but could not care about anything else. Her face was full of laughter, "I promise you will be better in a few days."


    Hearing this, Wu also grinned. The wound at the corner of his mouth cracked and red blood oozed out. "Yes, it will be OK."


    "Yes, please don''t delay. When you go back, you can use it for your children. Come back and come back again."


    Mrs. Huang accompanied Wu to go out. She said politely. As a result, Wu came to the door. When she heard this, she suddenly looked back at her and said, "is it OK to use these?"


    Mrs. Huang was asked. She really wanted to slap herself in the mouth. She also really hit "look at my mouth. I''ve forgotten when I''m used to it. I don''t need to come here."


    Wu nodded and left the house. Looking at her back, she shivered for a moment, and then hurried back to the house.


    On the way to Sujiatun, Su Dafu came back to Sujiatun and lay silent on the Kang.


    Su Dani, the daughter of Su Dafu and Wu''s family, has been starving until now. It is not easy to see her father come back. She follows Su Dafu and sees him lying on the Kang. She goes to pull him and says, "Dad, I''m hungry, Dad, I want my mother, dad, give me something to eat..." Flamboyant novel www.ranwen52000.com


    In the past, when Su Tang was not adopted, Su Dani was still Su Erni. She was more loved by Su Dafu than her sister. She liked to laugh and please. Su Dafu also liked to hold her at that time.


    Su Dani only thought that Su Dafu still loved her father, and when she saw him back, she asked for something to eat.


    But Su Dafu was not so patient. He had to take medicine because of his dirty disease. He had to work hard outside every day. When he got full, he wanted to have a rest immediately. Now he heard girls crying in his ears and kept pulling himself.


    Su Dafu roared impatiently, "shut your mouth and go away!"


    Su Dani was frightened by this, and cried out, "Dad, I''m hungry, I want to eat..."


    Su Da fuben was impatient, but saw that she was crying even more. She sat up from the Kang and looked at the girl holding her clothes in her hands. She was crying with tears. He was gloomy and kicked Su Dani in the past "get out of here!"


    Su Dani''s talented child, Su Dafu''s strength was not small. She saw the little girl howling, and her small body flew up to the door.


    "Danielle!" Wu''s daughter was kicked by Su Dafu. She yelled and ran to catch her. She glared at Su Dafu and said, "Su Dafu, you are not a human being!"


    When Su Dafu saw Wu''s return, he grinned, "I''m not a human being. What are you? It''s just right when you come back..."


    As he said that, he would come to pull Wu''s family. When Wu saw him like this, he was even more disgusted. Su Dafu had a dirty disease, but he had to pull her together. These injuries on her body were beaten when she resisted Su Dafu.

 Chapter 1106

    Wu looked at Su Dafu, who came to her. She thought about it. She had seen it before. The doctor said that she had not been infected. She could not get dirty disease.


    With tears in his eyes, Wu responded to Su Dafu with Su Dani in his arms.


    "Yes, I am a humble life. I can''t give birth to any good girl. I can''t compare with my sister who has given birth to such a powerful girl. She lives in a big house and has money. But who asked you to take over the people? Otherwise, it''s a matter of a few taels of silver, not to mention a few taels of silver!"


    Wu''s tone is full of sarcasm: "unfortunately, you can only live with my humble life. Look at the rich and noble people who lived in those days. When do you think of you as a father, I wish I could get rid of your family and get rid of your relationship with you. I''m a cheap life. I can''t produce a promising girl. You''re not as good as me. A promising girl has been sent out!"


    Su Dafu was supposed to come to pull Wu''s family, but he heard her say something like this: "Stinky girl, I''ll kill you!"


    "Come on, you''ll show off your ability with me. You''re a tortoise son of a bitch. You know you can beat my daughter in the nest. Do you dare to fight that girl?"


    "Of course, when you see Wu Dafu, you will be able to avoid others when you are afraid to buy your own money.


    Ha ha, Su Dafu, you are really a king eight who is hard to meet in ten thousand years.


    I tell you, if you don''t want to, you can''t help it. In the future, you can only serve you with my baby, and I don''t have the ability to give you good food and drink. "


    Wu''s words and sentences are all rooted in Su Dafu''s heart, especially when she mentions Su Tang''s brother and sister. Who knows that Su Tang''s brother and sister are the most wealthy family in Sujiatun, and they also make a fortune with the whole Su family, so they don''t take him as a father. Seven questions about novels www.7wxsxs.com


    Su Dafu''s eyes were scarlet. "Wu Lanxiang, I''ll kill you!"


    "Ha ha, I''m right. Then you kill me. I''m dead. See which woman is with you!" Wu continued to laugh at him, and she firmly believed that Su Dafu did not dare to really kill her.


    Now we all know that Su Dafu has a dirty disease. Without her, Su Dafu can''t find a woman who can serve him. He has no money, so Su Dafu just beats her and won''t kill her.


    Su Da''s shortness of breath "OK, I''ll show you, my daughter, she dares not to support me!"


    Hearing Su Dafu''s words, a glimmer of pride flashed in Wu''s eyes. That''s what she was waiting for.


    There was a lot of noise in the yard. It was very obvious in such a dark night, but the neighbors didn''t come out to have a look. Zhao, the main room in the yard, didn''t come out of the house as if he hadn''t heard of it.


    The Zhang family of Sanfang is not at home. The Zhang family is not able to keep it. Su Sanshou has already gone into exile. She is afraid of suffering, so she colludes with a government official. She does labor more easily and often doesn''t come back at night.


    And the second room closed the door, sun heard two people outside so noisy, curled his mouth, "really dog bite dog!"


    Su Erlu was silent and took out a few pieces of paper. Sun''s eyes lit up as soon as he saw this thing. "How can you have this?"


    "I just saw my mother go to the backyard to hide things. I used to dig them out. Tomorrow I''ll find time to sell all these fields, and then I''ll buy an acre of land outside, and we''ll go out and live."

 Chapter 1107

    It turns out that Su Erlu didn''t take anything else, but the title deed. Before that, Su Dafu stole all the money from her family, but the field was real estate. When Zhao saw Su Dafu''s livestock, she hid all the land deeds. Only she knew where the title deed was.


    Su Dafu asked Zhao to take out the title deed several times before, but Zhao didn''t give in. Su Erlu actually saw the place where Zhao kept the title deed, so he took them all.


    "Great, let''s go to the county tomorrow and sell the land!" Sun''s eyes were red when she heard the man say so. No matter what, she always planned for their mother.


    "I can''t go to the county. I''ll go to jiangjiawa tomorrow, and the Chen landlords there will collect the land." So said Su Erlu.


    "But he gave little money!" The sun family also knew that landlords Chen collected land, but the price was low. Normally, a mu of land was six Liang silver. The Chen landlord only gave five Liang silver, and one mu of land was short of one or two silver.


    "Let''s sell it quickly, or we won''t be found out. We sold 15 liang of silver and redeemed you. Then we can buy another mu of land and a house in jiangjiawa. You can take care of the children by yourself. I''ll go to the service and wait for the past few years."


    Su Erlu said about his arrangement. Although labor service can be redeemed with money, it can''t be offset by money. Punishment for crimes must be given, especially when they are involved in the princess of the dynasty. If they spend money, they will not be punished. It may be more troublesome to be investigated.


    Moreover, Su Erlu was not willing to spend all the money, so he prepared to continue to work as a laborer and let his daughter-in-law take care of the children. In this way, they still had a mu of good land in their family. Although the days were tight, after five years, he could go out to work, and his daughter-in-law was also able to do well. He was sure to get better.


    Sun Shi saw him carefully arranged, tears fell down, "OK, I listen to you!" 139 Novels www.139xs.com


    After that, Sun said, "it''s all due to sucang''s unwillingness to help us, or..."


    "Don''t talk about her. We won''t ask for her in the future. She''ll live her good life, and we''ll live ours." Su Erlu thought that he asked Su sugar so much that she didn''t promise to help, and his face was very ugly.


    Sun also nodded. After all, they didn''t live here any more. They didn''t care about them. They lived their own lives.


    Su Erlu and Sun took the land lease and prepared to exchange money for money. Su Dafu in the yard was stimulated by Wu and said that he would go to Su Tang''s brother and sister for money.


    When Wu heard Su Dafu''s words, she was not surprised. On the contrary, she sneered at Su Dafu. After living with Su Dafu for so many years, she could not understand this man. It was clear that he had also moved his mind to ask for money. Before that, Su Tang''s brothers and sisters, one had no home at all, the other was studying in the Academy, and then did not come back.


    Su Dafu just wanted to find someone to ask for money, but he couldn''t catch anyone. Recently, Su Tang was at home. Su Dafu got a dirty disease, and the medicine cost a lot of money. Before that, Su Dafu wanted to let his two younger brothers make money to see his doctor, but Su Erlu was not willing, let alone Su Sanshou.


    Su Dafu used his brain to work on Su Tang, but Su Tang was very busy. It was not so easy for him to catch him.


    Su Dafu robbed all the money for their activities. Zhao held on to the three acres of land. Su Dafu had an idea for a long time. As soon as Wu opened his mouth, he directly said that he would go to Sutang for money.

 Chapter 1108

    Wu''s heart is clear, but she doesn''t care about these. Looking at Su Dafu''s red eyes, she is full of wanton hatred. This man wants to pull her to get sick and suffer together and die together, so she will let him die first!


    "Ha ha, it seems that if you go and ask for it, she will give it to you. She is your aunt now!" Wu continued to stimulate Su Dafu.


    In the middle of it, Wu changed her words: "no, we are all removed. You are not even her nephew. You can''t be her nephew if you want to be her nephew!"


    Su Dafu was infuriated. He raised his fist and hit Wu. They beat him in the yard. Even though Wu was beaten, he kept talking to stimulate Su Dafu''s anger.


    In the late middle of the night, Su Dafu was stimulated by Wu''s repeated language. He knocked on the door of the courtyard and ran directly to Su Tang''s house. When he arrived, he kept knocking on the door.


    "What''s going on?" Jiang Niang, who was asleep, was awakened by the great noise at the door. She put on her clothes and came out of the room. She saw that Mu Huai and Mu Bai also came out of the side room.


    "Who knocks on the door in the middle of the night? Look, don''t make any noise, miss. Rest!" Mu Huai and Mu Bai light a lamp to go and have a look, and remind Jiang Nian.


    "Ignore it!" When Jiang Nian was about to knock on the door of sucang''s room, he saw that sucang opened the door from inside and said this.


    When Mu Huai and Mu Bai heard Su Tang''s words, they didn''t go to see "miss!"


    "Wood locust, cypress closed the door tightly, and then rest, nianer is the same!" Sucang gave another command.


    "I''m your father. I won''t open the door for me!" When Mu Huai and Mu Bai heard the man calling outside say such words, they probably knew who the man was. Baidu Novels www.googlexs.com


    She didn''t dare to say anything else. She closed the door and went back to her house to rest. Although it was so noisy, it was hard to fall asleep.


    Su sugar himself is to look at the door there, and then back to his room, anti lock into the space.


    Sucang sleeps in the space at night. The small wooden house in the space has simple modern decoration. It is quiet and comfortable, and the air is very good. There are orange cats in it. If there is any movement outside, it will inform sucang in the first time.


    So just now Su Dafu came to knock for the first time, and orange cat woke up sucang from the space.


    "Master..." Orange cat saw sucang into the space after also did not speak, with the tail rub sucang''s cheek.


    Sucang realized that he wanted to comfort himself, holding the orange cat meat. The soft fur on his body "finally came!"


    In fact, sucang''s mood is not low or bad, on the contrary, she has a feeling that she has finally come.


    For Su Dafu, Su Tang actually has a careful analysis of why this man could have been so affectionate to Liu, but after Liu''s death, he completely ignored her two children.


    Although it is often said in modern times that if you have a stepmother, you will have a stepfather. Indeed, many men do not care about the children left by their ex-wife, or even abuse them. In modern times, such men vent their hatred of their ex-wife on their children to some extent.


    It can''t be said that such a man can be forgiven, and child abuse certainly can''t be forgiven, but at least a little logic can be seen.


    But Liu did not leave Su Dafu, but died. Su Dafu still ignored Liu''s two children and watched Wu beat and abuse them. Let alone that he didn''t know, how could a couple sleeping on the Kang not know at all.

 Chapter 1109

    Su Dafu knows everything, but he still ignores it. This is the most incomprehensible thing that Sutang can''t understand. Later, when he comes into contact with him, he will be able to see what kind of person Su Dafu is.


    It''s selfishness. Even if he loves Liu, it''s just for self satisfaction. So he doesn''t care about Wu''s abusing his own children. Because Wu is willing to serve him well, he is satisfied.


    Later, Su Tang''s brother and sister adopted him, and his life got better. Su Dafu didn''t come to see Su Tang''s brother and sister. It was also because of Wu''s presence that Su Dafu had a good life.


    If he had a good life, he would not want to get benefits from the adopted children. Moreover, Su Dafu did not want to conflict with Wu. When Wu did not take good care of him, he would be in trouble.


    The most interesting thing about Su Dafu is that as long as he has a comfortable life, he doesn''t have to have a lot of money and eat well. As long as he has a good woman sleeping and a woman can serve him well, he feels good.


    If he has to work hard to get money, he will be lazy to do so. In fact, he is such a person who can''t do what he can, what he can''t eat, what he can''t eat, what he can''t do, what he wants to pursue, what he can''t do, what he can''t do, what he can''t do, what he can''t do, what he can''t do, what he can''t do, he has no.


    It''s not promising. Before that, Su Dafu''s life was quite smooth, and he didn''t look for his sister and brother, because he didn''t have any trouble.


    But when he got a dirty disease and Su Sanshou had an accident again, even if he didn''t want to trouble, he had to be in trouble because he had to ask for more money.


    At this time, Su Dafu first took an eye on Su Erlu, and wanted his family to support his medical expenses. When Su Erlu didn''t do it, he wanted Su Yonggui and Zhao''s family to give most of their money to themselves and separate their families. Rare books and e-books www.qishu520.com


    When Su Dafu arrived here, he didn''t even care about his sister and brother. It was not that he didn''t know that his brother and sister had money, but because he had Wu''s family. He thought that if he went to find two brothers and sisters, he would make trouble, and he couldn''t tell why he wanted so much money.


    However, Su Sanshou made a mess of everything. He was involved in the service, and he could not conceal his dirty disease. Wu had to leave.


    By this time, Su Dafu, even if he didn''t want to be in trouble, would have to be in trouble. He needed money. He had got what he could get at home. Zhao''s side would not give up. Wu''s side was not afraid. If he refused, Wu would have to serve him all his life.


    As for the money for medical treatment, his family didn''t have it. Of course, he could only find his children. Therefore, all his actions were based on his own personality.


    But no matter how afraid of trouble, selfish people will not be the same as before when they encounter matters involving life and death and their own interests.


    So today, when Su Tang heard Su Dafu knocking on the door, he felt that he was finally coming. It was like knowing something was coming, but he was relieved.


    However, Su sugar or keenly aware of a trace of strange, she and orange cat said, "you look outside, why Su Dafu suddenly came out today."


    Su Dafu got a dirty disease. The medicine was very expensive, and the disease could only be delayed. It was not easy to treat. He would come to find himself when he needed money. Su Tang could think of it.


    However, there is something wrong with such emotional excitement. There must be some reason for this. Su Tang also has some conjectures, but it''s not easy to confirm. So let orange cat go out and have a look at the situation.

 Chapter 1110

    "I want spicy dried fish!" Orange cat was instructed by sucang to go out to work and asked for it.


    This greedy meow, Su Tang heard that he asked for his own dried fish, and with a smile, he kneaded his hair into a mess. "OK, I''ll make it for you, so please go to work."


    When you don''t have to call it Si''er, you always say it''s meow. When you use it, you say it''s a beast. It''s real!


    With a proud meow, the orange cat jumped out of the space to work for sucang.


    Well, it''s all for dried fish, spicy, delicious!


    After letting the orange cat out to see the situation, sucang continued to rest and sleep in the space. After the orange cat came out, she arrived at the door.


    Su Dafu knocked on the door crazily outside. When he saw that there was no one to answer, he was even more crazy. "Dead girl, open the door for me. I''m your father, son of a bitch, open the door for your father..."


    "Dad, I seem to hear something outside. It seems that it''s from TANNIE''s house!" Su Dafu yelled loudly at the door. In the early morning night, it was obvious that the Qin family, who lived in Su Yongshun''s house not far away from the sister''s house of Su Tang, got up in a daze and pulled the men around him.


    Su Yongshun is sleeping soundly, his daughter-in-law to clarify, hum a "how!"


    "Don''t go to sleep. I''m listening to what''s going on over there. Let''s go and have a look." Qin listened carefully again and pulled Su Yongshun up.


    Su Yongshun can''t sleep this time. "Tangnier now has so many servants to wait on her. It''s not when she lived in the old house before. She can''t collapse again. What can I do?"


    This sleep well was called up, Su Yongshun murmured, feeling that his daughter-in-law was too fussy. Search e-books www.sodutxtxs.com


    The Qin family did not pay attention to him talking about himself and let Su Yongshun listen to it. Sure enough, Su Yongshun listened carefully and heard the voice of someone shouting and swearing.


    "I said someone, call Fu''an and Fuhua quickly. Let''s go and have a look. Tangnier is the treasure of our Su family. If something happens, it will be over!" Qin picked up his clothes and put them on.


    Now they all expect to make a fortune with sucang, and sucang is not open to the public, and she is already the princess. After that, so many people in the Su family still rely on the princess''s wife to take care of her. If something happens, it will not be all over.


    Su Yongshun is not grumbling at this time, "you put on your clothes and go to call them, I''ll go right away, take the guy''s business!"


    As a result, when the couple came out, they saw that Su Fuan and Su Fuhua had already put on their clothes and came out. "Dad, let''s go and have a look. I listen to the voice of men. Mother, they will stay at home."


    It turned out that there were men talking at Sutang''s house, so I got up to help, but I was afraid of any danger, so I didn''t let the women go.


    Qin also nodded when he heard this, "be careful, don''t work hard!"


    Knowing that women have gone to help nothing, simply not to go up to add chaos.


    The father and son nodded and took the hoe and sickle at home and went to sucang''s house.


    As they got closer and closer, they heard clearly what the man said: "open the door for your father." then they said, "it''s su Dafu!"


    They live in a village and belong to a family. Su Yongshun is very familiar with Su Dafu. Now they dare to ask Su Tang to call himself father and he is not dead. It is estimated that there is only one possibility.

 Chapter 1111

    "Shameless bastard, why didn''t he think he was father before? What''s going on now?" Su Fuhua''s airway.


    Su Fu''an sarcastically said, "it used to be a good day, no trouble, no money, now it''s different!"


    Don''t treat people as idiots. What Su Fu''an said was that he saw Su Dafu clearly.


    Knowing that it was su Dafu, the three of them quickened their pace and came to Sutang. Shortly afterwards, they saw Su Dafu, who was shouting and swearing at the door, was punching and kicking at the front door of sucang''s house.


    Thanks to the fact that Sutang did not care about the materials and labor to build the house, the gate was knocked by Su Dafu, which was not wavering at all.


    "Su Dafu, what are you doing here? You are no longer the Su family. If you make trouble like this, the Sujiatun can''t tolerate you." Su Yongshun went forward to Su Dafu.


    "Let your mother fart. Without me, there are two of them. Before I saw them pitiful, I let them live a good life. As a result, these two bastards have no conscience. They have developed and even their father doesn''t care. They are unfilial. Heaven strikes a thunderbolt!"


    Su Dafu heard Su Yongshun say himself and scolded Su Yongshun.


    "Su Dafu, what face do you have to say that you are your father? When tangnier and Nuo Ge''er were to be left to sacrifice to the river god in Qingjiang River, you would never say a word if you still remember that you were their father.


    What''s the matter? The baby that I disliked and gave up to others now? Bah, do your mother''s dream. Now tangnier and Nuo Ge''er are the children of Uncle Shuan''s family. They have nothing to do with you! " 139 reading net www.139ds.com


    Su Fuhua doesn''t care about that. At the beginning, everyone watched how Su Dafu did to Su Tang''s brother and sister. At that time, Su Tang''s brother and sister couldn''t give him any benefits, so he didn''t care.


    Now I''m not doing well. I just want to think about myself and these two children. I just want to do something good.


    "Then I am their father too. If I succeed, I will ignore my father. They are unfilial!" After su Dafu was scolded, he still held on to this sentence.


    After that, she turned back and continued to smash the door. "Su Dani, little beast, don''t hide in it. If you didn''t have me as a father, how could you live such a good life if I didn''t follow my fingerprints? You don''t know how to thank me and stop me from entering the door. Are you not afraid of thunder and lightning


    Su Yongshun looked at Su Dafu, who was obviously not ready to leave. He rushed to pull him, "you go, our Su family has nothing to do with you!"


    Su Yongshun was so angry when he saw that Su Dafu called Su Tang a small animal. Others didn''t know. He knew that Su Tang was the princess granted by his majesty himself. With such a noble identity, Su Dafu dared to scold him. Fortunately, his family had been removed, otherwise the Su family would be implicated.


    As soon as Su Dafu saw them coming and pulling himself, he snatched the sickle in his hand while Su Yongshun didn''t pay attention. He waved at them, "let''s meddle in my own affairs. What''s the matter with you?"


    Thanks to Su Fu''an and Su Fuhua, Su Fuan and Su Fuhua were so quick that they immediately pulled Su Yongshun and avoided Su Dafu''s attack.


    Even so, they were afraid for a while. If not for their vigilance, Su Yongshun would not die, and he would die half his life. Su Dafu is crazy!

 Chapter 1112

    When Su Dafu got the sickle, he looked at the door of the courtyard which had been improving all the time, and directly smashed it with a sickle. "You son, don''t think you can hide in it. If you don''t give your father 100 Liang silver today, your father will kill you!"


    No matter how it was, the gate was just a wooden door. As Su Dafu cut it down with a sickle, the debris on the wooden door fell off.


    Su Yongshun and the three of them were surprised when they saw Su Dafu like this. Su Dafu was totally crazy.


    Su Dafu didn''t care what others thought of him. He was ill and couldn''t get money from Zhao. Even if he sold all his family''s fields, he didn''t have much money.


    Only by letting the rich girl take care of herself can he be rich. How much money can he have in those lands? In the future, his daughter will give him 100 Liang silver a month. What disease can''t be cured?


    What''s more, these two cubs were born by him. If he hadn''t agreed to their adoption, they would have had such a good life?


    They adopted, his family life is not good, perhaps is these two young children''s life is hard, Ke''s family like this, also Ke he got sick.


    So, these two cubs must give him money and be responsible for him.


    The more he thought about it, the more reasonable he felt. He took the sickle and cut hard at the gate.


    See things more and more uncontrollable, Su Yongshun pull two sons "hurry to call people over, something happened."


    It''s not good for Su Dafu to break the door of Sutang''s house with a sickle. Su Yongshun is more afraid of Su Dafu''s crazy appearance. If he hurts sucang, it will be more troublesome. 666 Literature Network www.666wxw.com


    "Is he crazy?" When Su Fu''an and Su Fuhua hear their father talk and bite their teeth, they run to the village to find someone.


    Behind them was the sound of Su Dafu chopping at the gate with a sickle.


    The father and son ran directly to the other side of the village. Su Yongqiang was the head of the Su family or the head of the village. He must tell him about it at the first time.


    Su Yongqiang and Zhou were sleeping soundly. They were shocked when they heard the clattering and banging on the door outside. Su Yongqiang put on his clothes and came out. When he opened the door, he saw that it was su Yongshun and his son. They were surprised that "what''s the matter?"


    "Brother Qiang, Su Dafu went to tangnier''s house and said that she wanted to be filial to him, who was a father, and wanted to give him 100 Liang silver. She didn''t open the door. He was as mad as a madman, cutting down the door with a sickle."


    Su Yongshun quickly explained the matter to Su Yongqiang in a few words. Su Dafu had been removed from the clan, but Su Tang was still Su''s family, and Su Dafu was also a member of Sujiatun. Su Yongqiang had the responsibility to manage it.


    After su Yongqiang heard Su Yongshun''s words, his face changed "what?"


    Then he quickly put on his clothes and said, "call someone quickly. If he hurts Tangier, it''s over!"


    Su Tang has a noble status. If something goes wrong, Su Dafu will take his own life, and even the Sujiatun and the Su family will be implicated. Even if there is no sucang, the Su family will start to get better, and they will be suppressed!


    Su Yongshun actually means the same thing, but after all, his identity is not suitable. Now he hears Su Yongqiang and nods quickly, "then Fu''an and Fuhua go to the south."


    Su Yongqiang face serious, "I take the children to the north, light the torch, all over, can''t let them make such a scene."

 Chapter 1113

    At present, the life of the Su family is getting better with sucang. The prosperity of the whole Su family depends on sucang alone. Therefore, Sutang''s business is not her own business, but the whole Su family''s business.


    Su Yongqiang will never allow anyone to hurt sucang, whether from the perspective of his own people, or from the importance of Sutang to the Su family, or even out of the need not to cause trouble.


    When Su Yongshun heard Su Yongqiang say so, he nodded, "OK, I''ll see you soon. Hurry up. Su Dafu is crazy. I''m afraid..."


    "Don''t worry. I''ll take someone right away." Su Yongqiang also knows that things are tense and is ready to take people with him first.


    At this time, the three brothers of sulaixi were all called up. Knowing that it was su Dafu who went to Su Tang''s house to find trouble, he rolled up his sleeves and said, "Su Dafu is so kind, sugar aunt has nothing to do with him now!"


    "Go and call people. They can''t continue to cause trouble. They''ve all been called in. We''ve dealt with it today." Su Yongqiang gritted his teeth, which was cruel. This time, he must drive the family out of Sujiatun.


    Such a family came out of Sujiatun, and their reputation was affected. They kept asking for tangnier again and again. What''s tangnier''s status? Twice a time. If it''s still like this, then he will feel that he''s shielding the family, and he''ll never get enough of it.


    Even if he doesn''t think about himself, he also wants to think about his children. In the future, children will have to rely on sucang.


    Thinking of this, Su Yongqiang ordered Zhou, ran out to call people.


    The orange cat looked at Su Dafu. Then he saw a figure moving in the distance. He quickly ran after him. However, he saw that Wu was hiding and watching Su Dafu crazy. His face was full of venom: "Su Dafu, don''t blame me for being cruel!" 000 literature www.000wxxs.com


    Orange cat looked at Wu, read out what she was thinking, wagged her tail, and then turned to another direction.


    Su Yonggui''s family, Su Erlu and sun studied together how to sell the land for money the next day. After almost discussing the matter, they heard that Su Dafu had gone to trouble with Su sugar, and Wu''s family did not move.


    "Father, you go to the landlord Chen''s side now and wait for the landlord to get up at dawn, and you can change the land with him.


    Jiangjiawa is my mother''s family. I remember that landowner Chen had a piece of land between jiangjiawa and wangjiadianzi. It was embarrassing because the place was too partial and was not a good farmland. It was very embarrassing. You might as well exchange our land for one there. Landlord Chen would certainly like to.


    It''s one-third of an acre, and there''s a hut next to it. I''ve seen it before. It''s enough for our family of four. "


    Sun heard that Su Dafu was in trouble with Su Tang. Instead of letting Su Erlu sleep, he asked him to buy a field all night.


    Su Erlu heard his daughter-in-law say this, also looked at her "how anxious, the boss went to the dead girl to ask for money, thought pour beautiful, let''s sleep, tomorrow morning I will go."


    Su Erlu is also doing labor. He has been busy for a whole day. At this time, he is tired and wants to rest in the middle of the night.


    "I don''t think it''s right. I''d better finish it as soon as possible, and we''ll worry about it."


    Sun didn''t know why. He always felt that something was wrong. Wu''s performance just now was very strange. He always felt that something was going to happen today, and that all the land leases were in his hands. If there were any changes at that time, it would be bad. He would have saved his mind.

 Chapter 1114

    Su Erlu was also tired. He opened his mouth and wanted to say something. As a result, he heard a burst of excitement outside. When he came out, many people holding torches were rushing to Su Tang''s house.


    Su Erlu looked at the situation and rushed a young man to come over and said, "Chengzi, what''s the matter?"


    This guy is also Su''s family. When he sees Su Erlu, his face is very bad. "Don''t pull me around. It''s not your family that causes trouble. It''s all over the place. If your elder brother really hurt aunt sugar, I won''t smash your house!"


    Although only said such a sentence, Su Erlu also heard that the big battle was because his elder brother went to find Su Tang.


    Su Erlu came back and quickly told sun. Sun thought for a moment, "father, please go and do the work of the field quickly. We will be relieved if we finish the work as soon as possible.


    It''s just that there''s something wrong with elder brother. I''ll hold my mother here. Don''t make her suspicious.


    Today, you can finish the land and house over there, and take the children there. I still have some money for you. We can''t stay in this house any longer


    Sun had a bad feeling. She thought it would be more difficult to miss the present, so she said to Su Erlu immediately.


    Su Erlu also agreed with sun''s words. He could not continue to stay in the family. He nodded without saying a word, "that''s OK. I''m going to go out in disorder. Be careful yourself."


    Sun watched Su Erlu''s figure disappear in the night. He went into the house to pack up his clothes and quilts. Then he went to the main room and said, "mother, there''s an accident!"


    Su Erlu and his wife discussed and acted. They thought nobody knew about it, but they didn''t expect it. All of these were seen by orange cat. 90 look at Novels www.90kankanxs.com


    Seeing that many people in Sujiatun went to Su Tang''s house with torches, orange cat also rushed back and went directly into the space.


    When the cat jumps back to the orange, it seems that when the cat jumps back to the orange, she does not wake up.


    As sucang wakes up and opens his eyes, the space slowly lights up from the dark, "is it clear?"


    Orange cat looked at her own sleep sweet, and he had to go out to work, proud of the hum a "that is of course."


    Su sugar see it arrogant, grab it into his arms, rub it on the soft fur "what''s the matter?"


    The orange cat was tickled by Su Tang. He snored and said what he saw today. He heard Wu watching Su Dafu go crazy. Su Erlu and sun planned to escape by themselves.


    Su sugar eyebrows and eyes light pick, and then lips up, "finally ah!"


    Obviously, there was chaos outside, but at this time, sucang was completely calm. At this time, the orange cat looked at her smile and could not help shivering. "What does the owner mean?"


    "It means it''s time to collect the debt again!" Sucang then smile, from came to this world has been like a fly in her side fidgety guy, also finally it''s time for her to clean them up.


    Wu Shi is still that insidious style who likes to plan others to help him do things behind his back. He wants to stimulate Su Dafu to find trouble with her, so as to get rid of Su Dafu. Su Erlu and sun Shi strip off their loyal appearance, but they are selfish villains inside.


    But if she wants to use her hand to get rid of Su Dafu, Wu thinks it''s too beautiful. Puma son and dog, of course, they have to keep on touching each other to be interesting.

 Chapter 1115

    When the orange cat heard sucang''s words, her beard moved. Sure enough, her master was still the dark Lori!


    It was a mess outside, but sucang got up from the bed leisurely, washed and changed her clothes before she came out of the space.


    Although Su Tang has just said to let people rest, but there is so much noise outside. Who can sleep? When he hears the noise in sucang''s room, Jiang Nian immediately comes out. It''s not only her, but Hu Daniao and Hu Yang''s in Hu Sulan''s room come out with "miss!"


    "Well!" Su sugar nodded, a light gray cotton padded jacket with a white skirt, even white flowers on the bun were neat.


    Several servants look at such a sucang, have a feeling, as if there is something different.


    Su sugar''s hand back in the back, looking at these people around, and finally smile, "Mu Huai, Mu Bai, open the door!"


    "Miss!" Hearing Su Tang''s words, people changed their faces. If Su Dafu was so crazy, he might be in danger if he rushed in.


    "It doesn''t matter, nian''er, come here!" Su Tang knew that they were all worried about themselves. She said this, and then asked Jiang Nian to come and tell her in her ear.


    Jiang Nian listens to Su Tang''s words and nods all the time, while Mu Huai and Mu Bai see Su Tang''s insistence and hear more and more outside.


    In fact, outside Su Yongqiang, they have already arrived and speak around Su Dafu, "Su Dafu, put the sickle down quickly."


    "I''m not the Su family now. Do you think you can take care of me? Besides, I ask my daughter for money. What does it have to do with you?" Su Dafu, with a sickle in his hand, completely ignores Su Yongqiang.


    Su Yongqiang was the head of the Su family before. He always spoke with dignity. Even when Wang Changhe was the head of the village and oppressed the Su family, Wang Changhe did not dare to refute his words. Now Su Dafu is so. Reading net www.kanshu9.com


    Su Yongqiang''s face is very serious, "I am still the village head of Sujiatun, you are the villagers of Sujiatun. One day, you must listen to my words."


    Su Dafu sneered, "you''d better not come here, or I''ll go in a moment and take the life of that dead girl. I can''t live. None of you want to live."


    Why is Su Dafu so crazy today? It''s not only the stimulation of Wu''s family, but also because his illness is more serious. The doctor said that he should use more expensive medicine, otherwise he would not live for three months. He could not die. No matter what today, he has to get money from the dead girl!


    By this time, Su Yongqiang was the head of the village. Su Dafu didn''t care about what he said. He just wanted to get money from Su Tang.


    This said, angry Su Yongqiang almost a inverted "you dare!"


    Su Dafu looked at him and said, "the baby I gave birth to, I can do what I want. I gave her all her life, and I have to bear it to kill her!"


    Su Dafu, with a sickle in his hand, stood at the door of Su sugar''s house. The people in Sujiatun raised torches and watched him go mad.


    "Your child is in your own house. What are you looking for here?" Many villagers around came to watch the excitement. Not only did the Su family feel that Su Dafu had something wrong with him. From ancient times to the present, who didn''t know that the successor was someone else''s family.


    If the original parents are still parents after the adoption, who dares to adopt other children.


    Everyone in the village is very busy. At this moment, many people come out to see him and criticize Su Dafu. After hearing this, Su Dafu said that he gave birth to his baby anyway.


    Then, when Su Dafu ignored it and cut the gate with a sickle, the closed gate opened!

 Chapter 1116

    Everyone can see that the closed door suddenly opens from inside, and sucang is standing at the door. Su Dafu just turned around and cut with a sickle. Because there was no gate to stop him, he came directly to sucang.


    Not far away, Su Yongqiang and they were shocked to see such a situation


    Su Dafu, however, with a crazy sneer on his face, looked at Su Tang and said, "you son of a bitch, I don''t want to shrink my head, right? Give your father silver, or I''ll kill you!"


    As he spoke, he did not take back the sickle in his hand. Instead, he came straight to Su Tang''s front door. Jiang Nian''s eyes flashed a little worried, but still did not move.


    When Su Tang sees Su Dafu like this, he seems to be shocked. As soon as Su Yongqiang and Su Yongshun see this, they all run to Su Dafu to stop him.


    But no matter how fast they run, they also need time. Seeing that Su Dafu''s sickle in his hand immediately cuts into Su Tang''s face, "Su Dafu, you can''t let go, tangnier is a good Princess appointed by his majesty. You can''t hurt her!"


    Su Yongqiang at this time did not care about the promise to keep secret. If Su Dafu really hurt the princess, all of them in Sujiatun would be affected.


    Su Dafu would not stop because Su Yongqiang said this: "if she were a princess, I would be the king of heaven!"


    Su Dafu didn''t intend to hurt sucang. If sucang died, he would put the sickle on sucang''s neck to threaten him.


    The plan was very good, but I didn''t expect that sickle was out of control and went to the front door of sucang noodles, but suddenly stopped when she touched sucang''s face. Xuanxuan book bar www.xuanxuanbook.com


    Su Yongqiang and Su Yongshun also came here at this time. They saw that Su Tangbai Nen''s fingers grasped Su Dafu''s elbow, making him unable to move at all.


    Su sugar hands a force, Su Dafu''s hand a bang, and then there is a cry of Su Dafu, his sickle fell to the ground, he also covered his arm and squatted down.


    Sucang''s strength is very strong, but she usually doesn''t go out of her way to perform or do work that requires strength. Therefore, no one knows about it except herself and orange cat.


    Now Su Yongqiang and Su Yongshun, when they see Su Tang''s expressionless appearance, they are all subconsciously shivering.


    Jiang Nian looked at Su Dafu, who was crouching on the ground and howling, with obvious anger on his face. "You Sujiatun are so brave that they even get together to murder the princess. Are you afraid of your Majesty''s surrender?"


    Jiang Nian''s words seem simple, but they have brought the whole Sujiatun together. Su Yongqiang let his people control Su Dafu, the culprit. Now hearing Jiang Nian''s words, he knelt down and said, "the grass people dare not!"


    Seeing Jiang Nian like this, and what Su Yongqiang said just now, Su Laixi and Su Fu''an had contact with Su Tang, but they didn''t know that sucang belonged to the princess in advance. They were all a little confused by "Daddy, how did Tanggu become a princess?"


    Su Yongshun saw that they didn''t know, so he quickly went over and pulled them to "kneel down to see the princess''s wife!"


    After saying that, Su Yongshun also looked at Su Tang''s expressionless face. "Princess, Madame, this is Su Dafu''s own action. We Sujiatun has no intention of murdering the princess. We will come here to catch Su Dafu and don''t want to bring trouble to the princess''s wife!"

 Chapter 1117

    Su Dafu has been caught. When he came to watch the fun, they all came close and heard what Su Yongshun said.


    Like Su Laixi, Su family members and other Sujiatun villagers all look at the little girl standing at the door, because filial piety is still a simple cotton dress, but in the light of the torch, it is chilly.


    For a moment, the villagers all looked at it. Is this still the little girl in their impression?


    "How can Tanggu become the princess? Uncle Shun is right!" Some of the Su family don''t believe it.


    Fortunately, there were people who knew in advance. Su Changle quickly explained to the people around him that "Tanggu is the princess''s wife who was personally granted by the emperor''s majesty. Our family''s farmland can be exempted from tax because it''s under the name of the princess''s mother. Because Tanggu is still filial, she doesn''t want to publicize it, so she didn''t want to make it public. Who would have thought that Su Dafu was so bold that he could even..."


    Su Changle and some people explained that people around finally understood that Su Tang was really the princess''s wife, and they had a princess''s wife in Sujiatun.


    The sensible one knelt down and said, "I''ve seen the princess!"


    In this way, by the light of the torch, he knelt down on his knees, and Wu, who had watched Su Dafu''s movement not far away, also wanted to run after seeing the changes.


    As a result, they turned around and saw Zhou and Qin with their daughter-in-law beside them. They came directly to catch her and brought them together. "Princess Niang, just now we were outside watching her play ghosts, so we caught them and gave them to the princess''s wife."


    It turned out that the Zhou family and Qin family were also afraid of an accident here. They both knew that Su Tang was the princess. If something happened to them, their su family would have a hard time. So they brought their daughter-in-law to stop Wu family.


    "Again and again, if not for your connivance, how could he have been harming my princess?" Jiang Nian heard what Su Yongshun said and said angrily. 536 literature www.536wx.com


    Su Yongqiang has no face at all. When Su Dafu and Su Dafu framed Su Tang''s innocence years ago, they should have expelled people from the clan. At that time, the clan always thought that they were all family members. As a result, today, they almost caused a disaster.


    Su Dafu in the side is not believe in evil curse, "what Princess Niang, don''t think you play I believe, give me money, I want money!"


    The young man of Su''s family, who was holding him on one side, saw that he was still noisy at this time. He grabbed a fist sized stone and put it into his mouth. In an instant, he was quiet.


    Not far away, the Wu family, who was brought over by Qin and Zhou, also looked at Su Tang. His face was full of disbelief, "how possible, how possible!"


    How can this dead girl be a princess? It''s impossible.


    Su Dafu''s silence also made the air stagnant in an instant. Everyone could only hear Wu''s murmuring impossibility, as well as the spark burst when the torch was burning in the air.


    Su Tang, who has never made a sound since he appeared, finally opened his mouth after seeing the villagers kneeling


    The voice is still clear and light, hear her words, the villagers all stand up, continue to look at the center of Su sugar they.


    "My county is lucky to be valued by your majesty. I was granted the title of princess. I didn''t want to publicize it in filial piety, but I didn''t want to attract such calculation." Sucang went on.


    After su Tang said this, she sighed heavily and glanced around "my county is very disappointed!"


    After saying that, sucang didn''t say anything again, turned around and went into the yard.

 Chapter 1118

    Su Tang''s words are very simple, but they seem to weigh more than a thousand gold. When Su Yongqiang saw that Su Tang had finished speaking, he turned around and left and stood up, "Princess..."


    But he was stopped by Jiang Nian and Su LAN immediately, "does the village head hate not enough to disturb the princess''s mother?"


    Su LAN usually doesn''t talk much, but she also stands up to speak at this time.


    Jiang Nian is even more powerful. "Ha ha, good intentions do not pay off well. The princess''s mother is lenient. Although she has not been treated well before, she also thinks that it is the land of Sujiatun that brought her up, or that the Su family rescued the princess''s wife from the river.


    The princess''s wife always told our servants that we should be grateful. The princess is so old, she has been filial piety since she passed on. She doesn''t touch any meat and fish. It''s because of this gratitude and filial piety. Unfortunately, a piece of kindness has been fed to the white eyed wolf! "


    Jiang Nian''s mouth was so fierce that she told all the things about Su Tang that the Su family had done to Su Tang. She scolded her head and face, "you said it was all the things happened to Su Dafu''s family. It has nothing to do with you, right? Then I have to ask, did they throw their own children into the river at the beginning, did you not let them do something about it live?


    When they framed the princess''s wife and young master as thieves, did you finally let them live in the village?


    When they finally slandered the innocence of the princess''s wife and tried to rob her of her property, did you continue to cover them up and let them continue to live here? "


    "If they didn''t report to the Qingzhou government before, the matter is too big. Would you continue to cover them up last time?


    Now he comes directly to assassinate the princess. You can tell me now that it''s all their own problems. It has nothing to do with you... " Imperial Library www.7ys.cc


    "With all of you in Sujiatun, we can see that our princess''s mother is young and ignorant, so you can bully her casually. Isn''t it just that she puts her nose on her face when she looks at her kindness?"


    Jiang Nian was not polite at all. He was scolding.


    Back in the room, orange cat and Su Tang are looking at Jiang Nian''s powerful lesson in the space, eating sweet cherries. "This young two legged beast is very powerful."


    "Well, it''s a good one." Sucang ate a cherry and nodded to admit it.


    It was because she knew that Jiang Nian was such a strong character that Su Tang made her say these words today.


    Su Tang said that she lost her identity, but she was wronged in vain. Why didn''t she clean up the family of Su Dafu in the first place? It''s because of the ideas of these people that they think they are all one family, and there are no dead people anyway.


    So every time the family came to find the trouble of sucang, the final result was nothing. Would sucang mind? Of course not.


    However, she knows that if she doesn''t get the right opportunity, she will cause some unnecessary troubles. Fame is meaningless to sucang, but the society recognizes it.


    Therefore, sucang can only compromise. Compromise does not mean that she swallows this tone, but lurks, waiting for the right day, such as now.


    Every word Jiang Nian says is what Su Tang wants to tell these people. Don''t think that Su Dafu will become like this has nothing to do with them. If it wasn''t for their connivance and connivance again and again, it would have been impossible to drive out such a ruthless family with no bottom line.

 Chapter 1119

    Now the livelihood of the Su family is in Su Tang''s hands. Su Tang is still the princess of the dynasty. Even if Su Dafu is not the Su family, he is also a member of Sujiatun.


    Su Tang and orange cat are eating fruit to watch the opera in the space, but outside, Jiang Nian has not planned to sing the golden drum yet.


    "Every one of you has something to do with it.


    My princess was granted by the Emperor himself, but was assassinated and framed in Sujiatun. Where do you put your majesty?


    Mu Huai goes to the county yamen immediately. What''s the intention of Sujiatun people to murder the princess like this? Let Lord Lu check it carefully. Otherwise, will the princess''s wife still dare to live?


    When the time comes, conniving, laissez faire, direct, indirect, and those related to the assassination of the princess, those who should be beheaded should be decapitated, and those who should be banished should go into exile, so as not to rely on the charity of the princess to kick the bully on his nose and face. "


    When Jiang Nian said this, a group of villagers in Sujiatun were all frightened and said, "what are you going to chop your head off?"


    "It''s all connived by the Su family. Why should we be punished?"


    "I don''t want to be exiled!"


    Not from their Sujiatun actually out of a princess empress of the news, suddenly heard Jiang Nian said, everyone is very flustered.


    When Su Yongqiang and Su Yongshun heard Jiang Nian''s words, they were very clear in their hearts that this was what Su Tang said to them. They just said some things directly in person. Everyone''s face would not look good in the future. They must have said what they wanted to say. But since Su Tang chose to let the maid around him say it, he still intended to give them face.


    Su Yongqiang quickly said, "we did not deal with it well before, but the princess''s mother herself is also a member of Sujiatun. She must have feelings for her hometown when she protects us like this. Girl student network www.sntxw.com


    It''s too late today. We won''t disturb the princess''s mother''s rest. Let me take you to discuss a way to deal with it. Tomorrow, when the princess''s wife wakes up, she will decide? "


    "What decision can you make? Don''t you muddle along and bully our princess without elders? It''s a felony to assassinate the princess. Send it directly to Yamen. What is it Jiang Nian disagreed.


    With this attitude, Su Yongqiang was also embarrassed, "nianer girl..."


    Su Yongshun also said, "girl..."


    Fortunately, someone opened his mouth and said, "miss nian''er, I''d better ask the princess about this matter!"


    It''s Hu Yang''s family. Hu Yang''s family and her husband Hu Daniu are from Sujiatun. They can''t watch it. Because they offended the princess, all the people in Sujiatun suffered, so they opened their mouths.


    "You are kind-hearted. How can you not see that you are kind to the princess? The princess''s mother is so busy these days that she is afraid that she has just gone to sleep. How can you ask the princess to remind her that Su Jiatun, who is so mean and mean, bullies her again and again?"


    Otherwise, how can su Tang let Jiang read it out to be the one who fired the gun? She really has a strong mouth, and the person who said it really couldn''t raise her head.


    As soon as Su Yongyong saw this situation, she also came out and said, "the girl is right. The princess''s mother is resting at this time, and we are not easy to disturb.


    Anyway, it''s not too much trouble to go to the county yamen. It''s better to let the princess''s wife have a good rest.


    It is not too late to go to the county yamen until tomorrow. Even if you go there at this time, the county master will not go to the yamen, right? "

 Chapter 1120

    In other words, it was actually delayed until the next day. Of course, Jiang Nian knew what it meant. "Don''t give me so much playfulness. I''m not as soft hearted as the princess''s wife..."


    Su LAN saw her like this, came to pull her, "well, nianer girl, it''s not early at this time, the princess is afraid that it''s not easy to fall asleep.


    It''s better to let the village head take the people back to watch. Mu Huai and they haven''t slept well. It''s estimated that it''s not bright to go to the county yamen at this time. The girl is kind enough to let them sleep for two hours


    With these words, he dragged Jiang Nian into the courtyard and gave Hu Daniu and Hu Yang a wink.


    Jiang Nian was almost here. When she saw that Su LAN gave her own steps, she went down and followed her half way in.


    Jiang Nian left. Mu Huai and Mu Bai also took a look at Hu Daniao and said, "let''s go to sleep for a while, and then we''ll go back to bed."


    Hu Daniu and Hu Yang''s family nodded when they saw them like this, and then they said to Su Yongqiang, "you''ve heard that. The princess''s wife is really busy these days. It''s only a few days since she came back."


    Su Yongqiang immediately nodded, "yes, thank you."


    Hu Daniu and Hu Yang shook their heads. "After all, they are from the same village, but today''s affairs, you''d better deal with them clearly. The princess is Kuanren, but..."


    No matter how charitable, you can''t forgive this person who wants his own life, right? Hu Daniu doesn''t say, Su Yongqiang and they all know that "understand, you can''t rest assured. It will never be the same as before."


    As a matter of fact, the way I handled it before, I really felt that they were all family members. Su Tang was su Dafu''s baby. Although it was adopted, it always had something to do with it. So I thought that even if I indulged in it, Sutang would not care about it. Zhuowen.com www.zhuiwen.org


    After all, it''s the Su family, and there are more people involved. Besides, people don''t feel pain if they don''t cut themselves.


    Hu Daniu and Hu Yang made it clear when they saw each other, and did not delay Su Yongqiang''s efforts. They turned to Yu Caihe and Zhang Cuilan, who were looking at the gate, entered the courtyard and closed the door from inside.


    Su Yongqiang and Su Yongshun took a look at the marks on the wooden door, sighed, and turned to look at the villagers around them. "We have seen everything today. Su Dafu killed the princess, and the evidence is conclusive. How to deal with it? Go to the grain drying ground at the entrance of the village and discuss and decide together."


    When they heard this, they all went directly to the grain drying ground without saying a word. This time, it had something to do with the whole Sujiatun. Naturally, they could not stay out of it.


    "You used to find all of Su Dafu''s family members, and they have all been solved today." Su Yongqiang and several young people said.


    Several young men nodded, because there was still a woman, so Zhou and Qin asked their daughter-in-law to go with their son.


    Then all the villagers lit torches and went to the grain drying ground. At this time, not only the men, but also the women who had not come out before also came along.


    "We should have communicated with each other about today''s affairs. It''s true that our Su family''s sucang was granted the title of county magistrate last year. This year, his majesty showed mercy and granted him the princess.


    Today, Su Dafu wants to kill the princess. We can see from the bottom of our eyes. The princess''s wife is a noble person. The crime of assassinating the princess is not small.


    If the princess''s wife meets such a thing in our Sujiatun, we will also be held accountable if it is sent to the county government. "

 Chapter 1121

    "We only have less than two hours to make a decision. Then I go to ask the princess to see if she is kind, so don''t hide it. If you have any ideas and opinions, you can say it!"


    Su Yongqiang is the head of the village. Because the crisis involves all the villagers, so Su Yongqiang does not cover up and says it clearly.


    Su Dafu just took a sickle to kill people, that is to kill ordinary people. This is not a trivial matter. Besides, Su Tang''s identity is not ordinary. She is the current princess, even the county magistrate. When she meets, she is also a very polite person.


    "What does it have to do with us if they make trouble by themselves? How can they blame us?" Some people heard Su Yongqiang say this, and feel that it is too much to blame them.


    When Su Yongshun heard this, he also said, "who can guarantee that the only people who hurt people are su Dafu''s family. Maybe there is an accomplice. Moreover, the false accusation against the princess''s mother and the county master was not jointly done by the Wang family and Su Yonggui''s family. What''s the final punishment result? You have not seen it yourself?"


    Su Yongshun also wants to remind everyone that Su Tang is still an ordinary girl. She is a princess, the princess is an aristocrat, she is a superior, a civilian criminal officer. Even if it is just a plot, you can be killed.


    What''s more, Su Dafu took a sickle to Su Tang''s face to greet her. What he said in his mouth was to kill her, which was not the same concept as general killing.


    Sure enough, after su Yongshun finished, everyone was silent, and then a woman''s voice was heard. Then a stone was thrown on Su Dafu''s body. "It''s you who make trouble. You''re the one who''s dead, and you''re implicating us!"


    There was a beginning, immediately someone else picked up the stones on the ground and hit Su Dafu and Wu''s body. New Yuewen Novels www.lwtxt.net


    Just at this time, Su Laixi and his family came over and dragged Zhao and sun to the ground. "Su Erlu ran away. I don''t know where. They were fighting when we went."


    Zhao''s and sun''s clothes are in a mess, and their hair is the same as a chicken''s nest. When Su Laixi went there, they were tearing.


    When they heard from afar that Su Tang was actually the princess, they knew that things were bad. They came back to clean up and prepare to run away. As a result, Zhao opened the land lease and found that Su Erlu was not there. They could not have imagined that Su Erlu had taken his land lease, so they had a fight with sun.


    Su Laixi separated them after they passed by. They were all injured in the fight. Now they came here again and were hit by a pile of stones. Ouch, ouch.


    "Well, if you don''t have any idea, just listen to me. This family has committed an unforgivable crime for repeatedly murdering the princess. As the village head, I propose to expel the whole family from Sujiatun. What do you think?"


    Su Yongqiang looked at everyone throwing stones, also did not speak, and then said his own and several people to discuss the views.


    Su Yongshun feels that the punishment seems too weak, but Su Yongqiang has his own ideas. He has really contacted with sucang and knows what his personality is.


    If sucang really wants to report to the government to deal with the Su Dafu family, they will have broken their heads today, and Sutang will never let them take the opportunity to deal with them by themselves.

 Chapter 1122

    Jiang Nian''s words and the two hours given to them are actually a message that Su Tang revealed to him. She didn''t want Su Dafu to die so easily.


    And no matter what, everyone knows that Su Dafu is Su Tang''s biological father. If Su Dafu finally died because of murdering her, there will be problems in his reputation.


    This is also the reason why Su Yongqiang finally made this decision. If the family is expelled to Sujiatun, their household registration and other things will move out. They will have nowhere to go, homeless, and their future will be bleak.


    What''s more, Su Dafu is so crazy today because he has no money to cure the disease. Now, Su Dafu will also die. Who knows, it has nothing to do with sucang himself.


    It is he, the village head, who led the villagers to make this decision, which is more beautiful in reputation.


    Su Yongqiang had a problem in his mind and naturally left the decision. He said whether he was the head of the village. Of course, other villagers had no other opinions and agreed.


    Orange cat listened to a clear understanding here, the first time to go back to tell sucang everything.


    "Su Yongqiang is a smart man!" After hearing Su Yongqiang''s treatment, sucang took a sip of coffee and said so.


    "This is what the master wants." Hearing sucang say so, orange cat also licked a mouthful of coffee, and then grinned, why would the owner like to drink such a thing, so bitter, not good to drink.


    Seeing the orange cat like this, Su Tang smiles, "so I like smart people."


    In fact, sucang just doesn''t want to touch on Su Dafu. Let alone this era, even if there are similar things in modern times, it will also cause a lot of controversy. The latest novel www.zuixinshu.com


    Moreover, she didn''t want Su Dafu to die so simply. He had a dirty disease, and Wu, the chief culprit of all the sins, had long hoped that Su Dafu would be free after his death.


    Wu''s family still has her family. When Su Dafu dies, Wu can go back to Wu''s family. She can still remarry and live a new life.


    How could su Tang tolerate her like this and killed an innocent life. Wu must make atonement for it.


    Being expelled from Sujiatun offended the princess. No one was willing to accept them or dare to accept them. The future is the day when they really suffer.


    It''s said that it''s terrible to go to hell after death, but who has been to hell? It''s not sucang''s style to expect punishment after death. When people are still alive, they all pay for their sins.


    Su Yongqiang is a smart man. Although he didn''t read much, he clearly saw the meaning of Su Tang. Therefore, he didn''t directly use more extreme methods, but expelled from Sujiatun.


    What sucang needs is Su Yongqiang''s intelligence. Sometimes stupid people are much more destructive than bad people, so sucang likes smart people.


    Orange cat felt his master''s mind, climbed to one side of the shelf nest, sure enough, the owner is its master!


    Seeing that it was still early outside, sucang knew Su Yongqiang''s decision, and then went to sleep in the space again. It was not until the next day that she got up from the space.


    When Jiang Nian and Sulan heard something moving in Su Tang''s room, they knocked on the door to wait for her to wash. Then they told her, "our strong master and the old people in the village came an hour ago and have been waiting in the flower hall."


    Su Lan also came to comb Su sugar''s hair. "Always served by good tea and snacks, is the princess going to meet people after breakfast, or first?"

 Chapter 1123

    "See you first." Su sugar heard Su LAN asked, so said.


    After hearing this, Jiang Nian nodded and went to the flower hall to talk to Su Yongqiang and the princess came to see them.


    Knowing that sucang is coming, these people are nervous, and some of them are tidying up their lapels for fear that there will be any disrespect later.


    Then after a while, we saw that sucang came with her servant girls. They all stood up and saluted, "I''ve seen the princess!"


    "All get up, all blame the county girl is not sensible, has not woken up this county, but let a person wait for a long time." Sucang looks calm, but claims to have changed.


    By this time, Su Yongqiang understood that the little girl in front of her had nothing to do with the poor Su family Dani. She was a princess with high status, who could easily decide the life and death of a person.


    "No, no, we came too early for fear of disturbing the princess''s mother." Hearing sucang so polite, Su Yongqiang said.


    Su sugar sat on the first seat, sipped a cup of tea, and then said, "last night, my county didn''t have a good rest, so I got up late."


    When she opened her mouth like this, Su Yongqiang and they even stood still and did not dare to speak. "It was we who did not look at the good people that frightened the princess."


    "Excuse me, Princess!" Electronic Chinese network www.dzzzw.com


    All of them were begging for mercy. After hearing this, Su Tang didn''t have much expression. "The county just knew you took the people away and dealt with it, but what''s the result?"


    In fact, the people who came with Su Yongqiang this time were considered highly respected in the village, and they were ready to be embarrassed. Unexpectedly, Su Tang''s attitude was quite mild after meeting them.


    So she thought about what the servant girl had said before. It had nothing to do with the princess. Only Su Yongqiang knew that Su Tang had a good attitude after seeing them, but she didn''t explain Jiang Nian''s words yesterday. Obviously, that was what she wanted to say.


    With this in mind, Su Yongqiang came forward and said, "the princess''s mother, this family is really hateful. Su Erlu doesn''t know where to go, and Zhang''s family is not at home. After discussion, we decided to expel the family from Sujiatun. Today, I will go to the county government and move out their household registration. In the future, they will be responsible for their future life and death."


    After su Yongqiang finished this, all the people who came with him became nervous. They all felt that it was a little light to assassinate the princess just to expel people.


    Then they heard Su Tang sigh, "brother Qiang is considerate. Although they hurt me many times, they are the people who give me life. Last night, my heart was burning like a fire, and I felt terrible..."


    At this time, Su Tang changed her name, and her eyes were red. "I still don''t understand. My mother has been hardworking after she married. She has no credit for her, but she always has hard work. How can he look down on our brothers and sisters like this


    Seeing Su Tang''s plain clothes and red eyes, the old people in the village today are also somewhat soft hearted and compassionate. No matter how noble the princess''s mother is, she is also a poor man without her mother and her father is irresponsible.


    When Su Yongqiang saw Su Tang like this, he also comforted him that "the princess''s wife doesn''t have to be like this. It''s their own fault that they ended up like this. Now the princess''s mother has passed on, and young master Nuo is also striving to be better. The Su family will always stand beside the princess''s wife."

 Chapter 1124

    "Brother Qiang is right. I still have the relatives of the Su family." Su sugar heard Su Yongqiang said so.


    It seems that they are. Su Tang is very pitiful. Su Yongqiang comforts her. In fact, Su Yongqiang understands Su Tang''s words and tells him that he has done a good job this time. Su Yongqiang also understands what Su Yongqiang means. Su''s family will follow her all the time.


    Smart people, very good communication, here, the two tacit agreement.


    "Well, after all, they Since it''s the decision of the village head, the county doesn''t care. This time, it''s really heartbreaking. If we think about it again, it''s just sad. "


    Su Tang agreed to Su Yongqiang''s decision to deal with the Su Dafu family. All the villagers who followed him couldn''t believe it. Su Yongqiang was not surprised. He politely expressed his thanks to Su Tang, and then left with the people.


    "The princess''s wife is really a charitable person. The family of Su Dafu is really in a state of happiness, but they don''t know their fortune. Finally, they come to such an end."


    "I''m afraid the princess''s wife is a Bodhisattva, so the river god is very kind to you."


    When Su Yongqiang came out of Su Tang''s house, he laughed when he heard everyone talking about Su Tang. He was afraid that these people didn''t see him. What kind of powerful Bodhisattva is.


    He looked back at the door of sucang. The door was still covered with knife marks, but he knew that everything was different.


    Su Yongqiang and his men took Su Dafu and sent them to work. The rest of the villagers took all the things left in Su Yonggui''s family, pots and pans, and threw them outside the entrance of Sujiatun village. They also left people to guard them and never let them enter Sujiatun again.


    Not only that, Su Yongqiang also went to the county government for the first time, and moved out all the household registration of the family. From then on, the family was no longer from Sujiatun. Classic novel network www.xiaoshuoi.com


    "Good job. You can clean up and go out with me in a few days." Su Yongqiang and they all left. Su Tang ate something. Because she didn''t sleep well and didn''t have much energy, she slept until the afternoon.


    Then the asters came to see sucang. During this time, Sutang was not in Sujiatun. The Astragalus had been concentrating on research and production, and finally produced a kind of jasmine powder with jade noodles.


    this scented powder has a fragrance of jasmine, and its powder is delicate and soft. Suzi tried it for itself, but naturally it is inferior to the foundation of modern cosmetics.


    It is not easy to research and produce a perfume powder, especially in this era, there is no chemistry and the materials are limited.


    Su Tang is very satisfied with the performance of the Astragalus. At present, most of the things in Qingyuan County are almost handled. Moreover, she was assassinated by her own father, and she almost lost her life. She should take a rest and be sad for a while.


    Ziyuan was relieved when she heard sucang saying this. She actually spent more time studying this perfume powder than that given by Suchang, but she didn''t rush to take out the things that were not good enough. She believed that compared with time, Sutang should pay more attention to whether she could bring out good things.


    But now the performance of sucang proves that her idea is not wrong. Hearing sucang say so, asters salute "yes!"


    After nothing else, sucang continued to sit down and study the piece of cotton and linen cloth in her hand.


    In the evening, Zhou Xiaocao and Su Nuan come together to comfort her for fear that Su Tang will be sad. After listening to them for a while, Su Tang continues to rest at night.


    When people in Sujiatun knew that sucang was the princess, they all wanted to come forward and get close to each other. However, Su Tang hardly went out of the house, and they did not dare to say anything. They could only watch.

 Chapter 1125

    Two days later, matsong and Zhu Wenzhu came to see Sutang with their newly dyed materials. Sutang had a look. The fabrics dyed by Mu Song were mainly linen, cotton, satin and silk. There were all high-end, good and low-end materials.


    The quality of the dyestuff produced by the space is very good. All the materials are dyed with brilliant colors. After reading it, sucang was very satisfied with it. "It''s good. It''s almost possible to expand the production."


    Matsong is really a very skilled Dyer. The materials he dyed are much better than those made by Sutang and Luo Xingchen in the capital before.


    When Mu Song heard Su Tang say this, he naturally agreed. Then Su Tang looked at Zhu Wenzhu and said, "after that, the dyehouse will be handed over to you for the time being. Your literacy and knowledge need to be improved. I have asked Mr. Zhuang to go to the dyehouse. He will be with you at any time and teach you well. Don''t give up learning."


    Zhu Wenzhu is very smart, but it is not enough to rely on such a small smart, Su sugar let him continue to learn.


    Zhu Wenzhu heard Su Tang''s words and looked at her, "is miss going?"


    "Yes, I''m going to leave for a while. I''m going to leave you here for the time being. Are you confident you can do it well?" Sucang was not surprised by the child''s acuteness.


    "The little one will take good care of her home. When she is outside, she should also pay attention to her health. Don''t be too tired. Eat and drink well." Zhu Wenzhu heard that Su Tang asked him to take care of his family and nodded firmly.


    Su Tang nodded with a smile


    Mu Song and Zhu Wenzhu stayed at home for two days, and then they went back to the dyehouse again. This time, large-scale production was to be carried out. The dyes and fixing agents left by Sutang for half a year were put in Sujiatun. They did not take up space and would not be afraid to expire after a long time. Fall in love with literature www.23wenxue.com


    And specially let orange cat make a unique mark, so that only a few servants in the family can enter the warehouse to avoid losing anything.


    After that, Su Tang called Hu Daniu, "you used to transport goods on the wharf. Later, star sugar dyehouse and sauce workshop all need a lot of workers to transport the goods to the shops all over the Qingzhou government. It''s up to you to ask people from Fuwei escort agency to escort them."


    Su Tang didn''t take Hu Daniu and Hu Yang''s family away. Although they didn''t talk much, they were smart and could make decisions at home.


    Hu Daniu has some strength and a little Kung Fu. Su Tang''s dyehouse and sauce workshop produce things that need to be transported to the outside for sale. People must follow him everywhere on the road, and the rest should be kept in his own position. Hu Daniu is a good fit.


    As for the use of Fuwei escort agency, the Luo family is on guard. It is impossible for the Luo family to act without any action. However, the Fuwei escort agency is so famous and punctual to escort goods in the north, and there must be some strength behind it. Su Tang, the princess''s goods and money are in place. I believe they are very willing to cooperate.


    Although Fuwei escort agency receives more money, it will thin the profits of sucang business, but this profit can be sustained by sucang. Safety is the most important thing.


    When Hu Daniu heard that Su Tang asked him to take charge of such an important matter, he also repeatedly promised that he would do well. This is also a steward, and the monthly rate has increased. Of course, he is willing to.


    Sucang spent a month slowly directing all kinds of things inside and outside here. All of them were on the right track. The sauce from the sauce workshop had been sent to the shop of xingxingtang, and the materials from the dyehouse were also transported to the shop in the car.


    Seeing almost, sucang also began to prepare for going out.

 Chapter 1126

    "After I leave home, you should keep an eye on the door, lady lotus..." At the end of June, the peppers and tomatoes in Su''s field are ripe, and the red fruits are sent to Qingshui town every day.


    Ever since he knew that Su Tang was the princess''s wife who was granted by the emperor''s majesty himself, no one in Sujiatun dared to discuss behind his back. Even the tomatoes and peppers planted in Sujiatun did not dare to steal any more. He was afraid that he would cause great disaster at that time.


    The expulsion of Su Yonggui''s family from Sujiatun did not have much impact on the life of the whole village. At most, Wang Changhe''s family became more and more low-key and had little sense of existence.


    Chen XiuXiu finally cleaned up sun Guihua and sent her to the landlord''s house next door. Recently, she was very beautiful in gold and silver, but she did not dare to mention the contradiction between her family and Su Tang. Sometimes she was ridiculed and immediately refuted that there was no such thing. She even said that she had bought a cloth bag with the princess''s wife.


    For Chen XiuXiu such a thick skinned, Su Jiatun people see more, behind the joke, also passed.


    After all the industries in Qingzhou government are on the right track, Su Tang has to prepare to go out, but before going out, she still called Zhang Cuilan and Yu Caihe.


    First, they were told to guard the house. Now the sweets in Qinghe town are mint and citronella in charge. Zhang Cuilan is responsible for making sauce for two grilled fish shops in Sujiatun. Although she is not with her daughter, it is always easy to see.


    Yu Caihe doesn''t like to go out, so he and Zhang Cuilan make the sauce for the grilled fish shop in sujiatunli. Both of them are good at making sauce. In the future, if the barbecue shop opens a branch, he will be able to hold on with a few more people.


    Then there was another important thing. Yu Caihe didn''t expect that sucang would call himself out alone, but he also saluted and said, "Miss, please give me your order."


    "You are a stranger in the neighborhood. You went to a neighboring village these days. Wu killed Su Dafu by poisoning. Zhao has found out about it. 52 Novels www.52xs.cc


    You go to find Wu now, tell her a secret, Zhao made a curse doll, curse good Princess and brother''s life.


    Then go to the county government office and tell Lord Lu to arrest the swindler and swindler, interrogate her, and deal with her severely. "


    Su Tang''s words are very simple, and the matter is not too complicated. However, Yu Caihe is startled when he hears it. He looks up at Su Tang and says, "princess, Zhao''s..."


    Since the princess knows Zhao''s curse, why let her go?


    Moreover, the princess did not go out recently. How could she know that Su Dafu was poisoned by Wu''s family? As a result, she only saw Su Tang''s black and white eyes as calm as water, and could not see any emotion.


    Yu Caihe quickly lowered his head, and then did not dare to guess the princess''s mind, "I will do it immediately!"


    Su sugar nodded, she bought people to wait on her side, just because she didn''t want people around to ask about this and that. If you let her do it, you would naturally tell what you should know, and what you don''t say is what you shouldn''t know.


    The people behind Su Dani''s tragedy were Su Yonggui''s family and Huang Pozi, who was in collusion with Wu''s family. Naturally, she would not forget this person.


    Su Tang, who Yu Caihe wants to ask, is also clear. She just doesn''t understand why she wants to let Zhao go. It''s a deadly crime to curse the princess, but Su Tang doesn''t punish them, instead, she lets them leave.

 Chapter 1127

    Little did not know that this is the punishment Su sugar gave them. Su Dafu, who was selfish and only concerned about his own enjoyment, got a dirty disease. The former harmony and peace between him and Wu family was like a loose sand, which was not firm at all.


    When Su Dafu maltreated Wu, such a ruthless person must have moved his mind. Therefore, he encouraged Su Dafu to seek Su Tang''s trouble and wanted to take Su Dafu away.


    Su Tang is a princess. Wu didn''t think of it at all, but she thought it was a good thing when she knew it. In this way, Su Dafu''s accusation was even greater. But why should sucang fit her mind?


    Therefore, Su Tang spared Su Dafu''s life and just let him go. Su Dafu watched his own child become a princess, while he himself became a homeless dog. It was a joke that everyone should laugh at. He watched the blessing given to other people''s family.


    At the beginning, Wu forced Su Tang''s brothers and sisters to sacrifice to the God of the river. If Wu didn''t do it, Su Tang would be in their family now. They should eat and drink spicy food. He was the mother''s father.


    Su Dafu didn''t know that Wu was playing tricks. Of course, he did, but he didn''t care about Liu''s two children. Naturally, the contradiction between them would be even greater.


    In fact, as Su Tang thought, Su Dafu and Wu''s family had been quarrelling and fighting madly since they were expelled from Sujiatun.


    Su Tang knows very well that Wu is not a beaten character. She can''t get rid of Su Dafu by other people''s hands. She will do it by herself.


    Although Su Tang did not leave Sujiatun during this period, he has been dealing with several industrial matters, and is also waiting for the results of Su Dafu''s affairs. Jin Yong Chinese www.jyebook.com


    Just the day before, orange cat saw with his own eyes that Wu killed Su Dafu, and Zhao discovered that Wu killed his eldest son.


    After su Dafu was ill, he was as mad as Zhao. Zhao was old and had no money. After sun was expelled, he ran away and went to Su Erlu.


    Zhao had no choice but to live with her eldest son and daughter-in-law. Seeing that Su Dafu was dead, Zhao was relieved. But she knew that she had to have someone to serve her, so she held on to Wu''s and told her to serve her.


    The Wu family had to serve the Zhao family because he had been taken charge of it. Because no village dared to ask for it, he had to build a hut at the foot of the mountain to live.


    For the time being, the Zhao family has the upper hand, and the Wu family can only be pinched. Su Tang now gives the Wu family the opportunity to fight back. When conflicts arise, there will be greater conflicts, and even seek another life.


    Sucang will not be stained with blood for these guilty people, but how can the guilty people get away with it, just chop their heads briskly, and then roll in the hot oil of hell as punishment?


    How can this be enough? Who knows if there is a hell? When they were still them, they suffered and punished alive, and finally used their lives to repay all the sins they owed.


    Su Dafu ignores the life and death of his own children for Wu''s sake. Then he dies in Wu''s hands. Wu murders two innocent children in order to get Su Dafu''s attention and love. Then let her see Su Dafu''s real face. Those considerate and caring are not illusory.


    Wu for their own children and murder others, let her lose their children.

 Chapter 1128

    Zhao loved her little son most. Finally, she was dragged to do labor by her younger son. The older son who valued her severely beat her. But the second son, who thought she was stupid and filial, took all her land and abandoned her to live a good life.


    Su Yonggui doesn''t care about his own grandchildren. Let''s see if he can get to the place of exile alive. Su Sanshou pretends to be ill for a little benefit and colludes with Wu''s family to murder the lives of his brother and sister. He will also die on the way to the exile.


    Everyone will lose everything they care about most. This is not the punishment of law or human feelings for their actions, but the sentence she made for each of them.


    After dying in pain, Wu will eventually lose her little son she cares about most, and her daughter will stay in this world alone. Of course, she will not be lucky enough to live a good life like Su Tang''s brother and sister.


    If Su Erlu and sun Shi left temporarily, they would not have a good life. Landlords Chen didn''t give them land. They had no identity, no status, no money, only labor and no hope for a future. They didn''t die, but every day they lived was a dungeon.


    The Zhang family had an affair with others. He had been killed in the street of Qinghe town a few days ago, and there was no one to collect the corpse. This was also the price Zhang had to pay.


    The son of Zhang and Su Sanshou now lives with Zhao and Wu. All of them will have their own fate. What Su Tang asks Yu Caihe to do is to intensify the contradiction between Wu and Zhao.


    "Lady LAN has been paying close attention to the activities of Zhao and Wu. As soon as Zhao''s death occurs, she immediately informs Lord Lu to arrest the murderer and not let Wu escape!" Su Tang tells Zhang Cuilan again.


    Once the conflict intensifies, Wu will surely attack Zhao again. Even his own men can do it. Not to mention an old woman, Wu may use the curse puppet in Zhao''s hand as a reason. While Mrs. Huang has long been in the law, and all death is not proved, and the killing pays for her life. In addition to cursing the princess, Wu and her family will be punished. Reading net www.kanshu9.com


    In the end, Wu will take a mother''s greatest pain and regret to see her daughter alone in this world, and will not rest assured until she dies. Maybe, soon her children will go to her.


    The play of punishment, which was called sucang, was not officially ended until then, and everything was done by everyone and had nothing to do with sucang.


    I hope these people can feel a little bit before they die, what kind of pain and despair the eight year old girl once experienced, with resentment towards her relatives and care for her brother, leaving the cruel, cold and indifferent world for her.


    I also hope that by this way, the little girl who was occupied by her alien soul can rest in peace. All those who have harmed her will use their lives to pay for their indifference and cruelty to human life.


    Zhang Cuilan heard sucang''s order, but also bowed her head and promised to come down, "the maid will certainly handle it for the princess!"


    After hearing this, Su Tang waved and asked them to step back. When Zhang Cuilan and Yu Caihe left the main hall, they couldn''t help looking back. They only saw a girl in plain clothes sitting quietly on the chair, drinking tea with a cup in her hand.


    It was quiet and beautiful in those days, but who could have thought that just now, this beautiful girl sentenced many people to death.


    Never for a moment let Zhang Cuilan and Yu Caihe feel the sharpness and horror of their princess''s mother. The beautiful little girl who always looks at her smile and looks like a beautiful porcelain doll is also the family who once hated her.

 Chapter 1129

    "They are afraid of their masters!" When Caihe and Zhang Cuilan leave with fear and panic, orange cat lies on sucang''s legs and tells sucang.


    "I''m afraid." Su Tang smiles when she sees the orange cat saying this. She is not a good person at all. She said that she would not suffer losses. How can she tolerate the family who repeatedly seeks her fault to continue to live a happy life.


    She didn''t believe in heaven and fate. She only believed in herself. No one in the world knew about the eight year old girl named Sudani. She was dead.


    So no one thinks that Su Yonggui''s family is carrying a life, but even if the whole world can forget this matter, sucang can not forget.


    The killers always kill them. Su Yonggui''s family ignores their lives and treats their two children like that. Today, they deserve everything they undertake.


    This is her. The servants are afraid of her. What can she do? She doesn''t live for what others think of herself.


    "I believe in the master. The master is a good man!" Orange cat saw the expression on Su sugar''s face with a bit of irony, cat''s paw pressed sucang''s hand, comforting her in general.


    Su Tang looked at it like this, rubbed its head, and laughed. "I know that I''m not a good person, and I don''t want to be a good person. I''m too tired to be a good person. That''s it. It''s over."


    Su Tang finally takes a look at the outside, which is the direction of the thatched cottage where Zhao and Wu live at present, and all that the family has brought to an end.


    "Miss, we''ve collected everything. Shall we start today?" Su Tang is in a daze. Jiang Nian and Sulan are ready and come to ask Su Tang what he means. 187 Novels www.187xs.com


    "Well, go to Qinghe first." Sucang heard that she was ready and said directly.


    Mu Bai drives the bus outside. This time, he will go out with Su Tang. As for mu Huai, he will stay in Sujiatun. Mu Huai will be a carpenter. Su Tang asks him to continue to study and do these things at home and improve his craft. The other side of Xingxing sugar cloth dyeing workshop will be the place where he can exert his talents in the future.


    The wood locust got Su sugar''s order, also very hard, has been studying how to do furniture carpentry well.


    Seeing that she was almost ready, Su Tang got on the carriage and went to Qinghe town first. She let the servants rest in the backyard of the dessert bar. She went to the song house by herself.


    Su Tang did not leave immediately after the visit, but lived in the song mansion for a period of time. She really let Song Yi feel a little disciple who cried out loud every morning to sleep until the sun rose to do morning work. After that, she read calligraphy, played piano and archery, learned one by one, and read Zizhi Tongjian with Songyi in the evening to explore the profound significance of history.


    After staying for more than half a month, Su Tang received a message from Zhang Cuilan that Zhao was dead and Wu was arrested.


    Lu Qingyun''s letter has also been sent to Su Tang''s hand. Wu is suspected of cursing her and her brother. Lu Qingyun has sentenced Wu himself to be beheaded after autumn. The rest of the Wu family are sentenced to exile because they are suspected of murdering aristocrats.


    After receiving the letter, she didn''t specially reply. She only asked the messenger to reply with three words "I know.".


    After that, he got the news that Wu''s trial had been completed. By this time, Su Tang had nothing to do in Sujiatun, so she made a meal for Song Yi, prepared to leave Qinghe town.

 Chapter 1130

    Song Yi knew for a long time that his little disciple stayed with him in the song mansion, which was only the last comfort before he left. So when he saw a good table of good food, he knew it in his mind.


    "Have you decided to go?" Song Yi sits down and asks Su Tang.


    Su Tang nodded, "yes, tomorrow, I''ll go to the shops of Qingzhou government, and then I''ll go to Qingzhuo county." Su sugar heard Song Yi ask himself, also nodded and said.


    This era is not modern, communication is not convenient, Su sugar floating outside, even if Song Yi is worried, it is difficult to get her information.


    So when he knew she was going to leave, how could Song Yi not worry, but he also knew that he was a little disciple with an idea. Since he had decided, he would not change it.


    "Pay attention to safety on the way. Don''t be arrogant. If the address given by the teacher is close to the address of several senior brothers, you can ask them at your door. If you need help, don''t be embarrassed to open your mouth. They are all your senior brothers. It''s proper to help you."


    Song Yi gives Sutang the address of several senior brothers and his sons, so that Su Tang can go to them if necessary.


    Then he asked him to carry the ink to the storehouse and brought a box of gold. "You can take these on the road. The teacher knows that you can make money, but these are given to you by the teacher. The elders can''t refuse to keep them. The capital is more and more chaotic. If you are as smart as you are, you will not pass by. It''s good to go out and avoid them."


    Song Yi gives Su sugar money. Seeing that she wants to refuse, she says directly that Su Tang sees that box of yellow gold and her voice is blocked. She is not worth being treated like this. She does not want to be involved in the affairs in the capital city when she leaves like this.


    Can''t share weal and woe, she is not worth being treated like this.


    Song Yi looked at the little girl around her more and more beautiful and meticulous, and patted the head of the little girl. "Don''t lower your head, little girl. The teacher knows you are smart. You can understand a lot of things. The teacher also believes that you have your own discretion in what you do. Reading net www.dusuu.com


    Go out this time, you are alone outside. Remember not to support everything by yourself, and don''t always embarrass yourself. If you are in trouble, come back and the teacher will protect you.


    Remember, the little girl who just wants to have a happy life, don''t forget your original heart, you know


    Song Yi, like an ardent old father, repeatedly explained the worries hidden in thousands of words, and finally turned into that sentence, which made her happy.


    It''s not that she doesn''t worry about sucang. She just knows that this is what she wants. So even if she is worried, she chooses to support her.


    And Su sugar see Song Yi like this, eyes red "thank you teacher, really thank you!"


    There is no more sincere than this thank you. Su Tang has never felt the love of her parents in the past and this life. Her grandmother died too early. But when she met Song Yi in this life, she really felt and really appreciated her love.


    Thank you for letting her know that she can still feel warmth and kindness.


    "Silly girl!" When she heard her little disciple and her thanks, Song Yi said with a smile.


    Su Tang smiles, and then takes out a small medicine bottle and hands it to Song Yi. "These are three life-saving medicines. Before, my elder martial brother was seriously ill, so I took this to get better. I''m not with you. Please take care of yourself."


    Su Tang left Song Yi three life-saving pills, all from the orange cat pit. During her departure, Song Yi may encounter some crisis. This is the medicine to protect her life.

 Chapter 1131

    "Take it with you. Don''t be reluctant to eat it!" Su Tang also told Song Yi.


    Song Yi collected the medicine bottle and heard sucang say, "little fox, don''t worry. The teacher will see you get married and get married."


    When she heard this, Su Tang also laughed. Obviously, Song Yi heard what Su Tang and Zhang Mo said that day, but she still deliberately winked, "how can the teacher curse yourself? The teacher is healthy, and the students are especially at ease!"


    Song Yi can''t help laughing and scolding "you little fox!"


    "Hey, hey, hey..." Su Tang is said like this. He laughs foolishly. Song Yi can''t help laughing, but there is no parting feeling about leaving soon.


    After that, the two masters and apprentices had a sumptuous dinner together. Of course, Song Yi ate meat, but Su Tang could only eat vegetarian food.


    Then, Sutang was chased by Song Yi and practiced writing for a long time. When it was almost finished, she returned to her room to rest and went to sleep.


    At midnight, in the dark, Su Tang quietly opened her door and took a look at Song Yi''s room. "Goodbye, old fox!"


    Then she left the song house with a light step and went straight to the entrance of Qinghe town. Just as she closed the gate of the song mansion from the outside, a candle lit up in Song Yi''s room. Song Yi, who should have been sleeping, stood in front of the window and looked at the direction Su Tang was leaving: "goodbye, little fox!"


    The next morning, he picked up the ink and found that Su Tang was missing. When telling Song Yi, Song Yi just nodded calmly and asked him to make breakfast. By that time, Su Tang was already in Qingyuan County.


    Fang family, Fang Xiaowen heard Su Tang''s visit early in the morning, and rushed out to meet "see the princess!"


    Su sugar saw him like this and nodded, "is this county disturbed, how about xiaonuo?"


    When she finished asking, she saw that Su Nuo came out and said, "sister, you are here!" 80 novel net www.80xiaoshuo.com


    Little guy in Fang Xiaowen here obviously very good life, around also a few small partners, can read every day, very spiritual appearance.


    Seeing him, sucang nodded, "well, I brought you breakfast. Would you like to have it together?"


    Su Nuo kept nodding "yes!"


    His sister cooked a delicious meal. Su Tang looked at him like this, stretched out his hand to pull him, and then talked to Fang Xiaowen next to him. "My county wants to have breakfast with my younger brother alone and talk for a while, please Mr. Fang."


    Fang Xiaowen heard sucang say, quickly waved his hand, "princess, you''re welcome, then go to the room of xiaonuo, I''ll let the servants serve."


    "No, Mr. Fang will have dinner first. How about talking about it after the county has finished with his brother?" Su Tang said with a smile.


    Fang Xiaowen naturally will not have an opinion, go back to have breakfast, and Su sugar is to his brother''s room.


    Jiang Nian and Sulan take out the food from the box and put them on the table. Su Nuo looks at all the things he likes to eat. He is very happy: "cumin potatoes, mushroom soup, and leek egg dumplings. Thank you, sister. They are all my favorite foods."


    "Su Li put some dumplings in his bowl!"


    Su Nuo happily ate a big mouthful, looking at the Su sugar "delicious!"


    Su Tang also laughs, accompanied him to have breakfast, and when it''s finished, Su sugar talks to him about business. "My sister is going to go out. It may take half a year. Xiaonuo wants to stay with her husband to study, or go with her sister?"


    Su Nuo heard her sister say to go, slightly red eyes, but still looking at Su sugar, "can I go with you?"


    Sucang nodded, "if you want."

 Chapter 1132

    If it was before, the little guy would have said that he would go with his sister when he heard this. But this time, he hesitated for a moment, and then looked up firmly at Su Tang. "Sister, I''ll stay and study with my husband, so I won''t go out with my sister."


    After saying that, Su Tang was also a little depressed. "Mr. said that I learned well, but I had to persevere in my study. Only half of the books I read were read-only. If I left like this, it would be abandoned. My sister is working hard, and I should also work hard and not be left behind."


    Immediately nine year old boy, finally no longer a child in general, just want to follow his sister.


    Su Tang listened to his childish, but sensible and firm language, with a happy smile, "OK, my sister will be in Qingzhuo county during the Spring Festival, and then someone will come to pick you up for the New Year!"


    "Well, my sister should take good care of herself on the way, and don''t get hurt. I''ll study hard at my husband''s house. My sister doesn''t worry about me, but don''t let me worry, OK?"


    When she heard her sister say that she would come to pick her up during the Spring Festival, Su Nuo also conscientiously explained to her sister.


    Su Tang nodded with a smile


    "Sister, I will work hard to protect my sister when I grow up." Although I decided not to leave with my sister and study hard with my husband, I was still red eyed.


    He knew that if he stuck to his sister all the time, he would not be able to read good books and be admitted to a senior official. The teacher said that the imperial examination was not achieved overnight, but required years of hard work. He would exercise well, observe the outside world more, ask more questions, explore more, think more, but also read more, read more, and do more academic work.


    In order to make his elder sister''s long-term goal come true, she can''t rely on others for a long time. Funny pen Pavilion www.gxjxc.com


    Su sugar looked at the little guy''s red eyes and rubbed his head. "Don''t embarrass yourself. No matter what you do, my sister will give you support, OK?"


    Sucang also understands that the little guy wants to protect his mind, but he doesn''t want him to push himself too hard. It''s almost good. He doesn''t have to worry too much. He can achieve his goal by walking slowly.


    "Sister!" Finally did not hold back, Su Nuo reached out to hold Su sugar, tears fell down.


    Sucang also hugged him. This will be their first long-term separation, but it will not be the last. She believes that the child will grow up slowly, and she will grow up with him.


    For a long time, the little guy probably felt that he was crying and humiliated, and he was not willing to let go of sucang. Sucang felt this and let him go.


    When the child grew up, she was embarrassed to cry with her sister. Su Tang didn''t mean to say anything about him, but told him about Su Yonggui''s family.


    "Although we have adopted from their family, we still tell you that Su Dafu was killed by Wu, and Wu killed Zhao. Now Wu himself has been arrested.


    Lord Lu searched Wu''s house and found the puppet who cursed me and you and killed the princess. Wu and his family will be punished. Several children have been sent to sun and Su Erlu. As for Zhang, she has been killed in the town. "


    Su Tang came here this time. First, he asked himself whether he would like to leave with his younger brother, and then he came to tell Su Nuo the final result of the family. After all, these people were his family.

 Chapter 1133

    From the beginning, the boy seemed to hate the family.


    Su Tang believed that he had also had expectations for his family. However, he was disappointed again and again and was hurt again and again. Only when he finally realized that these people were not his family members, they were only dependent on his sister.


    Clearly hate this family, because the elder sister''s words, also did not resist, also because now sucang came, followed the elder sister to leave.


    No matter once loved, or hated, by this time, everything has a result.


    Su Nuo was stunned when he heard his sister talk about it. He knew about the family''s report about his sister. Later, the family was punished. Then he followed Fang Xiaowen to study. Fang Xiaowen didn''t know that these people were Sunuo''s former family members. Naturally, he didn''t pay attention to them.


    So now when he heard sucang say it, he knew the final result.


    He froze for a while, and finally sighed, "sister, I know that the result is very good.


    But I still have some bad taste in my heart. Sister, why do you think it is because my sister and I have done something wrong, or we are not good-looking and can''t do anything, or we don''t know how to please. Why don''t they like us?


    My husband recently taught me that I read fast and smart. But why am I so smart? They are not willing to Love me? "


    At the end of the day, the boy was choking, tears were swirling in his eyes, and he didn''t wipe it. "I know my sister doesn''t like me like this. I shouldn''t cry for them. They''re not worth it, but I don''t understand. I can''t think of it!" Sister Literature Network www.jjwxw.net


    This is the knot that this young boy has been holding in his heart for many years. In fact, these questions have also appeared in Su Tang''s own mind. Why is she not smart enough, not beautiful, not cute enough, or not healthy enough? Why doesn''t her parents love her.


    She is also confused and can''t think of it. But when she grew up, she realized that "xiaonuo, you know, there are many people in the world, not all of them are qualified to be parents.


    Our mother gave birth to us and died, which is not her wish. She gave us life with her own life. We should believe that she loves us very much, right?


    It''s just that she left, and she couldn''t continue to love us. But you see, we have suffered so much, and we are beginning to live a good life. Mother, she must be protecting us from the bottom, so there is the river god, so we are getting better and better. "


    Su Tang can''t tell a child less than nine years old what human nature is, so she can only use such language to tell him that no one loves him.


    "As for Su Dafu, he is not worthy of being a father. He just loves himself more than he loves us or others. He is just a selfish man.


    Do you know why Wu killed him? Because he had been beating Wu and had two children. When Wu was caught by the yamen, her two children, her elder sister was black and blue, her younger brother had already died. Even Su Sanshou and Zhang''s children did not escape the poison.


    So in fact, he only loves himself. All his behaviors of loving others are just to satisfy himself, not just to love us. "


    Sucang doesn''t want this child to feel that no one loves him in the world, and that his relatives don''t love him, so he is confused and distressed in his heart, so he will give an example like this.

 Chapter 1134

    It''s not that the mother doesn''t love them, it''s just because of their poor health that they can''t continue to protect and love them. As for Su Dafu, he doesn''t love them. He loves other children. In fact, he only loves himself.


    "Therefore, xiaonuo, we should firmly remember that it is the mother''s love that brought us into this world. She must have seen how beautiful the world is. So she hopes her children can see the world and feel the world, so that we can be born. We have the love of our mother."


    "But we also need to forget those who hurt us, because they have been punished for their evil deeds. Right? We should let our mother watch in the sky. We have worked hard to live a good life. We also have to see that there are many beautiful things in the world. In that way, she will be very happy and very proud."


    Sucang tells Sunuo that the people who hurt them are dead, so don''t be trapped in such hatred and sentimentality. People should remember love and forget hate, because hate people are too painful, remember that love will be very warm.


    She believed that Liu, who was not in good health and weak, must have loved children very much, and would have worked so hard to bring her two children into the world.


    Su Dafu is selfish and not a good man. But at least before Liu''s death, Liu really felt love and thought that Su Dafu, the father, would not be too cruel to his two children even though he was afraid of his feelings for her.


    She just didn''t recognize Su Dafu. Just like when Wu married Su Dafu with a large dowry, she never thought that the man she liked would slap her and die in her hands.


    After everything is settled, sucang hopes that the child can remember that he came to the world because of love, not hate. Beauty nest novel www.mnowo.com


    "Sister, will mother really be proud of us? Can we go to incense her in the future?" Su Nuo heard that Su sugar said that his mother was in love with him before he was born, asked Su sugar.


    "Of course, you don''t know that my sister is the princess''s mother. She is very dignified. Her mother will feel very proud when she knows about it. Of course, we can offer incense and tell her all the things we encounter, so that she can be happy. Don''t tell the sad things. What can she do for us if she wants to worry about us."


    Su Tang joked, although Liu left, but her spirit is still, her love has not disappeared, which is enough to become Su Nuo''s heart to retain the love and faith.


    Su Tang believes that, with her, there is such a belief, at least in her previous life, those who couldn''t think about it, couldn''t sleep, asked the sky in pain, all day and night, even now she can''t believe others, used to a person, dare not rely on other people''s character, all the painful and sad mental journey she took, this child does not need to experience again.


    Although she was once so unfortunate, she can avoid another child in the world and experience the same misfortune. This is the most worthwhile thing for her to become Su Dani after her death. I believe that the soul who died early will be happy to know that her brother can live like this.


    "My husband praised me for my good handwriting. I''ll tell my mother when I get there." Su Nuo heard her sister''s joke and finally burst into tears and laughed.


    Yes, they don''t have no one to love, but the one who loves has left the world.

 Chapter 1135

    Looking at the young boy with tears in his smile, Su sugar also slightly red eyes, the haze has passed, the future will be better, at least this child, even with some injuries, but will eventually get better.


    The two brothers and sisters looked at each other and laughed for a long time. It was the end of the breakfast. After that, Su Tang went to see Fang Xiaowen again.


    "Our county will leave Qingyuan County today, and xiaonuo''s studies will be handed over to Mr. Fang. We know what Mr. Fang thinks. Mr. Fang only needs to concentrate on teaching xiaonuo. It should be yours and it will be yours."


    Su Tang and Fang Xiaowen said that Fang Xiaowen''s filial piety period still has a year to go. He wants to make a point of his feelings about being an official. Su Tang can fully understand. But judging from the current situation in the capital, Su Tang doesn''t think that a year is a good opportunity. It depends on how long the old emperor can hold on and how long Murong Zhao can stabilize the situation after he ascends the throne of God.


    Fang Xiaowen has some skills and is very smart. If Su Tang doesn''t say something, he may not be able to understand it. However, Su Tang doesn''t want him to have any pimples in his heart, so he will order him if he doesn''t teach Su Nuo well.


    When Fang Xiaowen heard Su Tang say this, he was really blessed and asked, "I don''t know what the princess said, but..."


    When he said this, his finger was pointing in the direction of the capital. When Su Tang saw him like this, he took a sip of tea and laughed, "so this is the gentleman of this county who wants you to be xiaonuo. You can see from a small angle."


    Fang Xiaowen took a breath when he heard Su Tang''s words. This is not a denial. So the situation in the capital is really so tense?


    He stood up and bowed to sucang seriously. "Thank you for your advice." Biqu Pavilion www.hoennkxs.com


    "No, you are my brother''s sir." Su Tang said thanks to him. After saying that, she said, "the county will set out today, and it is expected to go to sea for a period of time next year. If you are interested, you can also go together. It''s not urgent. You can think about it and reply to the county."


    In the past six months, it is estimated that the chaos in the capital is limited. However, after half a year, Su Tang did not dare to put Su Nuo in Sujiatun and went to sea by himself, so he must take Sunuo with him.


    As for Fang Xiaowen, Su Tang has observed that although there was a Shangshu in Fang Xiaowen''s family, he was also engaged in business before. He was active in thought and capable, and was a good material for business.


    He wanted to be an official. His way from Hubu was excellent, but it was not so easy to enter Liubu directly. If he went to sea with her at that time, he would have experience and his future would be bright.


    But it is impossible for sucang to say so clearly, because it is a matter of the future. No one knows what will happen in the future. According to Su Tang, the probability of Murong Zhao becoming the new emperor is at least 80%, but it does not mean that there is no other possibility.


    It''s not impossible to kill master Fu with random fists, so Su Tang won''t make a definite promise. However, Fang Xiaowen asks for her in front of her, and she will give him a future. At most, she will give him some money.


    "Thank you, princess. I''ll think about it." Fang Xiaowen didn''t dare to make a decision immediately when he heard this. On the contrary, he thought it was better for him. He should not be impulsive to make decisions. He should think more about it.


    After hearing this, Su Tang nodded and agreed, and then went on to say, "xiaonuo''s studies are given to you. You can rest assured in this county, but don''t be demanding of him. Work and rest should be combined. Go out to have a look and observe more. Don''t develop the weakness of shoulder and hand. In the next six months, please come to you."

 Chapter 1136

    Fang Xiaowen naturally agreed to Su Tang''s request. After that, Su Tang left Fang''s house and went to the county government to explain that he was going to leave and would not come back in the next year or two.


    Lu Qingyun is determined to be a county magistrate, but after all, he became the county magistrate. Su Tang also specifically said that he is a scholar who can not be compared with those officials who are from the same family background. Therefore, it is more important for him to be promoted and make achievements than anything else.


    Lu Qingyun was also honest and upright after he became a county magistrate. His official voice is excellent. The closer he is to the capital, the more dangerous it is. He has been a county magistrate for several years and has made solid achievements. Naturally, the future will be bright.


    Lu Qingyun had a good idea of Su Tang''s words. Seeing that he understood, Su Tang told him to take more care of his family and go to Qingzhuo county to find her if anything happened. After that, sucang said goodbye to Lu Qingyun''s family, got on the carriage, and left Qingzhuo county quickly.


    "Tangtang is so natural and unrestrained that you can leave as soon as you say it!" Lu Wan''er looks at Su Tang''s farewell and leaves. She is very envious.


    Lu Yang Shi heard his daughter say so, touched her head "silly girl!"


    Lu Wan''er pouts her lips. Why does she say she is a silly girl? Lu Qingyun and Lu Yang exchanged eyes and laughed when they saw their daughter like this.


    What is cool and unrestrained? A little girl who is only ten years old has become the head of the county after a visit to the capital city. She has become a princess again in a few months. Despite such a huge undertaking, who seems to be shocked by the recent ending of Wu family?


    So they are all small peasant girls. Su Tang can become a princess, while others can only marry a man and have children in their whole life. Of course, extraordinary people do extraordinary things.


    Moreover, Lu Qingyun didn''t think that Su Tang was just going out to inspect the business when she left. This girl was not so simple. Sweet potato novel network www.fanshu8xs.com


    But their daughter doesn''t need to know so much. It''s good to be a simple girl and marry a suitable husband. I''m afraid that Su Tang can''t afford such a life.


    At the end of June, sucang left Qingyuan County and formally set foot on the road of shop inspection. Although everything was handed over to Jianghong, sucang still had to take a look at it in person to determine the detailed rules of each star sugar brand store.


    Because of this, Sutang''s inspection was very slow. It took ten days and a half months for most of the shops. It took five months for a dozen shops to visit.


    At the height of summer, she left Qingyuan County. Until the cold winter, sucang and her party set foot on the land of Qingzhuo county again, smelling a gust of sea breeze. Because in the seaside, even in such winter, the temperature in Qingzhuo county is much softer than that in other places.


    "Sugar..." Su sugar their carriage just arrived at the gate of Qingzhuo County, they heard Luo Xingchen''s familiar voice.


    Hearing Luo Xingchen call themselves, Jiang Nian and Sulan open the door, and Su Tang comes out. Sure enough, Luo Xingchen, dressed in a white cotton padded jacket, is riding on her horse. Because it is cold, the wind makes her face red.


    Although she was much simpler and more simple than before in Luo''s family, she was still in a good mood, which made her look more glorious.


    Luo Xingchen was excited to see sucang. He got off the horse quickly and looked up at the sucang on the carriage. "I''m sorry you still know that there''s your business here. I''m here!"


    Seeing her, although it was a complaint, the tone was with a smile, so Su Tang laughed, "I''m naturally at ease if you have the care of master Tangluo."

 Chapter 1137

    "I''d like to thank Miss Su for her trust." Luo Xingchen hears her to say so, also follow smile.


    Roughly speaking, they had not seen each other for half a year. When they met, they really had too much to say.


    However, Jin Bo, who was followed by Luo Xingchen, started chatting with each other at the gate of the city and said, "Miss, childe, it''s cold outside. It''s better to go home after entering the city."


    Although Qingzhuo county is close to the sea, it is not as cold as inland, but it is also the Great North after all. The snow that fell a few days ago has not yet melted, and it is still cold on the road. If you want to talk, you should go back to your room and talk about it.


    Su Tang and Luo Xingchen feel funny when they hear Jinbo say so. They haven''t seen each other for a long time. They are so chatty that they even ignore the cold.


    "Come on, let''s go home and have a good chat." Luo Xingchen turns over to mount a horse.


    Su sugar also nodded, turned into the carriage, and entered Qingzhuo county together.


    In order to develop here for a long time, Luo Xingchen bought a courtyard in Qingzhuo county. Although it was not as big as the house built by sucang in Sujiatun, it was also bright.


    After su Tang got off the bus, he saw the house with a plaque on it. He looked at Luo Xingchen and said, "why is Su Fu? Master Luo is always going back and forth in Su Fu. Isn''t it discussed?"


    Luo Xingchen is very indifferent to wave his hand, "talk about me more, they are old, whatever they say, this is Su Fu anyway."


    Luo Xingchen left the Luo family at the beginning. In exchange for her mother to stay in the Luo family, she almost took out her private property.


    Of course, some of them were kept in Sutang''s hands, but the quantity was not large. After that, Sutang did not leave her in the dyehouse, the shop and the sauce. 1234 Novels www.1234xs.com


    Because there must be Luo Xingchen''s efforts in this, but Luo Xingchen also knows that he can''t make up the big share before. After discussion, he finally figured out that eight Chengdu is Su Tang''s, and the remaining 20% is Luo Xingchen''s.


    Although Luo Xingchen''s investment in the industry has been much less, she has paid a lot for many errands, so it is reasonable to give her 20%.


    For example, if there is no Luo Xingchen in the decoration of department stores, sucang can only watch by itself, and it can''t focus on the dyehouse, sauce and brand stores.


    She can''t be busy alone, that is, with Luo Xingchen, their respective division of labor and cooperation, will be better and better.


    Because now the property accounts for only 20% of the property. Luo Xingchen bought a house in the name of Su Tang. Naturally, it was Su Fu, not her Luo Fu. Moreover, she was no longer Luo''s family. According to the plan, she couldn''t do it too long.


    Su Tang missed Luo Xingchen''s great temperament. When she saw her waving her hand, she said this, and then she laughed. Sure enough, she was still chatting and doing business with familiar friends, which was the most pleasant thing.


    "Young master Luo is broad-minded, and I admire him!" Su Tang pretended to salute Luo Xingchen.


    Luo Xingchen also accompanies Su Tang to play "Miss Su is wonderful, I dare not dare not to be!"


    The two of them had a lively time. After finishing, they both laughed and entered the door together.


    And just after the two entered the door like this, on the carriage not far away, the young man with delicate appearance looked at this side and said, "it''s her!"


    "It''s childe Luo. Is that lady his fiancee?" The boy looked at this side and guessed.


    "Shut up, that young lady is not old enough. How can you talk about it casually? The dirty girl is innocent!" The young man yelled at his servants.

 Chapter 1138

    This young man is Qin Qian who is visiting friends. Luo Xingchen has been busy with the decoration of department stores in Qingzhuo County for the past six months. The Qin''s warehouse is next to the department store. Naturally, they have had contact.


    So the boy beside Qin Qian recognized Luo Xingchen when he saw Luo Xingchen just now. When he saw the familiar appearance of Su Tang and Luo Xingchen, he would say so. How could he think that his young master would scold himself so severely.


    Hoe medicine is no more than a little boy. Even if he and Qin Qian ran into Su Tang on the mountain, he would forget it after a long time. On the contrary, Qin Qian recognized that the young lady who came into the door with Mr. Luo was the one he met before.


    Also heard the side of the boy so casually guess the relationship between Su sugar and Luo Xingchen, subconsciously reprimanded his own boy.


    Hoe medicine was reprimanded by his own childe, also pursed his mouth, "small know wrong, childe, outside cold, let''s hurry to go, late wife should wait for urgent."


    Qin Qian stares at the hoe medicine, then nods. When the carriage slowly leaves the gate of Su''s mansion, Qin Qian takes another look. Will the young lady be in Qingzhuo county all the time?


    Not to mention how Qin Qian felt after he ran into Su Tang, Su Tang himself and Luo Xingchen entered the gate of the courtyard and were surprised to see the neat three entrance courtyard


    Luo Xingchen heard her words and laughed, "there are Pu Wei and they are there."


    Talking, I saw a girl coming out of the yard with flour on her face. "I''ve seen Miss Bauhinia!" Biqu Pavilion www.sckean.com


    It was Bauhinia. At that time, Sutang came in. She was still making desserts. When she learned that sucang had arrived, she came out in a hurry.


    Su Tang nodded, "how do you look like this?"


    Bauhinia was embarrassed to take a handkerchief to wipe his face clean, and then he said back to Su Tang, "I know that the young lady will come here today. I want to say that I will make a fresh dessert for you. But I failed just now. Miss, wait a moment, and you will be OK in a moment."


    At the beginning, Sutang asked Bauhinia and Puwei to come to Qingzhuo county to open desserts. After they arrived in Qingzhuo County, they began to solicit them. Although Bauhinia has never been out to do business, Pu Wei is a clear-cut and quick-going man.


    Luo Xingchen is also here to help, so two people used a month to open the shop, Pu Wei is now responsible for sales in the store, after Luo Xingchen bought a few little girls to help Bauhinia to make desserts at home, and then sent them to the store for sale.


    Now, the dessert bar is not only in Qingzhuo County, but also among the sea merchants who go out to sea all day. Before going out to sea, they always buy some to take with them, just say they are delicious.


    Because of its good location, Qingzhuo county is far more economically developed than Qinghe town. As a dessert, the net profit of a month is more than ten Liang silver, and more often than twenty Liang, which is very profitable.


    Bauhinia used to hold her own research on making desserts at home. After arriving in Qingzhuo County, she contacted many overseas businessmen. Because of frequent business contacts, she also knew a lot of materials that she had never heard of before. She also had her own ideas on the research and development of desserts. She often introduced popular desserts.


    Because of this, Bauhinia has also received more respect. She was worried and afraid when she was bought by Sutang at the beginning. Now, she is only fully grateful to sucang. Knowing that she has come, she specially takes someone to make desserts. As a result, she wants to do it well, but fails. Now she is doing it again, just like this.

 Chapter 1139

    Although Su Tang is not in Qingzhuo County, she also got the news here. Looking at the Bauhinia, she also nodded with a smile, "then I''ll wait!"


    Bauhinia heard Su sugar promise, also happy, after saluting with sucang, continued to go busy.


    "You don''t know how many people came here to try to poach her in the past six months. As a result, you know that they are the servants who have signed the contract of sale. They are willing to redeem her at a high price, or they want to marry her into the house. Thanks to the girl''s sincerity to you, she has not wavered."


    When Luo Xingchen said it, she still admired Su Tang. All the servants bought by Su Tang were extremely loyal to her. If Bauhinia was a good skill, if she was redeemed, where could she be short of a good life in the future, but so many people came to visit, she did not let go.


    When Su Tang heard her saying this, she took a look at the back of the Bauhinia and then laughed, "she is an official slave. In her early years, she always had some knowledge in Pei''s mansion. She has seen it everywhere. Where can those people coax her away with a few words?"


    Bauhinia is not a dull person. When she saw how she was a demon in the Duke of Pei, the girl was still willing to follow Su Tang. It shows that although she can''t be nice, she has a bright mind and is very smart.


    Although it may be risky to follow sucang, it''s the people you know and contact. Who knows what it''s like to sell it to others. If you don''t follow sucang, you''ll always be able to get a little bit of temper. A little girl''s brain won''t be able to do that. You can understand this carefully.


    Luo Xingchen heard Su sugar say so, also smile nod "you see, which have stupid."


    But I also admire sucang''s wisdom and rationality. She doesn''t think that these servants are because of her personality charm or the domineering spirit of the protagonist, so they are conquered by her and used by her.


    Where is human nature so simple? In the final analysis, no matter who the emperor is, or a common servant, all are human beings and have their own thoughts. Peerless Tang clan www.jueshitangmen.info


    Even the servants who sell themselves as slaves don''t push people to the bottom line, so that people can live a good life with clear rewards and punishments. Naturally, most of them are OK. Besides, if the orange cat is able to distinguish the nature, the people under Su Tang''s hands will be easy to use.


    Luo Xingchen and sucang enter the main room. The room is warm with charcoal fire. A little girl brings up two cups of hot milk tea and puts them down. Jiang Nian and Sulan see that they have arrived at the place. They take the two girls to take them out. They want to clean up the bedroom and study for sucang, so as not to live in a bad mood.


    "You two girls are also good, that is thirty liang?" There were only two of them left in the room, Luo Xingchen said.


    "What thirty Liang, people are su LAN!" Su sugar saw her say so, glanced at her and said.


    Luo Xingchen also laughs, "no wonder Hu Daniao is so scared."


    "I haven''t seen you for months. Where do you learn these twists and turns?" Said that the Su LAN looks average, also can be so circuitous.


    "Don''t do wrong to others. Who else can I learn from besides you?" Luo Xingchen was said to be not angry, on the winding, who can be compared to a sugar demon ah.


    "Yes, I do not wrong others, I wronged you!" Su sugar did not have a good temper of white her one eye, "how is the department store now, how many goods have been settled?"


    After a little joke, sucang asked about the department store for the first time.

 Chapter 1140

    "At present, in addition to star sugar products, I have contacted several porcelain merchants, and I have not yet determined which can set up cabinets." See Su sugar asked about the department store, Luo Xingchen is not joking, but serious.


    Many merchants have been paying close attention to the design of the department store of baizhuoli, which has been completed for about three months since the decoration of the department store in Suzhou.


    But now no one knows what this shop is for. In the last month, Luo Xingchen began to attract investment. At present, the work is going forward in twists and turns.


    "Our star sugar department store is quite new. Some businessmen are also skeptical. Although they say that they have formulated a three-month rent reduction scheme, there are not many. On the contrary, some medium-sized maritime merchants are willing to sell their own things in our department store. According to your opinion, I refused."


    Luo Xingchen and Su Tang explained the progress of their current work. Because many small and medium-sized sea merchants were not willing to give everything to the Qin family''s warehouse to make profits, but they could not make a large warehouse for their own sales. Seeing that the counters in the department store of Sutang were not large and the rent was much cheaper, they wanted to rent a counter and sell it by themselves and get it from overseas Products.


    In fact, I am looking at the Tan''s warehouse next to Su Tang''s shop. I want to take advantage of a place and make a profit by myself.


    Tan Su has said that Tan Su is not interested in any other stores in the local market, and they have no interest in this store.


    In the end, sucang wants to sell goods rather than resell them. For the time being, the department store is attracting investment because its industry is too small to support the counters of such a large building. However, sucan believes that in the future, the building will gradually be made by star sugar itself, becoming an export trade window at the foreign port.


    To make money is to earn money from foreigners, not just talk about it. Good looking Novels www.haokantxt.com


    "That''s what you want to take advantage of. Don''t pay attention to them.


    It''s not necessary to only look at this point in front of you. I also talked about a few willing to cooperate along the way, and the goods will be delivered for sale after the new year.


    When you''re free, you can get in touch with those small businessmen and find out what they like best to sell overseas. Let''s talk to them. Then they can buy all the things they want to sell in department stores, and everyone will be cheap. "


    Su sugar continues to explain with Luo Xingchen, Luo Xingchen is listening beside, Danfeng''s eyes are smiling at her.


    Su sugar see her like this, stare at "see what look, see again, eat you!"


    "Ha ha, sugar, how nice of you to be here!" Luo Xingchen looks at Su Tang so fierce, but happily smiles.


    Although you can do business well on your own, it''s not the same with sucang. Luo Xingchen likes the feeling of two people doing business together.


    "You can''t count on me alone. I''ll tell you. You have to do it for me." In fact, sucang thinks it''s very cool. It''s good to do business or do anything else. It''s really a very happy thing to have someone to talk to and communicate common ideas.


    Luo Xingchen was so said by Su Tang, and he also laughed seriously, "yes, yes, our princess''s instructions, I must do well!"

 Chapter 1141

    "What a princess Su sugar heard her say so, not angry slot her.


    After drinking a sip of milk tea, Su Tang then asked, "what''s the situation of Luo''s family? How can it stop like this?"


    Su Tang is ready to fight. As a result, there is no movement in Luo''s family in recent months. It seems that Su Tang''s fist is hitting cotton. It''s boring.


    "It''s not your fault!" Luo Xingchen once heard Su Tang ask this, also have to say.


    "Who let you, the princess''s wife, make a great fuss and report you to the Qingzhou government. As a result, the exile and the laborer are nothing but exile. What''s the fate of Su Yonggui''s family? As long as you pay a little attention to you, how can you miss it?"


    When Luo Xingchen said these things, his tone was also somewhat ironic: "the Luo family is indeed the largest rich businessman in the north, but the Luo family is not the Luo family alone, it is the Luo family of the Luo family. They don''t do business as we do. You can''t scare my father with your name as the princess. No, you''re the head of the Luo family, but you may not scare other people."


    "Anyway, the sauce also makes money. That good princess is very fierce. It doesn''t matter if she doesn''t go up directly. Anyway, she only occupies a few shops in Qingzhou Prefecture, and the things she sells have nothing to do with the Luo family''s industry. She must be afraid of our Luo family, so she will go to Qingzhuo county to develop..."


    Luo Xingchen is very vivid in learning from those people of the Luo family. "Even if the head of the family has the intention, it may not be powerful. Although you give two kinds of seeds to the court, there is still a market for Luos'' sauce this year. I have calculated and I have no loss.


    You know, many people in the Luo family think it''s good not to lose money. In any case, other industries still make money. If you offend the people behind the princess again, you may lose more. It''s not so easy for the master to do something. " Enjoy reading novels www.laok.cc


    Luo Xingchen used to want to be the master of the house, so she knew the Luo family very well. Although she had left the Luo family, she didn''t care about anything directly. Instead, she was staring at the activities of the Luo family.


    Her father had a heart. Unfortunately, when she was ready to move, Su''s family was cleaned up by sucang.


    But also have to admit, Su sugar this clean-up people crisp, also everywhere reasonable.


    Although on the surface, it seems that Su Yonggui''s family made a mistake and eventually led to exile or something, but that''s what we don''t know about Su Tang. Anyone who has been trapped by her will not think that she is a fool. She thinks that the final result of Su Yonggui''s family has nothing to do with her.


    Luo family is so big, not everyone has the courage and ability. The most important thing is, there are some people who are afraid that something will happen at that time. The Luo family will push them out to take the blame.


    The Luo family had not done this before. Although it was the Luo family''s own decision to expel Luo Xingchen, the owner of the house was so cruel to his own son. It''s true that the Luo family has no doubt and does not play drums.


    People''s hearts are complicated, but one thing is certain, that is, people are selfish. Luo Xingchen''s fate has sounded the alarm for many Luo family members.


    In order to keep their own good life, then the benefits of Suchang are not much.


    He may win and may not earn much more money, but he may also offend the people behind the princess. Although the little Duke of Pei''s mansion is crazy, he has a real heart for the princess. He feels guilty for the princess, and the butcher''s knife can''t be said to come to the Luo family.

 Chapter 1142

    But if you don''t trouble the princess, you certainly don''t have to worry about anything. If you spend a few Liang silver a year, you will be able to enjoy it. If you are in trouble with the princess, you will probably be sacrificed, and you will lose your life to enjoy it.


    Therefore, to sum up, no matter how much power the owner has, he can''t go his own way when the majority of the family is against it, even if it is the head of the Luo family. There are many people who are looking at this position.


    Luo Xingchen''s expression is satirical, "outsiders only think that the Luo family is how big and capable, but they don''t know that they are bullying and afraid of the hard. When they really encounter a hard stubble, they are very counselled."


    To tell you the truth, Luo Xingchen is a member of the Luo family. How to say about the performance of the Luo family? Her emotions are very complicated. She knows that if they find fault with her, she will find it difficult for her.


    But when I saw that the Luo family did not have any action, how could they be so counselled.


    In the final analysis, after all, she was born and raised in the Luo family, or some feelings.


    But Su sugar see Luo Xingchen so, also understand her mood "is also the voice of the home owner is too weak."


    In fact, it''s just like this. It''s all family. The Su family where she is can say what she says. In the final analysis, the owner is not strong enough and the power is not centralized enough.


    "Not really Luo Xingchen was in it before, but he didn''t see it. Now he came out and saw it clearly.


    "Well, soldiers will block the water and cover the earth. Since they don''t do anything, we''ll make a good development, boil frogs in warm water, and then we''ll give you the whole family property of Luo family as a dowry." Biqu Ge novel www.spps.cc


    Since the Luo family has not moved, it is meaningless to discuss it. However, the Luo family is located in the whole north of China. Even if they can''t get on with each other for the time being, when their business gets bigger and bigger, they will squeeze into the Luojia industry and market. It will be sooner or later.


    At that time, no one can avoid it. It is unwise for the Luo family to take a temporary retreat attitude. In Su Tang''s opinion, it is very unwise for the Luo family to take a temporary retreat, because once she is allowed to grow up, the Luo family may want to deal with it even more powerless.


    But it is obvious that some people are dragging their feet. This is not good for Luo family, but it is excellent for the cause of sucang and Luo Xingchen.


    Luo Xingchen also knows that it is very unwise for Luo family to act like this at the moment, but she has left the Luo family after all. Although she has some feelings, she is also broken through her heart after all. She will not really remind the Luo family how to do in the past. It is still clear that she is distant and close to her.


    Just heard what Su sugar said to her when dowry words, Luo Xingchen Danfeng eyes are wide open, "what dowry, when do I say to marry?"


    Su sugar to see her like this, cackled a non-stop smile, blinking, "this you don''t understand, poor way pinch finger so calculate, big girl in two years to get married Oh!"


    This pair of prodigal look, Luo Xingchen looked at all followed with a smile, "you don''t come, don''t forget, I''m Miss Su, your son-in-law!"


    "Why don''t we get married?" Su sugar heard her words, raised eyebrows and said.


    Luo Xingchen gave her a white eye directly, and sucang laughed. At the same time, Bauhinia brought up the newly made sweets. Sucang and Luo Xingchen were not joking. They always looked like masters.


    When the Bauhinia went down, they were eating the new desserts made by Bauhinia and saying, "tomorrow, take me to see some of the businesses we are talking about, how many counters are left to rent out, and there are some snacks and food shops. What''s the direction? How about the teahouse and stage on the top floor? I''ll go and have a look tomorrow..."

 Chapter 1143

    "Well, well, Miss Su, if you ask so many questions, I have to tell you one by one, right?" Luo Xingchen heard the problem of sucang one by one, and quickly stopped her.


    After she said that, sucang really did not say, eyes at her, a asked her to explain the expression.


    Luo Xingchen then said, "at present, 30% of the shops on the first floor and the second floor have tenants, and the remaining two-thirds still have tenants. You just talked about a few businesses. I don''t know how many and what commodities they are. I think it''s better not to fill them up at the beginning. If someone likes them, they can rent them again."


    "Then there is the teahouse. I would like to come, but I think the place is too big, the rent is too high, and there is no good drama on the stage.


    I also said that you wrote that script before. If you are free, you can make some more. In this way, we can manage the teahouse by ourselves. I used to manage a teahouse at home before. I can talk about the channel of tea. "


    When Su Tang heard her say, she thought for a moment, "then leave 30% of the cabinets empty. When setting up the cabinets, pay attention not to be too compact. I can write the script, but I need time to write this. I will write it after we have talked about the merchants in the department store."


    Sucang also thinks that it is better to manage the teahouse by itself. This kind of place has always been an information distribution center. If it is in their own hands, it will certainly be better than letting others manage it.


    As for tea, it is simple. Recently, after the space upgrade, it has unlocked a tea frying machine, a dehydration machine.


    With these two things, Sutang can make some fresh tea, including flower tea, fruit tea and so on. As for the script in the teahouse, it is also very simple. In those years, she randomly saved a legend of a white haired devil, but now it is popular in Qihuang country. Fiction www.xiaos8.com


    It has to be said that people''s spiritual life in this era is really empty. Such a story can cause such a stir. In Song Yi''s words, she is killing Pei Xuan to death.


    In terms of the power of communication, Pei''s reputation has been spread. Now many people say that the young Duke of Pei''s mansion is eight feet tall and looks like a arhat. He is more frightening than Zhong Kui and can scare children''s existence.


    For this, Su Tang also observed a moment''s silence for her little brother, and then let him suffer. Who let him save money, only 10000 Liang, 50000 Liang would not have such a big adverse reaction. Anyway, she had said before, but she didn''t have after-sales service.


    At most, when she goes to the capital, she promises not to help Pei''s fiancee escape from marriage, which is enough fun.


    "What I''m talking about are porcelain and lacquerware, as well as some knotted cloth and so on. They are all common to us, but they can''t be found outside." Su Tang also said.


    Then I thought, "let''s make it ourselves. I have some fresh tea here. Maybe there will be a market if we take it out. I want a counter with a good position."


    Now sucang thought of a profitable business. Luo Xingchen naturally nodded, "you are the boss. You need several cabinets. Don''t go to the department store tomorrow and eat something. Today, it''s still half a day before dark. Let''s go and have a talk with those merchants tomorrow. I think we''ll open on February 2 after the first month. ¡±


    seeing that the department stores are all decorated, it''s serious to continue to drag on how to do it, and it''s only serious to start business and make money quickly.

 Chapter 1144

    The two girls were all quick tempered. Su Tang had a point when she saw Luo Xingchen. Although she was still tired on the way, she didn''t reach the level of being unable to move.


    So a simple rest, that day, sucang and Luo Xingchen went to the department store.


    After several months of decoration, the three storey department store has completely lost the look that sucang bought before, with blue tiles and red walls far away.


    One of the walls is also pasted with the logo of Star Candy cloth and sauce. This is an advertising space specially set up for businesses when Sutang designed it. It costs money to paste it.


    At present, only the commodities owned by sucang and Luo Xingchen are pasted in the best position for publicity. The wall on the wharf side is an advertising wall, while on the front of the department store, there is a plaque on the top, which is still empty.


    From the main entrance, you can see that the whole floor is divided into compartments of different sizes. There are about 20 cabinets on the first floor. In addition to these, there are some obviously designed positions for cooking, which are divided into a special area.


    The structure of the second floor and the first floor are basically the same. They are also divided into commodity counters and eating stalls. The two functional areas have special classification to avoid the impact of catering on the commodity counters.


    "At that time, attention should also be paid to the setting of the commodity counter. If some of the counters can not be heated, they should be far away from the restaurant. When the time comes, the hygiene must be kept clean and the ventilation nearby should be well done, so as not to affect the shopping experience of consumers."


    Su sugar see and their own design is exactly the same, but also stressed that, after all, restaurants will have fireworks, this is must pay attention to.


    "Don''t worry. According to your design, this kind of partition is specially used. I''ve tried it. It can basically block smoke and fire, and ventilation is OK." There is already room for sucang''s design. Gorgeous e-book www.yantxt.com


    Luo Xingchen is not a person who does things according to the book. He has his own thinking in the process of decoration. In order to avoid taking it for granted, he always pays attention to and tests to ensure the effect.


    Su Tang likes Luo Xingchen''s careful and dedicated work. Otherwise, she will give Luo Xingchen the decoration work, because she can make it clear.


    Finally came to the third floor, the third floor of Suchang is mainly divided into two areas, one part is about a dozen counters, which are specially set for products with higher prices.


    On the other side is a stage, which is an open teahouse. Standing on the teahouse, you can see the ships coming and going on the wharf of Qingzhuo County, which is very lively.


    "The teahouse will be made into high-end ones, and some of the goods in those counters will also be matched." Sucang took a look and decided.


    "That''s what I think. Otherwise, everyone can come up and the sales of high-end goods will be affected. Moreover, there are many tea shops or ordinary teahouses nearby for dockers to rest. We should do this, and the best way is to make high-grade ones. I''m afraid we need to make more good tea then."


    Luo Xingchen didn''t understand before, but now she does business with Suchang. She is quite clear about the hierarchical consumers. At the beginning, she was engaged in desserts, and only served female food. In principle, she faced more targeted consumers, which should be to reduce the number of consumers.


    However, business is better. This is a more targeted sales concept. Luo Xingchen draws inferences from one instance and understands that sometimes business is more specific for people, which is helpful to business.


    In the words of sucang, some people buy more than one thing, or they can only buy it by themselves.

 Chapter 1145

    Su Tang looked around and was very satisfied. It was basically the same as what she had drawn before. I have to say that Luo Xingchen is indeed a very good cooperator.


    Can always be very good to understand the threadose want, and then achieve the ideal effect of threadose.


    "Yes, I''ll cook you delicious food after the Spring Festival." Su sugar is satisfied in the heart and says with a smile and Luo Xingchen.


    When Luo Xingchen heard her saying this, he held out his hand to help her go downstairs and laughed, "I can thank Miss Su, grilled fish, boiled fish, Mapo Tofu, stewed chicken with chestnuts, braised pork with crispy skin..."


    At the same time, she also reported the dish name to Sutang. Before that, Luo Xingchen didn''t have any trouble. So every time she saw Sutang, she would make her own delicious food. Can she know how good the craft of sucang is.


    But now she has become Su Tang''s son-in-law. Both of them have to be filial. Although their marriage is to fool ghosts, they still have to do superficial work.


    Luo Xingchen has not eaten meat for a long time. At this moment, Su Tang has opened her mouth. Moreover, she still has a month to celebrate the lunar new year. After the new year''s filial piety, she can eat what she wants to eat and is happy to think about.


    Su Tang was given the name of her dish. Even if she had space, she would make her own food in the space. Now she couldn''t help drooling.


    Can''t you order, young master? Or is it a gourmand? " Su said with her arm as she went downstairs.


    If you can''t eat, you can''t order. It''s self abuse!


    After a short while, Su Tang felt that she was crying for food.


    Obviously, Luo Xingchen also realized this problem and swallowed his saliva. He said, "I''m a little hungry." School novel www.xuefu168.com


    "You know that!" Sue sugar gives her white eyes.


    The two people came out of the department store with a smile. A carriage came from the door of Qin''s warehouse. The boy in the car heard the noise outside and opened the window next to him. He saw that the boy and the girl were going out together.


    Originally delicate and beautiful two people seem to have said something interesting, the girl is very wanton smile, and before he met with the indifference is completely another person in general.


    Su Tang noticed that someone was looking at herself and turned her head. She was facing a pair of beautiful peach blossom eyes. Her eyes flashed. It was a coincidence that she met this young man when she came to Qingzhuo county last time, and this time it was.


    However, Su Tang and this man are only one-sided, and it is not pleasant to meet. Seeing only the young people they have seen before, there is no malice, so she turns around again.


    Although Su Tang just looked at Qin Qian and turned around, she was still noticed by Luo Xingchen. After seeing Qin Qian, she raised her eyebrows slightly, "do you know him?"


    "One meeting, how do you know?" Luo Xingchen holds Su Tang on the carriage.


    "Qin Qian, the head of Qin''s warehouse, is a very smart and powerful guy, which should not be underestimated." Luo Xingchen sees sucang get on the carriage, and he rides a horse to follow with sucang.


    Su Tang didn''t care much about the encounter before, but now when he heard Luo Xingchen''s introduction, he was really curious, "can he get such a comment from you?"


    The reason why Su Tang would say this is because Luo Xingchen has been a loser for a long time in Sutang. However, Luo Xingchen is quite confident and proud in the business field, and her ability is equal to her ability.


    It''s not so easy for Luo Xingchen to value so much.

 Chapter 1146

    Su Tang was surprised to hear that Luo Xingchen said so about Qin Qian. It''s really not much that can make Luo Xingchen so valued!


    Luo Xingchen naturally heard the tone of sucang, so he also said to sucang carefully, "I was watching the sky from the well before, but later I met you, I know how big the world is, and there are more smart people."


    Speaking of this, Luo Xingchen is also very perceptive. "Speaking of this young master Qin Qian, when I first met him, I almost lost my sight. He was as beautiful as a jade man. He is only 15 years old this year, and his business means are very old and spicy.


    Although the Qin family is a sea merchant, he took over the Qin family''s warehouse at the age of 12. Now it is in good order and has developed more and more. It is not just a matter of doing it casually. "


    When Luo Xingchen talks about Qin Qian, her tone is full of appreciation. Luo Xingchen is a person who thinks highly of herself, and she has a good business mind. Otherwise, Su Tang would not cooperate with her so well.


    But to Qin Qian, Luo Xingchen is also the exchange of praise.


    Su Tang was a little surprised to see him so highly praising Qin Qian. At the beginning, she and Qin Qian were only chance encounters, and they could not talk about the pleasure of meeting. I really didn''t know that the young man had such skills.


    "But how could you have met with this Qin Shao? It is said that he is not well-developed. He comes to the Qin''s warehouse at regular intervals every day. He doesn''t walk around very much. If it wasn''t for our shop next door to them, I don''t think I would have seen him."


    After Luo Xingchen finished speaking, he was also curious. Although Qin Qian was a famous figure in Qingzhuo County, it was not so easy to see him. It was surprising that Su Tang had met him.


    "What you don''t know is that Qin Shao is famous not only for the famous businessman in Qingzhuo County, but also for his beautiful appearance. Every time he went out, he attracted the girls to watch, and he was obsessed with tears." Txt Library www.txtshuwu.com


    Just now he started to talk about gossip. Tan Qian really had a good appearance, which made the girls crazy about him.


    "Yes, I think I look better!" Su sugar heard Luo Xingchen praise Qin Qian good-looking, so said.


    "Well, well, you won, but you are a girl, and he is a childe. Can you compare it?" Luo Xingchen is speechless to Su Tang. Can men and women compare with each other.


    "Can''t you?" Su Tang blinked, deliberately asked.


    "Bully me, you monster!" Luo Xingchen a look at Su sugar, so that she knew that she was doing bad with himself, mumbled a sentence.


    Look at her like this, Su Tang chuckles, Jiang Nian and Sulan, as well as Jinbai who follows Luo Xingchen, all lower their heads and smile together. Miss and future uncle''s feelings are really good!


    At this time, the carriage returned to Su''s house. Su Tang and Luo Xingchen went into the main hall and sat down and drove out all the servants. There were two left. Luo Xingchen continued to gossip: "sugar, don''t change the subject with me. How could you meet Tan Qian? What''s more, his eyes just looked at you, tut tut..."


    Luo Xingchen won''t let Su sugar go. If it''s hard to say outside just now, she''ll let her go and let Su sugar change the topic. But now there are only two people left. Of course, she has to ask clearly.


    Just now she can see very clearly. When Tan Qian looks at some sugar, her eyes are not ordinary.


    Luo Xingchen full of gossip, looking at Su sugar, waiting for her to explain to himself.

 Chapter 1147

    Su Tang was so staring at Luo Xingchen, she took a sip of hot tea with a cup of tea, and then looked up at the gossipy old lady. "Did Mr. Luo forget that I am your fiancee, my son-in-law?"


    "Don''t come here. Tell me quickly. What''s going on? What have you done to a gentleman like a jade?" he said It''s just like carving the eight trigrams on your face.


    Su sugar a white eye, "I see, you are really a girl heart!"


    "Hello..." Luo Xingchen is dissatisfied.


    Su Tang just took a look at her. "What kind of deep gaze, a glance at ten thousand years, do you think this is some kind of dog blood script, but that time when I came to buy a shop in Qingzhuo County, he interrupted me when climbing the mountain and thought about him just a few words.


    I told you that you are not a girl. You will marry someone. If you don''t marry, I can''t deal with you! "


    Su sugar directly Tucao, she''s a girl''s heart, she and Qin Qian also so once, and Luo Xing Chen all said that this Qin but few of Qing Zhuo County dream of tens of thousands of girls, this is not the county''s Qing Zhuo thin for him to pick, but also to see her, fell into love, can not make complaints about themselves.


    The girl''s heart is not too terrible, but it''s a bit too much to return Mary Sue. Su Tang doesn''t think so. Although she thinks she is beautiful and full of charm, it''s impossible to be excellent like her without a suitor. But when she meets her, she likes her, and her brain is not clear.


    "In this way, how can I see his eyes on you very unusual?" Luo Xingchen still don''t believe it, she clearly looked at Qin Qian that look in the eyes is not right.


    It''s like, Pei Xuan looks at Su Tang''s eyes and pays close attention to him. It''s not right for a person like Qin Qian to pay attention to a girl like this.


    "I think it''s because I hate him. I feel shameless." Su Tang thought about it for a moment, and finally came to such a conclusion. In fact, she had seen her once. She said so many words. She was very much like Marius. When people saw her, they fell in love with each other. 56 Novels www.56xs.net


    Think of here, Su sugar can not help but goose bumps, just think, he can not stand.


    Luo Xingchen saw that Su Tang was not like Qin Qian. He could only shake his head. "OK, but even if it is true, I don''t think it is good. Although he is better than Pei, he is not in good health and is easy to be a widow."


    "Stop, you are seventeen this year. Why do you like to pair people so much?" Like wives who have nothing to do after marriage, this is not a good problem.


    Luo Xingchen glared, "don''t think I didn''t recognize you. I''m here to help you make a judgment. I really want to make a comparison. I think Murong Zhao is quite good, better than these two..."


    Su Tang was very happy when she said this, and looked at her "Tut, tut, tut..."


    Luo Xingchen was looked a little bit hairy by Su Tang, "why do you look at me like this? I tell you, I''m your man now. You pit me, you pit yourself!"


    Su sugar pit people''s ability how strong, she can know, resolutely not let Su sugar pit themselves.


    "How dare I pit you, future empress!" Sucang said it straight.


    "What empress!" As soon as this word comes out, Luo Xingchen jumps up as soon as he burns on his buttocks.


    "I said that you must be married. Ah, as expected, it was agreed that we should be single and old together. In the past few years, love and time have been paid by mistake." Su Tang teases her.

 Chapter 1148

    Su Tang knows that Luo Xingchen and Murong Zhao have a good friendship. During her stay in Qinghe town, she once received a letter from Murong Zhao to Luo Xingchen. Although Su Tang had not read the content, she could make Murong Zhao write to Luo Xingchen under such a tense situation.


    If you want to say that there''s nothing fishy in it, sucang doesn''t believe it. Moreover, there is a gossip orange cat who can read the heart. She doesn''t know.


    Luo Xingchen looked at Su Tang''s injured face and sat down again, "don''t talk nonsense, let people hear it, it''s not good."


    Su Tang looked at her and said, "what''s wrong with my elder martial brother? In addition to his general appearance, common literary talent and poor martial arts, he has no shortcomings. No, he''s still a chatter!"


    When Luo Xingchen heard her comment, Murong Zhao wanted to laugh, "you are really a sister-in-law!"


    After laughing, he said, "he and I are friends of a gentleman. Don''t talk nonsense. When time comes, let him and Pei Xuan hear about it. Do you want my head?"


    Su Tang raised eyebrows and looked at her, "you''re going to die anyway. What else do you want your head to do?"


    "Then my face is still there, and I can''t cover it." Luo Xingchen knows the meaning of Su Tang, which is to change her identity and restore women''s clothing.


    However, her face was also exposed in front of the prince and the little Duke. Even if she really recovered her identity, she would not dare to appear again. Murong Zhao, when he became the emperor, did not dare to cheat the king and punish the nine clans.


    She''s so good-looking that she doesn''t want to be cut off at all.


    "No exaggeration. I''ll fix it for you as long as you like it!" The expression of stachyose atmosphere. Meng Sheng''s Novels www.mengshengxs.com


    Luo Xingchen looked at her seriously. "Sugar, I really admire you, especially your ability to boast about big cattle without changing your face, even more."


    Give it back to her. It''s the crown prince, the future emperor, so easy to do. The key is "when do I say I like it? Murongzhao and I are friends. I think you dislike my nagging and don''t want to take me to play!"


    It''s OK to make a harrow upside down. When Su Tang saw her attitude, she didn''t say anything else. Instead, she glared at her and said, "it''s clear that you made it right for me first. What a fool Luo is!"


    "I..." Luo Xingchen opened her mouth and couldn''t say a word. She knew that when she could not win sucang!


    "There''s nothing more to say. Although justice will be late, it will come eventually. Ha ha..." Su Tang has a serious face.


    "You can spare me, princess. I can''t do it, I can''t do it!" Luo Xingchen looked at Su Tang''s joke and laughed.


    A pair of friends who haven''t seen each other for a long time finally get together. If it wasn''t really without rules, Luo Xingchen would like to sleep with Su Tang at night.


    Although the husband and wife are still sleeping in the middle of the night, they still chat with each other in the middle of the night.


    After getting up the next day, sucang and Luo Xingchen began to talk about the merchants who settled in the department store.


    Because Luo Xingchen had done a lot of preparation in the early stage, so we had a smooth talk afterwards. Although it was a completely new way, all the department stores in Sutang were well located, and the rent was reduced three months before. It was much cheaper than renting a shop alone. Many people would like to try it.


    After more than half a month''s talk, there are less than 10 days to celebrate the new year. Thanks to the efforts and excellent efficiency of sucang and luoxingchen, the last suitable merchant signed a counter lease contract with sucang, officially ending the invitation of merchants to enter the department store.

 Chapter 1149

    "After that, boss Xu can set up the counter." Su Tang and Luo Xingchen come out of a teahouse next to Qingzhuo County Yamen.


    Together with them was a middle-aged businessman in her forties. This was the last department store that Sutang and Luo Xingchen talked about.


    Boss Xu is in his forties. He is a little chubby. When he heard Su Tang say this, he laughed and said, "it''s natural. It''s said that heroes are young. Today, I''ve seen the skills of Miss Su and Mr. Luo. I hope you can help me in the future."


    People in business pay attention to making money with amity. Unless the competition is obvious, they will be more polite.


    Su sugar and Luo Xingchen heard this boss Xu said, they were also polite, "boss Xu is polite, everyone get rich together, get rich together!"


    Then he watched the boss Xu leave in a carriage. When the carriage was far away, Luo Xingchen said, "this old fox, if you were not here, I don''t know how long it would take."


    "If people have good things, they are naturally cautious. It''s good to talk about it. We''ll go to our teahouse in a moment, and we''ll arrange everything that should be arranged. Don''t delay opening."


    Su Tang heard Luo Xingchen say so with a smile.


    "OK, it''s almost time to pick up xiaonuo in Qingyuan County for the Spring Festival." Luo Xingchen and Su Tang talk about Su Nuo. Su Nuo has been following Fang Xiaowen to study in Qingyuan County. Now it''s Spring Festival. At the beginning, it was agreed that Sutang would pick up his younger brother and come back for the new year.


    At the end of the year, Su Tang and Su Nuo were officially filial piety. They should have a serious rule. Although they are not their biological parents, they have done everything. They must do it to the end. Butterfly Man novel network www.diexia.com


    "It''s almost done. Let mubai pick it up tomorrow." Qingyuan County is five days away from Qingzhuo county. It''s time to meet someone.


    "That''s good. Looking forward to the new year''s Eve, I think we can buy some meat and have a good new year. What do you think? I''ll ask Jinbo to prepare in advance."


    This is not the first time Luo Xingchen has spent the new year outside, but it is the same as the first time such a family of sucang. In addition, Luo Xingchen does not want to be wronged, and wants to ask Su Tang in advance.


    Although there are poor families everywhere, and there are some things during the Chinese new year, after all, it is safe to prepare in advance.


    Sucang doesn''t care about these things. The space is already 60 levels. There are plenty of fruits and vegetables, meat, milk and eggs.


    There''s something out there, there''s something in the space, there''s something out there, there''s something in the space, so I don''t really think about it.


    Now hearing Luo Xingchen say so, Su Tang has a little feeling. She has been here for more than two years and nearly three years. Then she said with a smile, "you won''t say this for no reason. You can buy what you want, and I''ll do it for you then!"


    "Then I''ll thank Miss Su!" Luo Xingchen and sucang said this, which is really the meaning. The craft of sucang is really good, but sucang really doesn''t do it often.


    When the days were hard, he often started to do it. Later, when there was a servant at home, Su Tang seldom started it. With filial piety, God knows how much Luo Xingchen missed the delicious roast fish, hot pot, chopped pepper fish head, pot wrapped meat, braised pork, chestnut stewed chicken


    Think of all want to drool, Su sugar see her a pair of greedy cat like son, can''t help but smile.

 Chapter 1150

    When they came out of the teahouse early, it was just noon. The sky was blue and warm. So Su Tang and Luo Xingchen gave up their carriages and let the servants follow them to walk in the street and buy some new year''s products.


    "Master Luo!" They walked on the street, leisurely and leisurely. They came to the gate of the county yamen. They just came across Qiao Zhun, who came out of the toothshop.


    When he heard someone call himself, Luo Xingchen turned back and saw Qiao Zhun. There was a teenager beside Qiao Zhun, which was Qin Qian.


    Luo Xingchen didn''t expect to meet them here, and Su sugar came forward together, "it turns out that boss Qiao, Qin Shao!"


    Luo Xingchen went forward to salute, Qiao Zhun and Qin Qian also saluted.


    "Just now, Qin Shao and I also said that we don''t know when Mr. Luo''s shop will open. We will certainly celebrate in person. Most importantly, if you need to buy someone before Mr. Luo opens, please remember to come to our dental shop."


    Qiao Zhun is very good at dancing. Before Luo Xingchen decorated in Qingzhuo County, he invited a lot of people and bought some people. Qiao must know that he is a big customer and naturally he tries hard to maintain it.


    When Luo Xingchen heard Qiao Zhun''s words, he also laughed, "no wonder boss Qiao''s business is booming. It''s really hard to do business in the world."


    "Of course, it is less heroic than childe Buluo and Qin!" Joe must have been said so by Luo Xingchen, and he also laughed.


    However, Tan Qian just saw Su Tang, who was shopping with Luo Xingchen at one glance. She was still dressed in simple and simple clothes, but the little girl couldn''t hide her elegant demeanor. She was not vulgar. "Is this girl?"


    Qiao Zhun actually saw Su Tang, but after all, she was the girl''s family, and only exchanged greetings with Luo Xingchen. Now that Qin Qian spoke, Qiao Zhun also looked at Su Tang and said, "do you know this girl belongs to Mr. Luo?" Sweet potato novel network www.fanshu8.com


    Luo Xingchen took a look at Qin Qian, and then generously introduced "this is Miss Su Tangsu, also my partner!"


    Although Su Tang and Luo Xingchen are in fact unmarried husband and wife according to their current status, they signed a contract, but they usually don''t emphasize this when they come out.


    It''s mainly because they understand in their own heart what the engagement is all about. If someone doubts the relationship between them, it''s enough to make people shut up.


    As for the usual two people will not publicize, just like Su sugar, although she is already a princess, but also will not put on airs everywhere, good princess or what, listen to all embarrassed, OK.


    When Qin Qian heard Luo Xingchen''s introduction, he looked at Su Tang and said, "it''s Miss Su!"


    And Su Tang heard Qin Qian''s words, also looked at him "meet again, Qin Shao!"


    Tan Qian didn''t expect to meet Su Tang face-to-face. He met him twice before. Once he met him, and the second time he was curious. Did she see herself? Anyway, Su Tang was not enthusiastic about him.


    Unexpectedly, Su Tang didn''t avoid meeting the two people before, and said so.


    "Yes, I didn''t expect to meet again. Before..." When Tan Qian saw Su Tang''s bluntness, he also laughed. The boy was born to be beautiful. With such a smile, Su Tang clearly heard the voices of girls talking and talking around.


    "Forget about the past." Su Tang didn''t let Qin Qian go on.


    She didn''t think there was anything wrong with her encounter with Qin Qian before, and naturally she would not deliberately avoid it, but at the same time, she didn''t feel that there was any value in the previous events.

 Chapter 1151

    At that time, Qin Qian swept her interest, she also accepted it, and the matter was over. There was no need to mention it again.


    When Qin Qian heard that Su Tang said this, he was very kind. He laughed, but he didn''t say anything more. However, Qiao Zhun saw Qin Shao and Su Tang like this. He looked around and realized something.


    Su Tang also saw Qiao Zhun''s eight trigrams, a little speechless. What kind of geomancy is in Qingzhuo county? How can a person gossip here.


    "Boss Qiao, I want to buy two servants to use. I want to be able to weave. I don''t know if there is a suitable one in the toothshop. Whatever else, I just need to know how to weave."


    Su Tang saw Qiao Zhun, the person in charge of the tooth shop, so she simply asked. The business of dye shop is very good. At present, only star sugar is available for pink and purple cloth. Even if the price is higher, many rich and noble families also pursue such fresh colors.


    Just a few months after su Tang left Qingyuan County, the Qingzhou government alone has made a profit of 10000 Liang silver. Now other state capitals have come to Xingxing sugar dyeing and cloth shop to sell goods. I believe that the profit will be greatly increased next year.


    At present, the two colors do not dye linen and cotton, but are still stuck in the relatively high-end market for the time being. Sutang is ready to put it on the market a little bit. In short, it is only after the introduction of new colors that relatively cheap materials can be dyed.


    In this way, the layered sales, together with the cotton and linen cloth woven in the space before Sutang, she wanted to weave it in the world, but after all, it involved confidentiality, so she wanted to buy people to use it.


    When she didn''t leave Qingyuan County, she also looked for Mrs. Zhou. Unfortunately, when she left Qingyuan County, she didn''t find anyone.


    Weaving is also a skill in this era. There are not many people who can do it. If they sell themselves again, they will be even less.


    Su sugar can only give up temporarily, now see Qiao Zhun, she asked. Unique Chinese network www.v1zwxs.com


    "Does Miss Su need a weaver in her business?" Qiao must have been surprised to hear that sucang asked himself to buy a cloth weaving servant.


    They all know that Luo Xingchen has two businesses in Qingzhuo county. One is the shop next to the Qinjia warehouse, and the other is dessert. Since Sutang is a partner of Luo Xingchen, she must also be in these two businesses.


    Who would have thought that Sutang would even buy a cloth weaving servant? This is a professional worker. Obviously, if it was not necessary, no one would buy it.


    Qin Qian and Qiao Zhun both thought that the cooperation between them was mainly Luo Xingchen. After all, sucang had only recently appeared, so it''s really a bit unexpected to ask for sucang now.


    "There are some ideas. I don''t know if boss Joe has anyone who can use it?" Sucang did not deny that she did have this idea.


    Qiao must have thought for a moment, "such people are rare in our north. A few days ago, a group of people came from the south. I''ll go and see if there is any. Besides being able to weave, does Miss Su have any other requirements?"


    In the end, the commerce of Qingzhuo county is more developed. Su Tang can''t ask about it in Qingyuan County. It''s possible here.


    Hearing Qiao Zhun ask himself, sucang said, "no other requirements, as long as you can weave, and then it must be a dead contract."


    Technical workers, of course, mainly depends on technology, nothing else is important, there is a dead contract, people should be able to control in their own hands.


    "In that case, if Miss Su is free, she might as well sit down in the dentist''s shop for a while, and I''ll send someone to ask?" Qiao Zhun heard sucang''s request and said.

 Chapter 1152

    Su sugar a look at Qiao Zhun''s expression, I''m afraid it''s really appropriate, naturally won''t refuse "that''s good."


    Then he saw that Qiao Zhun had just come out with Qin Qian, so he said, "don''t bother boss Qiao, just let people bring people to me."


    Qiao must be the person in charge of the dental trade. She came out with Qin Qian. She must be busy with something. She would buy two people. Of course, it''s not good to disturb other people''s affairs.


    "Miss Su, you are welcome. I have already talked with boss Qiao." Qin Qian also knew why Su Tang said so, so he said.


    Qiao must have only exchanged greetings with Luo Xingchen. Indeed, he should not be busy with the business of buying two people.


    At the moment, Miss Su Qian said, "I''m sorry to hear that, but I''m not sure that you''re doing business with me."


    After saying that, Qiao Zhun and Qin Qian said with a smile, "Qin Shao, you see I''m busy here, so I''m not far away."


    When Qin Qian heard this, he also nodded with a smile, "boss Qiao, I''ll leave first."


    Qiao Zhun nodded politely, and Qin Qian looked at Su Tang and Luo Xingchen again, "today''s business is so busy, I''ll leave first!"


    Su sugar and Luo Xingchen also politely return a gift, see the young man holding the hand of the boy beside him, get on the carriage to leave.


    Qiao Zhun saw Qin Qian leave, and Su sugar and Luo Xingchen together into the tooth line.


    "Ah, I said how I look familiar, that Miss Su is, that day..." After Luo Xingchen got on the carriage, he lowered his head and frowned for a long time, and finally jumped up. He said that he was familiar with Miss Su just now. 168 stack room www.168shuku.com


    After all, it was more than half a year ago when we last met. At this age, sucang is just the time to grow up and change its appearance. Therefore, when we met last time, sucang has also grown a lot.


    I didn''t recognize the hoe medicine for a while. I felt familiar with it. Now I remember it.


    After that, he sat down and looked at his young master. "You really are. I don''t want to remind you when I recognize you. I''m so polite to her. She didn''t treat him much before!"


    This boy is a man of revenge. After so long, he still remembers it.


    Remember, you are good sex When Qin Qian saw the boy like this, he said with a smile.


    "Where is a small good memory, it is rare to meet such a fierce young lady." When he was young, he followed Qin Qian''s side and served him. Qin Qian was born well when he was a child, and he looked like a jade carving.


    Naturally, everyone was very happy to see it. Later, when she grew up, the little girl who was not reserved in front of him could even pretend to be gentle.


    However, Su Tang was so rude to Qin Qian that she seldom met one of them. It was hard to remember. She had forgotten what Su Tang looked like when she was weeding medicine. She also remembered that there was such a young lady who was cruel to her husband.


    Although this young lady also looks very beautiful, but fierce is fierce, beautiful also fierce!


    "Which pretty girl has no temper, but I think she is more affectionate in this way. She is not like some girls who are wooden all day long. She looks like a woman." When he heard this, Qin Qian said with a smile on his face.


    "Childe, if those girls hear you say that, they may drown our Qingzhuo county with tears. They don''t want to make a good impression on the young master." He felt that the girl''s efforts had been delayed by his young master.

 Chapter 1153

    In fact, there was nothing wrong with this saying, but after Qin Qian heard this, the smile on his face suddenly covered with haze and sank down.


    "Yes, I pretended to leave a good impression on me. It''s not like her. I don''t care how I think about her." Qin Qian said in a low voice.


    Hoe medicine faintly heard him speak, look over, "childe, what do you say?"


    Qin Qian shook his head. "Nothing."


    He took a look at his son''s sinking face. How could he not look like nothing? Besides, he had something to do with Miss Su.


    Don''t say how Qin Qian and his boy are, on the other side Su Tang and Luo Xingchen follow Qiao Zhun into the tooth shop and are invited to a separate room to sit down.


    "Miss Su and Mr. Luo wait a moment. I''ve already sent people to ask. If there is anyone, they will bring them to you." Joe must sit down. Someone will serve tea.


    "Trouble boss Joe." Luo Xingchen thanks him.


    Qiao must smile and say politely, his eyes turned to Su Tang, "is Miss Su only recently arrived in Qingzhuo county?"


    Su Tang looked at Qiao, drank a sip of tea, and then said with a smile, "if only I had known Mr. Qiao earlier. When I bought the shop before, I didn''t feel very practical."


    This Qiao must be the person in charge of the toothshop. Even if he sees Luo Xingchen, he thinks he is a big client. He should have a few polite greetings. There is no need to be so polite.


    But at this time, they were specially invited to come in. Su Tang didn''t show his identity. He would let Qiao Zhun do this. Su Tang didn''t have to think about it. Qiao Zhun was so certain and that Qin Shao had something to do with it.


    Now hearing Qiao Zhun''s trial again, Su Tang said generously that she and Qin Qian had only met by chance before. They could not talk about any other friendship and did not intend to use anything. Novel of miaobige www.novelhall.com


    She doesn''t buy people without paying, and it doesn''t have to be complicated.


    Qiao Zhun heard that Su Tang was so generous that he also laughed. "It''s not too late to know who is the wrong person to do things. I will ask him well."


    "That doesn''t have to be. It''s better if you don''t need him in the future. There are always good ones." Sucan shakes her head.


    It''s just a small person. If she really remembers hate, she doesn''t need to ask Joe to do it. If she wants to clean up people, she still needs others.


    "Miss Su is generous!" Qiao must have talked with Su Tang for a few words, but she couldn''t see through the little girl in front of her.


    If it is a simple one, he immediately said that he had come to buy a shop. His attitude was clear and natural, and he put aside the relationship between himself and Qin Shao.


    However, if it is more complicated, it seems that it is not so complicated. It seems that it is just coming to talk with him about buying people. It seems simple, but there is no oil and salt in it.


    Qiao Zhun tried a few words, but did not try to find out the relationship between her and Qin Qian from Su Tang''s mouth. The people below also brought three people here.


    These three people are a family. A mother-in-law, with her daughter-in-law and her granddaughter, is a textile manufacturer in the south. The family suffered a disaster and the men died, so the family was sold here.


    My granddaughter can also work at the age of 15. As soon as Su Tang saw that the three cities could weave, she paid fifty Liang to buy them together. After all, she could order something. It was really more expensive than ordinary servants.


    But this money Su sugar completely no problem, quick to give the money, get three people''s sales contract, with people left the tooth shop.


    Leave Qiao Zhun to look at Su sugar and Luo Xingchen left the back, very interested smile "this Miss Su, a little interesting!"

 Chapter 1154

    Su Tang and Luo Xingchen took their servants away from the toothshop and walked a little farther away. Luo Xingchen said, "it''s really rare for us to be such a small person. I''m afraid we borrowed the light of the Qin Shao."


    Luo Xingchen is not a weak person. She has been in business for so many years. Just now Qiao Zhun''s trial and Qin Qian''s seemingly simple attitude can be seen clearly.


    After saying that, Luo Xingchen picked up her eyebrows and looked at Su Tang with a bit of ridicule, "it''s really miss Su in a prosperous age!"


    This is what Sutang said when she was chatting with her, but now she asked her to return it.


    Hearing Luo Xingchen tease himself like this, Su Tang blinked and touched his chin with his fingers


    Now it is not denied that Luo Xingchen saw Su Tang like this, shaking his head and laughing, "you are so fierce!"


    Su Tang also laughed and patted her arm. "I''m not so good all day. What other people think has nothing to do with us, not to buy new year''s products?"


    Tan Qian in the end some of his own thoughts, Su sugar than anyone else to see more clearly, but then what, what others think and she has nothing to do with her, she just live their own good, also can not care about others.


    Moreover, young people see a beautiful girl, so a little hormone caused by the good feeling, sugar is not so excited about this.


    "Sugar, you are ten years old, not dozens of years old, can you not be so old-fashioned?" Luo Xingchen was pushed by sucang, also said. Make complaints about


    , she is a girl''s heart, what is Sue sugar?


    At any rate, it is also a good impression of a beautiful young man. Even for the sake of the appearance of others, it''s not good to give a little response? 315 Chinese website www.315zww.com


    "Yes, yes, I am an invincible young girl. Shall we buy a pig?" Su sugar joked, saw that there was a pork seller, asked.


    Pig is a good thing. When she died, the second elder martial brother was a luxury!


    Tut Tut, this topic is really stiff. Luo Xingchen glanced at Su Tang, then looked at the pork stall and nodded, "buy, you have silver!"


    "Thank you very much Luo Xingchen this domineering, Su sugar also smile.


    They specially ordered a whole pig with the butcher, and then bought some chickens, ducks and geese. Anyway, it was cold at this time. They bought it and put it back for a few days. When the sister and brother of sucang were out of their filial piety period, they could enjoy it.


    After buying enough new year''s goods, Su Tang and Luo Xingchen finished shopping and went back to Su Fu. They asked their servants to go to Qingyuan County to pick up Su Nuo for the new year''s Eve. Then Su Tang called the three people they had just bought to ask about weaving.


    "I have this kind of cloth here. You are all good at weaving. Can you weave this cloth?" Sutang shows the cotton and linen cloth woven in the space to three people.


    There are three grandparents and grandchildren. Their grandmother and daughter-in-law are all surnamed Qian. Their granddaughter is Qian Xiaoyu. His grandmother is Hu. His daughter-in-law is Huang.


    The three talents were asked about this when they were bought by sucang. Naturally, they all tried to show their efforts. They took the cotton and hemp cloth, rubbed it carefully, and then said, "this material seems to be woven with cotton thread and hemp. The thread is well twisted, and the maids are afraid it will not be possible."


    After all, it was the material made by modern industrial machines. Naturally, the process was needless to say. After three people saw it, they agreed to dismantle it with the consent of sucang, and then they shook their heads.


    Although we can see what kind of material the thread is made of, it is very difficult to make this point successful. It is estimated that only the weaver with the best craftsmanship in the south of the Yangtze River can make it possible.

 Chapter 1155

    "No problem, I can provide you with enough materials. If you try to make this kind of material with cotton and hemp, I will reward you if you succeed!"


    Sucang heard three people say that they can''t do it. If they want to find a better weaver in the south, sucang said directly.


    Now she can''t find the best weaver in the south. The key is that this kind of weaver is so skilled that she won''t sell herself easily.


    It''s better to use some spirit to practice buying them to see if they can make a start, and maybe they will be efficient.


    If it''s just stuck in the thread rubbing here, sucang thinks that through hard work and practice, it should be OK, and the technical content is not too high.


    Hu''s family and several of them heard that Su Tang said, although they had never done such a line before, but since the new master and son have explained that there is a reward, they can''t refuse to be a servant, and they should do a good job, so that they can be valued.


    So they all agreed to go back and study carefully how to weave cotton and linen cloth.


    The next two days, sucang and Luo Xingchen arranged the tea room on the third floor of the department store. They were busy. There were two days when Sunuo arrived in Qingzhuo county.


    At this time, sucang and Luo Xingchen are no longer in a hurry to work. They all go home to prepare for the coming new year.


    Just as the sucang family were happily preparing for the new year, in the dark courtyard of Pei''s mansion in the capital city, the young man sat alone in his room with several wine jars on his hand.


    "Did the government not even have a few dishes to serve?" When the teenager poured wine for himself, the table put down a few small dishes of wine and vegetables, as well as a young man''s voice. Housekeeper Novels www.guanjiaxiaoshuo.com


    "Why did you come?" Pei Xuan met Murong Zhao and asked him that the new year would be over in two days. His highness would like to preside over many celebrations. When he was most busy, he still had time to come.


    "If you don''t come, how do you know that you miss your younger martial sister when you drink alone?" Murong Zhao shook his robe and sat on the chair beside him. He poured a glass of wine by himself


    Hear Murong Zhao mention Su sugar, Pei is dry a cup again "also don''t know how she is."


    "Why don''t you go and see her?" Seeing his brother so depressed, Murong Zhao also had some intolerance.


    At first, Su Tang came back to Sujiatun. When they contacted the teacher, they could learn about the current situation. But soon, Su Tang left Qinghe town, and it was difficult to control his whereabouts when he was away from home.


    The latest news is that Su Tang is supposed to be in Qingzhuo county. If it''s normal, there''s nothing wrong with the correspondence. It''s just that the capital has been in chaos recently. They have to deal with too many things. The most important thing is that they are afraid to contact Su sugar. It''s not good if they really want to contact Su Tang.


    Hearing Murong Zhao say so, Pei Xuan shakes his head and says, "what''s the joke? In this case, I''m gone. What do you do?"


    "But Younger martial sister and Luo now... "


    "I know, but I said, as long as Tangtang is not married, I will not let go. I have already hurt her, and I will not hurt her next time. Waiting for everything to pass, I will certainly not lose to Luo Xingchen."


    Pei Xuan also knew what Murong Zhao was going to say, and then he said that he couldn''t let go. Fortunately, Su Tang was not old enough to get married. Even if he was engaged, he would still have a chance. He must be better than Luo Xingchen.

 Chapter 1156

    Murong Zhao saw Pei Xuan repeatedly saying that he would not lose to Luo Xingchen, and finally patted him on the shoulder, "no matter what decision you make, my brother will support you!"


    Up to now, Murong Zhao still can''t see through the relationship between Luo Xingchen and Su Tang. To say that the relationship between them is not good, it is not. Obviously, Luo Xingchen and sucang are very supportive of each other, so that Su Tang was injured before. Luo Xingchen knows their identities and can fight back without hesitation.


    But if Luo Xingchen has been engaged to Su Tang, the relationship between them has been settled. But when he came to the capital, why didn''t Luo Xingchen mention his engagement with sucang in a word, but he still had the attitude of friends before.


    Most importantly, Murong Zhao''s own ears heard Luo Xingchen''s words to Pei Xuan, but it was not his attitude towards his rival in love.


    During Luo Xingchen''s stay in the capital city, murongzhao and Luo Xingchen were almost all together and had a lot of contact. However, even though they were very able to talk and trust each other, he didn''t hear Luo Xingchen directly talk about his relationship with Su Tang.


    Clearly has been engaged, but Luo Xingchen seems to have no such thing, which makes Murong Zhao very confused.


    Of course, Luo Xingchen is Su Tang''s son-in-law, and Murong Zhao has not kept Pei Xuan in the dark. Pei Xuan is also very disappointed when he knows that, but what he has been saying is that he will not give up before sucang gets married.


    At the beginning, Murong Zhao still tried to persuade him. Sometimes when he ran into the south wall, he should know how to give up. Now he doesn''t want to persuade because he can''t understand some things, and he can''t see them. He has no qualification to talk to others.


    Trapped by love, trapped by love, it''s really a dilemma, hard to go!


    Thank you Hearing Murong Zhao say to support himself, Pei''s lips raised a bitter smile, "but I really miss her, miss her so much!" Friends Chinese website www.laoyouzw.com


    Pei''s eyes are a little red. "I know that for her, I''m just a trivial existence, but whether it''s this life or the afterlife, I want to be with her, just together, is it extravagant?"


    Even if he has been humble to this point, he still can''t do it. Pei Xuan is asking Murong Zhao, why not ask himself.


    "Xiao''er, not all things in the world can be achieved as long as you work hard. Feelings are. Moreover, if you write to younger martial sister, she will reply to you. I believe you exist in her heart."


    Seeing his brother like this, Murong Zhao also has a sour heart. Emotional things are really not just hard work. It''s like Pei Xuan meeting Su Tang. It''s a disaster.


    For Yu Murong Zhao himself, his feelings are not another disaster.


    Su Tang once jokingly said that in one''s whole life, it may be easier to meet a ghost than to meet a true love. How hard is it to get a person who is just right for him.


    Even sometimes encountered, but also to face many obstacles, so in the sweet before, first understand, called bitter!


    "Yes, I''m her younger brother. She has damaged the reputation of my devil all over the country. No one dares to marry me. How can she not be responsible? Right? I must make her responsible. Even if she depends on her, she should be held responsible."


    Pei''s smile was bitter and astringent, and his tone seemed to be a joke, but he was hesitating and helpless.

 Chapter 1157

    Pei''s cup of bitter love wine, after all, can only in such a dark night, pour out to Murong Zhao, and then swallow it alone.


    And the person he thought about was in the remote Qingzhuo County, also raising his glass alone.


    "I see the light in your room is still on. How can you eat wine without taking me?" Luo Xingchen saw that the light in sucang''s room was on. When he came, he saw that sucang was sitting by the window, drinking alone.


    On New Year''s Eve, Su Tang''s brother and sister officially gave up their filial piety. In the morning, Jiang Nian and Sulan picked up the clothes that had been prepared in advance at home, and put on sucang and Sunuo happily.


    At this time, sucang is wearing a light pink dress embroidered with white plums. The bun is a little loose, and the pink pearl head flower on her hair is also decorated with some loose decorations, which makes her look lazy and extremely elegant..


    Because it was new year''s Eve, Luo Xingchen also changed a red brocade robe. It was in this night, under the weak light, her face was like white jade, delicate and beautiful.


    Another year has passed. Sutang could have had a drink in the space, but she didn''t like the noise of fireworks and firecrackers outside and the noise from the surrounding neighbors occasionally coming from the air. The fireworks in this world are the most beautiful decorations in the world.


    So I got a jar of wine from the space and sat by the window to pour and drink. It was also a little interesting.


    See Luo Xingchen to come, Su sugar took out a wine cup again, poured a cup on the table beside.


    Luo Xingchen is also very impolite, sitting on the soft collapse, holding up is a drink in, the entrance is sweet, the aftertaste with a bit of wine fragrance, Luo Xingchen can not help but praise "good drink, what is this wine?"


    "Stepping on snow and red plum blossom!" See her praise, Su sugar said with a smile. 591 reading novels www.591kxs.com


    Luo Xingchen also looked at her after hearing "the white snow red plum of Xiangxue garden?"


    "Well!" Su Tang didn''t deny that this wine was indeed when she was in Pei''s mansion. When she saw the red plum blossom blooming, she made some wine in the space with the snow and red plum in winter. There were only two jars in total. She used to play all day in Pei''s mansion, looking for something to pass the time.


    Unexpectedly, in the past year, the wine was clear and sweet. If it hadn''t been for orange cat''s reminding, sucang had forgotten that she had made this wine. Today, she took it out and divided a jar of orange cat, and she drank the remaining jar by herself.


    "You Seeing sucang like this, Luo Xingchen laughed directly.


    Although she is so frank and direct, Luo Xingchen occasionally feels sad for Pei Xuan. On the whole, she really has no mind and heart, so she can be so simple and clear. Otherwise, how can the feelings be turned around and hard to be self-contained.


    "I''ve got such a jar. You''re lucky. You''re out of the jar, and you don''t want it anymore!" Su Tang knew what she was thinking, glanced at her and said so.


    "Yes, yes, I thank Miss Su for her generosity." He poured himself a drink and said thanks with a smile. Unfortunately, the ridicule in his tone was too much to cover up.


    Su sugar gave her a white eye, "who said I was generous, a glass of wine or two gold, remember to pay for the wine!"


    "You black hearted and treacherous businessman Luo Xingchen was still holding a glass to drink. When he heard the price of Su sugar, he was stunned to stop for a moment, and then he drank it.


    "Thank you for your praise. It''s a small business. There''s no credit." Being said to be a profiteer, Su Tang still laughs and asks Luo Xingchen for money.

 Chapter 1158

    "If you want money, take it if you want it." Luo Xingchen expresses directly.


    "Tut, Grand Master Luo, really..." Sucan shakes her head.


    Luo Xingchen laughs, "I''m Su Luoshi, Miss Su, don''t call me the wrong person!"


    "You say that you are so cruel that you are even black for a few drinks. Is that a little too much, master Luo?" Sue sugar didn''t think Luo star so dared, also make complaints about her.


    "I can''t afford Miss Su''s praise. I learned from you." If you want to be cruel and even pit yourself, Su sugar is a master. Luo Xingchen says he is ashamed.


    "Don''t dare to do it or you don''t dare to do it. It''s still childe Luo who has the ability and talent. I''m ashamed of myself." Sutangkeng is a pit, but she doesn''t admit it.


    Luo Xingchen admires sucang''s persistent thick skin. The two of them hold the only jar of red plum wine on one side, and they hate each other. It''s really lively.


    Su LAN and Jiang Nian, who watch the night at the door, hear their conversation and exchange their eyes. The feelings between miss and uncle are really good. This kind of life is the best.


    The next day was the first day of the new year. It was also the first birthday of Sutang after her filial piety. Su Nuo had a mysterious discussion with Luo Xingchen when she was in Qingzhuo county. Then she prepared a big meal for sucang and made a very delicious egg cake. She had a very happy birthday for sucang.


    After the 15th day of the first month, Sunuo left Qingzhuo county and went back to Qingyuan County to continue his studies with Fang Xiaowen.


    Su Tang and Luo Xingchen are the last preparation before the opening of the department store, and then it finally comes to February 2, when dragon heads up.


    "Congratulations to Mr. Luo, Miss Su!" After getting up early in the morning, Su Tang and Luo Xingchen went to the department store and got off the carriage. They saw many merchants waiting. When they saw them, they came up to congratulate them. E-book room www.dianzishuwuxs.com


    Although we haven''t seen a department store before, it''s always a good thing to do since it''s a business. Congratulations.


    Thank you very much Hearing these people''s congratulations, sucang and Luo Xingchen also said thanks with a smile.


    The department store is more complete than when sucang first arrived. The red silk covers the plaque at the door. The salesmen in the building are all dressed in uniform and wait at the door.


    There are also the cleaning staff, as well as the staff of each restaurant. They are all dressed in the same way, not to mention anything else. Many people feel fresh and have a very regular feeling when they see this situation.


    When Qin Qian arrived, Su Tang and Luo Xingchen had just arrived, and they were greeting the businessmen around. Because of their filial piety, it was a good thing to open a business. Today, Luo Xingchen and Su Tang dressed up happily.


    Luo Xingchen''s red robe makes her skin more beautiful.


    On the other hand, sucang is wearing a light pink brocade jacket with a white skirt. The neckline and cuffs as well as the hem of the skirt are embroidered with Camellia in full bloom.


    A simple bun with a flower shaped hairpin made of red gems, earrings of the same color on the ears, ruby tassels on the chest, and two pairs of gold and Ruby bracelets on the wrist.


    The most gorgeous dress up, but it seems that the little girl''s skin bullying frost and snow, the original brilliant appearance is rich and elegant.


    Qin Qian just got out of the carriage, but only looked at it, but he couldn''t move his sight. He knew that sucang was very beautiful and exquisite before. But in the past, Su Tang was filial piety, dressed in simple and plain clothes. Although it was beautiful, it was always OK.


    Today, when you dress up like this, you can really be a fairy in the sky, gorgeous and magnificent.

 Chapter 1159

    "Qin Shao is here!" Some businessmen also saw Qin Qian coming down from the carriage and quickly called.


    Although Qin Qian is not very old, but behind him is the Qin family of the Hai Hai merchant and also controls the Qin family''s warehouse. His influence in Qingzhuo county is very amazing.


    When we see him, we are naturally polite and dare not disrespect him.


    Seeing everyone saying hello to himself, Qin Qian also put away his surprise and politeness after seeing Su Tang. Then he looked at Su Tang and said "congratulations to Miss Su!"


    Su Tang smile, "Qin Shao polite!"


    It''s not a big deal for Qin Qian to come over to greet Su Tang after the opening of Sutang. However, the young women watching the scene nearby saw that Qin Qian was so gentle and polite to Su Tang, and saw such a beautiful appearance that she looked like a needle and wanted to pierce Sutang.


    Orange cat lying on Su sugar''s shoulder "tut Tut, jealous two legged beasts are really ugly!"


    Orange cat now with the improvement of the level of space, the perception of the world''s creatures is also more powerful, nature can clearly perceive the mood of these girls, so sigh.


    It''s just a little too cool. When Sutang saw it, she blinked and said, "it''s not good-looking!"


    Why should a woman be difficult for a woman? If she likes to be modest, she should be on her own. If she pushes her way, she will succeed. If she doesn''t stare at men, she has to make trouble with her. Isn''t there something wrong with her brain and logic.


    But Su Tang didn''t care what these girls thought of themselves. Anyway, she didn''t plan to talk to Qin Qian. She just happened to be in the next door. They were all businessmen, and they didn''t just have cold words. Fiction www.xs8.net


    "Humble son!" Tan Qian saw Su Tang reply himself in this way and politely saluted him. He was about to say a few words of congratulations, but he was interrupted.


    This is a woman''s voice. Now we all know that Qin Qian didn''t come by himself. There are others in the car.


    As the woman opened her mouth, a woman came down from the carriage. She was not in her forties. She was wearing a blue brocade jacket and skirt. She was also full of pearls and was very rich. Her face was somewhat similar to that of Tan Qian.


    This woman is Qin Qian''s mother, Gu Shi.


    Today, Gu''s son came to the Qin''s warehouse to pick up some goods. When he saw his son get off the train, he rushed to talk to the girl. He couldn''t help but get out of the car.


    After she got off the bus, she looked at sucang. She didn''t see sucang in the car just now. She only heard that it was a little girl''s voice. Now when she saw sucang, she had seen a lot. At the moment when she saw sucang, her eyes were full of amazement. She was such a beautiful and moving girl.


    Almost at the moment of seeing Su Tang, Gu''s heart was on the alert. She was not even surprised that her son would be positive to this little girl.


    It''s a pity that she is not allowed to have her own son. She has nothing to do with such a woman.


    In this way, Gu''s face was silent and asked Qin Qian, "why didn''t qian''er introduce this girl?"


    When Qin Qian saw his mother get off the bus, he remembered that he was not alone. He had just forgotten about Su Tang, who was dressed up today.


    Seeing his mother like this again, Qin Qian knows what his mother''s attitude towards the women around him, but at this time he can only introduce "mother, this is Miss Su Tangsu, the owner of the shop next door to our house!"

 Chapter 1160

    When Gu Shi heard his son introduce Su Tang like this, he had a polite smile on his face, but his voice was a little surprised. "Qian''er didn''t tell me before that the shop next door was run by a young master Luo. Why is this Miss Su?"


    Gu''s words seem to be confused about Qin Qian''s introduction, but in fact, he is questioning the identity of Su Tang.


    Before, all the people in Qingzhuo County knew that it was Luo Gongzi who took over the Shijia warehouse. Now a little girl of this age suddenly came and said that she was the boss of the shop.


    A little girl of this age, but claimed to be the boss of such a big shop. With Su Tang''s appearance, Gu said that Luo Xingchen could feel many women''s eyes and eyes around him.


    Looking at Su Tang''s eyes is even more sour. Before the girls in Qingzhuo County, their dream was Qin Qian, a beautiful boy. Later Luo Xingchen came to Qingzhuo county. Her superior appearance and soft appearance were totally different from Tan Qian''s weak appearance. On the contrary, they were energetic and good-looking, which attracted many girls'' attention.


    If it hadn''t been for Luo Xingchen''s plain clothes and filial piety, someone would have asked a matchmaker to come. As a result, a su Tang suddenly came. He and Luo Xingchen were obviously not brothers and sisters, but they were so familiar. Naturally, some people would discuss their relationship in private.


    It''s just that the matter is not on the table, so everyone is talking about it in private. Gu''s question at this time, though not direct, is tantamount to bringing these questions to the surface.


    "This two legged beast..." Orange cat is lying on Su sugar''s shoulder to watch the fun. After the space level is high, it can actually be seen. It just feels that it is convenient to be invisible, so it always follows sucang.


    Now it is much more sensitive than it was at the beginning, so Gu began to speak. His inner thoughts were sensed by him. He realized that the other party didn''t look down on his master. The orange cat was very angry. The master selected by the Lord beast himself is of course the best. Hacker Novels www.heikexs.com


    Even if Su Tang doesn''t have the ability to read the heart of an orange cat, it''s not difficult to see from Gu''s that she is not good at herself. When she hears Gu''s question, Su Tang glances at Tan Qian.


    I saw the young man in his mother''s question, his face flashed embarrassment, looking at his eyes with a bit of guilt.


    Su Tang sipped her lips when she saw him like this, and then looked at Gu''s family. "It was Mrs. Qin''s family. I didn''t know that the Qin family was even critical of its neighbors. It''s really offensive for a little girl to open a shop next to the Qin family."


    As soon as Qin Qian heard about his mother, he knew that she had misunderstood him. He was not in good health since he was young. In order to protect him, his mother has been managing the women around him very strictly. He is good-looking. Before that, there were some unpretentious girls who rushed to work and even calculated. His mother also protected him.


    However, Qin Qian knew that Su Tang was not such a woman. On the contrary, Su Tang hated him the first time he met him. After that, he basically didn''t show any special attitude towards him. Instead, he was very indifferent.


    Qin Qian himself thinks that the two stores are neighbors. He can get familiar with them gradually. How can he know that his mother''s opening will directly offend people.


    The most important thing is that Tan Qian knows that Su Tang is not a girl who endures all the time. Her mother is afraid that she will kick the iron plate this time.


    Just want to say how to persuade his mother to go back to the Qin''s warehouse first, Su Tang spoke here, and there was no accident at all. He was not polite at all.

 Chapter 1161

    Luo Xingchen is standing beside Su sugar. He hears Su Tang''s hostility and puts his hand on his lips. He coughs in a low voice and can''t cover his smile.


    To tell you the truth, the Qin family''s wife is not very popular. She looks very high. Even though the Qin family is the biggest maritime merchant in the north, she has a lot of influence.


    But after all, he is just a rich businessman. In fact, who can match Su Tang''s Princess identity, but Su Tang is too lazy to use this identity to oppress people.


    This princess identity is used when you need identity occasionally. For example, when you clean up Su Yonggui and Wang Changhe''s family, but usually, Su Tang doesn''t think that she is such a distinguished princess. It''s boring.


    Now it''s funny to see a woman in a merchant''s house who looks down on sucang like this. She thinks she is noble and looks down on others. It''s really funny.


    Sucang is a temper, who offends her, regardless of the difference in strength between the two sides, she has to think about the need to revenge, is such a revenge of the dark Lori.


    In the past, when Su Tang was a small peasant girl, she would dare to engage in the Luo family. Now, although she is a good Princess of a small family, she will not be humiliated by a Gu family, and she will not accept it. Can she still stay for the Spring Festival.


    After su Tang finished, he saw that Gu''s face was black, and he almost fell back in anger. As the wife of the Qin family, Gu''s son was also striving for success. His family was big, his career was big and his power was big. He was praised and used to it. How could he be so hated.


    But Su Tang didn''t care how dark her face was. She took a serious look at Qin Qian and said, "don''t disturb Qin Shao!"


    When Tan Qian looks at Su Tang like this, he doesn''t know that she is angry. Besides, he doesn''t blame other girls for being angry. As soon as his mother comes up with this tone and attitude, a girl with self-respect will not suffer in vain. Egg pain novel network www.danteng123xs.com


    Besides, Su Tang is not a good-natured girl with no temper.


    "Miss Su misunderstood. My mother didn''t mean that!" Tan Qian explained to Su Tang when he saw this.


    Su Tang then looked at him, "what does Mrs. Qin mean? Do you think I''m not qualified to open a shop, or I''m not qualified to open a shop next to your Qin''s warehouse, or do you think it''s a crime for me to stand here as a woman?"


    After su Tang finished, she sneered, "it''s true that I''m a young scholar and I don''t have any insight. How can you call your shop a young talent when you''re 12 years old? If I open a shop from scratch, I''m going to be questioned and disqualified. When did we ban women''s business in Qihuang Kingdom, some people think the law of Qihuang kingdom is unreasonable?"


    "Miss Su, be careful When Tan Qian heard what Su Tang said, his face changed. He questioned the national law. What kind of hat is this? Where can I wear it?


    Qin Qian really did not expect that Su Tang actually opened his mouth to say that the national law is the embodiment of the emperor''s will to rule the country. Those who are dissatisfied with the law are different from treason.


    Although the merchants of Qihuang state were not so low that they did not even have the qualification of the imperial examination, they were not much better. Such a crime, let alone the merchant''s family, was a scholar who could not afford it.


    Su Tang heard Qin Qian''s words and looked at him, "it''s not me who should be cautious!"


    Today is the opening ceremony of xingxingtang department store. On a good day, Qin Qian brought his mother to the door to find fault. Now he told her to be careful. She did not directly pull people to the Yamen to sit down. It was generous enough.

 Chapter 1162

    "You..." Tan Qian watched Su Tang so strong, and because it was his mother who offended her, the expression on his face was not good-looking.


    Gu didn''t expect that Su Tang would dare to be so hostile to herself. She saw so many young girls who flattered her and wanted to marry Qin Qian. She thought she was very experienced in dealing with such a thoughtful girl. How could she know that she met Su Tang, she really hit the iron plate.


    "You..." Seeing his son''s face changed, Gu''s mood was very complicated. On the one hand, he was happy that his son could see the true face of Miss Su, but at the thought of being hated like this, he felt shameless.


    When Su Tang heard Gu''s opening, her big black and white eyes narrowed and looked at her, "Mrs. Qin said cautiously, in front of so many people, this is wrong, but she can''t take it back."


    Who is sucang? A dark Lori who taught her younger brother the power of language when she first came to this world. If Gu tries her best to find her trouble in this great opening day, she is not to blame for her impoliteness.


    What could the biggest merchant do to annoy her? She still dared to go there.


    Gu''s family background is not too high. Although the Qin family is the biggest maritime merchant, she has a relatively low family background and a general vision. At this time, she has no chance of winning against Su Tang.


    As long as Su Tang is willing, she can definitely be accused of weaving enough crimes. Now when she opens her mouth, Su Tang also warns that she should pay attention before she starts to speak. If she is upset again, she will not be polite.


    Gu Shi was so frightened by Su Tang''s warning that he choked at once. He didn''t feel convinced and wanted to say something more, but he was pulled by Qin Qian on one side. "Mother, go to the shop and pick something first." 04 Novels www.04xs.com


    Here, Luo Xingchen also watched the excitement. Qin Qian had already started to stop Gu''s family. Luo Xingchen also talked to Su Tang, "my eldest lady, today is a good day for our shop to open. It will be a good time in a while. Don''t delay your business!"


    Luo Xingchen''s words are to persuade Su Tang. In fact, it is also for Qin Qian. Don''t blame Su Tang for being so impolite. Anyone who doesn''t open the door on such a good opening day will not be more polite.


    This is what businessmen care about. His mother is in a hurry to look for bad luck. Who should this matter be dealt with? It won''t be settled like this.


    Naturally, Qin Qian understood the meaning of Luo Xingchen''s words and nodded to her. Seeing that his mother was still angry, he kept staring at Su Tang and pulled people away and entered the Qin family warehouse.


    People around him were surprised to see that Su Tang was so hostile to the Qin family''s wife. They were all merchants. They were doing business on the wharf side, but Su Tang was still next to the Qin family''s warehouse. It was really brave of them to treat the Qin family''s wife like this.


    However, Su Tang felt the eyes of the people around him and laughed, "this is a great day. It''s really funny for everyone."


    When they saw Su Tang saying this, they were all polite, but they were muttering in their hearts. They offended the Qin family''s wife. Can this shop really open.


    Luo Xingchen is looking at Su sugar, thumbs up at her, and then said, "why in front of so many people''s face, but trouble!"


    "She didn''t give me face, I used to save face for her? Take a look at Tan Qian''s attitude. I''m not afraid of him! " Su Tang hums, she also has temper, OK?

 Chapter 1163

    Luo Xingchen is familiar with Su Tang''s temper. When he saw her saying this, he also turned his mouth and said, "I don''t want to be with Shangqin family. The result is not..."


    Before Su Tang said not to fight with the Qin family. As a result, she was not polite to her wife.


    Su Tang glanced at her, "I can represent star sugar, can she represent Qin family?"


    It''s too high regard for Gu. Just looking at Gu''s style is not the material to be in charge of the house. She is afraid that she can''t do anything in business.


    After hearing this, Luo Xingchen raised eyebrows and said, "you are indeed a demon!"


    Knowing that Gu can''t be the master, or even the master of Qin Qian, Su Tang hated him. It turns out that as time goes by, Lori grows up slowly, but evil spirits will only become more evil and will not become ordinary people.


    Su Tang and Luo Xingchen talk here, waiting for the auspicious time of opening business. Qin Qian pulls his mother to the backyard of Qin''s warehouse. His face is also very bad, "what was mother doing just now?"


    "What do you want me to do? I think you are dazed by that little fox spirit. I tell you, for a girl like her, I will not let her in even if I die. Let alone be a daughter-in-law or a concubine. It''s not enough to be a housekeeper because of her enchanting appearance."


    Gu Shi heard his son say so, and he was also angry and said, "I have never seen such a rude girl. It''s really out of line!"


    "Mother..." Tan Qian couldn''t hear her saying so. Hot stack www.rdshuku.com


    "Don''t call me. I want you to pay attention to your body. Don''t get close to women too early. How can you promise me? How many good girls can you choose and look at your eyes? When I don''t see what you are thinking?"


    Although Gu is not so intelligent, she knows her son very well. Just now she knew that her son had taken a fancy to Su Tang, but she was not satisfied with the girl. Of course, she had to talk.


    "Mother, can you stop talking about it?" Qin Qian''s voice was also a little loud. After finishing, he covered his chest and coughed.


    Gu''s son looked like this, also worried, quickly came to pat him on the back, let the servants take the medicine he often took to feed him to eat.


    After a while, Qin Qian settled down and sat on the chair, full of bitterness and bitterness. "My mother really thinks that everyone regards me as a treasure. How many of those girls who are in a hurry like me because of my appearance, and how many of them are looking at our industry. Even if my mother doesn''t come out to run business, don''t you know?"


    "My mother, why should I judge people by their appearance? I have a mind for others. I''m afraid they don''t even look at me. Don''t tell me about others. Is it possible that childe Luo around her is worse than me? Today, on the day when she was in a good business, she questioned how they were shop owners. It was strange that she could not be angry."


    Qin Qian spoke with Gu Shi in a good voice. When Gu heard him say this, he also said, "what makes him look down on you? Why can''t she look down on her when my son is so good?"


    Qin Qian knew that his mother had been well protected by his father and several sons all her life. She was straightforward and simple, and didn''t understand those crooked people. Now it''s funny to hear his mother say that he said, "why can''t people look down on me? What can I do better than others?"


    "Is Mr. Luo inferior to me in appearance or ability? Even if you don''t say what happened to Mr. Luo, what''s wrong with Miss Su? Is she not good-looking or not capable? "

 Chapter 1164

    "Before my mother questioned others, why don''t you ask me any more? If you ask me, I''ll tell you that Miss Su came by herself and bought the store at the end of last year''s new year.


    I saw Mr. Luo come here to deal with this matter. I thought he bought it from Miss Su.


    Later, when I saw Miss Su coming, I realized that they were working together.


    I guess that the shop next to me is probably Miss Su''s, and Mr. Luo is just an assistant. At present, there is no evidence. It''s just my guess. "


    Qin Qian also saw that Su Tang went to Qingzhuo county to talk about business with Luo Xingchen recently. Although he did not directly discuss business with sucang and Luo Xingchen, he could still detect that after sucang arrived, the business preparation in the next door went more smoothly.


    Luo Xingchen naturally has the ability, but before the preparation, Qin Qian could detect his caution, but after su Tang came, he felt less cautious.


    It can only be inferred that it was the arrival of Sutang that made Luo Xingchen have such a performance. In addition, it was Sutang who bought the shop at the beginning. Qin Qian concluded that the whole industry was actually dominated by Sutang, which was very reasonable.


    "As a little girl like her, she can still have such a great ability. I think you have a crush on others, and you think she is good everywhere. Anyway, I don''t like a girl like her to be a daughter-in-law!"


    As soon as Gu thought of the way Su Tang had just done to himself, he felt very angry. The girl was too fierce. She didn''t like it.


    Qin Qian looked at his mother like this and laughed, "does the mother think that the elder sister-in-law, the second sister-in-law and the third sister-in-law are all good?"


    Qin Qian is the youngest son in the family, and his three elder brothers are all married. The third brother got married only last year. All of them married young ladies with similar family background. After entering the house, he was very polite and obedient to Gu. Pythagorean stack room www.gougushu.com


    But it was all on the surface, but in private it was their own mind. Gu was direct in nature and had no too much ingenuity. He always wanted to pinch several daughters-in-law at home, but he basically suffered from his own losses.


    Of course, Gu himself is not willing to admit that he suffered losses, every day with his own spiritual victory to encourage himself, anyway, can comfort himself.


    But in the end is really good, anyway, Gu knows that if it is not at home, Gu will not make trouble with his men and run to find his little son.


    At this age, he still ran away from home. When Qin Qian thought about the feelings his parents had been getting along with all his life, he could only say that his father was not easy.


    "What''s wrong with them? They''re very respectful." Gu Shi was asked not to speak, it was not easy to come to such a sentence.


    Tan Qian looked at her, "Miss Su is not submissive, but she has a more direct temperament. She can''t say a word. She doesn''t know how many things there are. If she contacts her more, she will know her better."


    "Don''t tell me about it. I don''t agree with it, anyway." Gu refused to be brainwashed and was convinced.


    Seeing his mother like this, Qin Qian also laughed, "if you don''t agree with me, you can''t agree with me. Anyway, people don''t look up to me. I''m such a sick girl and Miss Su''s good-looking girl. Some of them like her. So many good men choose for her. Where can I get me?"


    "Come on, you can. I promise you that I will get to know her well without prejudice in the future." Seeing his son like this, Gu Shi finally softened up.


    Thank you Qin Qian agreed with a smile.

 Chapter 1165

    "I owe you what I owe you. How come so many beautiful and intelligent little girls fall in love with her?" Gu Shi is also strange, "because she looks good?"


    Qin Qian was asked by his mother and laughed, "she is beautiful!"


    Gu looked at her son and sighed. She really didn''t like Miss Su, but if her son really liked it, she would accept it. Anyway, there were three worried daughters-in-law, and she didn''t care about another one.


    It''s more important for his son to be happy. Gu thought for a moment. It seems that in a few days, it''s the birthday of the county magistrate''s wife. When the time comes, he will have to invite this Miss Su to see how she has social skills. If she wants to be a modest wife of her family, she has to have some skills.


    Qin Qian didn''t know that his mother thought so far. Seeing that Gu''s family was all right, he arranged for the people below to lead him to pick things up, but he cleaned up and went out to celebrate the opening of sucang''s shop.


    Just now, sucang did not give him face, but his mother was also wrong, and the two can offset.


    When Qin Qian came out, he saw sucang and Luo Xingchen standing at the door. Someone lit firecrackers and they took off the red silk on the plaque.


    Then the full name of the shop, which was not known before, was finally seen by everyone: Star candy department store!


    "Warmly celebrate the opening of the star sugar department store. In the first three days, all the commodities in the store are open for business, and all the goods are 10% off. Don''t miss it when you pass by."


    With the name of star sugar department store being seen, Luo Xingchen also mentioned the opening reward activities of the department store. Many of them had been curious about what happened to this shop before. When they heard that there was a cheap price to take advantage of, they were also curious and actively prepared to go in. Sany novel network www.32wx.net


    The waiters who had been guarding the door before went to their own counters to wait after the opening, while sucang and Luo Xingchen asked the merchants to go up to the third floor and "please go to the third floor for tea, ladies and gentlemen!"


    Some of them came to see the excitement. They looked up at the big characters of xingxingtang department store, narrowed their eyes and carefully identified them. Then they said, "it''s Mr. Zhong Wen''s word!"


    Just now, sucang and Luo Xingchen opened the red silk. Everyone could see the name of the shop at a glance. They only thought that the font was elegant and had a great style.


    Some of the scholars who also came to see the activity were different. When they saw that the word was so extraordinary, they took a closer look at it and found that the inscription on the plaque was actually Mr. Zhong Wen.


    Who doesn''t know that song Zhongwen was an old man of the two dynasties, a real imperial master, and his disciples were all the pillars of the country. The plaque of xingxingtang department store was actually Mr. Zhong Wen''s word. What background is the boss?


    Tan Qian saw that Su Tang and Luo Xingchen invited merchants to go to the third floor. When he was about to follow him, he heard a scholar say the name of Mr. Zhong Wen.


    Although all the merchants knew Chinese characters and didn''t have much knowledge, they all heard of Mr. Zhong Wen''s name. When they heard that the plaque was written by Mr. Song Zhongwen, they didn''t come in and looked out.


    "Mr. Luo, Miss Su, is this plaque really Mr. Zhong Wen''s word?" There are scholars who are very excited. That is Mr. Zhong Wen. How many scholars in the world are looking forward to.


    "However, I have some connections with you, and the calligraphy you just asked for is nothing. Please come inside." Compared with the excitement of these people, sucang just smiles and her tone is very light.

 Chapter 1166

    When people saw her look so light, they only thought that she had some reason to ask for the calligraphy from Mr. Zhong Wen. Instead of asking more questions, many scholars were attracted to appreciate the calligraphy of the plaque outside.


    "Please come inside. Tea and snacks are ready for you on the third floor." Luo Xingchen saw that everyone was attracted by the calligraphy of the plaque, and then reached for people to enter the door.


    When these merchants heard Luo Xingchen say so, they all went upstairs. Luo Xingchen and Su Tang were a few steps behind. They said to her, "Mr. Zhong Wen is really good to you."


    Song Yi had many disciples in her life, but to pay attention to it, even Murong zhaodu and Luo Xingchen said that the teacher''s favorite was this little younger martial sister. Before the younger martial sister, she also liked Pei Xuan a little more. She was just ordinary to himself.


    On second thought, Su Tang opened these shops. It seems that the plaques were written by Song Yi. It is estimated that this is the case for his daughter.


    "Who told you that?" Su sugar heard Luo Xingchen say so, looked at her, "elder martial brother?"


    Seeing Luo Xingchen nodding, Su sugar curled her lips. A prince''s highness is really going to sell miserably. The teacher treats his disciples equally, but she has the wildest temperament. Besides, she is not tired of learning, and the teacher chases after him all day long.


    In Murong Zhao''s mouth, he is not valued by the teacher. Waiting for the next time to see the teacher, see her not good report, a prince is really, scheming ah!


    "What does he know? For this plaque, I wrote a hundred big characters in exchange for it?" What if Su Tang was asked about her expression just now? It was all tears when she talked about it.


    Every time she asks Song Yi to order something, she will be trapped. OK, that old fox is very dangerous! Tsinghua Novels www.qhxs.org


    Luo Xingchen knew that Su Tang was a close disciple of Song Yi and had seen how evil Su Tang was. However, she did not have any contact with Song Yi. When she heard Su Tang say this, it was subversive. She couldn''t help laughing, "in fact, sugar, you still need to practice!"


    Su Tang''s handwriting, it''s just uncanny. To say that Su Tang looks like a girl with the best appearance. She''s also smart and capable. But it''s written in that way, quite a person can''t be judged by his appearance.


    Even because of the poor handwriting, Murong Zhao and Pei Xuan, who often communicate with Su Tang, can see whether the letter is forged at a glance.


    What sucang owns is the best font that others can''t even fake.


    Although it''s a bit of a pit to write a hundred large characters to change into a plaque or something, Luo Xingchen still thinks that Su Tang''s characters are better practiced. They all say that they are like people. If you look at Su Tang''s words, you will probably think that she is mentally ill and disorderly.


    "Don''t talk sarcastic. What''s wrong with my words? Which of my words you don''t know? Do you delay expression?" Su sugar heard Luo Xingchen say so, also directly said her.


    Her handwriting in her last life is very ordinary. According to the law, she paints well. How can she not understand her handwriting? In this era, it''s all brush calligraphy, and it''s more difficult to practice it.


    Moreover, the existence of language and writing is to record and communicate. Beauty is the upper level, at least the lowest level of application. Su Tang thinks that she can still achieve it. She can''t achieve beauty, and communication is absolutely no problem.


    "If you don''t delay expression, you will be delayed in your image of beauty in prosperous times." Luo Xingchen is so said by Su sugar, which is also very skin like.

 Chapter 1167

    "Obviously, you don''t know the beauty of a prosperous age. You don''t need another bonus. I''m already so excellent. If I don''t have any shortcomings, wouldn''t it be too frustrating?"


    Su sugar so big talk, Luo Xingchen thumbs up "you win!"


    Luo Xingchen felt that she couldn''t cultivate a certain black sugar''s face in this life. It''s not that she doesn''t have the ability, it''s the monster''s skin is too thick!


    Two people go upstairs, while giggling, originally the voice is not big, only two people can hear it.


    When Qin Qian came out just now, he was surprised to hear that the plaque was written by Song Yi. Although Song Yi, the emperor''s master, was old, his reputation in Qihuang was still very strong.


    What''s more, Song Yi has always been cautious and low-key. Although the characters are good, the outflow of calligraphy works is very small, and many people can''t ask for it.


    Now Su Tang and Luo Xingchen open a shop and can actually get Song Yi''s words. Although Su Tang just asked for something from his relationship with Song Yi, Qin Qian did not dare to be so careless after hearing this.


    These two young people who suddenly came to Qingzhuo county to set up shop are definitely not so simple. Su Tang, in particular, has an extraordinary bearing at a young age. Qin Qian was deeply influenced by his childhood. Later, he was in charge of business and thought that he had some insight into people.


    In this way, he saw sucang and Luo Xingchen again. They asked everyone to go upstairs. He also followed him. Then he saw that sucang and Luo Xingchen were whispering something on the stairs. Their faces were smiling. They were very close at first sight, which obviously surpassed the intimacy between men and women.


    Seeing this, Qin Qian''s expression on his face became heavy, and then he regained his calm. He stepped forward and said, "Miss Su, master Luo..." Terminal novel network www.zhongdianxs.com


    With the orange cat in, Su Tang doesn''t look back, but also knows that Tan Qian is behind them. Now when you hear him speak, sucang and Luo Xingchen also turn back.


    "Qin Shao!" Luo Xingchen saluted politely.


    Su Tang stood aside and didn''t speak. Qin Qian stepped forward and said, "my mother is sensitive. It''s not Miss Tang Tusu''s intention. I''m going to apologize for my mother to Miss Su."


    Su Tang''s attitude was very modest. When Su Tang heard him say this, she also said, "Qin Shao doesn''t have to be like this. She connotes me, and I''ll come back, even!"


    This is also very simple and straightforward, sucang''s temperament, also does not suffer losses, can directly just just, can not find an angle to go black.


    Just now the Gu family connotes her, she rebukes her face to face. Today''s game is over. If Gu tries to find trouble in the future, she will continue to fight.


    Gu''s brain is not so crooked, and Su Tang doesn''t plan her back. This kind of bluntness will directly fight against her. It''s really complicated. Maybe she scolds her. She doesn''t have to react. It''s not a punch on cotton. It''s boring.


    Tan Qian really didn''t expect that Su Tang would say this to him. It''s very easy to have no friends.


    Luo Xingchen watched Qin Qian make trouble by Su Tang. He didn''t know how to react. He also couldn''t help laughing. Some black sugar''s habit of poisoning his mouth was really unchanged all year round.


    Fortunately, Qin Qian was not such a weak scholar with no real experience, so although he didn''t expect Su Tang''s reaction, he immediately said, "Miss Su is really broad-minded. That''s OK, this matter will be over. Don''t mention it in the future."

 Chapter 1168

    Luo Xingchen himself is often accepted by Su Tang. He has also seen how Su Tang met Murong Zhao and Pei Xuan.


    For example, she is familiar with Murong Zhao now, but she always remembers that the other party is the crown prince of the Dynasty and the future emperor. When she speaks, she always needs to be cautious.


    In contrast, a certain sugar is really beautiful. It''s not a matter whether it''s a prince or a little grandfather. It''s not a matter of negotiation.


    In the capital city before, Murong Zhao could be poisoned by Su Tang. It''s unnecessary to talk to others.


    When the crown prince was rejected by his younger martial sister, there was no way to do it. Anyone who wanted his cousin to be affectionate and single-minded could only be spoiled by his sister.


    Luo Xingchen herself was hated more, also occasionally counterattack, most of the time was abused no temper, she also encountered Su sugar this kind of mouth poison, hate people not to discuss the temper, estimated that most people are like them, lie flat and abuse.


    I didn''t expect to come across an unusual road. Qin Qian actually climbed along the pole and said so with Su Tang.


    When Su Tang heard Qin Qian say this, he also looked at him, "does Qin Shao think my words are not true?"


    "Miss Su has misunderstood me. I just want to confirm with Miss Su." Qin Qian continued with a smile, a good temper, good bullying look.


    After that, Qin Qian said, "I don''t know if I can ask Miss Su and Mr. Luo for a wedding banquet?"


    With a smile on his face, Qin Qian asks for wine with Su Tang and Luo Xingchen.


    The so-called reach out not to smile, Luo Xingchen and Su sugar exchange a look, just said "Qin Shao, upstairs please!" Qing Qing novel www.qingtxt.com


    Qin Qian bowed his hands to thank him and followed him up the stairs. It''s no use being thin skinned. Qin Qian doesn''t care about Su Tang''s cold face. Anyway, the girl with a cold face is beautiful.


    However, he still needs to find out what the relationship between Luo Xingchen and Miss Su is.


    However, Su Tang and Luo Xingchen, together with Qin Shao, had only a few words here, and then they went upstairs again. Qiao Zhun, who had just gone upstairs in advance, was standing on the third floor and saw the scene of the conversation just now.


    "Is this Qin Shao?" Qiao Zhun was surrounded by a businessman in Qingzhuo county. He was surprised to see Qin Qian and Su Tang talking just now because he had cooperation with Qin''s warehouse.


    Qiao Zhun heard him say, also nodded: "how many girls in order to get us this Qin Shao a smile, fighting black eye chicken general, did not expect, he is like this."


    Seeing Qiao Zhun''s bluntness, the businessman also said, "who can think that those who are always well behaved are not allowed to look at him. Originally, they like to be wild."


    Although Qin Qian is a merchant, he is a very good husband for ordinary people.


    In the past, because of their love for Qin Qian, the girls in the county made a lot of trouble. Those girls only found out that several daughters in law of the Qin family were dignified and beautiful people, and they always pretended to be dignified and quiet in front of Qin Qian.


    As a result, before so many girls, none of them had been looked at differently by Qin Qian. On the contrary, it was su Tang. At their age, they knew that they were not ordinary girls.


    At best, it''s wild. If you have to accurately locate it, it''s three characters. It''s not easy to mess with it!


    As a girl who was obviously not easy to provoke, they saw it with their own eyes. Tan Qian and Su Tang were so cheeky and shameless.


    What''s the reason? Qiao must have been wronged by the quiet girls.

 Chapter 1169

    Qiao Zhun and the businessman came to celebrate the opening of star sugar department store today. Such a big business opening is also a big event in Qingzhuo County, so many merchants in the county came to congratulate.


    They went to the third floor ahead of time. Looking back, they happened to see the scene of Qin Qian and Su Tang talking. Because they had more contact with Qin Qian and understood the master''s character, they began to discuss.


    Don''t look at Qin Qian''s appearance of a weak childe, but if you really look down on him, it is really waiting for him to swallow the bones are not left.


    In business, Qin Qian has always been resolute and resolute, and has nothing to do with weakness. At this time, it is a very unique special case for sucang.


    The gossip girl will not talk to her, but she will not be told by two people.


    "I think Qingzhuo county is tailor-made for you. They are all gossipy." Sue sugar can''t help but make complaints about the orange cat''s story.


    Anyway, they are all famous businessmen in the county. What''s more, she has become a gossip heroine, which is not so good.


    As for Qin Qian''s Thoughts on her, if it was in the past, Su Tang might not have been too clear, but now orange cat''s mind reading has been very accurate, so basically she will not miss and misunderstand.


    Su sugar thought of here, seriously thinking about why it would be like this, looking good is her fault, why someone fell in love with her at first sight.


    Or she should be a little happy, at least is also a beautiful young love her at first sight, although a little bit sick.


    "What''s the matter with you?" On the third floor, Luo Xingchen noticed the Su sugar beside him in a daze and asked.


    Su Tang heard her asking herself and sighed, "I''m thinking..." Keep up with the novel www.k7k7.cc


    Luo Xingchen listens attentively to "eh?"


    "My sue, maybe marisue''s Sue!" Su Tang finally said.


    "What?" Luo Xingchen full head question mark, why every word she has heard, together with completely do not know what it means.


    Looking at Luo Xingchen''s question mark, Su Tang gave her a white eye. "Obviously, your brain is not enough to support you to understand the brain circuit of a genius, so don''t struggle!"


    "What?" Luo Xingchen heard Su Tang''s words, directly grinned and gnawed his teeth, "you this demon, you are not happy, what do you hate me for?"


    Why is a certain black sugar unhappy, hate her, she is innocent, OK?


    "I''m wrong. You''re smarter than I thought. You know why I hate you!" Su sugar saw Luo Xingchen blow hair, sighed, said seriously.


    "Demon, die!" Luo Xingchen makes a gesture to pinch Su sugar.


    Su sugar gave her a white eye, too lazy to pay attention to her, Luo Xingchen is also acting like, after all, outside, so many people look at, how can really and at home, and sucang so noisy.


    Su Tang didn''t continue to tangle with the fact that she suddenly became a gossip girl. Her mouth was on someone else''s body. She was not married. She was really in love with these things. She didn''t have any interest in it.


    For sucang, only small money is her most beautiful pursuit!


    Seeing that there are many people sitting on the third floor, Su Tang gives Luo Xingchen a look. Luo Xingchen also nods and goes directly to the stage to speak.

 Chapter 1170

    "Welcome to the opening ceremony of star sugar department store. Today, star sugar tea house presents you with the exclusive and secret flower and fruit tea and desserts. I hope you like it!"


    Luo Xingchen came to the stage to speak. When she heard her words, the people sitting in the teahouse applauded and welcomed her.


    Luo Xingchen said with a smile, "thank you very much. In order to thank the distinguished guests of Qingzhuo County for their support to xingxingtang department store, from today on, this tea house starts to serialize a new story book, named" journey to the west ", please enjoy it


    When Luo Xingchen and Su Tang were preparing the tea house on the third floor, Luo Xingchen said that since they want to make high-end tea, they should have their own unique things. In addition to sucang making tea with machines in the space, it is also the stage drama.


    Rich people often listen to the theatre, for these people, it is not easy to find a troupe that can make them clap their hands.


    And for people like sucang and Luo Xingchen who do business, inviting people means putting the decision-making power in the hands of others, which they will not do.


    Just before that, Su Tang didn''t save a wonderful work "the legend of the white haired devil" to make Pei Xuan. The plot of such a wonderful flower of dog blood swept the whole country of Qihuang. He also successfully took the prototype of this story, Pei fan, the little Duke of Pei state''s Government, and Pei''s younger martial sister, who were the good princes of Pei, all over the country.


    Su Tang is so cruel that he even has the ability to pit himself. He is really powerful because he knows that Su Tang can write this. Luo Xingchen asks Su Tang to write another one.


    This time, Su Tang took a trick to exchange the journey to the West from the supermarket in the space. This story is suitable for young and old. Su Tang believes that it will be more popular than her own random collection of "the legend of the white haired devil". 202 e-books www.202txt.com


    If she doesn''t want to make a new story, she feels that she will have a long history with PEI. In the future, the world will also progress into modern society in hundreds or thousands of years. Then, various demons on TV and film screens will change her love story with PEI.


    Thinking that he was poisoned by the nonsense of those costume dramas in his previous life, Su Tang felt that if the ancients knew and saw that they were arranged like that by later generations, they would probably come back to life.


    She must take action, with fresh stories, let everyone forget her own "white haired devil", and resolutely do not let herself become the protagonist of future people''s gossip about romantic affairs.


    When you buy a book in the supermarket, you can buy a book in the supermarket.


    As Luo Xingchen spoke, the storyteller on the stage came up and sat down to preach, "the poem says: chaos is not divided into heaven and earth, and there is no one to see. Since Pangu broke through Hongmeng, he opened up a new way to distinguish between the turbid and the turbid... "


    At the same time, the waiter of the teahouse comes up with teapots and teacups. The fragrance of Tieguanyin and Longjing in the purple clay pot is delicious. The black tea and Pu''er tea in the white porcelain teacup are mellow and mellow. The transparent glass teapot and teacup are the most special ones. The tea water with fruit and flower fragrance makes people see it.


    Not to mention the steaming milk tea from the dishes, and the white porcelain bowl filled with ice cream of different colors in a specially set freezer on one side, white yogurt flavor, green tea flavor, pink strawberry flavor, and even unique chocolate flavor.


    Put it under the ice cubes made of saltpetre to keep the ice cream warm. On top of it are some desserts made from this morning''s dessert bar. Looking through the glass cabinet, you will be salivating.

 Chapter 1171

    Because Qingzhuo county is by the sea, glass products can be seen here, but not very often. It''s even more rare that Sutang can get a counter directly.


    Because of its high value, the arrangement just like this completely shows the standard and consumption of the teahouse itself.


    After Qin Qian went upstairs, he was already very surprised. Before that, no one would have thought that someone would do such a teahouse here, and the decoration style was simple and generous, with unique food and storytellers on the stage.


    I have never heard of a unique story that attracts people''s attention. We should know that these people who come to celebrate the opening of the business are basically businessmen from Qingzhuo county.


    Because of its geographical location, Qingzhuo county has frequent exchanges with overseas countries. These businessmen are different from those in the inland. They have much more knowledge. However, these arrangements of Sutang can attract these people, which is really very unusual.


    "Are these desserts from the dessert bar? It seems that I haven''t seen them before?" Qin Qian saw the ice cream and asked.


    "This is a new product. I call it ice cream. It''s only sold in teahouses. Qin Shao is interested in tasting it?" Answer him, it''s sugar.


    Although because of Qin Qian, Su Tang has a little tangled up with the complicated relationship between herself and Marius, but business can not be mixed with any other emotions. It is a business person''s ability to introduce goods to customers.


    "Naturally, I''m interested, but I''m afraid I can''t stand it. Miss Su, why don''t you recommend it, which is better?" When Qin Qian heard Su Tang introduce himself, he asked her with a smile.


    "My things, of course, are delicious." Sucang said directly that she made it because she thought it was delicious.


    After saying that, Su sugar said with the attendant who was guarding here, "use a small spoon to make a ball for every two flavors of Qin Shao." 52 literature www.52wpe.com


    In fact, ice cream is not difficult to make. In this era, the more troublesome problem is freezing and heat preservation. Fortunately, at this time, saltpeter ice making is very popular.


    Sucang sells ice cream in teahouses. Naturally, the price is not cheap. There are two sizes of ice cream balls, one is small, the other is 200 Wen, and the other is large. Basically, it is not much different from modern ice cream balls. One is 500 Wen.


    It''s a luxury, but sucan uses good things and can''t be sold at a low price.


    Because it is more expensive, the ice cream in teahouses can be made of two flavors, one small ball, and the other four flavors. If it is too much, it will not work. If it is so big, it can''t make more.


    Qin Qian said that he couldn''t eat much. He also asked Su Tang for recommendation. He said that he was recommended. He asked Su Tang what he liked. Instead, he asked the waiter to spell all the flavors for him.


    The waiter is also the servant of Su Tang''s death contract. He has done special training in advance. After hearing sucang''s words, he decisively put three balls in a white porcelain plate and handed them to Qin Qian.


    Seeing this, he quickly reached out to take it over


    Qin Qian''s body is really not good, this kind of cold things, really can''t eat more, know what the boy wants to say, Qin Qian waved "nothing, I know."


    "Miss Su is really good at business. The teahouse is full of surprises. I think the future will surely be gold."


    "Then I''ll borrow Qin Shaoji''s words!" Hearing this, sucang is still very happy, making money is happy.


    Qin Qian saw that Su Tang''s attitude was much softer, and then invited him, "I wonder if I could ask Miss Su to sit down?"

 Chapter 1172

    Hearing Qin Qian say so, Su Tang looks at him and reaches out "please!"


    Tan Qian saw that she was so open and bright. He and Su Tang sat down beside a table together.


    Just sat down, Su LAN brought over a pot of warm Luoshen flower and fruit tea, pink tea soup poured into a transparent glass, looking at it very comfortable.


    Tan Qian sits opposite Su Tang. Seeing the girl holding up her tea cup, her porcelain white fingers reflect the red tea soup. Her skin looks like jade. She can''t help but think of what his mother said just now. She smiles. It''s really beautiful!


    "Qin Shao is also interested in Huaguo tea?" Su sugar saw Qin Qian sit down and look at his tea in a daze and look up at him.


    Seeing that Su Tang was so, Qin Qian restrained his mind and looked at Su Tang. "Miss Su is really interested. Miss Su has a wonderful idea. I don''t know if it can be sold alone. My mother who wants to come here should like it very much."


    Originally, he was just looking for an excuse for his stupidity. After Qin Qian finished, he wanted to fight. Just now his mother was hated by Su Tang, but he didn''t want to talk about it.


    "It can''t be sold at present, but when the raw materials are supplied in a few days, the scented tea will be sold separately. If Qin Shao''s family has a wife, they can buy it and drink it at home. The flower and fruit tea of xingxingtang tea house will be liked by them. If you like to eat sweet, add more honey, which will not only taste good, but also beautify and beautify your face."


    Su Tang, on the contrary, didn''t do anything because Tan Qian said his mother, or that sentence, she was really revengeful, but Gu''s kind of saying a word provoked her, and she would take it back at that time. Fireman.com www.rwenw.com


    If someone says something wrong, she will kill the whole family. It''s not revenge. It''s abnormal. Although Su Tang is not a normal person, she is not abnormal either.


    Moreover, the Qin family is a sea merchant. Maybe there is a place for cooperation in the future. It''s almost OK. Su Tang is not interested in being a cockfight. She fights with people when she''s free. Isn''t it fragrant to live a good life?


    The flower and fruit tea provided by xingxingtang tea house is facing the female market. Qin Qian now asks if he can buy it back. Where does Sutang refuse? The background of Qin''s family is that the star sugar tea house and even the cosmetics business that Sutang will do in the future are aimed at consumers.


    So Sutang not only did not say anything, but also specially introduced the flower and fruit tea of xingxingtang tea house, and said that the reason why it is not sold now is that the raw materials are not available. The four seasons in the north are distinct, and the blooming time is only warm.


    In this way, if there is enough supply of raw materials, she must go to the south. She also expects that after the star sugar department store is on the right track, she will go down to the south of the Yangtze River to find a suitable raw material supply place to see if she can start the cosmetics business before going to sea.


    Recently, she received a letter from her teacher. The situation of the old emperor is very good, and she has more and more trust in the prince. The prince''s position is more and more stable, and the possibility of other princes is greatly reduced. Therefore, several princes are ready to move recently.


    Before, Su Tang said that he could almost succeed peacefully, but now he dare not say so. Fortunately, Murong Zhao''s civil servants were assisted by Song Yi''s disciples. Pei Xuan grew up rapidly after suffering as if he had broken and reshaped. At present, he has made some achievements in the army.


    However, the old emperor was afraid that Duke Pei would be so powerful that he would not give Pei Zhen a chance to go to the battlefield for training and try to suppress it. Fortunately, Pei Xuan was able to catch the horse and go crazy, but he was still stable.

 Chapter 1173

    In the current situation of qihuangguo, sucang doesn''t want her business to start smoothly right away. She doesn''t see that the Luo family is so motionless. She doesn''t take the initiative to do anything.


    This is not her dark attribute Lori''s style of doing things. The reason why she doesn''t move is because she is also seeking stability.


    Otherwise, once there is war, the business will be as big as it is. If the business is transferred to Qingzhuo County, it is also because overseas business is easy to do. Even if there is war in China, it will not go bankrupt.


    There is even room to avoid. All businessmen have the ability to assess risks. At least at present, according to the current situation, Sutang''s judgment is to seek stability temporarily.


    Therefore, in the cosmetics business, sucang has not taken immediate action. Let''s make a preliminary preparation. If it''s too late, it will be chaotic, and we''ll wait until we calm down.


    Qin Qian is ready for Su Tang to stab himself a few words. A girl is always a little bit of a character. Although he was restrained by his mother since childhood, there are no women around him and he doesn''t have much contact with, but he has always seen some.


    But I didn''t expect that it was su sugar who was so wild. On the contrary, business was business, and we could talk about it as we should.


    After a little understanding of Tan Qian''s ideas, Su Tang was also amused. Why did she think that all girls have a small temperament? The girl''s small temperament is only for those who feel trust in her heart.


    This is the two people in the business field. Su Tang has nothing to do with others. Although she is calm and used to it, she has never had a small temper.


    "Miss sue, I''ll buy more then Tan Qian saw Su Tang like this and said with a smile.


    Su Tang nodded, "then I would like to thank Qin Shao in advance." 398 Novels www.398xs.com


    Not to mention anything else, they were very happy to talk with each other. The people who saw Su Tang''s meeting with Gu''s just now could not help but marvel. It seems that Qin Shao is really different to Miss Su.


    But also just sigh for a while, and soon was talking about "journey to the west" attracted attention.


    "Miss Su, you are welcome. I''m here today. Actually, I want to talk to Miss Su about another business.


    A few days ago, I heard that there was a new color of material in Qingzhou government last year. Later, I learned that these materials were made from star sugar.


    I want to ask Miss Su if the star candy is the star candy. If so, I want to order some materials with Miss Su. "


    Qin Qian took a mouthful of ice cream with a small spoon. It was cool and soft in the mouth, which made him dislike sweets. It seemed that he felt that kind of sweet mood.


    Then Qin Qian talked about another thing with Su Tang. He also saw that Su Tang was not easy to get in touch with. But when he talked about business just now, sucang obviously talked a little more.


    In this way, he would have a good business with her, get familiar with it first, and then talk about it. Moreover, Qin Qian didn''t just want to please Su Tang.


    Two kinds of new colors of materials that Star Candy began to sell last year have really attracted great attention. Qin''s family is a maritime merchant, and cloth is also one of the most popular commodities to be sold overseas. Such fresh colors are rare overseas and can bring a lot of good things.


    So tan Qian looked at all stars sugar, plus Su sugar and Luo Xingchen, the name is related to the two people, so straightforward inquiry.

 Chapter 1174

    When Su Tang heard Qin Qian ask himself this, he also looked up at the young man in front of him. He was really smart. The name of xingxingtang department store was only known when the plaque was opened just now.


    But Qin Qian just took a look, and immediately connected with the star sugar dyeing cloth shop in Qingyuan County. This keen and shrewd indeed deserved his reputation.


    "How could Qin Shao be in charge of the business at sea?" Su Tang didn''t deny it, but he also said, as if he had heard all along that Qin Qian didn''t go to sea because of his poor health. He only cared about the business of Qinjia warehouse.


    He should not be responsible for the import and export of the goods.


    As soon as Tan Qian heard that Sutang did not deny it, he knew that if the star sugar dyehouse was not owned by Sutang, Sutang would not question whether he was qualified to talk.


    For example, when Luo Xingchen was in the Luo family before, she was in charge of the shop and business. His elder brother belonged to his elder brother. Even if she found any business cooperation suitable for each other, she could not take over the responsibility to negotiate.


    Moreover, in general, in such a large family, the brothers fight fiercely all day long, and each of them only calculates their own benefits, and they are not willing to involve their brothers in their own land.


    Tan Qian asked her to decide the material. Of course, she could be the master of star sugar dyeing cloth workshop, but Su Tang was not sure whether Qin Qian could be the master of Qin family. Of course, she had to ask.


    "Don''t worry, Miss Su." Qin Qian heard Su Tang ask this, also said directly.


    Although many business families are in charge of their own business, the Qin family is different, especially Qin Qian. Because he is the only one who doesn''t need to go to sea, he can set foot in many businesses on land, and his brothers don''t think so.


    Qin Dafan, the current patriarch of the Qin family, is Qin Qian''s father. Qin Dafan has only married the Gu family in his whole life, and has always been a couple''s love. The Qin family is not a big family. Most of them died of famine in the early years, and almost lost their inheritance. Now, they are the only family to continue. Classic novel network www.xiaoshuoi.com


    Qin Dafan started his career from scratch, and he is also a rare figure. Because of the simple family members, several children of Qin family are brothers and sisters since childhood, and rarely have a red face.


    Even if they married their wives, the wives of the three brothers were silent and thoughtful. However, at most, they were not manipulated by Gu, but they did not fight for property.


    Because of such a family environment, Qin Qian dared to find out that Su Tang was the owner of star sugar dyeing cloth shop today, and he could immediately make the decision to talk to her.


    How much do you promise


    Hear her ask, Qin Qian stretched out a finger to her, Su sugar saw, also pick eyebrow "ten thousand?"


    Qin Qian also laughed, "10000 pieces of each color, 5000 batches of cotton cloth, and 1000 pieces of silk, silk and brocade."


    Su Tang had seen Qin Qian stretching his finger like this, so he deliberately said more. I really didn''t expect Qin Qian really wanted so much.


    In this way, Sutang really has to reevaluate the strength of Qinjia maritime merchants. Those who can buy such a large number of goods at one time are very powerful. Moreover, the capital flow must be very sufficient to bear such risks.


    Thinking about this in the heart, Su sugar noodles is a light "when to?"


    If it is such a quantity, there will be a certain pressure on the current production of Xingxing sugar dyeing cloth shop.

 Chapter 1175

    "Of course, the sooner the better. Our caravan will sail out to sea in March, may, July and September this year. I''m afraid it will be too late in March. If it''s may..."


    Qin Qian is also serious about business. Since he wants to talk about it, he has to make it clear to avoid other problems.


    "May?" Su sugar a hear Qin Qian this words, also slightly frown.


    With such a large volume of goods, even if the dyes of xingxingtang dyehouse are supplied by Suchang, and the dyeing cloth is not so complicated, it is not easy to suddenly increase such a large volume of goods. The key is that at present, xingxingtang dyehouse is in a period of expansion.


    Just a few months ago, the number of cloth dyeing workers in the dyehouse has doubled from the beginning. At present, in addition to the supply of star sugar brand stores, there are also some foreign merchants to purchase.


    Although Qin Qian wants more, he must also ensure that the Dyer supplies goods on the basis of the original supply. It is not enough for such a single goods to affect the spread of the market, and it is not worth the loss.


    Su Tang frowned and thought, and then said to Qin Qian, "if Qin Shao asks for may, I ask to pay 50% in advance as a deposit, then I can take this order."


    After consideration, Su Tang and Qin Qian said that they can eat, but the capital flow has a certain pressure on the current star sugar. Although it will not make it impossible to turn over, sucang also hopes to reduce its own risk.


    "I can pay 50% deposit, but what''s the price of the cloth?" Qin Qian is also very agile, for Su sugar put forward the request, simply agreed to come down.


    This is the business of the Qin family. If you dare to open your mouth, it is 20000 pieces of cloth. Of course, it will not be short of the deposit. Moreover, the money is not given in vain, but included in the total payment for goods.


    Compared with this, Qin Qian is concerned about another thing, that is, the price. This is the most important thing. The materials from Xingxing sugar dyeing cloth shop can not be said to be hard to find, but the price is really high. 53 Chinese website www.53zw.net


    For the same cotton fabric, light pink and purple, the price of a piece of cloth is at least several hundred Wen more expensive than other colors. What you sell is the price difference that no one has.


    Those overseas people also need to wear clothes. These two fresh colors are not available in foreign countries. They are definitely more expensive than others. The profit is enough. Although Qin Qian is willing to make friends with Su Tang, he does not do business at a loss.


    "Since Qin Shao wants more, the price is certainly cheaper than the general import price. The friendship price is 95% off." Su Tang heard him talk about the price, her beautiful eyes narrowed with a smile, and opened her mouth to offer a friendship price.


    "Is my friendship with Miss Su a little weak?" When Qin Qian heard about the friendship price of Su Tang, he would not agree.


    "Qin Shao said, how deep is the friendship between you and me, that still needs to be said." Su sugar does not mix stubble, blink an eye, ambiguous way.


    Well, it''s very direct to meet people before. When it comes to business, I''m a little fox. I''m slippery. I won''t let you have any interests.


    "Yes, it''s needless to say. It''s said that it''s predestined to meet each other for thousands of miles. It''s very difficult for us to be neighbors. What about Miss Su?" Qin Qian looks at Su Tang with a pair of peach blossom eyes smiling.


    "I don''t think Qin Shao will bully me a little girl!" Sucang''s black and white eyes are full of cunning.


    When he said this, Qin Qian looked at the little fox in front of him, shook his head and laughed, "Miss Su is really powerful. Ten percent off. If it is possible, we will immediately set a time and sign a contract."


    "Deal

 Chapter 1176

    Su sugar agreed to the price Qin Qian gave, 10% off, she was still very profitable, and Qin Qian saw Su sugar like this, where did not know that his bid was slightly higher, "Miss Su is worthy of being a female general in the business field, I admire her."


    This is the way to talk about business. How much is his own skill? Qin Qian didn''t like it because he was too expensive. But he also expressed his admiration for sucang.


    Obviously, she is a very strong girl, but when talking about business, she can make use of her own advantages. She won''t let herself suffer a loss by holding Qin Qian, so she has such an advantageous transaction price.


    Tan Qian didn''t think that Sutang was mean. He didn''t mean to seduce him or anything else. It was just because of sucang''s simple words that he was shaken.


    If you can''t even use this method in business, even if there''s nothing to do business with, dirty and smelly means are not useless. Suchang is quite aboveboard.


    "Qin Shaomu praised it." Su sugar naturally heard the meaning of Qin Qian''s words, and said with a smile.


    This is what business is supposed to be like. Although she has a strong temperament, she can get more benefits by simply showing weakness at this time, and a fool won''t do it.


    Moreover, she thought she was a gentleman enough. She said so, but Qin Qian still insisted on talking after hearing about it. She would continue to grind with him.


    It was Qin Qian himself who took a small step back after hearing this. Moreover, Qin Qian didn''t suffer from the loss of 10% discount. Even if he grinded again, Su Tang could not be lower than 80% at most.


    She doesn''t have any other products. She doesn''t have a brain problem. She wants to sell them at a low price. But Qin Qian, who is so smart, must have known in his mind. With such a small retrogression, she can''t say that she still wants to sell well in sucang. Reading novels together www.17kxs.cc


    Business people''s calculations can''t just look at a little bit in front of you. Qin Qian saw Su Tang''s cunning look like a fox, and he also laughed, "Miss Su is really modest."


    The more he got in touch with Su Tang, the more interesting he found this little girl. She seemed direct and sharp, but she was very cunning when she was talking about business, which made people feel like exploring again and again.


    "Sugar, how did you talk to him for so long?" Qin Qian and Su Tang had a good cooperation. The work of Qin''s warehouse came to him and left first. Then Luo Xingchen sat beside Su Tang and asked.


    Just now Luo Xingchen was in charge of communicating with these merchants. Su Tang avoided them because he was not interested in them. Although Luo Xingchen was busy, Yu Guang was watching Su Tang and Qin Qian talking. Seeing Qin Qian go, she came to ask.


    The key is that Luo Xingchen didn''t expect that Su Tang and Qin Qian had anything to talk about. She also understood Su Tang''s temper. If Su Tang had no other thoughts on Qin Qian, she would not talk like this.


    So, Luo Xingchen can''t help thinking, is it because her family evil sugar looks at Qin Qian with no mind, in fact, it is because people are good-looking and moved?


    "Dear, I suggest you put away your thoughts." There is an orange cat beside sucang. Luo Xingchen''s thought was immediately known by it. Without saying it, Su Tang could guess that the girl''s heart was overflowing when she saw the expression on Luo Xingchen''s face.


    "You don''t know what I think." Luo Xingchen heard Suchang say so, curled his mouth and said.


    "How do you know I don''t know?" Su sugar raised her eyes, a pair of bright eyes looked at her like a smile.

 Chapter 1177

    Luo Xingchen is staring at by Su Tang. He hugs himself pitifully. His best friend is a demon or something. He is so afraid!


    Su Tang looks at her affectation, then looks at Jinbai, who is not far away from home, and then says, "Qin Qian and I have a business deal and ordered 20000 pieces of xingxingtang. I want Jinbo to go to dyehouse and replace Wenzhu with you. What do you think?"


    Jinbo has been following Luo Xingchen for a while. It seems simple and honest, but the internal affairs are clear. During this period of time, he has learned how to calculate accounts and write with Luo Xingchen. Although he is still immature, he can use it.


    "Why do you suddenly want to transfer Kimber back?" When Luo Xingchen was in the Luo family before, there were many people around him, but because of the fierce fighting in the family, he didn''t dare to use it at all.


    On the contrary, since she was expelled by the Luo family, Su Tang bought a servant to use for her. She used it well. Jinbo followed her for more than half a year, and she used it well. Suddenly, Sutang wanted to transfer people away. Naturally, she still had to ask.


    Su Tang heard her say this, glanced at her, "Jinbai is not young after all, it is inconvenient, and bamboo is better."


    To make such a decision, of course, is not sucang''s whim. After all, Luo Xingchen is a girl. She disguises herself as a man. It''s not good to follow a maid around her. Although she has orange cats around her, she should have no problem buying servants.


    But even orange cat can''t guarantee that the people he bought will always be used, because bipedal is the most complex animal in the world, and the human heart is also the most changeable in the world. Beauty nest novel www.mnowoxs.com


    It doesn''t mean that she can be trusted now. So Luo Xingchen has no maid around, so she may be safer. After all, she looks good-looking. After all, she moves her mind of climbing into bed and discovers secrets that she shouldn''t know. It''s unnecessary to kill people and kill people or other people at that time.


    It''s most appropriate for young childe to follow a boy. It''s relatively safe to pay attention to it a little bit. At least, I can''t climb the bed. Pay attention to it, and don''t let the boy serve him personally. It''s totally understandable.


    But even so, there are still some risks. Su Tang''s arrangement is also because Jinbo is already at the age of marriage after all. This young man knows a lot about things, and he is about the same age as Luo Xingchen. So he has been following him all the time, so he can''t tell what is going on.


    Jin Bai is calm, intelligent and introverted. He is a good assistant. However, Su Tang is more aware of Zhu Wenzhu''s temperament. In addition, Zhu Wenzhu is only 11 years old this year, and his mind is simple. He is more suitable to follow Luo Xingchen.


    It is estimated that before Zhu Wenzhu grows up, Luo Xingchen will return to his true female identity. In this way, Zhu Wenzhu can continue to learn from Luo Xingchen.


    Luo Xingchen heard sucang say this, also understand her meaning, "I would like to teach Jinbo more."


    "Jin Bai is old and his character is qualitative. He is not very good at interpersonal communication. On the contrary, Wenzhu is young and uncertain. He is good at communication and is more suitable for managing department stores. I intended to let him take over here." Su sugar know Luo Xingchen with handy, do not want to change people, but also explain their attitude.


    This arrangement is also decided by Sutang according to their personality, not taken for granted.

 Chapter 1178

    Jinbo and Zhu Wenzhu are two completely different personalities. Jin Bai is old and calm, but he doesn''t speak much. His shrewdness is hidden under the surface of loyalty.


    In fact, such people are more suitable for managing such places as dye mills or soy sauce mills. They are calm and do not suffer losses.


    Although Zhu Wenzhu is young, he can rely on himself to cheat and make money by gambling.


    This kind of character is the most suitable for this kind of interpersonal communication. You fool me, I fool you, and make a fool of each other.


    So at the beginning, Su Tang''s plan was to let Zhu Wenzhu be in charge of star sugar department store, but he was young and needed some experience.


    "Last year, he and Mu Huai were in charge of the dyehouse. Everything was excellent. Now it''s time to do it." Su sugar and Luo Xingchen said again.


    Luo Xingchen heard that Su Tang said that she had plans and plans, but did not continue to adhere to it. In fact, from the perspective of people, Luo Xingchen was still convinced by sucang''s "since this is the case, let''s arrange it like this."


    "Well, Kimber was taught by you, and he will have a good future in the future." Su Tang patted Luo Xingchen on the shoulder.


    Luo Xingchen saw that she said so and laughed, "I understand."


    In fact, Luo Xingchen is not so sad. In the end, she is just a servant. However, she has to adapt to changing people. But since sucang has decided to make such an arrangement, she has her reason, so there is no doubt about it.


    Moreover, Zhu Wenzhu and Luo Xingchen are familiar with each other, and they went to Beijing together before.


    After Luo Xingchen finished, he said with a smile, "don''t say that. How could Qin Qian talk to you about the cloth business? You are the boss of Xingxing sugar cloth dyeing workshop. There are not many people who know about it. Are you just..."


    Speaking of this, Luo Xingchen''s expression is somewhat surprised. Hot books www.redianshu.com


    "That''s what you think." Sucan directly admitted.


    "I''ll say that he''s really a rare shrewd man. Don''t you cheat?" Luo Xingchen also sighs that Qin Qian is really very smart, and can''t be convinced.


    Luo Xingchen thought, Tan Qian and her home evil sugar estimate is really equal.


    It''s a pity that his health is too bad. Otherwise, he will be better than Pei.


    Su sugar looked at Luo Xingchen''s expression, there was no more to say. The girl''s heart is really a girl''s heart!


    "It''s smart. He does a good business, and we can also ship goods. There''s no problem here. I''ll go back and tell Jinbai that the two colors are almost sold. It''s time to add two more colors to keep the business young forever."


    Su Tang and Luo Xingchen finish the business affairs and arrangements. It is enough to see Luo Xingchen in the department store. So they plan to go back and arrange the exchange between Jinbai and Zhu Wenzhu.


    Luo Xingchen nodded, "OK, be careful on your way. I''ll have ginseng chicken soup and sugar at noon."


    After that, she licked her face and laughed with Su Tang. When Su Tang saw her like this, she knocked on her head and said, "you can take some dishes, eat food!"


    Luo Xingchen was knocked is also ha ha laugh, since the filial piety, Su sugar at home this period of time, meals are simply constantly changing every day, Luo Xingchen feel that his clothes are a little tight, in Su sugar''s suggestion, efforts to move more, but eat is not delayed.


    "It will be stewed for a long time. It will be eaten in the evening and eaten by the second senior brother at noon." Sucang stood up and said.


    After su Tang took out his journey to the west, Luo Xingchen was the first to read it. As soon as he heard sucang say, he immediately knew "sweet and sour or braised in brown sauce?"


    "Look at my mood." She''s not in the mood to order sugar.

 Chapter 1179

    Su Tang took Jinbo back to Su''s house, and then told him about his arrangement. "You work with Mr. Luo these days. Mr. Luo told me that you did a good job.


    You are only brother and sister. Your sister is also working in Qingyuan County. I can''t bear your brother and sister so far apart.


    And I know that you are calm, and you may not adapt to these boastful business contacts.


    At present, the dyer''s shop is barely on the right track. It''s the time for expansion. Although Wenzhu is sensible, it''s still young, so he can''t help being frivolous.


    You can get along with me as much as Wenzhu.


    Moreover, you are at the age of marriage. If you have a crush on you, please report to me as soon as possible. Since you are so determined to leave, you must live a good life


    Sucan sits on the chair and talks to Kimber standing below.


    Jinbo and his sister tried to leave home and sell themselves to her. Both of them are smart and capable. His sister is also an internship manager of the fish roasting shop in Qingyuan County. Although it has not been open for a long time, it has done a good job.


    Brother and sister are dependent on each other, so they are closer and can take care of each other. Su Tang also thinks that Jinbai is more appropriate to be responsible for the expansion of dyehouse.


    But sucang didn''t say anything about it. She decided to give the order directly. She still asked Jinbo for her opinion.


    In addition, her brother and sister are indeed of marriageable age. They sell themselves as slaves and have no elders. Naturally, she is the master of this matter. They leave home in such a desperate way that they want to live a good life. Su Tang also hopes that her people can live a good life. Whole novel network www.qbxsw.com


    Jinbai''s eyes were red when he heard Su Tang say such a thing. "If you don''t meet the princess, I''m afraid I don''t know where I''m going to be if I don''t meet the princess. The kindness of the princess will be unforgettable forever."


    She was still affectionate. She bought her brother and sister, gave them shelter and gave them good opportunities for development, which they all remember.


    In addition, Su Tang said that he did not adapt to the way of work here, which was true. He did not understand those contacts. He was just stupid and didn''t react in a timely manner. Although he tried to adapt, he felt a little bit hard.


    On the contrary, the dyer''s shop is to expand. It is much easier for him to sign a contract at the negotiation table, because there will be a lot of time for him to think and make a proper judgment.


    Still to say, sucang has its own way of employing people.


    "Well, clean up. These days, I''ll sign a contract with Qin Shao of Qin''s warehouse. When you go back with the contract, you can also bring some new dyes. When you get there, you can talk to Wenzhu and come to Qingzhuo county to see me."


    Su Tang said with a smile when she saw Kimber, and then went on to say, "do a good job!"


    Jinbai kneels down and kowtows Su Tang Lian three times before he retreats slowly.


    On the first day of the opening of the department store, there were more than 100 taels of water. Although most of them were other products, they also brought confidence to these businesses.


    In contrast, the tea house on the third floor of the department store was popular because of the hit of journey to the west, which attracted countless people to listen to it. However, because the consumption of the tea house was really high, it made the tea house, together with the whole star sugar department store, all of a sudden.

 Chapter 1180

    Within ten days, the gross profit brought by the teahouse alone has reached 500 taels. The more expensive it is, the more it attracts many people to compete for consumption, and many people in Qingzhuo county are amazed.


    The Department Store gradually got on the right track, and after a few days'' negotiation with sucang, Qin Qian also came to sign a cloth purchase contract with sucang.


    Then Jinbai takes the contract and the letter from Sutang, as well as some new dyes from several carts, and goes back to Qingyuan County.


    After returning to Jinbai, Zhu Wenzhu also came to Qingzhuo County for the first time. After arriving, he followed Luo Xingchen''s side and looked after the business of the department store according to Su Tang''s instructions.


    "These crafty guys, seeing the benefits, are just like the wolf who smells the fishy smell. I''ve been eating and drinking outside for two months. Now there are only a few counters left in the department store. I''ve decided on the last batch of merchants. What do you think?"


    In the twinkling of an eye, star candy department store has been open for three months. From the beginning, people don''t know what happened. Now it has become a landmark building in Qingzhuo county. According to its own slogan, you can buy everything you want if you come to star sugar department store once.


    At present, small merchants going out to sea will buy some goods from star sugar department store and sell them at sea. The goods they bring back will be sold from Qinjia warehouse. The two businesses complement each other and are very harmonious.


    At the beginning, those businessmen who asked Luo Xingchen to talk to them in person now saw the influence of Xingxing sugar department store, and they all came to Luo Xingchen, hoping to settle in. Luo Xingchen dealt with them all day long these days.


    However, opportunities are limited, so sucang and Luo Xingchen should choose according to the overall commodity composition of the department store.


    Now Luo Xingchen is about to see, let Su sugar make the final decision. Literature in writing 520 www.bxwx520xs.com


    "You can choose all of these. For the first year, the rent will be restored from next year. For new merchants, the rent will not be discounted."


    Luo Xingchen does business or has a set, she chooses, Su sugar a look no problem.


    "It''s natural that these old foxes used to hold on to me, but now Feng Shui turns around. I''m kind enough not to raise their prices." Luo Xingchen waves his hand, the expression of atmosphere.


    Su Tang looked at her like this and shook her head with a smile


    After hearing this, Luo Xingchen laughed, "sugar, for the first time in my life, I know that I have no scruples about doing business. It''s so cool. Now I think about it. I was trapped in a small Luo family. It''s really narrow and mean!"


    Sometimes it''s really only when people jump out of the original environment that they know what happened to them. Now Luo Xingchen feels really relaxed and comfortable. In this way, they can do business without being tied up. They can make their own decisions about what they want to do.


    And Su sugar see her say so, also smile "yes, however, should get back, still can''t miss."


    The Luo family has been quiet in recent months. I think it''s not peaceful inside the Luo family. There are sea merchants like Qin''s in Qingzhuo county. The influence of the Luo family is limited, but it really doesn''t cause any trouble to Su Tang and Luo Xingchen.


    But Su sugar heart can not forget the Luo family, at the beginning of the Luo family pit her, she can remember, revenge is certainly revenge, revenge is also to revenge.


    Luo Xingchen is very familiar with Su Tang''s character. He didn''t say anything when he heard this. To Luo family, Luo Xingchen thought that he was benevolent and righteous, so he had nothing to say.

 Chapter 1181

    Su Tang and Luo Xingchen are sitting in the room talking. Then they see Jiang Nian coming in from the outside with a flower paper in his hand. They come in and salute Su Tang. "Miss, an invitation from the county government, Mrs. Fu invites you to enjoy the flowers."


    Without waiting for sucang to say anything, Luo Xingchen said, "the county magistrate''s wife is persistent. You have refused several times. He sent an invitation like this. It''s really interesting."


    It was the magistrate of Qingzhuo county. Fu''s wife had sent an invitation to her home on her birthday. Su Tang only prepared a gift, but didn''t come.


    Fu Yi, the magistrate of Qingzhuo County, is a capable official. Under his administration, the people''s livelihood of Qingzhuo county is rich. He is a good official, but Su Tang is not willing to communicate with him more.


    It''s not because of anything else. It''s because although Fu Yi did a good job, the back house was very chaotic. His wife and concubines were in a mess. Su Tang was a woman. Naturally, he would not appreciate such a man.


    Su Tang was a woman herself, and every time she received an invitation from a woman in the back house, Su Tang''s brain ached at the thought of winding around with those women. She used her brain in business to make money.


    Socializing with these women is good for sucang.


    but it''s also interesting. Susugar is now a business woman. This is a persistent wife. She invited her to invite invitations several times in the past few months, or make complaints about her.


    and Suzi heard Siu Tsiu make complaints about it, and drank a cup of tea, and smiled, "she is naturally predestined."


    Mrs. Fu has been repeatedly refused to invite by her. She wants to know that it is shameless, but she does not give up. It must be her own reason. 139 reading net www.139ds.com


    Speaking of this, Su Tang is very helpless. She and the Gu family of the Qin family only met once in a while. Even when they met with Qin Qian occasionally, they were talking about serious business. There was absolutely nothing else.


    Gu asked his wife to invite him again and again, but Su Tang didn''t know what to say. He didn''t want to make these twists and turns. It didn''t help to be complicated.


    But it can''t always be like this. Su Tang thought for a moment and said to Jiang Nian, "nian''er, you can reply for me and say that I''ll be there on time."


    Refused so many times, this time sucang actually agreed.


    Jiang Nian saluted after hearing, ready to go back to the post, and Luo Xingchen was looking at her curiously, "you are not too troublesome, how this time agreed."


    "Who makes someone so persistent? Today, I received a letter from Jinbai, and all the fabrics Qin Qian asked for were already ready. I thought that when Qin Qian received the goods, I would go south. Do you want to join me.


    If you are with me, although Wenzhu has made a lot of progress, how complicated is the interpersonal communication? I also say hello to the county magistrate. If there is anything, I can take care of one or two. "


    Naturally, Su Tang didn''t agree casually. On the one hand, the other party was very persistent, but the most important thing was that she was going to leave Qingzhuo county to go to the south. If Luo Xingchen went with her, Zhu Wenzhu, who had just passed her 12th birthday, was in charge.


    Although Zhu Wenzhu can also be used, the department store has been on the regular business, generally nothing will happen.


    However, he was the only one, and he was still worried. Su Tang''s identity as a princess always played a role. He said hello to Fu Yi, the county magistrate. If there was any problem, if there was a county magistrate to take care of it, there would be no big deal.

 Chapter 1182

    Luo Xingchen knew that Su Tang had his own plan for the invitation, so he set out to go to the South with sucang. On May 15, Su Tang got up early in the morning, had breakfast, cleaned up and went to the county yamen of Qingzhuo county.


    Today is the invitation of Qi''s wife, Fu''s wife in charge of the county magistrate''s office. As the object of invitation, Su Tang should enter the courtyard of the county magistrate''s residence in the back yard of the Yamen through the back door. However, Su Tang did not do so, but went directly to the main gate.


    Fu Yi got up early this morning and went to the front County Yamen to deal with his official business. Then he sat down and saw the Yamen servant come in and return, "my Lord, Miss Su from star sugar department store wants to see you."


    When he heard that sucang was coming to the door, Fu Yi was stunned for a moment. He was surprised and said, "Miss Su from star sugar department store?"


    Fu Yi is the magistrate of Qingzhuo county. As a parent official, he can''t say that he knows everything about local affairs, but he certainly knows about the big business of xingxingtang department store. Moreover, the business and books of xingxingtang tea house are also the most popular topics in Qingzhuo county.


    Fu Yi had met the person in charge of star sugar on some occasions before, but all of them met the master Luo. Although Miss Su was also in charge of star sugar, she didn''t often come out to meet people. Therefore, Fu Yi had only heard of sucang''s reputation before, and had never seen him face to face.


    Now, when he heard that sucang came directly to the door, Fu Yi was naturally surprised, but he immediately asked people to invite him in.


    Although Qihuang merchants'' status is not high, Qingzhuo county''s commodity economy is developed, and the economic development mainly depends on these merchants. Besides, Su Tang and Qin Qian are absolute big merchants, and the county magistrate will not look down on them, but will attach importance to them.


    Su Tang sees the Yamen servant and asks him to come in. He nods and takes Jiang Nian and Su LAN into the Yamen. He goes to see Fu Yi directly. Novel of new pen interest Pavilion www.510xsk.com


    Fu Yi had not seen this Miss Su before, but he also heard a legend from outsiders that although she was young, she was really a good-looking girl. After hearing this, he was only joking. It is said that this Miss Su is not 12 years old, so she is beautiful, but she is just a little girl. How can she be.


    But today he saw the little girl who came in, because today she was out for an appointment. Su Tang was wearing a peach blossom pink coat with a bright red skirt.


    Coat and skirt with gold and silver embroidery thread embroidered with burning peach pattern, in such a early summer sun, pan warm light.


    In addition to such a beautiful dress, a black hair was combed into a maid''s bow and bun, decorated with a golden crown inlaid with red coral. The red gemstones matched the red coral bracelets, earrings, and red coral tassels on her chest.


    The red cardamom reflects the girl''s eyebrow with a touch of red lotus flower, just like a budding red peony. It is obviously gorgeous and vulgar in color and dress. However, the temperament of a girl suppresses such vulgarity, which makes it more noble.


    If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, how could Fu Yi believe that the little girl in front of her was said to be a peasant girl, and she started from scratch. How could she feel a little shrunk from a small family, but she was awe inspiring.


    However, Fu Yi is surprised at the first sight, and then frowns slightly at Su Tang. An ordinary merchant dressed like this is afraid to violate the rules.


    Although this kind of dress is very good-looking, Qihuang merchants are not in a high position and have fixed requirements on their clothes. In particular, the hair crowns on their heads are not allowed to be worn by ordinary women unless they get married on the day of marriage. It is against the regulations that the little girl should wear them at ordinary times.

 Chapter 1183

    Although Fu Yi is a man, he is an official after all. He knows some rules of women, so when he sees Su Tang dressed like this, he frowns.


    Su Tang has orange cat beside her, so as soon as Fu Yi has an idea in her mind, she immediately has a feeling, but she is deliberately like this today. Speechless, what is the


    ? The old emperor did not do anything. She was enough, but no matter how much the title was, it was a princess. She deliberately meant it today, in fact, it was to make complaints about herself.


    So, regardless of Fu Yi''s idea, Su Tang came in with two servant girls, looked at him and said with a smile, "Lord Fu!"


    Fu Yi is stunned when he sees Su Tang like this. You should know that even Qin Qian, who has more influence than the county magistrate in Qingzhuo County, should salute the magistrate when he meets the magistrate. The official is the official, and the people are the people. This is for sure.


    Although Su Tang opened a big shop with good business in Qingzhuo County, he was an influential merchant. However, it was fatal to see the county magistrate impolite and disobey the regulations to dress like this.


    Fu Yi looks at Su Tang. He doesn''t believe that such a little girl who can do such a big business can not understand these rules. Therefore, although he is suspicious, he is very careful to look at sucang "Miss Su!"


    Seeing that Fu Yi was not polite, Jiang Nian began to say, "Lord Fu, Miss Fu is a good Princess whom your majesty has made himself."


    Su Tang can''t tell us his identity. It falls on Jiang Nian.


    After Jiang niancai finished, Fu Yi was surprised and looked at Su Tang, "good princess?"


    Su Tang nodded with a smile, "my county is visiting today. I have some things to discuss with Mr. Fu. I don''t know if it is convenient for you?" A Book www.1pinshu.com


    Fu Yi was the magistrate of Qingzhuo County, but he was a county magistrate who was born as a Jinshi. He had some skills to this day. During this period of time in Qingzhuo County, he also had some documents with the capital.


    Fu Yi knew that there was a good princess in Qingyuan County, and he also knew that the reason why this good princess was granted had something to do with the Duke of PEI. Moreover, the good princess was the only female disciple of Song Yi, the imperial master.


    After hearing Jiang Nian say that Su Tang is a good princess, Fu Yi''s brain moves quickly. He thinks that the plaque of xingxingtang department store is the calligraphy of emperor Zhong Wen.


    At the beginning, some people were curious about the relationship between the star candy department store and Song Yi. Su Tang only explained some origins. Now I think that if Mr. Zhong Wen''s status was not a close disciple who loved Youjia, it would not be so easy to give Mo Bao.


    Thinking like this, Fu Yi reaches out and asks Su Tang to come in. "Princess, please come inside!"


    Obviously, this is a recognition of Su Tang''s identity. Although the princess is a woman''s title, it is not like the nobility in the capital city. When it comes to places, there are few titles like princess.


    Su Tang is the only one in the whole Qingzhou Prefecture, and Fu Yi has heard that the good princess is named su. Last year, he contributed the secret recipe of two new dishes, seeds and soap, that made him a princess.


    Everything was right. Naturally, he took it as true.


    But sucang saw that he asked himself to enter the door, nodded and went to sit down first.


    While Fu Yi asked people to make tea, he also sat down, while Su Tang took out a bright yellow object, which was the imperial edict granted by the emperor. "This is the imperial edict of your majesty to seal the county personally. Please see it, Mr. Fu!"

 Chapter 1184

    Although Sutang is not a liar, but also to prove their identity, this edict is the best proof.


    When Fu Yi looked at the things in Su Tang''s hand, he could not sit still. He knelt down directly and took it over with both hands. Local officials seldom see the edict, but it is difficult to forge it. He only looked at it and knew that Sutang''s edict was true.


    This bright and beautiful Miss Su is indeed a good Princess personally appointed by his majesty, and is also a close disciple of Mr. Zhong Wen, the emperor''s teacher.


    "I have seen the good princess! Please take back the edict After reading the edict, Fu Yi raises his hands to let Suchang take back.


    Su Tang picked up the imperial edict and collected it again. Then she said, "Lord Fu, get up quickly. This county doesn''t want to be high-profile. After all, the identity of the princess is special, so we can avoid being deceived, so we can use the imperial edict to prove our identity."


    "A good princess should be careful in his work and set an example." Once upon a time, Princess Su had a chance to sit down and listen to this letter


    Fu Yi praises sucang in front of his face. It sounds good, but it''s not hypocritical boasting. He really thinks that sucang is too beautiful. Moreover, sucang is not that kind of elegant and dignified appearance, but gorgeous and beautiful.


    If not, the Gu clan would be dissatisfied with all kinds of things when he saw Su Tang. Su Tang had inherited the advantages of his own parents. Before Liu''s death, he was a delicate and lovable beauty. Su Dafu, without saying anything else, looked like a dog, or he would not have been married by Wu.


    Therefore, Su Tang''s brothers and sisters all have a good appearance. When they are not adopted, they are not able to see it because they eat less and are thin. After that, the two brothers and sisters come out to live and have enough food and nutrition to keep up with them, so they can have a good look.


    At present, sucang is 11 years old, and half a year to 12 years old. It is the young girl''s budding age, and her whole appearance is more and more bright and colorful. Fat cat literature website www.feimaowx.com


    But sucang''s appearance is really not something women of age can look at. She is too bad for the country and the people, not like a good woman.


    But sucang is very satisfied with her appearance now. Anyway, no one can be a demon, isn''t she? She likes it very much.


    Now, when Su Tang heard Fu Yi''s praise of herself, she also laughed, "Fu''s great praise!"


    Fu Yi is also polite, "the princess is really modest."


    Su Tang smiles again, and continues to say, "today, Japan county has received the invitation of Mrs. Fu to come to see Mr. Fu, but I also have something to ask for!"


    "You''re welcome, princess. When I took part in the imperial examination, my master was the master of Song Dynasty. If it was not for the attention of the Lord song, there would be no lower official. Today, the princess is a disciple of the master. If there is a need for a subordinate Officer, I will do my best."


    Fu Yi is also a smart person. Su Tang''s most valuable identity is not as simple as a princess. As long as her identity is confirmed, it is the support of Mr. Zhong Wen''s whole faction. In the officialdom, there are several who don''t want to rely on Song Yi.


    If you can get on, you will have a bright future. What''s more, Su Tang has two senior brothers who are noble and powerful. Not to mention the prince, the little Duke of the Duke of Pei has a deep love for the good princess. Even when he is ill, he never forgets his love.


    It is said that Qihuang has several unknown things. If you can''t see them, you can''t see them. Since you have seen them, you have to find a way to get in touch with them.

 Chapter 1185

    Fu Yi is also very good. When he was in charge of the imperial examination, it was Song Yi who presided over it. In general, all the people who took part in the imperial examination in those years should call Song Yi a seat master.


    This relationship between teachers and students is certainly not better than that of serious apprenticeship. However, in official circles, this is even a relationship that can be used to make up for one''s voice. Now, Fu Yi''s saying so is obviously courting.


    Su Tang, of course, could see that he was actively courting him. He also said, "it''s a coincidence that Fu was supervised by a teacher in the imperial examination."


    Fu Yi didn''t follow his advice, but he didn''t refuse directly. When he heard that, Fu Yi took a look at Su Tang''s delicate and bright face.


    After knowing that Su Tang was a good princess, Fu Yi was not curious why the little Duke of Pei''s mansion was so obsessed. Now that Su Tang was dealing with himself, he felt even more deeply that a little peasant girl could become a close disciple of emperor Song Yi and be named a princess. Indeed, it was not luck that a little peasant girl could become a close disciple of emperor Song Yi.


    Fu Yi didn''t think that he could get on with the relationship this time. Since Su Tang came to visit and did business in Qingzhuo County, he would have some opportunities to show his friendship in the future. Don''t worry.


    "It''s true. I don''t know if the good princess is looking for the lower officer this time?" Fu Yiguan did a good job and was smart. He didn''t say anything about the scene at this time. He asked the key points directly.


    Su Tang met him and asked, so he said, "it''s not a big deal. Lord Fu knows that our county has opened two shops in our county to earn a few pocket money. I''m here to visit him today. If you can, I''d like to help you take care of the shops in our County. I''d like to thank you very much."


    Sucang also directly explained her requirements. In fact, she thought that neither of them was in the shop. If there was something wrong with them and a local official was there, there would be no big deal. Huaxiu Chinese www.huaxiuzw.com


    If Fu Yi is really sincere, I believe it will only be more attentive. Su Tang doesn''t appreciate Fu Yi''s private life, but mature people will know that we can''t only look at people on one side.


    If the private life is not handled well, sucang will not be too close. However, as a cooperator, Fu Yi may not be a bad one. In any case, he will not be a close cooperator.


    Fu Yi thought that Sutang was asking him to help, but he didn''t expect that it was this one. His tone was very relaxed. "It''s this, princess. Please rest assured. I''ll try my best."


    After hearing this, Su Tang laughed, "thank you very much."


    Fu Yi was also polite, and tried to ask a few questions about the imperial court and the Lord song. However, he saw that Su Tang was so mean that he only knew how to do business.


    His mouth is very strict. Fu Yi can''t get anything important from Sutang. He can''t tell whether sucang knows or doesn''t know. Anyway, sucang is very different from the legendary image in the capital.


    But regardless of whether he knows it or not, Fu Yi also knows that Su Tang is a rare opportunity that he can seize at the moment. To gain trust, it is not enough to meet twice once. So he chatted for a second, and when he saw Suchang''s attitude, he didn''t ask much.


    He knows the current affairs so well that Su Tang can save time. After a while, when the time is almost over, Su Tang and Fu Yi have a word and go to the backyard to attend Mrs. Fu''s flower appreciation party.


    When Fu Yi sees that Su Tang has left, he thinks for a moment and quickly asks the boy to go to the backyard. "Please come over and say I have something important to say."

 Chapter 1186

    After the county government office, the flowerpots bought from outside filled the courtyard. Qi''s face was full of smiles and his daughter was entertaining the guests.


    Qi and Fu Yi are young couple. After they got married, they gave birth to a man and a daughter. Fu Xiaolian, the eldest daughter, is 14 years old, which is exactly the age of marriage. Qi often holds some flower appreciation parties these days to show her daughter to see each other.


    Fu Xiaolian is also accompanied by a girl who is dressed up and showy. She is older than Fu Xiaolian. This is Fu Xiaohuan, the eldest daughter of Fu Yi and his concubine. Although she is a commoner, but because her mother is favored, such occasions will follow Qi''s side.


    The Qi family was not satisfied with Fu Xiaohuan, but she was the housewife, the daughter of the common people. That was also to call her mother, and she could not ignore the marriage. Otherwise, her reputation as a mistress would be affected and her daughter might be affected. Therefore, she was dissatisfied with her mother, and she just tolerated it.


    Fu Xiaolian''s appearance follows Qi''s, but she has studied and read since childhood. She has learned to be a housekeeper from her mother. Although she is only 14 years old, she is still in a stable position. On the contrary, Fu Xiaohuan is older than Fu Xiaolian, but she follows her mother, and her behavior is rather frivolous.


    "Why hasn''t Mrs. Qin arrived yet?" Fu Xiaohuan followed Qi''s side, looking forward to the arrival of Gu.


    Who doesn''t know that in the whole Qingzhuo County, the best youth is Qin Qian and Qin Shao. Qin Qian is the youngest child of a large merchant family and has the ability to do business. The key is to be good-looking. Naturally, Fu Xiaohuan has a heart tied to Qin Qian.


    Only thinking about Qin Qian''s appearance and identity, she is only the daughter of the county magistrate. Therefore, she has always been very flattering to the Gu family, hoping to marry into the Qin family.


    As for her sister, Fu Xiaohuan did not put it in the eye. She was so ugly that Qin Shaocai would not like it. Huowen novel network www.rwxsw.net


    These days, the Gu family has been trying to get serious about Su Tang''s social intercourse skills, so he asked the Qi family for help. Qi''s and Gu''s are quite good at talking about each other. For Qin Qian, Qi''s family is not interested in him. Such a good-looking childe is a troublemaker''s appearance.


    The appearance of her daughter-in-law is just ordinary, but Qi believes that her daughter-in-law must be the choice of housewife valued by the rich families. The rich people choose their daughter-in-law not by their looks, but by their connotation.


    Moreover, Qin Qian''s body and bones are so weak that who knows how long he will live. Of course, Qi''s daughter does not want to marry Qin Qian. There is no conflict between Qi''s and Gu''s in this respect. Therefore, Qi''s help comes with Gu''s help.


    At first, Qi wanted to say that a county magistrate''s wife personally sent a post invitation, which would certainly not be rejected. But who could have imagined that Miss Su was so arrogant that after three months'' invitation, Qi''s solemnity was refused and she finally got Su Tang''s reply.


    "Stop it and don''t make a fool of yourself outside!" The Qi family heard that the common woman around her was so unpretentious and reprimanded.


    Although Fu Xiaohuan is arrogant, she also knows that the matron is in charge of her marriage. She turns her mouth and doesn''t speak.


    Seeing her like this, Qi Shi looked at his daughter and felt more and more satisfied.


    Today, all the women who came to the flower appreciation party were women''s family members. Qi''s family responded to this. Suddenly, someone reported that the master asked her to meet him in front of him. Qi thought that something was wrong. She asked her daughter Fu Xiaolian to serve the guests instead of herself and went to the front of the Yamen.

 Chapter 1187

    Qi''s family just left, and sucang arrived here. She didn''t want to publicize that she was a princess or something, so she specially told Fu Yi that she wanted to keep a low profile.


    Fu Yi is also a smart person. He knows the meaning of Su Tang, and he won''t go everywhere. He doesn''t go directly to the backyard from the county government office. Instead, he goes out and walks around the back, just like an ordinary invited guest.


    It''s also a coincidence that Su Tang''s carriage stops. Jiang Nian and Su LAN support her to get off the carriage. The Qin family''s carriage also arrives. Gu''s big servant girl beside her also gets out of the car.


    Since Gu''s first meeting with sucang, he felt dissatisfied, but Qin Qian took a fancy to Su Tang. Although he didn''t express anything directly, he always made more contacts with sucang under the pretext of business.


    I''m afraid that his mother, who is straight, doesn''t like Su Tang. Qin Qian is in front of Gu''s family these days. It seems that he has no intention of mentioning sucang, which is basically good words.


    Gu''s mother-in-law was not the kind of mother-in-law, otherwise he would not have been speechless by his three daughters-in-law. Over time, he heard more, and Gu knew that his son really liked Su Tang.


    However, she didn''t like it as much as before. Since her son likes it, she also wants to get in touch with sucang again. She has been cheated by the previous three daughters-in-law. The matchmaker said that she was dignified and beautiful when she came to the door. Looking at her obedient appearance, she agreed. As a result, she would pretend to be stupid and smart one by one.


    She wants to pinch her daughter-in-law and put her mother-in-law''s money. She often makes her own grievances. This time, she has a hard time getting in touch with her future daughter-in-law. She must have a good look. She has the last son and is determined not to be cheated.


    So Gu repeatedly asked Qi to ask Su Tang to come to the door. Who knows how many times he asked, it was not easy to finally wait for Su Tang''s reply.


    In the past three months, Gu wanted to understand two things. First, her son liked sucang very much. Second, she must not be very interested in his son. Otherwise, she could refuse so firmly every time. Everybody reads novels www.rrk3d.com


    Do you really have a mind not to please her mother-in-law? Before, because Tan Qian was always flattered, Gu felt a different flavor of subversion.


    At this moment, Gu Shi just got off the bus and saw Su Tang in full dress on the opposite side. She was really stunned. She had not seen her for three months. Compared with the last time, the girl grew taller. The waist length Ru skirt showed her slim waist and her skin was as white as jade.


    It''s really a girl from the Ming Dynasty. In a few years'' time, she will be a monster who will do harm to the country and the people.


    "Miss Su!" Gu Shi sees Su Tang in the opposite side, active open mouth.


    Su Tang also saw Gu. Although she was aware that the invitation might have something to do with Gu, Su Tang thought that she was not familiar with Gu. Usually, she and Qin Qian met, and they were all serious about business.


    To avoid misunderstanding, Su Tang didn''t intend to be more friendly with Gu. However, Su Tang didn''t expect that he met some enemy the last time. Gu Shi, a hedgehog, now takes the initiative to talk to her, and his attitude is not so sharp. It''s a bit unexpected.


    Youdao is to reach out and not to smile. Since Gu has taken the initiative to open his mouth, Su Tang, out of politeness, does not respond, so he should also say "Mrs. Qin!"


    As soon as Gu Shi saw Su Tang''s indifferent attitude, she could see that she was not rational before. Seeing her son staring at sucang, and with sucang''s appearance, she thought it was some kind of dishonest fox spirit.


    But these days, Qin Qian is always brainwashing her. In addition, when she calms down, many things can be seen.

 Chapter 1188

    As soon as Gu saw Su Tang''s attitude, he knew that her youngest son was still very hot, but although she was direct, she didn''t show it directly. So when she heard sucang call herself, she nodded slightly, "it''s hard to meet Miss Su on such an occasion!"


    Su Tang heard Gu''s words and blinked. "Mrs. Fu is really enthusiastic!"


    This speech choked Gu''s family and was annoyed secretly. She really didn''t open the pot and mention it!


    Su sugar naturally also saw Gu''s annoyance, and pursed her lips with interest. Sure enough, she was happy when she saw other people''s unhappiness.


    Because of her mother''s explanation, Fu Xiaolian is receiving today''s guests. Seeing Su Tang and Gu''s family at the door, they are also ready to come to meet her. However, without waiting for her to open her mouth, Fu Xiaohuan, who is close to her, eagerly comes out. "Mrs. Qin is coming. Huan''er is missing you!"


    With her mouth, Su sugar naked eye can see the meat on Gu''s face is a little shiver, such performance also let Su sugar have a look at Fu Xiaohuan with great interest.


    Seeing only the talking woman dressed in red, she collided with Su Tang''s dress. Su Tang''s original appearance was bright and gorgeous, which made her more expensive.


    The bright and magnificent dress itself is very provocative. Sucang''s appearance is indeed quite gorgeous, but sucang''s temperament is elegant and awe inspiring. This kind of thick and gorgeous dress is also suppressed, which makes it more noble.


    On the contrary, the woman''s appearance is also very gorgeous and enchanting, but her temperament is not clean enough, so she dressed up like a new year''s red envelope, which is very eye-catching. The latest novel www.zuixinshu.com


    Gu is really impatient with Xiaohuan, but after all, she is the county magistrate''s daughter-in-law. Although she is a commoner, she has to live up to her face. Of course, she has never thought about making Fu Xiaohuan her daughter-in-law. Even if her youngest son really wants to be matched with a fox essence, she has to be a disaster to the country and the people.


    Pay Xiaohuan this level, where is worthy of her son.


    Gu couldn''t bear to pay Xiaohuan. His face was very awkward, but he was also polite to "Miss Fu!"


    Seeing this, Fu Xiaolian, who was standing beside Fu Xiaohuan, also bowed forward and saluted with the Gu family. "Mrs. Qin has come, and my mother has been talking about Mrs. Qin in the morning. She has been waiting all the time, but she was called away by her father just now, and she specially told lian''er to treat her well."


    As soon as she opened her mouth, Su Tang also looked at her. She only saw that Fu Xiaolian was tall and thin, with fair skin. Although her facial features were just beautiful, her temperament was cool and clear. She was a girl who felt comfortable at first sight.


    As soon as Gu heard Fu Xiaolian''s words, his face relaxed. "It''s only a few days since I''ve seen her. She''s getting better and better. I''m most familiar with your mother. You don''t have to be so polite."


    After that, Gu said to Fu Xiaolian, "this is Miss Su from star sugar department store. We met at the door and came in together."


    Fu Xiaolian had already seen Su Tang when she went out just now. In fact, it''s hard to ignore such a girl. Fu Xiaolian has also attended many parties with her mother these days. Although she has seen all the women of the big families in Qingzhuo County, she has always been in contact with them.


    As soon as she saw sucang, she knew that the little girl she didn''t know. In addition, she knew that Miss Su, who had been refusing to invite before the party, would come, so she immediately matched up.

 Chapter 1189

    "So this is Miss Su from star sugar department store." Fu Xiaolian comes forward to greet Su Tang.


    Su sugar see her like this, also smile nod "Fu miss!"


    Seeing her like this, even the Gu family looked at Su Tang a little. Although Fu Xiaolian is only a female family member, she is also the legitimate daughter of the magistrate of Qingzhuo county. Su Tang is just a merchant. Such attitude is absolutely arrogant.


    When Fu Xiaolian saw that Su Tang was like this, she also flashed a ray of light in her eyes. She looked at Su Tang carelessly and said with a smile, "Miss Su, please come in. A few days ago, my mother bought some flower and fruit tea from xingxingtang tea house. She really liked it very much. She always wanted to invite Miss Su to come to her door, but she was so busy that she had a chance to meet today."


    Su Tang raised her eyebrows when she saw Fu Xiaolian like this. Fu Xiaolian was a smart and meticulous girl. When she heard that she had found such a reason for her mother, Su Tang chuckled. "That''s a coincidence. When she first came to the door, she just brought some newly made flower and fruit tea in the tea house recently for her wife and Miss Fu to taste."


    With Su sugar talking, Su LAN took a box and handed it to Fu Xiaolian''s servant girl. Fu Xiaolian was stunned when she saw that Su Tang also gave a gift. She said with a smile, "Miss Su is really polite. I really like your flower and fruit tea, so I have the cheek to accept it."


    Su Tang smiles and nods. Although it is the first time to meet, Fu Xiaolian has been learning to deal with these problems with her mother for a long time. Sucang also does business with each other, but she has a lot of conversations.


    But Fu Xiaohuan on one side bit her lip when she saw this scene. She also saw sucang just now. Moreover, Su Tang and Gu''s entered the door together, so she was immediately alert. 27kk novel www.27kk.net


    Fu Xiaohuan is determined to marry Qin Qian. Naturally, he is very concerned about the people around him. These days, there is a legend in Qingzhuo county that Qin Shao has a very good relationship with Miss Su of star sugar department store. He also says that Miss Su has a good appearance that has nothing to do with the sky and the earth. She is already jealous.


    Today, when I saw sucang, especially her gorgeous dress, she was so much younger than she was, but she was more gorgeous and noble than she was. I just thought that Su Tang was really unruly. She came to her house and stole her show.


    Fu Xiaohuan only thinks that Su Tang is trying to steal the limelight, but he doesn''t know that Su Tang is a filial piety plain clothes before, and also the most eye-catching good looks. Good looking people can lift their clothes, not rely on their clothes to improve their appearance.


    Fu Xiaohuan is naturally staring at Su Tang. Naturally, she is not as calm as Fu Xiaolian. When she sees Su Tang, she doesn''t reply. She says, "it''s the legendary Miss Su. It''s really a big shelf. Please don''t tell me. It''s not even a basic courtesy. I''m still a businessman like Tan Shao!"


    Fu Xiaohuan was ignored by Gu and said nothing. At this time, he still held Qin Qian and satirized Su Tang that a merchant did not understand the rules.


    As soon as she opened her mouth, Fu Xiaolian''s face was not good-looking, but Gu''s expression on one side was even more special. Otherwise, she carried the elder''s airs and said that she could not eat a good melon and watch the excitement.


    And Su sugar heard Fu Xiaohuan''s words, looked at her, "do you want to receive my gift?"


    After asking, without waiting for Fu Xiaohuan to answer what, Su sugar''s face flashed a sarcastic smile, "a concubine has a daughter, you also deserve?"

 Chapter 1190

    When Su Tang came to visit this time, she just wanted to see Fu Yi. She didn''t have the patience to meet with Fu Yi. Since she agreed, she would still show up.


    However, she was dressed like a red envelope, but she was in a hurry to find out what kind of temper Su Tang was. If she could get used to her bad habits and insult herself, sucang would help her.


    "Today, I know that there is a common girl acting like this outside. I don''t even know how to write the word" rules "


    Su Tang has no interest in dealing with Yi Houzhai. It has nothing to do with her. However, regardless of her identity, people should respect themselves.


    Fu Xiaohuan is just a commoner girl. She likes to get ahead like this, which is what she is used to.


    Su Tang herself comes from modern times. She disdains some rules of the times, but she just cares about herself and won''t try to change the world and people''s ideas in this world.


    However, Fu Xiaohuan jumped out to tell her the rules, so Su Tang also told her about the rules. The marriage law of Qihuang kingdom is very clear. Concubines should have lower class children.


    The legitimate daughter Fu Xiaolian did not say anything just now. A concubine''s concubine''s common daughter would jump out and say what rules. When she jumped out, she herself was the most unruly one.


    Not to mention her dress up, really speaking, she is the most unruly, now it is said that Su sugar does not return the courtesy is not polite.


    They can''t stand it for fear that she''ll pay back!


    "You are a merchant girl. How dare you? I am the daughter of the county magistrate. I am..." 90 look at Novels www.90kankan.com


    Fu Xiaohuan''s mother-in-law is Fu Yi''s favorite aunt. She herself has always relied on her status as a county magistrate''s daughter, and she feels noble. Unexpectedly, today sucang doesn''t give her a face. She points to sucang angrily, and the powder on her face is falling down.


    as the acme of perfection, descendants of royal families laughed at the fact that she was so good at rules that the daughter of the county magistrate was so kind to the guests, and it really made me wonder. But the daughter of a county magistrate, who did not know, was also a princess under the Golden Branch and jade leaf. What a lot of gold and precious!


    Su Tang was really amused. She didn''t think she was a princess. The common girl of the magistrate''s family seemed to be as noble as herself. Su Tang really felt interesting.


    Susie poison tongue attack launch, quite awesome, directly to Fu Xiaohuan''s hat, said she is just a daughter of a county magistrate, but set a princess''s Royal money, if this word is out, it''s a very difficult thing to deal with.


    The key is that if the common people say this, they can save it a little, but what they say is Su Tang, when the princess of the dynasty, it is not ordinary.


    Gu, who is watching the battle and watching the excitement, hears that Su Tang is so excited that she pulls the hand of her maid. She always wanted to scold Fu Xiaohuan before, but she always has scruples because of her affection.


    On the contrary, Fu Xiaohuan was annoyed. He said that he had to deal with this shameless thick skin. He wanted to do it like this, simply, Shuang!


    Gu Shi looked at Su Tang, which was not a dirty word. He satirized Fu Xiaohuan and deeply sighed that Su Tang was gentle to her that day!


    "What princess, you have a big voice, such nonsense, I want my father to cure you, you go to jail..." Fu Xiaohuan was satirized too much by Su Tang. She cried directly, and the powder on her face flushed with tears.


    Su sugar saw her like this, frowned, and looked at the middle-aged woman who trotted over not far away. "Is it like this that Fu adults are putting people into prison at will

 Chapter 1191

    "Anyway, if you offend me, I''ll let my father lock you up. My father is an official. You''re a merchant girl, and I can''t make you do business..."


    Fu Xiaohuan is angry at Su Tang''s face. It''s because of her own business that she colludes with Qin Shao. Her father is a county magistrate. A word can make her business impossible. It depends on how she colludes with Qin Shao.


    Anyway, her father listened to her mother''s words most. A merchant girl still dared to humiliate her. She would never let her go.


    Xiaoxiao thinks that Su''s mother has just been spoilt by her own words.


    "Pa!" Fu Xiaohuan was so happy that she even seemed to see Su Tang locked up in prison. Qin Shao would not pay attention to her appearance, and her face suddenly hurt.


    Mrs. Fu''s Qi Shi ran over and raised her hand to give Fu Xiaohuan a slap. "Rebellious girl, who taught you such nonsense and no rules. At that time, it was not easy for the master to cherish your aunt, so he didn''t bring you here and asked your mother to educate you. Unexpectedly, he taught you such a thick nature that you didn''t know the rules!"


    Qi''s lips were trembling. Just now, Fu Yi asked her to go over. She told her to treat sucang well and explain her identity. As a result, she came back and saw Fu Xiaohuan treat sucang like this. She almost fainted.


    Su Tang was the princess of the dynasty, a close disciple of Song Yi, the emperor''s teacher. She was the only female disciple. Even the prince and the Duke of Pei were her senior brothers. What was their Fu family in front of Su Tang?


    Not to mention Su Tang''s special identity, even if not special, Fu Xiaohuan''s performance like this is the Fu family''s person. If she can''t deal with it properly, it will affect her lianer''s marriage. If she goes to the GuZi temple, she will kill that fox spirit!


    On the one hand, he was afraid of Su Tang''s identity. On the other hand, he saw Fu Xiaohuan''s father and daughter. Qi''s teeth were itchy and he didn''t care about anything else, so he slapped him directly. Whole novel network www.qbxsw.com


    "Somebody, pull the lady down. No one can see her without my command." The Qi family also regardless of Fu Xiaohuan cry what kind of son, let two strong woman son to pull the person down.


    Then he turned to Su Tang and said, "let Miss Su laugh. The children at home don''t have rules. They just talk nonsense like this. Please don''t take Miss Su seriously."


    Fu Xiaohuan just said that Su Tang offended himself and Fu Yi let Su Tang go to prison. If this kind of thing is true, Fu Yi, the county magistrate, should not do it.


    If sucang is just an ordinary merchant, this is a good explanation. But Su Tang is a princess who can listen to the heaven. If he takes it seriously, he will die.


    "If I don''t take it seriously, it''s different from whether it''s true or not. Seeing Mrs. Fu''s repeated invitation, I can learn from my sincerity. Seeing you today, it''s my fault. Since the Fu family doesn''t welcome me, I won''t disturb you either!"


    Su Tang is impatient with these social affairs, so she finds this excuse and prepares to leave directly.


    As soon as he saw that Su Tang was going to leave, the Qi family rushed forward. "Miss Su also said that I sincerely invited her, but she was an ignorant commoner girl, and she had no rules. She was not worthy of such a young lady. If she did something wrong, she asked her to give me an opportunity to apologize. Otherwise, I would feel uneasy."


    Qi''s attitude was very low, but when Su Tang heard her words, she also turned around and said, "excuse me, madam Fu. Today I''m not in the mood to appreciate flowers. I don''t want to destroy everyone''s mood. Goodbye!"


    Li Suo is very simple, say to leave.

 Chapter 1192

    Su Tang ignored Qi''s words, turned away, and wanted her to come to this world. Even when she was just a little peasant girl, she never suffered any loss, let alone now.


    This time, she just wanted to see Fu Yi. However, Fu Yi didn''t say how the officials were doing. The back house was so chaotic that it was really out of the ordinary. Su Tang was too lazy to get in touch with such people and find an excuse. Of course, she simply left.


    Knowing Su Tang''s identity, Qi''s family did not dare to say anything about Su Tang''s attitude. The princess, who was up to heaven''s hearing, did not dare to have any opinions. She was the mean girl who hated her concubine and blocked her daughter''s future.


    How excellent her lotus son is. If she can get the princess''s attention, she will be the best one no matter what family she marries. As a result, she will be destroyed by that cheap girl.


    Fu Xiaolian doesn''t know Su Tang''s identity, but although she is quiet, she is also clear-sighted. So even if she thinks that Su Tang''s attitude towards herself was a little arrogant, she doesn''t say a word. Now seeing her mother''s black face, she also comes forward to comfort "mother, the guests are waiting."


    Anyway, there are so many guests at the flower show that we can''t hang it.


    Qi Shi saw her daughter like this, patted her hand, and looked to the side of Gu Shi, "really let Mrs. Qin laugh."


    Gu Shi sees Qi Shi to say so, also polite smile "you and I return polite what, let''s go in quickly, don''t let a person wait for anxious."


    Gu''s and Qi''s private relations are really good. They also know about the rotten things in Qi''s back house, so they don''t laugh, but say so.


    Qi nodded and went in with Gu to entertain the guests. Looking at the opportunity, Fu Xiaolian went to the Yamen to find Fu Yi and told him what had happened just now. 16 Novels www.book16.com


    When Fu Xiaolian found Fu Yi, Fu Xiaohuan''s mother-in-law was crying for help. Fu Yi was fooled into thinking that Qi was in trouble for Fu Xiaohuan. After Fu Xiaolian told Fu Yi what had happened, Fu Yi was so angry that she slapped her beloved aunts and locked them up.


    He also wanted to come to Su Tang''s house to apologize. He hoped that the nonsense his daughter had just said would not be taken seriously by sucang, and then it would be transmitted to the prince''s Royal Highness, so that he would not have to ask for any future.


    After su Tang left the yamen, she went home directly. When Luo Xingchen saw her, she came back. She was also full of surprise. "You didn''t go to a flower appreciation party, but why did you come back at this time?"


    Before Luo Xingchen, although he was a merchant''s family, he was also a big family. He had participated in such a so-called flower appreciation party. At least, it took some time. Su Tang came back too soon.


    Su Tang saw her asking herself, and said, "I''m impatient with those things. It happens that someone is looking for trouble. I''ll find an opportunity to leave. Are you going out now?"


    Su sugar simply said why he would come back so early. Luo Xingchen heard that Su Tang said she was impatient for social intercourse. He made an excuse to run away. He could only give her a thumbs up and said, "sure enough, it''s my sugar, capricious!"


    Su sugar gave her a white eye, she mixed up to now, if even a willful qualification are not, is not a white muddle?


    Luo Xingchen was white eyed by her, and he also laughed, and then said, "this is not just received the news sent by Hu Daniao. The cloth ordered by Qin Qian has arrived. I am going to pick it up at the wharf."


    At present, the department store is on the right track and operates in accordance with the order. Luo Xingchen doesn''t have to keep an eye on it every day. He has a lot of time at home. He is going out because of something else.

 Chapter 1193

    Su Tang laughs when he hears Luo Xingchen say that Hu Daniao has delivered all the materials from Qin Qianding. "It''s finally here. I''ve been urged by Qin Qian these days. You go to pick up the goods. Next, I''m free here. Let him take the goods. By the way, you can check the quality control of the materials carefully and cooperate for the first time. Don''t worry about the quality of the goods All right


    Su Tang was going to go to the south. She had been waiting for the materials to arrive. In addition, she had something to ask Qin Qian to help. Now she heard that the materials had been delivered, which was a matter of putting down her mind.


    Luo Xingchen heard that Su Tang told her to check, and also said, "would you remind me, I''m not the first time to do business. Don''t worry, make sure that careful inspection will not affect the reputation of our star sugar."


    Luo Xingchen herself was in business before, and these things are that Su Tang didn''t remind her that she would do it, just like that.


    Su Tang also knew that Luo Xingchen was OK. He asked Luo Xingchen to go to the dock, but he asked people to meet Qin Qian.


    "Mother, why are you here? Don''t you say you are going to the flower appreciation Party of the county magistrate''s wife today?" Su Tang sent for Qin Qian, but Qin Qian met his mother in the shop.


    Gu went to find him as soon as he entered the door. Hearing Yao''er ask himself, his face was full of excitement. "I gave a round of appreciation, and Mrs. Fu was absent-minded, so I made an excuse to come back. Tut Tut, the little girl Su Tang is really hot and tasty!"


    Qin Qian was looking at the account book, but he was not in a hurry. When he heard Gu''s words, he couldn''t laugh and cry, "what''s hot? How can you say that about other girls'' house?"


    The flavor of spicy food is still due to two kinds of sauces produced by Luo family. Gu''s family loves to eat this flavor. The burning feeling is like fire. However, Tan Qian is not in good health and can''t eat spicy food.


    Tan Qian knew that Gu liked spicy food, but when he heard his mother say so about Su Tang, he still thought it was a little bad. How could he say that about the girl''s family. Written Chinese www.bxzw.net


    "Why can''t I say that? I''m praising her. Really, I''ve seen it. It''s really hot enough. Even the girls of the county magistrate''s family say it''s very powerful." Gu didn''t think there was anything wrong with his statement.


    Miss Su is very good-looking, and she has a really spicy temperament. If she is not careful, she will be choked. Gu thinks it''s good. Anyway, she can''t be spicy to her side. It''s quite cool to see Su tangspicy others.


    When Qin Qian saw his mother like this, he was also very curious, "so did your mother see Miss Su today? What''s the matter?"


    Gu Shi met him and asked, and was very happy to share what happened today. Then he opened his mouth and said, "it is today..."


    "Young master, Miss Su of star candy department store asked someone to come and ask him. Would you like to go to xingxingtang tea house for a talk?" Gu opened his mouth and hoed medicine to spread the news.


    Qin Qian heard that it was su Tang who asked people to invite him. What else could he say? He simply replied, "please respond. I''ll go to the teahouse and wait for Miss Su right now."


    The hoe medicine agreed to go out to spread the word, Qin Qian looked back at Gu''s "Niang, I have something to do here, you go home first!"


    After that, Qin Qian went out, leaving Gu, who was excited and wanted to share his experience with his son, and turned his mouth to his youngest son''s back. Before he married his daughter-in-law, he would forget his mother.


    However, he didn''t really get angry, so Gu said to his maid, "don''t say it. Qian''er is so gentle that she can complement Miss Su."

 Chapter 1194

    "My wife has taken a fancy to Miss Su. Naturally, she thinks she is good everywhere." The servant girl still knows Gu very well, but she thinks that Su Tang is straightforward and straightforward. Can she accept others for her in the future? However, when she is a servant, she can''t tell.


    When Gu heard his trusted servant girl say this, he also laughed, "don''t tell me. When I first met her, I thought she was just like those fox spirits, and colluded with my humble son. But now I really think that she is afraid that she despises being a fox spirit.


    Before I was only a daughter-in-law, or gentle and dignified, but you see my three daughters-in-law, really cotton, but are not good stubble.


    Qian''er is right, or it is better to be direct. Look at the way that cheeky Miss Fu was stabbed today, I feel refreshing just by watching it! "


    Gu''s character is straight, and he loves his youngest son most. Therefore, she can hear Qin Qian''s words best. Qin Qian has been saying good things about Su sugar all day. For a long time, Gu''s eyes are really pleasing to Su Tang.


    And I think this daughter-in-law is very good. When she gets married into her house, she asks Su Tang to help her to meet the daughter-in-law of those pretending sons. When she arrives, she is not killing all directions. It''s cool to think about it.


    Now there is a big problem. The girl doesn''t seem to care about her youngest son. The girl''s family, who is still young after the new year''s, may not be enlightened. When she comes back in the evening, she will have to teach Yaoer how to chase the girl''s house. Don''t be a good daughter-in-law and be robbed. That''s not good.


    Gu thought clearly in his mind and knew that he was not good in the shop, so he took his servant girl home, but he also planned to communicate well with Yao''er in the evening.


    When Qin Qian received the news from Su Tang, he went to the teahouse on the third floor next door to wait. After sitting down for a while, Su Tang arrived.


    "Miss Su!" Seeing Su Tang go upstairs, Qin Qian stands up with a smile on his face. Classic novel network www.xiaoshuoi.com


    "Qin Shao has been waiting for a long time!" Seeing him like this, sucang also smiles and speeds up her steps slightly.


    "No, just when Miss Su was looking for me, I was next door. I came early. Miss Su, please have a seat." The moderate explanation of Qin Qian school.


    Su Tang has been in contact with Qin Qian more these days. He also knows that this young man is a delicate man. When he gets along with him, he will always keep a proper sense of distance with you, so that people will not feel violated.


    Even Su Tang admits that he is a very gentle and comfortable boy.


    "Miss Su sat down to have a cup of tea, so I asked Miss Su to sit down and have a drink of it


    While talking, Qin Qian took a transparent glass teapot and poured a cup of fruit tea for sucang. The melon, watermelon and mango in the transparent teapot were soaked in a pot of light red tea, which also emitted a fruit aroma.


    Thank you Hearing that the teenager expressed his concern for her with a few small thoughts, Su Tang said thanks with a smile.


    To tell the truth, the young man''s love for her and her mind, she is clear-cut, her pursuit also with a bit of gentle and careful, let her feel comfortable, and even some enjoy such a young man to their own good.


    But sucang is also very clear, like a boy to their own good, and like a boy, after all, is not the same.

 Chapter 1195

    In the end, she was afraid of injury and pain in her last life. After so many years of insensitive feeling, she could not shake her frozen heart even though she approached and chased with such care and tenderness.


    After drinking a mouthful of sweet fruit tea, she could not say whether she felt sad or sad. Finally, she could only sigh in her heart. Sure enough, even though she tried so hard to trim herself into the general appearance of children in healthy families, it was only an illusion after all.


    It seems to be aware of sucang''s mood, orange cat rubbed sucang''s cheek with her soft brain bag and comforted her. Whenever she was, she would accompany her master.


    Su Tang just saw that Qin Qian was so kind to herself that she felt some emotion for a moment, but she didn''t feel so depressed. She lowered her eyebrows and took a sip of fruit tea.


    Tan Qian was frustrated when he saw that sucang was still drinking tea with such a light attitude. Although he had been making great efforts to make sucang close to himself, even though he had done a lot without trace, Su Tang only got familiar with him, just like a friend.


    It''s totally different from Su Tang''s attitude towards Luo Xingchen. Every time I see Su Tang''s attitude like this, it''s Qin Qian who has done very well in the mall, and still has a trace of loss.


    "Miss Su is so anxious to see me, but what''s the good news?" Although in the heart is lost, but Qin Qian still quickly put away his emotions, smile to ask the girl opposite.


    Hearing his question, sucang put down his tea cup and said with a smile, "of course, it''s good news. The batch of materials you ordered from me has arrived at the wharf. You can send people to receive it in a moment."


    Su Tang first told Qin Qian the good news. Sure enough, when he heard that Su Tang said that the goods had arrived, Qin Qian was also very happy. "It''s really good news, so it''s just in time to go to sea this month. I''ll immediately inform my elder brother to take someone to pick up the goods." Good looking Novels www.haokantxt.com


    "It''s natural. If there''s no problem, the balance is..." Sucang talked about the balance again.


    "Don''t worry, the money is ready."


    Qin Qian is also very confident. As the biggest maritime merchant in the north, the money of Qin family is not so much. Su Tang still believes in Qin Qian. Apart from his private relationship, Qin Qian is indeed a very good partner.


    "Of course I believe in you. It''s not just about this that I''m looking for you today." She said.


    When Tan Qian heard Su Tang''s words, he looked at her and said, "I will never betray your trust."


    A pair of beautiful peach blossom, eyes full of Su sugar beautiful face, is very focused on looking at Su sugar.


    Su Tang just blinked when he saw him like this, and continued, "Qin family is the biggest marine merchant in the north, so I should know the ship making workshop. I''d like to order a big ship to go to sea. Can Qin Shao help me?"


    There is no hidden secret. Sutang had planned to go out to sea, but to go to sea, there must be ships, which can not be made by anyone. Moreover, in order to go to sea, Sutang needs more than ordinary ships. After all, it is necessary to sail on the sea. To be able to withstand the complicated conditions of the sea, it must be a large ship with sufficient technology and quality.


    Qin''s family was a merchant of the sea, and he had a special ship, so Su Tang found Qin Qian in this way.

 Chapter 1196

    When Qin Qian heard that Su Tang had other things to do with him, he thought that there was something he wanted their fleet to help sell. Although the Qin family was the largest maritime merchant in the north, he had not accepted such consignment business for many years.


    But Qin Qian thought that if sucang had the heart, he would certainly let his family make an exception to help. However, he did not think that the requirements put forward by Su Tang were totally different from what he thought.


    With a little consternation on her face, she looked up at the girl opposite and said, "Miss Su wants to go to sea by herself?"


    Although Qin Qian knew that sucang was in his own business, and he had a lot of brains, and his business was not bad, he could not have imagined that this 11-year-old girl had such ambition and courage. Naturally, it was profitable to go to sea. But every year, there were people who died at sea, and they would never come back.


    In the final analysis, although the profit of this maritime merchant is high, it is people who fight back with their own lives.


    Suchang has done a very good business in China. The sauce of xingxingtang is sold very well. There are many overseas merchants who have specially bought goods from Xingxing sugar department store to sell them overseas, not to mention the materials of star sugar dyehouse. They are all fresh colors that can''t be seen by others at home and abroad.


    In the past, peach pink and purple materials were sold all over the north. In the past two months, the star sugar dyehouse added wheat color and peacock blue color, and the market response was very enthusiastic. If it was not too late, even Qin Qian would like to order a batch of star sugar from star sugar and sell it overseas.


    Even the star sugar department store operated by star sugar, Qin Qian''s Qinjia warehouse is just next door. He calculated roughly that if the rent of xingxingtang department store and the operation of the teahouse on the third floor, the annual profit would be tens of thousands of Liang, or even more. 2K fiction www.2kxsw.com


    In short, Su Tang is very good at making money. In Qin Qian''s opinion, Su Tang doesn''t need to go overseas to take risks. At that time, his father chose to go to sea to make a living as a marine merchant because of the difficulties in life. In order to support his family, he had to take risks.


    Then, step by step, from an ordinary farmer''s home to now the largest maritime merchant in the north, outsiders only know that the Qin family''s business is big, but Qin Qian himself knows that they are such sea merchants as the Qin family who go out to sea to make a living. Every time they go to sea, they are also adventurous.


    Every time the three brothers went out to sea, their families prayed for gods and worshipped Buddha for fear of any accident. Although the Qin family had rich experience in going out to sea, they did not dare to guarantee that they could return safely every time. Even before, they had almost never been able to return to the sea due to accidents.


    Outsiders only think of the risk of making money. However, Qin Qian is surprised to hear Su Tang say that he wants to help him book a big ship. Then he looks at her with worry. "Going to sea is not a small matter, Miss Su..."


    There''s no need to take risks. It''s not easy for women to do business. It''s very good to be able to do what Su Tang is now. Qin Qian wants to persuade Su Tang not to go out like this. If you are not careful, you will never come back.


    "Qin Shao, have you ever been overseas? I heard that there are people with different skin color and speaking different languages from us." Su Tang naturally sees what Qin Qian wants to say. She smiles and asks Qin Qian.


    Tan Qian was stunned by Su Tang''s question, and then shook his head. "I''m not in good health. I''ve never been abroad."


    After he finished, he saw that the smile on the girl''s face was more and more brilliant, as if it was a brilliant red medicine in spring. It was as beautiful as a flash. "What a pity, the world is so big, I want to see it!"

 Chapter 1197

    With the orange cat in, Su Tang can fully understand Qin Qian''s inner thoughts. Maybe he is worried and thinks that a girl is enough.


    But anything she does is not to let others recognize her. She just likes to do it. She does a lot of business and makes a lot of money, which makes her feel happy, valuable and secure.


    Therefore, knowing clearly what Qin Qian wanted to say and what his attitude was, Su Tang thought about it and used such a sentence in his previous life to answer Qin Qian.


    The world is so big, why don''t you go and have a look? How many people in this world don''t even know the universe under heaven and earth until they die. For example, Tan Qian in front of us is just because of his poor health. Even if he is smart and talented, he can only be trapped in China.


    Even if his own family is a sea merchant, he can still only do so.


    So if you have the ability, why don''t you go and have a look? Even after such a crossing, sucang never feels that she will be as lucky as the next time. For her, this is the only time in her life.


    So the only time in her life, of course, she wants to do what she likes. She doesn''t ask for any status or change the world. She just wants to live a comfortable life, do what she likes and live the life she wants.


    Her life is very long, but it is also very short. She just wants to enjoy this unique life.


    Qin Qian did not expect to hear such a sentence from the girl opposite her. The world is so big that she wants to see it.


    To tell you the truth, even Qin Qian didn''t want to go and have a look. He had been listening to his father and brothers talking about going out to sea. He talked about danger, money, business and business.


    But it never changed a point of view, such as sucang, just to see the larger world. Xunzu.com www.xunread.com


    He realized today that he thought he had valued sucang enough, but he still looked down on her. She had a higher vision and mind, and even surpassed most people in this world.


    After su Tang finished this sentence, she raised her smile again. They were sitting right by the window. Turning around, they could see that there was an endless blue sea outside, and ships on the wharf were busy.


    "Aren''t you curious, the world beyond the sea, I''m curious, so I''m going to go!" Su Tang looks at the boundless sea and looks back at Qin Qian.


    Tan Qian looks at the little girl on the opposite side, with a shallow smile on her face when she talks, but her beautiful facial features seem to radiate a confident and firm light.


    So the prepared, want to say the words of persuasion, can''t say, even he can''t bear his own narrow ideas.


    "A big ship that can go to sea is worth a lot. Even if we start making it now, it will take half a year." Instead of persuading Su Tang, Qin Qian said this.


    "Half a year, no problem!" Su sugar heard Qin Qian''s words, but also firmly nodded, "is the end of the cloth enough to make a deposit?"


    There was no hesitation at all. Qin Qian saw that Su Tang really wanted to go to sea. Qin Qian looked at her and said, "I need to ask my second brother about the specific price. I''ll give you a reply then."


    Su Tang nodded, "thank you very much."


    In this way, she can go to the south to have a look. When she comes back, she can prepare to go to sea. When she comes back, she can avoid the storm of the change of Qihuang''s regime. When she thinks that everything is so smooth, Su Tang''s face is full of relaxed and happy smile.

 Chapter 1198

    "The young lady is back. The magistrate and his wife arrived an hour ago and are waiting for the young lady in the flower hall." Su Tang and Qin Qian said that they wanted to order a large ship. After that, they separated from Qin Qian. When they came back home, they saw that their servants reported this way.


    Hearing this, Su Tang smiles and "almost forgot about it."


    When she came back from the county government office, she heard that the cloth had arrived. She was busy seeing Qin Qian, but she forgot what happened in the county government. She was not surprised that Fu Yi and Qi''s family came.


    They knew her identity, and what she said in the morning was really powerful. It was strange that they didn''t come.


    Su sugar does not mean to be embarrassed, but Fu Xiaohuan comes to her door like this. If she doesn''t do anything, it''s a counsellor. When has she ever counselled.


    Now when he heard that Fu Yi and Qi''s family were coming, Su Tang ordered his servants to "speak to Mr. Fu and Mrs. Fu. I''ll be there in a minute."


    The servant quickly went to the flower hall to report, but Su Tang took a long time to come to see Fu Yi and Qi''s family. Fu Yi and Qi''s family were like ants on a hot pot since they heard sucang say something about abusing their power for personal gain in the morning.


    The flower appreciation party was just over in a hurry, so she came to the door to apologize to sucang. She didn''t know that although they were coming fast, sucang was faster. When she came, she had already gone out to do business, so she threw herself into the air.


    Even if Fu Yi and Qi''s family did not see Su Tang immediately, they did not dare to leave directly, so they kept waiting, for fear that Su Tang really took Fu Xiaohuan''s words seriously. Then Fu Yi, an official, would have made the first move.


    After sitting on the bench for an hour, the couple did not dare to drink tea. It was not easy to see a servant of Su''s house coming to announce that Miss Su had come back and would come to see them later. The latest novel www.zuixinshu.com


    When they heard that sucang was coming back, they were all relieved and were waiting for her to come. Not long after the servant''s notice, they saw sucang coming in.


    It is still a peach pink coat and a big red Luo skirt. The crown of her head is replaced by the golden hairpin of red coral, which is still Shengji''s good appearance.


    Seeing Su Tang coming, Fu Yi and Qi''s family stood up and saluted "Princess!"


    Su Tang saw them like this and laughed, "please get up


    After that, Su Tang sits at the top of the table, and Sulan gives her tea. After taking a sip, Su Tang looks at the two people and says, "Mr. Fu and Mrs. Fu are visiting like this. I don''t know what''s the matter with my county?"


    Su Tang just had a pleasant talk with Qin Qian. He had no intention to embarrass Fu Yi and Qi''s family when they could almost settle down for a merchant ship to go to sea. Now they are straightforward, but they also save those polite remarks.


    Seeing that Su Tang was so, Fu Yi and Qi''s family quickly said, "there are a large number of princes. The little girl is young, but she is used to it by her aunt, and then she talks like crazy, this..."


    When Fu Yi opened his mouth to explain this, the Qi family on one side couldn''t help but curl his mouth. Now, in front of the princess, he still helped people speak.


    Su Tang also looks at the lawsuit between the couple and shakes his head in his heart. This Fu Yi is so unreasonable in the affairs of the back house. It is really useless to be a local magistrate.


    The ancients all said that cultivating one''s moral character, regulating the family, ruling the country, and stabilizing the world were stipulated in the court law of Qihuang state in black and white that it was necessary to spoil a concubine and destroy his wife. Such a restless official may not be useful.

 Chapter 1199

    Don''t think that Fu Yi is just a matter of favoring a concubine in the back house. Even if the law of the court is not mentioned, how can an official manage a place well if he is not clear about the management of his family.


    Although men in this era can take concubines, it is also a serious system of monogamy and multiple concubines. Concubines are concubines, which are two different things. If the family rules are not strict and they are cheated, they will be partial. How can you guarantee that you can follow the rules when trying cases and handling official business?


    In fact, it''s a mess in the back house, and it''s hard to do anything else, because it''s not strictly regulated and determined.


    In Su Tang''s opinion, this is the case with Fu Yi. Although Fu Yi is a good official at present, his future will be limited if his back house is not peaceful. Just take a look at his concubines and give birth to girls, and they are used to talking nonsense.


    Now he only offends Su Tang, who is just a princess. But if Fu Yi Guan does more and contacts more people, who knows who will offend the people on the card. Usually, only the more powerful the father is, the more powerful he is.


    Why not see the bear boy pit father of ordinary people''s family? Because even if the pit is limited, father is just an ordinary person, but when the father is not ordinary people, that pit is the real pit.


    Although seeing Fu Yi like this, Su Tang has such thoughts in her heart, but she has no intention to point out anything. If Fu Yi really understands, she will naturally be. If she doesn''t understand, it''s useless to say so.


    Now hearing Fu Yi''s explanation, Su Tang laughs. "I understand what you said. Children, you can''t do things reliably. My county is more willing to see Fu''s actual achievements.


    However, although this county is only a peasant girl and can''t get on the stage, it''s not what ignorant children neglect at will. Just listen to the book www.97tingshu.com


    What''s more, some words in our county should be regarded as children''s ignorant jokes, but in case they are heard by the people who are interested in it, they will only think that this is what Fu said in private! "


    Su Tang''s tone is very light. Fu Xiaohuan doesn''t give her a face. At this moment, Fu Yi comes to the door and says that she needs a large number of adults. This is unreasonable. What kind of temper does Su Tang have? How can she pass away like this.


    The words are simple, but the connotation is rich. When Qi heard the word "Su Tang" saying that Fu Xiaohuan was a child and ignorant, he looked up at sucang, then lowered his eyebrows, and could not help feeling comfortable.


    Good princess, this mouth is really fierce. It''s really hard to hurt others.


    Although Su Tang didn''t want to point out anything, she also ordered Fu Yi. Don''t be a woman in the back house and has nothing to do with the official affairs. What Fu Xiaohuan said today, if it was put in the capital and heard by the political enemies, he would definitely be able to get Fu Yi down from his official position.


    How to manage the children in the future is a matter for Fu Yi and Qi''s family. Anyway, Su Tang doesn''t expect to see Fu Xiaohuan in the future. After all, something like this happens. As long as Fu Yi and Qi''s head are not in trouble, they will not let Fu Xiaohuan brush in front of Su Tang.


    For sucang, it is the best result for her to face a fool.


    After hearing sucang''s words, Fu Yi''s forehead is covered with sweat. Noro answers. Su Tang says these words, but she is not in the mood to continue to entangle with them. Fu Yi and Qi''s are also insightful. Seeing that Su Tang is impatient, he also leaves.


    As for how the couple went back to clean up the things in the back house, it was not about Suchang.

 Chapter 1200

    "How can you stab people? When I first entered the door, I saw that the county magistrate and wife of Qingzhuo county were as gray as mice."


    When Fu Yi and Qi''s family leave, Luo Xingchen just enters the door. Seeing the couple''s appearance, she asks Su LAN to pour her tea and take a big sip. Then she asks Su Tang curiously.


    Seeing her asking, Su Tang looked up at her and said that she was curious. In fact, she wanted to see the excitement. "It''s nothing. You didn''t check the goods at the wharf. How did you come back?"


    "After the inspection, Qin Er Shao came to pick up the goods in person, and asked me to take a message with you, saying that the balance was taken as the deposit, and the contract was signed with you by Mr. Qin. What did you order with the Qin family? How could the deposit be so much?"


    When Luo Xingchen heard that Su Tang asked about the inspection, she said it. She was still curious. The second young master of the Qin family, Qin Yan, came to receive the goods.


    Originally Luo Xingchen also wanted to ask about the final payment, but Qin Yan answered her like this. Naturally, Luo Xingchen was curious about what Su Tang ordered and came back to ask.


    Hear Luo Xingchen so ask, Su sugar eye corner eyebrow tip is smile "Qin Qian action is fast!"


    "What do you think? When is he not active in your affairs?" Luo Xingchen heard sucang say so, came a sentence.


    In Qingzhuo County, there are a few well-known tycoons who don''t know about Qin Shao''s Thoughts on Su Tang. Although Qin Qian''s pursuit is not so exaggerated, he was chased by other girls in the past, and he never paid much attention to her.


    As a result, we have frequent contacts with sucang. Although we are all serious in business, we still have no idea just by looking at this positive attitude, the age of young muai, and the good looks of sucang.


    Just because Qin Qian didn''t make it clear, everyone was just watching and gossiping in private, but it also meant that jade would become a good thing. 360 Literature Network www.360wxw.com


    Luo Xingchen and Su Tang are partners. Outsiders don''t know that they still have a engagement. When they have a private party and drink, they also ask Luo Xingchen what they think and how to put sucang such a good girl and let Qin Qian pursue it like this.


    In terms of appearance, Luo Xingchen is no worse than Qin Qian.


    Luo Xingchen only laughs but doesn''t speak after hearing it. But after hearing a lot of it, he laughs at Su Tang when he talks about Qin Qian.


    "Are you envious or jealous?" Luo Xingchen makes fun of Su sugar like this, but it is impossible to see Su sugar eat shriveled, so Su Tang asked.


    Luo Xingchen was blocked speechless, only to Su sugar thumbs up "is lost in the next!"


    "So you are envious and envious, I understand!" Sucang went on.


    Luo Xingchen a pair of Phoenix eyes open big "who envies jealousy, your conscience?" After saying that, he shook his head, "I asked you if you have a conscience, I also have a brain problem!"


    In response to her, is Su sugar a white eye, this idiot!


    Su Tang also knows that Qingzhuo county has a lot of gossip about herself and Qin Qian. I have to say that people in Qingzhuo county are very gossipy, but she doesn''t care too much.


    Su Tang is just a collaborator to Qin Qian, and she will not stay in Qingzhuo county more. After a long time, the enthusiasm of young people will eventually dissipate, and these gossip will be replaced by new news.


    Time always has the ability to smooth a lot of things, no matter what, it will pass.

 Chapter 1201

    "I ordered a ship with the Qin family. Next spring, I''m going to go to sea to have a look. What do you think, are you going to go to the South with me or stay in Qingzhuo county?"


    Gossip is nothing important. Su Tang asks Luo Xingchen more important questions.


    Luo Xingchen heard that Su Tang ordered a big ship to go to sea, and there was no accident. She always knew that sucang was very concerned about the overseas market. Since she was ready to do business, she could not stay here. She still wanted to go out and have a look.


    But after all, it''s next year. Luo Xingchen heard that Su Tang asked about going to the South and directly said, "I''ll go with you. I haven''t been to the south very much before. I happen to go and have a look. Qingzhuo county is stable here, and nothing will happen."


    Luo Xingchen decides to go to the South with sucang. Although xingxingtang department store is very big in Qingzhuo County, it has no big competitors. In addition, Su Tang greets Fu Yi, the county magistrate, in advance. Although Zhu Wenzhu is still young, he has a good experience in these years.


    A stable business basically won''t have too big storm, maintaining a stable Zhu Wenzhu can do it.


    Luo Xingchen doesn''t want to be stuck here. He wants to have a look around with sucang and look for a bigger business. He has agreed to make the business nationwide and all over the world. He has to continue to work hard.


    "Well, I have an appointment to sign a shipbuilding contract with Qin Qian. Let''s go to the south in a few days." Su Tang heard Luo Xingchen say to go with him, and didn''t say anything, but let Luo Xingchen prepare for going south.


    "OK, I''ll tell you something about Wenzhu these two days. You can also prepare the tea in the teahouse. It may take some time to go to the south this time. You also have all the books mentioned in the teahouse ready. Don''t break it at that time." 228 Literature Network www.wx228.com


    Luo Xingchen is also a worried life. It is said that he is going to leave. He is still here to explain with sucang.


    Su sugar see her so garrulous, but did not say what "good, good, according to Luo housekeeper said to do!"


    The housekeeper Luo was so ridiculed that he glared at Su Tang. Then they arranged separately. The next day, Su Tang signed a contract with Qin Qian to make a big ship. Then he prepared the things needed by xingxingtang tea house.


    After five days, everything in Qingzhuo county was explained clearly. Su Tang also asked Hu Daniu to send his letter to Fang Xiaowen''s house in Qingyuan County, telling his younger brother that he had left for the south.


    Seeing that there was no problem, Su Tang and Luo Xingchen left Qingzhuo County on a clear summer day and set out for the south.


    "What do you mean your lady has left?" On the second day after su Tang and Luo Xingchen left, Qin Qian specially asked people to invite Su Tang, but he got such a response.


    Qin Qian immediately asked, but only saw Zhu Wenzhu. Zhu Wenzhu saw Qin Qian''s face in disbelief. His face was polite and smiling. "Miss Luo and Mr. Luo have already set out to the south. If Qin Shao wants to talk with star sugar department store in the future, just tell me."


    After saying this, he had to respond to the boy''s silence. Qin Qian was full of astonishment and surprise. Su Tang left suddenly. He thought that, at least in the past time, he and Su sugar were called friends. How could he not even say goodbye?


    For a while, Qin Qian felt that his heart was cold.

 Chapter 1202

    When Tan Qian couldn''t find Su Tang, and her heart was cold because she left without saying goodbye, Luo Xingchen and Su Tang rode on the official road to the south, enjoying the scenery along the road and moving forward.


    "Tut Tut, what a cold heart and cold lung evil spirit sugar, pity that Tan Qian, I''m afraid that you won''t know the news until you leave!" Luo Xingchen rode on his horse and looked at Su Tang.


    Luo Xingchen really didn''t expect that Su Tang would leave directly like this. She didn''t tell Qin Qian. After all, in Qingzhuo County, she watched Su Tang and Qin Qian communicate well. Even if she was not a lover, she could be called a friend.


    But Su Tang actually left Qin Qian without saying goodbye. Luo Xingchen and Qin Qian are also familiar. They can imagine how lost and cool the young man''s beautiful face should be after he heard the news.


    Anyway, he is a teenager who is so fond of sucang. Luo Xingchen sometimes admires sucang. How can he be so decisive!


    Hearing Luo Xingchen tease herself like this, Su Tang also looked back at her and laughed, "there is no white head meaning, why bother to stir up people''s hearts!"


    Luo Xingchen was originally a joke. For Su Tang, Luo Xingchen always knew that she had her own way of doing things. Since she decided to do so, there must be a reason.


    But I don''t want to hear such words from the mouth of sucang. I look at sucang with a little consternation.


    Su sugar saw her expression like this, and then laughed, "I''m not his predestined person after all, and I won''t be the old woman he helped each other to.


    Since it is doomed to have no hope, why bother to make a good attitude, in vain of others'' sincerity. Jiuliuwei novel website www.96wei.com


    In this way, he can understand, put down this section of emotion should not have, can continue to move forward.


    It''s despicable to make a good gesture when you are not ready to be with others. "


    Su Tang likes to drink tea, but she is not willing to make green tea. In business, a joke that Qin Shao won''t let her suffer losses is just a small strategy in the market. In ordinary times, she never gave any feedback outside of business when she met with Qin Qian.


    It is because he knows that Qin Qian is not just a joke, but a sincere one, that Su Tang is more resolute and resolute. Only such a decisive attitude is the most correct decision. Otherwise, Su Tang will never do it if he is a good teenager.


    That''s why sucang chose to leave without saying goodbye this time, and also avoided saying something out of date. I''m afraid that in the future, even friends will not be able to do it.


    She can''t give up the cold feeling in time, but she can''t know how to get rid of it.


    Luo Xingchen can''t help silence when she hears sucang''s words. This is the sucang she knows. Although she is very evil and looks at the girl who is very indifferent to others, she is actually so gentle.


    She used her own way to do what she thought was right. Although her mouth was poisonous, she always tried her best to protect and help the people around her, and never asked for anything in return.


    However, Luo Xingchen looks at such a sucang, but her heart is sour. How lucky she is to meet such a sucang, but she also wants to tell the girl around her that she is really good and deserves the best love and care in the world.


    "What are you doing like this? Come on, let''s go to a wider world. How about a match?" Su sugar see Luo Xingchen this face moved appearance, ha ha ha ha ha, rein in the reins, such suggestion.

 Chapter 1203

    "Good!" Hearing sucang''s happy smile, Luo Xingchen also converged his mind and agreed to come down.


    Luo Xingchen thinks that she doesn''t know who sugar will meet in the future and what will happen, but no matter what happens, she will always be by sugar''s side. She may not have too strong ability, but she will try her best.


    Hear Luo Xingchen promise, Su sugar is laughing again "that depends on who goes to the next town first!"


    Finish saying Su sugar to set out first, Luo Xingchen sees her so, shout out "you foul first run!"


    "Who said you can''t run first, ha ha..." It was sucang''s cheeky voice that answered her.


    Luo Xingchen heard, also with a smile on his face, "you wait, I''m sure to win you!"


    However, after a while, they were already riding away, while mubo was driving behind. Jiang Nian and Sulan were in the car. Looking at the sunshine outside, they were in a good mood.


    Half a year later


    "Why did you buy the Zhen family''s porcelain kiln? I see that the Zhen''s porcelain is just ordinary, but the Chu''s porcelain is novel and exquisite. Didn''t you buy Chu''s porcelain yourself? It''s not because the price of Zhen''s porcelain is lower."


    It has been half a year since Qingzhuo County started. Su Tang and Luo Xingchen went south together. On the one hand, they understood the different customs and customs of the north and the south, and on the other hand, they inspected the flower market in the south to prepare for the future skin care market. 678 reading novels www.678kxsxs.com


    Along the way, sucang and Luo Xingchen purchased more than a dozen flower beds and several oil extraction plants. In a flash of half a year later, they arrived at Yanzhou Prefecture in the south of Qihuang state. After investigation, Sutang purchased a porcelain making kiln in Yanzhou Prefecture.


    At the beginning of the investigation, two of them met the requirements and there were some differences in price. Luo Xingchen was more inclined to purchase Zhen''s porcelain kilns, but in the end Su Tang''s decision ran counter to Luo''s, which also made Luo Xingchen confused.


    The new year''s Eve was just around the corner. After they bought the porcelain kilns, they began to go north. After leaving the city, Luo Xingchen directly asked himself why he wanted to buy a kiln that obviously produced bad porcelain, but gave up the fine porcelain kiln?


    "I''ll say it''s because of the price. How about you?" Although it''s the end of the year and the Spring Festival is coming, the weather in the south is still warm. Su Tang''s white teeth and Pink Breast length Ru skirt have made her a lot taller and more like a girl in the past six months.


    "Do you think I believe you?" When he heard sucang say this, Luo Xingchen turned his eyes. The price difference between the two kilns was less than 200 Liang. As far as this difference is concerned, how can we decide sucang''s decision.


    Luo Xingchen just don''t believe it, and Su sugar see her roll eyes, also ha ha''s smile "actually you can believe."


    "Don''t talk to me about it. Tell me Luo Xingchen doesn''t care about her and continues to ask her.


    "It''s true that the Chu family''s kilns produce exquisite porcelain, but the output is limited. I bought the kilns to sell them overseas. Do you think those people can appreciate the meaning of leaving blank and splashing ink? Don''t look down on them too much?"


    Su Tang was just joking with Luo Xingchen. Seeing her, she continued to urge her to explain that "although the Zhen family''s porcelain is not exquisite enough, its quality is good, and its output is huge. This kind of thing is more suitable to be sold overseas."


    It''s not that Su Tang looks down on people. Culture is not so common. Her previous life is still modern. It''s a global village. It''s not that cultures can''t understand and blend with each other.

 Chapter 1204

    Qihuang''s porcelain making technology is very high. It can produce very exquisite porcelain. The royal family and nobles also like and pursue it. It is because of its cultural foundation, but the overseas civilization is not so developed. Most people don''t know how to appreciate it. Porcelain is just a utensil for them to eat.


    Compared with the aristocrats of Qihuang Kingdom, they have begun to enjoy the taste of delicacy and delicacy. Overseas has not reached this level yet. Therefore, we should export this kind of simple porcelain first, and then export exquisite porcelain when we have cultivated enough market. Maybe the effect will be better.


    But sucang is not very confident about this either. The spread of culture can not be explained in one or two words. It is not a strong demand. In any case, it is such a business plan.


    Luo Xingchen likes Chu''s porcelain and thinks it''s beautiful. She stands on her own point of view. Even in Qihuang country''s market, it''s no problem. But looking at overseas markets, it''s not suitable.


    In fact, the porcelain of Qihuang country has developed very well. Even if Sutang wants to set foot in it now, the profit it can make is limited. Therefore, Sutang has no intention to develop domestic porcelain business, but faces overseas.


    It''s just that mubai is left to watch. Mubai can also make porcelain, but its craftsmanship is not so good. It can be said that it complements the standard of the Zhen family.


    Luo Xingchen heard sucang say this, but also understand their own ideas and sucang where the difference, she is still some limited vision.


    "Miss Su has a brilliant vision. I admire her!" Luo Xingchen said with Su Tang solemnly.


    Seeing her like this, Su Tang gave her a look, and then she laughed again.


    They continued to go north, even the Spring Festival are also in a hurry on the road, all the way north.


    "Wuwuwuwu..." When they arrived at the Dazhou capital in January and passed a narrow mountain road, they heard a woman crying. Sogou Library www.sogouso.com


    Jiang Nian and Sulan are still young in the end. When they hear the news, they all turn pale and shiver.


    Luo Xingchen also heard the news, but did not see a trace of fear, looked back at Su sugar "sugar?"


    "Go and have a look!" Su sugar saw her and asked herself directly.


    After they left Yanzhou capital, they had been on their way to the north, and occasionally even had to sleep in the wild. Although the conditions were difficult, Su Tang and Luo Xingchen still insisted on doing so.


    It is because both of them can feel the uneasy atmosphere of the place all the way from Yanzhou government. According to the previous assessment of orange cat, the old emperor is afraid to have come to an end.


    Seeing that Prince Murong Zhao''s position is more stable, how can those princes below not be in a hurry? There are some relations behind them. At this time, they are all ready to move.


    This kind of tension can be felt all over the place. It is obviously unwise to stay out at this time because of the chaos in the world.


    If you want to go back to Jingzhou, you have to make arrangements to get ready.


    That''s why they have been in a hurry. At this time, when they hear women crying in the wild, they are prone to chaos. If they don''t know that there is no problem, sucang and Luo Xingchen will not be at ease.


    Luo Xingchen also means the same thing. After hearing sucang said it, she nodded and asked Jiang Nian to guard the carriage. She and sucang went to the direction of the sound together.

 Chapter 1205

    Two people''s feet are very light, walk not far, smell a strong smell of blood, see this, Su sugar and Luo Xingchen are frown, speed up the pace.


    Through a small forest, they saw a broken carriage, the horse also fell to the ground, lying on the ground four or five bodies.


    A woman is holding a stiff young corpse, whimpering in her mouth. The voice that sucang heard just now was from her.


    It seems that hearing the footsteps of sucang and Luo Xingchen, the woman suddenly looks up and looks at their direction. When the dusk is getting deeper, her pair of Danfeng eyes are sharp and bright, just like a small animal, full of vigilance.


    Luo Xingchen walked a circle to check, the woman had been staring at them with vigilance, and she was tense and speechless. Then Luo Xingchen stood up and shook her head at sucang, "all dead!"


    This place is not too far away from the official road. Su Tang takes a look at the clothes of the dead people. He should be a rich family and was robbed here.


    However, Su Tang couldn''t help frowning and looked at the girl who was full of vigilance and crying. Since all the people were dead, why would the robbers leave a living one?


    Sucang looked at it carefully again, and then walked towards the woman. Seeing sucang like this, she held the body in her hand and shivered, but her eyes were obstinately looking at sucang.


    "Is this your lover?" Su Tang didn''t worry about the look in her eyes, but asked the girl.


    I didn''t expect that sucang would ask. The girl''s body was shaking violently, and her tears immediately fell down. "Yes, he is the one I love!"


    Some choking voices, however, agree with this statement. Good mood literature www.hxqwx.com


    Su sugar looked at her with some sympathy, and then said, "parting in life and death is a great pity for people. Please stop mourning!"


    When she heard sucang''s words, she almost fainted. When Luo Xingchen saw sucang talking to her like this, she also had some doubts. "Sugar, are you?"


    When the girl''s family met with an accident, they should report to the official. It''s strange that Su Tang stayed like this.


    Su sugar also saw Luo Xingchen''s doubts and shook her head at her, "you should not be their family, right? Or are you not a good citizen


    When the girl heard sucang''s words, she suddenly looked up and was surprised. Obviously, she didn''t expect that sucang would know about it.


    Su Tang has orange cat around her. She can read her mind. Naturally, she can''t make mistakes. The robbers killed a family, and it''s impossible to leave only one woman. Besides, in such a dark night, sucang can see that this woman has a good appearance.


    The woman admitted that she was the lover of the boy she was holding. However, she was dressed as a girl with disordered hairpins on her head. Her clothes were made of Ling Luo material, which was somewhat transparent. According to Su Tang''s knowledge, Qihuang Parliament had only one source for dressing like this. This woman should be a prostitute of GouLan Academy.


    According to the law of Qihuang Kingdom, the prostitutes in GouLan courtyard are all of low status, so they are not qualified to be concubines. However, young people who dress up are rich young masters.


    Therefore, the reason why the girl did not encounter an accident should be that she came here after she got the news, not the family. With her identity, seeing her beloved die, she was afraid that she would go back and continue to serve the benefactor. She was a poor person.


    "Even if you die like this, you can''t be buried with the person you love. If you want, I can help you." Su sugar looked at the hairpin in the woman''s hand and continued.

 Chapter 1206

    This woman obviously has the courage to live and die with her lover, but limited by her identity, she also knows that even if she is dead, others will not bury her and her lover together.


    Good and cheap do not marry, just such a simple four words, born a pair of lovers split into two worlds.


    If we love each other clearly, we can''t love each other clearly.


    Luo Xingchen didn''t understand what sucang was going to do. She pulled her for a while, and Su sugar said in a low voice, "don''t you think her eyes are familiar? Look at her eyes!"


    Luo Xingchen heard sucang say so, carefully looked at the past, and then found that the woman''s appearance is very gorgeous, although because came here, described a bit embarrassed, but also can see is a good appearance.


    Most importantly, Luo Xingchen looked very familiar, she reached out and touched her eyes, looked at sucang "her eyes!"


    "Yes, you don''t want to restore your identity. You can''t disappear. She exists. She disappears. You exist. It''s too obvious. As long as you cover your eyes, she is your best double."


    The reason why Su Tang is willing to stay and say these things to this woman is that she saw her at the first sight just now. Although the appearance of this woman and Luo Xingchen is different, their eyes are very similar.


    Luo Xingchen is Zhang Yang with a bit of heroic spirit, but the woman is charming and amorous. Although she has different temperament, she covers the lower half of her face and only looks at her eyes, which is very similar.


    Luo Xingchen is to restore the identity of a woman, but if Luo Xingchen is dead, there will be more women around Su Tang, which will be too much trace. They are both surrounded by many smart people. Novels of the bamboo grove www.lzlxiaoshu.com


    So Su Tang had thought about finding a woman with similar looks, especially a woman with similar eyes, to be Luo Xingchen''s double. In this way, Luo Xingchen and her stand in even coexist for a period of time. When a certain time, Luo Xingchen can exchange with the stand in.


    As for this double, he will continue to live with another identity, and unconsciously let Luo Xingchen complete the identity transformation and become an ordinary woman.


    And now there is a just right person in front of her. This woman is a prostitute. Her identity is absolutely not allowed to be with her beloved, and her appearance meets the requirements of sucang. Therefore, sucang asks her whether she is willing to accept her help.


    What''s more, saving one life is better than building a seven level pagoda. Orange cat feels that this woman is also a poor person, and is ultimately a man of temperament. The good things for both of them depend on whether the woman is willing or not.


    "How can you help me?" The woman''s swollen eyes looked at sucang.


    She had already made up her mind to die, but she was not willing to die. She did not care about death, but she could not accept it. Even if she died, she could not be with her beloved.


    The bustard of GouLan yard won''t wait for her for too long, and has warned her that even if she dies, she won''t let her bury beside her lover. From the day she was sold to GouLan by her parents, she has been unable to break free. Even if she dies, she can''t escape the sad fate.


    So she hesitated, very painful, but did not know where her direction was.


    And now Su sugar see through her identity, but also willing to help her, the woman is, after all, moved.


    "Live with the identity I gave you for a period of time, and I will give you a new identity at the right time. At that time, no matter you choose to start your life again, or continue to keep your feelings with him, I can make you whole, whether it''s * * or anything else."

 Chapter 1207

    Su Tang is also very straightforward. This woman is not vulgar in appearance. She can know only by looking at her dress. She is in the GouLan courtyard. I''m afraid she is also a flower queen. She should be able to read and understand some truth.


    Therefore, sucang did not deceive her. She directly said what she wanted her to do. In fact, it was not difficult, but she promised her a new identity, a good woman''s identity.


    At the moment, the woman wants to live and die together for love, but there may be other ideas in the future. Sucang''s promise is that no matter what result she wants to ask for later, she will fulfill her.


    If she wants to share the same acupoint with the man who died in vain, sucang can do it for her. If she wants to start her life again, sucang will also support her.


    Su Tang believes that for a prostitute who is deeply trapped in the hook and fence, she has little reason to refuse this condition.


    Sure enough, heard that Su sugar is just this request, the woman was really stunned for a moment, looked at Su sugar "just like this?"


    She thought it would be very difficult conditions and requirements, Su Tang nodded. "Also, when living with the identity I gave you, you should never show your face. You should always wear a veil and try not to speak. In addition, there is no requirement.


    As long as you can do it well, when you don''t need to continue to use this identity, I will give you a new identity, and then you will be a good woman.


    If you still don''t change your mind, I''ll let you have sex with him. How do you live after that is your own choice, and I won''t interfere any more. "


    After su Tang finished, she looked at her, "you should know that in just a few years, you can get a good woman''s identity and start a new life. This opportunity is not always available. I hope you can seriously consider it and give me an answer in half a quarter of an hour."


    "Why should I believe you?" Asked the woman again. Dog novel www.ggtxt.com


    Su Tang said with a smile, "do you think you have anything worth our efforts, beauty?"


    In fact, this woman is just a cheap prostitute. She has nothing left but skin. To tell the truth, if her eyes were not like Luo Xingchen, sucang would not be so polite now.


    Su Tang''s words are not polite, but after the woman asked, she also felt that her question was too stupid. She could see that a couple of men and women in front of her were dressed in rich and noble clothes, and their appearance was excellent. She was different from her. What could she do for her.


    "OK, I will. As long as I can be with Han Lang, I will do anything!" Obviously, she still thinks that the requirements of sucang and Luo Xingchen are too simple, but she is a prostitute who serves men. It is estimated that her skin is worth something. As long as she can be with Han Lang, she is willing to be used.


    Sucang naturally knows what she thinks, but she doesn''t care. Anyway, she will know what she said is true.


    It is to see her so pay, Su sugar can not help but sigh, the world is crazy men and women, really torture people.


    "Well, come with us now." Su Tang saw her promise and said directly.


    After saying that, sucang remembered what "by the way, I forgot to ask you, what''s your name?"


    The woman was a little stunned, but also answered directly, "my name is Zhao Mingming! It''s the flower queen of Chunhe garden in Fucheng, the capital of Dazhou! "


    Su Tang picks eyebrows and says that the woman looks good. She is still a famous prostitute.

 Chapter 1208

    The reason why Zhao Mingming emphasizes that he is a Huakui is not that proud of his identity, but that he intends to tell Su Tang and Luo Xingchen that it is not so easy to take her away.


    Although she can come out on her own now, it is because the bustard of chunheyuan knows that she dare not run by herself, and even if she runs away, she is confident to catch people back.


    So Zhao Mingming tells Su Tang and Luo Xingchen who they are in advance. If they don''t have the ability, they can''t take her out of the answer state capital.


    But after Zhao Mingming finished, he only saw the opposite Su sugar slightly pick eyebrows "so it is."


    It''s just these four words. It''s so. They all seem to have some meaning. When Luo Xingchen saw that Su Tang arranged his identity carefully, he didn''t mean to despise Zhao Mingming''s identity. In the end, he was also a poor man.


    But when Luo Xingchen knew that Zhao Mingming was a famous prostitute, he frowned slightly and asked Su Tang in a low voice, "sugar, this..."


    In the brothels of Fucheng, all of them were carefully selected and trained for many years, and the people who such prostitutes socialized with were not simple. Luo Xingchen was not a stupid person. The young girl who had a good friend died outside the city. She came here alone to cry, and there was not even a yamen servant to inquire about.


    How to see is a bit strange, Luo Xingchen worried that Su Tang really took Zhao Mingming away, and what happened again.


    But Su sugar see her like this, but shake his head, stop Luo Xingchen to continue to say, Luo Xingchen can see things, sucang naturally will not miss. 100% novel network www.100xs.cc


    However, she understood that Zhao Mingming was indeed a poor man. It was not easy for a woman to be reduced to GouLan. Since it happened that she needed help to be the surrogate of Luo Xingchen and give her a chance, she might not be able to rewrite her fate.


    Moreover, because Zhao Mingming is a prostitute, Su Tang can control her more. Luo Xingchen''s double must be able to hold it in his hand, or it may have a great influence. Su Tang doesn''t say anything, but he always remembers that their royal highness, the prince of Qihuang Kingdom, has yet to be engaged.


    "Let''s go!" Su sugar stopped Luo Xingchen''s words, and then good Zhao Mingming said.


    However, Zhao Mingming was holding the body of the young man. Su Tang looked at her and didn''t urge him. Instead, he said to Luo Xingchen, "let Sulan dress up a little, take 20 liang of silver, and find an idle man in Dazhou Prefecture. Tomorrow morning, he will go to the prefectural Yamen to beat drums. It seems that nothing happens. When will it be so easy to become a magistrate. ¡±


    at the end, Su Tang said sarcastically, but Yu Guang looked at Zhao Mingming, only to see that Zhao Mingming''s ears moved when he heard Su Tang talking about the magistrate, and Su Tang knew it well.


    I''m afraid it''s Zhao Mingming''s family''s experience, which has something to do with her, but Su Tang doesn''t worry about this. Zhao Mingming is also a smart woman. She may not know the truth in her heart, but her status is too low and her work is limited. She can not be afraid of death, but she is afraid that she can not be with her beloved even if she is dead.


    Luo Xingchen heard Su Tang''s words and understood in his heart, "OK, then I''ll let Sulan change her clothes and take her first. You''ll follow."


    After saying that, Luo Xingchen asked Su Tang, "are you really OK?"


    Sue''s still worried about sugar. I don''t know what to do

 Chapter 1209

    Luo Xingchen just nodded. In the past, she changed Su LAN into a humble dress. Originally, her appearance was very simple, so she was very mediocre and not very impressive.


    Luo Xingchen takes Sulan to leave early, while Su Tang takes Zhao Mingming for a look. "You should understand that your time is limited. I''ll give you some time to say goodbye to him. People can''t be reborn after death. Only by living can there be hope."


    Su Tang goes to one side and asks Zhao Mingming to say goodbye to her lover. After hearing Su Tang''s words, Zhao Mingming''s eyes are filled with tears. She just heard Su Tang''s arrangement. She doesn''t know the identity of Su Tang and Luo Xingchen. But Zhao Mingming has been serving men since he was 13 years old, and has been wandering among a group of high-ranking officials. She has a good eye. Su Tang and Luo Xingchen are people who can help her ¡£


    She is not afraid of death, but only when she is alive can the perpetrator pay the price. After her revenge, she will accompany him.


    "Miss, I''m fine..." Zhao Mingming finally put down her lover''s body, because this is the scene of the crime. She can''t bury her lover. Su Tang just told people to beat the drum just in order to let the Yamen handle the accident.


    "I claim to change it." Su Tang takes a look at her. Zhao Mingming is dressed in peach colored gauze. She has a beautiful figure. She dresses up like a woman in the GouLan courtyard. She knows how to please men.


    Zhao Mingming is 18 years old, a few months younger than Luo Xingchen, less than a year old, and her height is similar to Luo Xingchen. She is a rare tall girl.


    Hearing sucang correct himself, Zhao Mingming also nodded "yes!" Strange book and novel network www.qishuxs.com


    When Su Tang saw her coming, all the hairpins on her head had been taken off and nodded. "From today on, you are Hua Qingyun, a native of Lihe County, the capital of the state of Li. She is 18 years old. Because her parents died suddenly, she went to Qingyuan County to go to the distant aunt. Her surname is Liu Xiaohua. She belongs to the younger brother and sister-in-law of your grandmother''s eldest brother and daughter-in-law My daughter. "


    While taking Zhao Mingming to the carriage, Su Tang introduced her new identity to her in the future. "You should know the words. This is your household registration information. Remember clearly, because you suddenly lose your parents, you are too sad, so you don''t like to talk. You live in seclusion. On the first and fifteenth day of every month, she will go to the temple to pray for the deceased parents."


    Since they are doubles, they try not to talk because no matter how much their bodies and eyes look like, Zhao Mingming and Luo Xingchen are two completely different people. Their voice lines are completely different. If you talk less, you will show less.


    Living in seclusion is to keep a low profile. In the name of filial piety, Zhao Mingming can also guard for his lover honestly. However, the double can not always stay out of the house and not be watched by others. The existence of the double is meaningless. Therefore, Su Tang arranges her to go to incense on the 15th day of the first day of the new year, which is almost the same.


    Zhao Mingming takes over the household registration information from Su Tang''s hand, opens it and takes a careful note of it. Seeing her like this, Su Tang nods. Sure enough, she is literate.


    They went to the carriage. The driver''s name was Mufeng, who was su Tang''s servant in Qingzhuo county. Seeing Su Tang coming back with a girl, Jiang Nian and Mu Feng came to salute "miss!"


    "This is Miss Hua Qing Yun Hua, Miss Biao from my mother''s side!" Su Tang introduced to two servants like this.


    Jiang Nian and Mu Feng follow Su Tang, naturally, they don''t talk much. Although Su Tang suddenly has a cousin, they are also courteous "Miss Hua."

 Chapter 1210

    Zhao Mingming is at a loss. She really thinks that Su Tang is going to use her to help her. After all, she is a famous prostitute of Huakui. Unexpectedly, Su Tang, as she said, is to let her live in place of an identity, and this identity is related to sucang.


    Zhao Mingming only felt that she was lucky to meet a good man this time. When she saw two people saluting with her, she just lowered her head and said.


    See Zhao Mingming so, Su sugar looked at her, but is sensible, and then sucang they get on the carriage, continue to drive.


    "You are not well dressed, nian''er. There is a plain white cotton dress in the cabinet next to you. Take it to miss Hua and put it on." After getting on the bus, Su Tang asks Jiang Nian to find a suit of clothes for Zhao Mingming.


    Zhao Mingming salutes Su Tang gratefully, and finally changes her clothes. The plain white cotton dress is very simple, but it is proper for people with filial piety. Although Zhao Mingming has never been married to her lover, her wife''s family has died, and she had intended to keep it like this.


    It''s just that she couldn''t get away before. In the brothel, where could she dress like this? But now sucang is arranged properly. Zhao Mingming is more and more grateful for Su Tang''s help.


    After that, they quieted down. In less than half an hour, Su Tang''s carriage entered the capital of Dazhou. It happened that Luo Xingchen had finished his work. The two sides met and stayed in an inn for the time being.


    The next morning, after daybreak, Su Tang and Luo Xingchen took Zhao Mingming to breakfast together. They got on the carriage and left. When they passed by the magistrate''s office, they stopped to see a man in rags beating the drum of grievance at the door with a hammer. The voice was like thunder.


    It also attracted countless people to watch and discuss. The magistrate would not refuse to take the case when the grievance was sounded. The man yelled at the door. There were bandits outside the city, and a family destroyed the door. If this happened, the people would point out and talk about panic.


    The matter became so serious that the magistrate sent yamen soldiers out to check outside the city. Love 999 Novels www.ax999.org


    "Can you rest assured?" Seeing the Yamen out of the city, Su Tang asked Zhao Mingming.


    Since the Yamen soldiers are deployed, at least one family''s accident will be investigated, even if it is perfunctory, it will give a result. Moreover, the family will be buried. As for the truth and the grievances among them, they can not be solved at present.


    In other words, even if Su Tang has the ability to solve the problem now, she doesn''t intend to deal with it immediately. It''s not suitable for the moment. She just presses the button temporarily. In the future, if Zhao Mingming cooperates well and does help, sucang will help her.


    "Thank you so much, miss danpa, with tears on her face."


    While she was talking, there were several housewives coming out of the street.


    Seeing these people, Zhao Mingming turned his head and didn''t dare to look over there. He said to Su Tang and Luo Xingchen with some guilt: "the young master and the young lady are so helpful, but I The prefecture magistrate has coveted me for many years. I have been careful to perfunctorily. Now the Madame can''t see me. I''m afraid she will catch me everywhere. I can''t implicate miss and childe... "


    Hearing her words, Su Tang and Luo Xingchen looked at each other. Fortunately, Zhao Mingming said it now. It shows that although she has a plan, her nature is good but not bad.


    "We know." Luo Xingchen said to Zhao Mingming.


    Su Tang laughed and said, "you should thank you for being frank at this time." After saying that, he directly said to Su LAN and Jiang Nian, "help Miss Hua get on the carriage."


    And Su sugar himself is riding with Luo Xingchen "out of the city!"

 Chapter 1211

    Zhao Mingming didn''t expect that after she said the origin between herself and the magistrate, Su Tang and Luo Xingchen didn''t care. They could only worry about getting on the carriage and sitting motionless. Her eyes were full of worry.


    On the contrary, Sutang and Luo Xingchen, who are riding horses outside, are not nervous at all. Although the princess of Sutang is inexplicable, she can play some roles at the critical time.


    Sure enough, when we got to the gate, there were obviously more gatekeepers. They kept looking for young women out of the city, and a group of soldiers rode out of the city.


    After all, they are famous prostitutes, and their treatment is not the same as expected. When they arrive at the door, they are also stopped. "Who is in the car? Come down for inspection."


    Words just finish saying, see Luo Xingchen in the hand of the whip beat the past, "you are what thing, also dare to block the carriage of Princess Niang!"


    It has to be said that for a long time, Luo Xingchen''s Kung Fu in playing a domineering dandy has not been weakened.


    The guard soldier didn''t expect to encounter such arrogance. He was stunned when he heard Luo Xingchen say that the carriage was the princess''s wife''s carriage, but he also doubted that "is the princess''s wife in the car?"


    Why didn''t they hear that there was a princess''s mother in the capital of Dazhou. Luo Xingchen hummed, "our princess is a good Princess personally appointed by your majesty. The good princess is in a bad mood. Who ordered you to stop the carriage of the princess''s wife like this?"


    On hearing Luo Xingchen say that the person on the car is a good princess, the people around who are queuing up for inspection stop and look at this side curiously.


    Luo Xingchen felt this kind of sight, and looked at Su Tang with tears and laughter. The influence of "the legend of the white haired devil" was really a little big. Whole novel network www.qbxsw.com


    I''ve heard all the sad stories between the good Princess and the little Duke of Pei''s mansion. I didn''t expect to meet the Lord at this time.


    When the soldiers at the gate heard Luo Xingchen''s words, they still had doubts on their faces. Then they were ordered by the magistrate to arrest people, and suddenly a princess came out, which was a coincidence.


    "Well, the princess''s wife was originally out to relax herself. There is no need to cause disputes. This is the identity seal of the princess''s wife. You can check it. If there is no problem, let it go." Su Tang also came out to talk, and took a jade card out.


    This jade plate is a special seal for identification. Most noble people will take this with them when they travel. In addition to this, the imperial edict can prove their identity. The imperial edict is the most direct. However, the most expensive noble people do not travel with the imperial edict. Therefore, when going out, they often use this kind of seal to prove their identity.


    After seeing the seal letter, the soldier confirmed that it was true. Moreover, it can be explained that the soldier left the capital injured and left the capital after the incident happened between the princess Hao and the Duke of PEI.


    One side also said, "that Zhao Mingming is not a fool. Since he wants to escape, how can he come back and run again?"


    This also makes sense. In fact, more and more people have gone out of the city to track down, but they just happened to meet a good princess who came out to travel. There was no wrong seal, no problem with identity, and the soldiers were released.


    Su sugar put the princess''s seal letter into the space, exchanged a look with Luo Xingchen, drove his horse to walk, and Mu Feng drove behind, leaving the answer state capital smoothly.


    On the way, they also met soldiers who were searching, but because they showed their identities, these people naturally did not dare to check, and soon the carriage was far away from the capital of Dazhou.

 Chapter 1212

    Zhao Mingming couldn''t believe that there were soldiers searching around. She had been trapped for so many years and tried to struggle and even elope with her lover, but she failed every time.


    Those dignitaries set up a cage for her with their own hands. She was like a ridiculous toy. No matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t escape.


    But now she left the place where she thought she would be trapped for a lifetime. Looking at the green trees and the bright sunshine on both sides of the road, Zhao Mingming sat in the carriage and cried bitterly.


    And Su sugar and Luo Xingchen heard the movement of the carriage, but also exchanged a look, cry, emotion out, can start again.


    "When did you prepare your household registration and identity, Hua Qingyun, a nice name." Luo Xingchen and Su Tang talk about their new identity.


    "The clouds are rotten, and the clouds are full of dust. The light of the sun and the moon will never change. It is clear that the sky, brilliant star Chen. The sun and the moon shine in one person. The sun and the moon are constant, and the stars are on the way. " Su Tang heard her say this, did not answer directly, but read such a text.


    Luo Xingchen heard and looked at sucang, "this is?"


    "Qing Yun song!" Su sugar said, "the sun and the moon are often, and the stars have lines, which just implies your name."


    When Su Tang prepared a new identity for Luo Xingchen, she just thought of this Qing Yun song. It happened that there was Luo Xingchen''s name in it. Although she changed her identity, Su Tang thought that the new name implied the previous name, which could be regarded as a unique involvement.


    After all, even if the identity changes, Luo Xingchen has always been Luo Xingchen, she has always been her. I love e-books www.52xtxs.com


    Because of this, Su Tang used the name Hua Qingyun. It''s nice to hear. It''s also the name of Luo Xingchen. Originally, sucang had considered using the name of Hua Yun Yun, but it''s a little too obvious. It''s Hua Qingyun.


    Luo Xingchen heard Su Tang''s explanation, only then knew that Su Tang prepared for her new identity, as well as such meticulous mind, could not help looking at her "thank you!"


    Although she is clearly the elder sister, but every time is Su Tang''s efforts to protect her, Luo Xingchen is very moved.


    Su sugar see her and himself so thank you, also smile "after is my cousin, you are welcome."


    Since they met, they have always been sisters. Now Su Tang has prepared her identity. Although she has taken seven or eight turns, she can still be regarded as a cousin.


    "You said, you want it." Luo Xingchen hears Su Tang say that he is her cousin and shakes his head with a smile.


    Who would have thought that Su Tang actually started from her mother and arranged for Liu to have a relative who had been around for a long time. In this way, Luo Xingchen became Su Tang''s sister with good intentions. It was just that the relationship was too complicated.


    "My mother was a refugee, she had a poor family and some distant relatives were normal." Su sugar heard Luo Xingchen say so, also follow smile.


    She has her own reason for this arrangement. Luo Xingchen is necessary to restore her identity as a woman, but it can''t have nothing to do with sucang. After all, if she trusts a strange woman for no reason, it will be a little strange.


    With so many people around, maybe they will notice something. So after thinking about it, Su Tang thinks that her mother Liu''s family relationship is very simple, and she has fled from other places to settle down, so she can''t contact her original family.

 Chapter 1213

    This situation is very suitable to arrange a relative or something at will. Anyway, Liu and her parents have passed away. When the time comes, a poor orphan relative will come. Although Su Tang and Su Nuo have said that they will succeed, it is also very reasonable to take care of the relatives of the deceased mother.


    Although Su Tang said it simply, Luo Xingchen knew that he had put this matter in his mind for a long time, and was ready to wait for a suitable substitute to appear.


    This heart, Luo Xingchen of course knows "sugar, thank you, everything, thank you, the luckiest thing in my life, must be to know you."


    "Oh, I don''t know who it is. I''ll die as soon as we meet." Hearing this, Su Tang''s mouth is very poisonous.


    As soon as Luo Xingchen heard this, he also remembered that "who made you so scary? For so many years, I was scared to death just by seeing you through."


    Luo Xingchen also admires Su Tang''s vision. She grew up as a man since childhood, and has not been found for so many years. Su Tang can see through at a glance, and her eyes can be regarded as poisonous.


    Speaking of the first time they met, Su Tang''s face also showed a smile. At that time, she was only eight years old. In a flash, she was 12 years old. Time passed quickly.


    After leaving the state capital of Dazhou, Su Tang and his party continued to go north and returned to Qingzhou Prefecture three months later.


    "You should go and get married by yourself first." After arriving at Qingzhou government, Su Tang asked Zhao Mingming to leave first and go to Liu''s village to recognize his relatives.


    How to play depends on Zhao Mingming''s own. Anyway, it''s OK to go to Sujiatun to find Su Tang''s brother and sister.


    Zhao Mingming followed Su Tang and Luo Xingchen all the way to the north. He could see that they really just wanted her to live with Hua Qingyun for a period of time. He only felt that the matter was too simple and naturally quite attentive. When he was with Su Tang and Luo Xingchen, he was more silent, that is, when he was sleeping, he did not take off the veil on his face.


    Very seriously into the role of Hua Qingyun, vegetarianism for love, Su sugar and Luo Xingchen see her like this, also sigh that she is infatuated, but will not force her how. Book of fate www.yyshu8.com


    Zhao Mingming himself left to find relatives, Su sugar and Luo Xingchen first went to Qingyuan County to meet Su Nuo at Fang''s house.


    "Sister!" I haven''t seen anyone for nearly a year, but now it''s almost as high as Sutang. Just like a solid calf, I heard that Sutang has come back and ran out directly.


    Su sugar see younger brother, is also full of smile, "small glutinous grow tall, come and let me have a look."


    Su Nuo quickly ran to Su sugar side, around a circle, and then looked at Su sugar "sister left for a long time."


    Su Tang rubbed his head and said, "this time, I can''t, I''ll take some glutinous rice with me."


    Su Tang didn''t want to leave Su Nuo on the sea this time. Instead, he planned to leave with him. Because he was young, it was time to go out and have some knowledge. When he was older, he should concentrate on his studies and prepare for the imperial examination.


    Moreover, Qihuang country is obviously in disorder. Su Tang is not at ease with her younger brother in China.


    When she heard her sister say so, Su Nuo nodded, "OK, where will my sister go, where will I go?"


    Fang Xiaowen looked at his brother-in-law''s speech on one side, almost, and then saluted "Princess!"


    Su Tang took a look at Fang Xiaowen, and then patted Su Nuo on the shoulder. "Nian''er, there are some interesting things I''ll bring for you. Go and have a look. I''ll go back to Sujiatun with my sister."


    Su Nuo knew that her sister and her husband had something to say, nodded. When Luo Xingchen saw this, he didn''t disturb Su sugar''s conversation, and went out laughing and talking with Su Nuo.

 Chapter 1214

    "The princess is back. I heard some news from the capital recently. It''s really shocking, Princess..." When there were only two people left, Fang Xiaowen said something like this with Su Tang.


    Although Fang Xiaowen could not get access to very confidential information because of his background and experience, he was always careful. He was able to guess Su Tang''s identity based on some small information he knew. At this time, he also felt the storm lurking in the capital.


    It''s just that, after all, things are a bit shocking, and he is not a person who enters the officialdom after all. So even if he has guesses, he dare not talk to others. He only hopes to ask sucang, because of all the people he contacts, only sucang has the opportunity to get access to the real news.


    Now it''s not easy to see Su Tang. Fang Xiaowen certainly won''t miss it. I''ll ask immediately.


    Su Tang is not surprised that Fang Xiaowen is aware of this. He has no sense of this, so don''t be an official. Hearing his question, Su Tang thinks for a moment, "my county will spend some time preparing to go out on a business trip. I''m sure I''ll come back some days. I don''t know if you''d like to go out with this county or stay."


    Su Tang''s words seemed to have not answered Fang Xiaowen, but when she did not deny it, Fang Xiaowen already understood, and his previous guess was not wrong.


    "May I ask the princess, what''s the difference between leaving and staying?" The invitation to go to sea with her has been mentioned by sucang before, and let him consider it. He has guessed several directions, but he is not sure.


    But now sucang gave him another choice. He didn''t want to continue to guess, so he asked directly. E-books www.dianzishu8.com


    "There are also risks, but if you go to sea with this county, you can be admitted to six departments in this county. Your future depends on your own ability." This time, sucang didn''t sell the beans, just said it.


    She has said before that Fang Xiaowen is a capable person. Su Tang thinks that he is suitable for working in the Hubu department. He has a flexible mind to do business and manage money. If he does well, he can become the head of the six departments and the third grade Shangshu. However, it is basically impossible to go further.


    In fact, for many scholars, Sanpin Shangshu has been a lifelong pursuit.


    But at that time, Su Tang didn''t know what the situation was when the old and the new emperors were handed over, so going to sea was the most secure way. However, in this case, if Fang Xiaowen stayed, he might be able to learn from the dragon, and he might have a better future in the future.


    However, the risk is even greater. Because Su Tang can point out the direction for him, it must be to assist Murong Zhao. However, no matter how righteous Murong Zhao is, he is afraid that he can not guarantee that he will be the winner. Who knows whether he will hit the old master with a random punch.


    Now is such two choices, Su sugar also does not cover up, told Fang Xiaowen, let him decide for himself.


    Su Tang''s words can be said to be very straightforward. After hearing this, Fang Xiaowen bowed his head and remained silent for a while, then looked up at Su Tang and said, "princess, I choose to stay."


    After that, Fang Xiaowen laughed at himself: "since I learned to recognize the first word, what I learned was to serve the country. Although the way the princess said is safe, if the country is in turmoil, our scholars only know how to avoid it. Who will protect the people and who will calm down the incident? Although I am incompetent, I am willing to do something with my weak ability at this time It''s escape. "

 Chapter 1215

    Fang Xiaowen''s tone was a little mockery, but he was very firm. When Su Tang saw him like this, he sighed that reading can be reasonable. If a country''s scholars can understand and believe in the country, Qihuang''s future will be bright.


    "I know it''s ridiculous to say that, but..." Fang Xiaowen said.


    "My county doesn''t think it''s fishing for fame and reputation, but sighs that Qihuang state, a man of letters who was retrograde at the time of turmoil, is worried about the future and future. My county is very happy that xiaonuo has such a gentleman who thinks he has ideals and pursuits."


    Su Tang didn''t let him go on. She chose to leave. She had her own measurement. Although she was intelligent, she grew up in peacetime. She was not good at some things.


    So she chose to leave for overseas. On the one hand, she avoided some domestic chaos and accumulated strength. As a businessman, she only did what businessmen should do. Fang Xiaowen had such a pursuit, which showed that he was a scholar''s character for the country and the people. How could su Tang find him ridiculous.


    Sometimes miracles and heroes are the common strength and name of every common and simple person.


    Fang Xiaowen heard Su Tang say so, his eyes red. "Princess, I just do what I think is right."


    Su Tang looked at him and said, "since you have made a decision, do you have a pen and ink?"


    Fang Xiaowen nodded, took out his pen and ink to Su Tang, and then Su Tang wrote a handwritten letter in front of Fang Xiaowen. He didn''t write for a few days. He had improved a little bit before, but now he still went back.


    Even Fang Xiaowen looks at Su Tang''s letter and tries to keep his face from cracking. It''s hard to imitate. 33 Novels www.33xs.cc


    Su Tang doesn''t care about being seen by Fang Xiaowen that her handwriting is not good. She doesn''t have enough talent for this, and she doesn''t make great efforts the day after tomorrow. It''s normal to write poorly. It''s called abnormal when she''s finished.


    After su Tang wrote it, he sealed it with his own unique seal and handed it to Fang Xiaowen, "you can take this letter to Pei mansion, and the little Duke of Pei''s family will introduce you when you see it."


    Fang Xiaowen has also heard of the legend between Su Tang and the Duke of PEI. Now that she said this, she carefully put the letter away, "thank you for your success."


    "It''s up to you to protect your family and the future." Su sugar himself to leave, Fang Xiaowen choose to stay, after the road can only rely on his own.


    Fang Xiaowen, however, laughs, "the road is always on its own.


    Xiaonuo''s academic progress has been rapid in the past year. The princess is also Mr. Zhong Wen. I can rest assured of the education after coming here.


    If I am still there, I will continue to teach him. If not, please ask the princess to find a reliable gentleman for him as long as he has never been under my door. He is intelligent and quick, and he is a good seedling. I can''t delay him. "


    Fang Xiaowen was very satisfied with this disciple. He had to explain it specially at this time. He didn''t want to delay Su Nuo''s future because of himself.


    On the contrary, Su Tang shook his head and refused, "one of his gentlemen is enough. If in case, the county will educate him in person, but the county still hopes that a gentleman with excellent character and talent will teach him."


    Fang Xiaowen is very attentive to Su Nuo''s education, and since he is a teacher, he pretends that he has never been a teacher. Su Tang will not do it and will not let his younger brother have such an idea.

 Chapter 1216

    No matter what the choice is, if you decide to do it, no matter what the consequences are, even if it is tragic, or even pay the price for it, it is one''s responsibility.


    Moreover, Su Tang really thinks that Fang Xiaowen is a very good teacher. Even if Fang Xiaowen encounters any accident, Su Tang will not find a new husband for her younger brother. After chaos, she will be stable, and she will teach him by herself.


    Fang Xiaowen heard of sucang, deeply saluted Su Tang, "it''s my pleasure to be valued by the princess!"


    Hearing this, Su Tang looked at her younger brother in the yard with Luo Xingchen. "I''m looking forward to seeing you next time. It''s really a river and a mountain, a sea and a river."


    After that, without waiting for Fang Xiaowen to react, Su Tang went out and took Su Nuo''s hand and asked him to pack up his things and left Fang''s house with Luo Xingchen.


    The only hope is that this is not their last meeting, but even if it is, it is just their choice and decision.


    After picking up Su Nuo, Su Tang and his party went on their way to Sujiatun.


    While Su Tang and Su Yongshun were on their way, Su Yongqiang and Su Yongshun were sitting together and talking, "I don''t know when the princess''s wife will come back."


    This is Su Yongshun. It has been more than a year since Sutang left Sujiatun. There is no news sent back. Even the only way they can get information is from xingxingtang sauce workshop.


    Fortunately, although sucang was not there, the tax on the land was still in the name of sucang, which could be tax-free. Moreover, for two consecutive years, the Su family had lived a prosperous life.


    Now it''s time for spring ploughing again. The Su family has begun to sow seeds. But seeing that sucang has been quiet, there are always worries. Dog novel www.gougouxs.com


    "It''s not. Our Su family''s life is better. The year before last, when the ancestral hall was built, the princess didn''t come back to have a look." Su Yongqiang sighed when he heard Su Yongshun say this.


    At the beginning, Su Tang said that the Su family made money and rebuilt the ancestral temple. Later, Sujiatun made a lot of money by planting tomatoes and peppers. After autumn harvest, every family of the Su family made up for the rest of the money except for some money. At the end of the year, the temple was built.


    It was originally proposed by Su Tang at the beginning, and she was the most expensive person in the Su family. At that time, when the ancestral temple was built, the Su family hoped that Su Tang could be unveiled. However, Su Tang was not there at that time, so the Su family felt sorry.


    They were sitting together drinking wine and chatting. When Qin and Zhou saw them like this, they laughed and shook their heads and sat outside to do their work.


    "Look at them." Zhou and Qin said with a smile.


    Qin also nodded, "very comfortable, but to sum up, this year the princess is also 12 years old, do not know Changgao, when will come back."


    "Princess, how can you be as comfortable as us in the village all day long?" Zhou said so.


    "It''s true. If it wasn''t for the princess, we wouldn''t have our life now." Qin nodded.


    This is not only the Qin family, Zhou family, Wen family and Lu family, but also their several young daughters-in-law nodding together, which is the truth.


    It was a comfortable afternoon. The two families got together to work and talk. Then they heard the sound of horses'' hooves in the distance. Hearing this sound, Qin and Zhou looked at each other, put down their things, stood up and looked in the direction of the sound.

 Chapter 1217

    Not only the Zhou family, but also the Qin family. Several young daughters-in-law nearby also stood up together. A sound of horse hooves came from the road outside the entrance of the village. As the sound approached, a pair of horseback riding figures were first seen.


    The man is dressed in purple brocade. His skin is as white as jade in the sun. He has a pair of discernible Danfeng eyes. The other rider is a girl. His white tooth coat is matched with a peach pink Ru skirt, and a blooming pink peony on his hair bun, which makes him look very beautiful.


    "It''s the princess and Prince Luo!" Lu recognized it at a glance and exclaimed.


    Just now they were talking about the people, actually came back!


    Hearing this, Su Yongqiang and Su Yongshun also came out to see. Then they saw sucang and Luo Xingchen riding straight home, followed by a carriage.


    Many people in Sujiatun heard the news and came out to see it. They all knew that the princess of Sujiatun had gone home.


    "Young lady, master Luo!" Su sugar and Luo Xingchen arrive at the door, and the gate opens from inside. Zhang Cuilan and Yu Caihe stand at the door with a face of surprise.


    Su sugar casually handed his whip to Yu Caihe, "long time no see, how are you?"


    Zhang Cuilan and Yu Caihe have been guarding the Sujiatun. Now hearing Su Tang''s question, they both nodded, "good, the maids and maids are good, and the young lady is also good."


    "Ha ha, just fine!" Su sugar ha ha ha laughs, and Luo Xingchen entered the yard together.


    After picking lotus, Zhang Cuilan and Yu saw Dongzi and Sunuo get off the carriage. They were very surprised. When they came back, they all came back.


    Su sugar and they are back. The servants of the family are busy. They have a special meal and roast fish.


    When Su Tang''s brother and sister were at home before, they still kept their filial piety and could not eat. Now they come back, the filial piety period has passed. Yu Caihe and Zhang Cuilan have made enough efforts. Book of fate www.yyshu8.com


    They also felt the sincerity of the servants. They were very happy to eat. After eating, they sat under the tree in the yard to drink tea and play chess. Since they came back, they always had to leave some days to deal with some things, so they were not so anxious.


    "Not to mention, if we want to say that the fish in the north is delicious, but the fish in the south is almost meaningless." Luo Xingchen sat down and had a round stomach after a meal. He also commented on the taste of the roast fish.


    Hearing this, sucang shook her head. "It''s because we are from the north. Who doesn''t think the food in our hometown is the best, but the stranger is another idea."


    Or how to say that hometown is good, that''s the truth.


    Luo Xingchen heard this and thought, "it seems that it''s right to say so!"


    Seeing that she was full, lazy and silly, Su Tang shook her head.


    They sat down and chatted for a while, and there was a knock outside the door. When Yu Caihe opened the door, he saw Su Yongqiang standing at the door.


    Seeing him, Su Tang also laughed, "it''s brother Qiang. I haven''t seen you for a long time. Brother Qiang is becoming more and more generous and fat."


    Su Yongqiang had to wait for a while to come here. After all, he was the village head of Sujiatun and also the head of Sujia clan. Su Tang, the princess, came back. Yu Qingyu would like to greet him.


    As a result, when he opened the door, Su Yongqiang heard Su Tang''s voice. Looking along the direction of the voice, he saw only the girl sitting in the yard, dressed in a home-made pink cotton Ru skirt, only embroidered with white peach blossom at the collar, cuff and skirt hem. His head was simply coiled on his head and fixed with a red agate hairpin.


    She is beautiful and beautiful.


    But two years later, once with a little childish girl, has grown into such a beautiful appearance.

 Chapter 1218

    Su Yongqiang just saw sucang riding from afar. When the distance was close, he could see the changes of sucang. But after all, he had watched sucang grow up since childhood. Although he was shocked, he quickly reflected that "thanks to the princess, life is safe, and it is true that he has eaten more."


    Hearing that Su Tang said that he was broad-minded and fat, Su Yongqiang said with a smile. After hearing this, Su Tang also laughed, "this is not my blessing. It should be the blessing of Qiang gotuo''s sister-in-law''s good cooking skills."


    While saying, Su sugar asked Su Yongqiang to sit down in the flower hall, and Sulan served tea for them.


    "It''s more than a year or two years for the princess to go. I don''t know how long she will stay in Sujiatun this time?" Su Yongqiang sat down and asked about sucang.


    Su Yongqiang knew that she couldn''t stay in Sujiatun all the time, so she asked.


    "I should stay for a while and deal with business affairs. Brother Qiang is coming to see me now, but is there anything you want to say?"


    Su Tang heard him ask, vaguely a, in fact, she can not stay long, but to Zhao Mingming''s things to confirm later, but these things can''t tell Su Yongqiang is.


    Su Yongqiang did not dare to ask any more questions when he heard that Su Tang was so vague. When he heard Su Tang ask him again, he said, "it''s nothing else. The year before last, our Su family planted new vegetables with the princess, and we made money. At the end of the year, we set up the ancestral hall. Save your books www.chunshu8.com


    Originally, the princess paid the most money and was of such an identity. The elders and I still wanted to let the princess preside over the ceremony of the completion of the ancestral temple, but the princess''s wife was not free at that time, so we presided over the ceremony ourselves. "


    Su Yongqiang came here and really had something to ask Su Tang. Su Yongqiang was the village head these days when Su Tang was not in Sujiatun. We all know that there is a noble princess''s wife in the Su family. Su Yongqiang can talk to the master of the county yamen, so he doesn''t dare to make more trouble.


    Su Yongqiang himself doesn''t do things like Wang Changhe, so everything is harmonious. The Su family can tax-free with Su sugar fields, and grow new vegetables, and their life has improved a lot. This year, many of the younger generation of the Su family have gone to the academy to study.


    In a word, both Sujiatun and Sujia are developing smoothly and well. Su Yongqiang''s coming to find sucang this time is not for any embarrassment, but for something related to Sutang.


    "At that time, the emperor''s majesty granted the county head and the princess. The princess''s mother didn''t make a big deal because she was observing her filial piety at that time. But the princess''s mother''s joining the genealogy was a big family affair, and the filial piety of the princess''s wife was over. So I came here to join the family tree. I don''t know if the princess''s wife is free, and will do the ceremony of joining the genealogy?"


    When Su Tang was granted the title of county head before, she didn''t want the news to spread, so she pleaded that she was still in filial piety. Otherwise, some people in a normal family were granted the title of Princess from the common people. There was a special ceremony for joining the genealogy, which meant to comfort the ancestors and make future generations prosperous.


    At that time, Su Tang didn''t want to make his identity public. On the contrary, Su Yonggui''s family was not easy to deal with. If people wanted to perish, they must first make people crazy, do not connive them to continue to do evil, and then deal with it. Maybe it will delay for a long time to solve the problem.


    The title of good Princess Su Tang really wanted to give the old emperor some wax, although at the moment, the old emperor was afraid that he didn''t need Su sugar. It was almost the same.

 Chapter 1219

    Anyway, there should have been a ceremony at that time. Because of Su Tang''s pretext, it was just a simple change in the genealogy. Su Yongqiang and the whole Su family kept this in mind. It was a glorious thing for the whole Su family. How could it be so missed.


    Moreover, now that the Su family has made money, we all want to hold this ceremony and let the people around know their reputation.


    So when he saw sucang coming back, Su Yongqiang immediately came to ask.


    After hearing what he said, Su Tang also understood the thoughts of the Su family. Now that Su Yonggui''s family has disappeared, there is no threat to them. As for the title of good princess, what can be done is already this title. He can only hope that murongzhao can succeed in his accession to the throne and change to a better one.


    "It''s a matter of fact. It''s as arranged by the clan. I''ll give you how much money it needs." The Su family was sure to do the ceremony, and sucang did not refuse.


    When Su Yongqiang heard that Su Tang promised to pay, he immediately refused "the princess doesn''t have to pay. If it wasn''t for the princess''s wife, where would the Su family have a good day now? Since it''s a big matter for the clan, it''s the clan together."


    Su Tang didn''t want to pay for it. After hearing this, she asked Su LAN to take ten liang of silver to Su Yongqiang. "I''m also a member of the Su family, so I should pay."


    Su Tang is not willing to let people pay for her own money. She doesn''t want this silver. It''s unnecessary for Su Yongqiang to accept her insistence and refuse, so she puts the money away.


    After giving the money, Su sugar said to Su Yongqiang, "today, brother Qiang won''t come. I also said that I should go to see brother Qiang. There is something I want to explain." Fiction net www.xiao-shuo.org


    When Su Yongqiang heard Su Tang''s words, he also looked up at Su Tang, who was sitting at the head of the table. Then he saw that Su Tang had a sip of tea and went on to say, "this year, the Su family''s fields should be planted with more grain. Our Sujiatun is close to the Qingjiang River, and the Heixiazi mountain is not far away. It is better for the Su family to save more grain without paying taxes."


    Su Tang didn''t go to see Song Yi when she came back. She didn''t know what the situation was in the capital city. However, if she walked all the way from the south, she was afraid that it would be chaotic for a while. Once the chaos really broke out, though Sujiatun was a little remote, it might not be completely safe.


    In the past years, planting tomatoes and peppers for more money, it was worth buying food, but once it was chaotic, food was the most precious thing.


    Some words Su Tang can''t tell Su Yongqiang directly, but ordinary people know something they shouldn''t know, but it''s not necessarily a good thing.


    Su Tang asked Su family to plant more grain. Sujiatun is a remote place with Qingjiang River and Heixiazi mountain. Heixiazi mountain is very steep, but the villagers nearby are familiar with it. If there is any accident at that time, save enough food and hide in the mountain for several months. When it is quiet, nothing will happen.


    But this son Su sugar can''t say too straightforward, she can only so little Su Yongqiang.


    In the end, Su Yongqiang is a little old. Although he has not experienced war before, he has experienced famine. In normal years, most farmers do not save too much grain, unless it is a disaster year.


    Su Yongqiang himself is a farmer. He can see whether it is a famine year or not. However, Su Tang suddenly asks Su family to save grain. After carefully weighing his mind, he is surprised and looks at Su Tang: "the princess''s wife means..."

 Chapter 1220

    When I saw Su Yongqiang, I should have thought of it. Su Tang looked at him and said, "I don''t mean anything. I just think it''s more practical for us farmers to grow grain. Brother Qiang said, isn''t it?"


    Of course, Su Tang would not tell Su Yongqiang that those nobles in the capital city would fight for the throne for a while. If so, he could know this kind of thing in his mind. On the face of it, he could never say it. Even Su Tang and Fang Xiaowen could be a little more straightforward.


    But for Su Yongqiang, Su Tang can''t say it directly. It''s Dou Sheng Xiao min. this kind of thing is really too clear. For him, it may be a disaster.


    Although Su Tang is like this, Su Yongqiang has already understood Su Tang''s attitude. To know that Su Tang is not only an ordinary peasant girl, she is the princess''s wife, and the noble person that Su Yongqiang and the whole Su family look up to.


    You must know more than they do. Moreover, Su Yongqiang was nervous, but he didn''t dare to ask, "what the princess said is, I will tell you when I go back, there are still..."


    Seeing that he was so nervous, Su Tang also quickly stopped him. "Brother Qiang, don''t worry, think about it carefully. How can I tell you that this thing comes out of my mouth and goes into your ears. It''s all. If people ask again, I won''t say it any more. Do you know what I mean?"


    Sucang is ready to remind this time that she can''t come out and say frankly, even to Su Yongqiang as a witness, so it''s his own business how Su Yongqiang persuades everyone to grow food, and sucang won''t help him.


    Su Tang can remind us that it is already taking care of the Su family.


    If this word is spread out, it may affect the major events of murongzhao and Pei Xuan, or involve the whole family. Can''t you be more cautious. Yaoyao literature website www.11wxw.com


    Su Yongqiang thought he had guessed five points, but now he felt eight points. He calmed down his breath and saluted Su Tang. "The princess said that I will think about it carefully and then deal with it. Please take care of yourself. The Su family still depends on the princess'' mother to carry on the incense of Uncle Shuan''s house."


    Su Yongqiang is also worried about the safety of sucang. If there is really chaos, ordinary people can hide. It''s hard to say what will affect sucang''s identity.


    Su Tang heard that he cared about himself and nodded with a smile. "Thank you, brother Qiang. I''m ok. Make arrangements quickly. Don''t delay the spring ploughing."


    It''s spring ploughing at the moment. If it''s too late, you can delay your work.


    Su Yongqiang was obviously more familiar with farming than sucang, so after promising sucang, he left in a hurry.


    After he left, Luo Xingchen came to look for sucang. "Do you really think it will be chaotic to that extent?"


    Luo Xingchen went to the South with sucang and came back together. He felt a little tense, but he always felt that there was no real war.


    "I don''t know." Hearing Luo Xingchen''s words, sucang shook his head and said such an unexpected answer in Luo Xingchen''s eyes.


    Seeing the unexpected expression on Luo Xingchen''s face, Su Tang also laughed, "you really think I''m a demon, and I don''t know the situation of the capital. How can you be so sure?"

 Chapter 1221

    Luo Xingchen said all day that she was a demon. She was really regarded as a demon who could master everything.


    Su Tang can only make a general inference about this kind of accident. At least, before she left last time, when she chatted with Song Yi, even Song Yi herself was not sure at that time.


    Under the seemingly calm appearance of the capital, Murong Zhao and Pei Xuan, with a group of people, are consolidating their own throne. That is the throne, the king of a country, and the throne above ten thousand people.


    For this position, how many people are willing to take risks and try their best. The stronger Murong Zhao and Pei Xuan are able to force others to no retreat, how crazy will these people be.


    Even if there is a war, it is not impossible. Under the premise that war is likely to happen, any fluke mentality is terrible, because if it does not happen, there may be nothing. At most, we can earn less money in the next year.


    But once it happens, it is 100% life-threatening for many people.


    At this time, it is certainly right to be cautious. Moreover, without knowing why, sucang is not optimistic about the whole Sujiatun. Everyone is willing to give up new vegetables to grow grain.


    Because these farmers don''t have that kind of consciousness. They just plant what they can make money. As a princess, Su Tang will not tell others publicly even if she has some speculation.


    Although she has the intention of helping others, she still needs to protect herself first. In any case, for Su Tang, reminding Su Yongqiang is all she can do, and she can''t manage the rest.


    Luo Xingchen is always around sucang. She is used to everything. Suddenly, she says she doesn''t know. She really can''t believe it.


    But after hearing sucang said, Luo Xingchen also felt that she was a little too taken for granted. She sat down and looked at sucang and said, "they won''t fail, will they?" Love e-books www.kuaitxt.com


    This is endless, but Su Tang understood her meaning and asked Sulan to change her cup of hot tea for herself. After half a cup of tea, she said slowly, "anything, as long as you do it, there is a possibility of failure."


    Luo Xingchen looks at her this calm appearance, all anxious, just hear Su sugar such a sentence.


    On hearing Su Tang''s words, Luo Xingchen''s face was worried and worried. "No, I think Murong Zhao and Pei Xuan are very powerful, or you won''t want to go to sea..."


    Seeing her like this, Su Tang seemed to smile and said, "how can you be more nervous than me?"


    Luo Xingchen pursed her lips, "if others become, we will also be in trouble later."


    "How much trouble can we have? We are just two businessmen who are not on the stage. Who will take us seriously? The worst result is to develop America. In fact, overseas resources are also very rich. In the past, when we were big farmers, we had a comfortable life." Su Tang is so cool.


    Luo Xingchen looked at her, "are you serious?"


    Luo Xingchen always thought that the reason why Su Tang wanted to go out to sea at this time was that she had confidence in the success of Murong Zhao and Pei Xuan, so she was also determined that there would be no accident. There was nothing wrong with the things that the evil candy thought could be successful.


    Luo Xingchen is such a blind faith in Su Tang, but now she found that she thought too much. Su Tang is really heartless, not believing in Murong Zhao and Pei Xuan. This is a little bit of that.


    "What kind of cooking, I just said, anything may fail, but it may also succeed. Since you have done it, you should learn to bear the consequences, any sense of consequences, good or bad!" She said again.

 Chapter 1222

    Luo Xingchen was silent for a long time when he heard Su Tang''s words, and finally sighed, "you are right, but I hope they can succeed, after all..."


    "In fact, if you succeed, there are also difficulties. There are too many responsibilities in that position." Su Tang looked at her like this, and said so with a certain meaning.


    Luo Xingchen heard after, also Leng for a while, and then looked at Su sugar, "sugar, if I can do you like this."


    Really cold heart cold lung, no conscience, only pay attention to themselves, is it better?


    Su sugar said, "you don''t, I don''t want to bring bad children, don''t think so much, everything will have a result, and, it may not be all bad results."


    Su Tang finally finished drinking tea and stopped talking about it. She didn''t know what happened between Luo Xingchen''s last visit to the capital and Murong Zhao, but it was certain that some people had been entangled in it and struggled.


    The word of love in the world is really the most difficult to understand!


    After a night''s rest, sucang rode to Qinghe town the next day.


    Su Yongqiang gathered the Su family together for a meeting. He said that the star sugar sauce Workshop said that the price of new vegetables purchase this year would be further reduced, and the profit was much less. The sauce workshop needed two other new dishes, but the land could not be planted immediately. This year, we should grow some grain to support the field, and next year we will plant other vegetables. The purchase price is the same as that of tomato and pepper in the first year.


    Su Yongqiang thought for a long time, and finally came up with this reason, because it was related to the soy sauce workshop of Sutang. The night before, he went home to ask sucang''s opinions.


    Su Tang heard the excuse he thought, and thought it was good, so Su Yongqiang held a meeting for the Su family. Love stories www.lianlianxs.com


    If something really goes wrong, these people will be grateful for all the food they planted this year. Even if there is no accident, it will be good to find two from the sauce ingredients for the Su family next year.


    In any case, all the land of the whole family was not as much as that of Sutang''s own, and there was not much land in the Chuang Tzu of sucang. The land was purchased by sucang.


    After su Yongqiang told the Su family, after all, was he the patriarch? Most of the Su family accepted the suggestion and prepared to take the land out to grow grain. There were also a few who deliberately left a little land for tomato and pepper.


    This kind of Su Yongqiang did not say anything when he knew it. It was not the army. On the whole, it was OK to make no mistakes.


    Su Yongqiang has a meeting with the villagers here, but when Su Tang goes to the gate of song Fu in Qinghe town, he sees that the song mansion, which is closed all the year round, is open, and there are still people talking inside.


    As soon as sucang saw this situation, he got off the horse in a hurry. Fortunately, there was a person Su Tang knew standing at the door. Holding Mo was directing people''s work. When he heard the sound of horse''s hooves, he looked up and saw sucang dismount.


    "Miss, you are back!" Holding ink to see is Su sugar, the face is surprised "is really too coincidental."


    "Where is the teacher? What''s the matter?" Su sugar saw some people in the yard, frowned and asked for ink.


    "The master is in the study. It''s the right time for the young lady to come back. The master will leave here in two days. I''m watching people pack their bags." Holding ink while leading Su sugar to the study, while explaining the current situation with Su sugar.


    "Leave?" Su Tang probably saw that it was like moving, but it was very unexpected. How could Song Yi suddenly move at this time? It was too sudden.


    "Yes, miss. If you have anything, you''d better ask the master directly. Since you have not been here for two years, the master has been thinking about Miss." Holding Mo and Su sugar to the door of the study, let her talk with Song Yi.

 Chapter 1223

    Su Tang also knew that she couldn''t ask anything from holding Mo, so she quickly stepped into the study. When she entered the room, she saw Song Yi sitting in her study, holding a book in her hand. She hadn''t seen it for nearly two years, but she didn''t see much change.


    Hearing that someone came in, Song Yi thought it was a servant. She opened her mouth and said, "clean up as soon as you clean up. I said that no one should disturb you..."


    As a result, she looked up and found it was su Tang. Song Yi put the book down and said, "Why are you here now?"


    Su Tang sees that Song Yi is not happy and happy. On the contrary, she is so nervous. She frowns a little. Then she sees orange cat jump over and says, "someone is watching!"


    "Can you confuse each other with illusions?" Su sugar see orange cat such a hint, immediately said.


    "I can only hold on for less than half an hour." Orange cat is also very direct when he hears sucang''s request. Now that the space is only level 80, its ability is still limited.


    "Enough!" Less than half an hour is enough, sucang nodded.


    After she said that, the orange cat purred, "from now on, I can''t hold on to tell you!"


    Seeing this, sucang nodded and said, "I''ll make you delicious food later."


    Then she turned back and closed the door of the study, then turned to look at Song Yi, "Why are there people watching around the teacher, and how does the teacher suddenly leave?"


    "You girl, you know that someone is watching and talking nonsense. Why are you back now?" Song Yi heard Su Tang say so and rebuked her. She was old, how could she still be so open-minded.


    "The teacher can rest assured that no one can hear our dialogue now, and the teacher will explain what he has said as soon as possible. We don''t have much time." Su Tang knew that Song Yi was worried that they were talking, so she told him immediately. 315 Chinese website www.315zww.com


    Song Yi looks at Su Tang suspiciously, "really nobody can hear?"


    "When did the disciple say something nonsense at such a time? Why did I just come back and the teacher had to leave suddenly? Was it the elder martial brothers and them in the capital city?" Sucang is very worried.


    Song Yi also knew that her little disciple was not impulsive and mindless, so she was relieved and explained to Su Tang, "they have nothing to do. I am going to return to Beijing to take up office this time?"


    "What?" Su Tang opens her eyes in disbelief. Song Yi, in order to avoid being feared by the old emperor, deliberately avoids it and continues to support Murong Zhao by turning light into darkness.


    Why is it that the situation is getting more and more tense now? It''s about to be the most critical time. Song Yi is going to become an official in Beijing. It''s very strange.


    Su Tang looks at Song Yi and sees that he looks calm, but with melancholy in his eyebrows. She thinks, "what''s the trouble with the old emperor?"


    According to Song Yi''s identity, Su Tang could only think of one person, the old emperor who Su Tang wanted to give him some wax every day.


    "It''s not just about him." Song Yi did not deny Su Tang''s conjecture.


    Su sugar directly angry smile, "if he does not waver, who can let him give orders?"


    "How old are you, girl, and still have such a temper? I also said that it''s lucky that you are not here. Who knows that you are coming back now. Originally, we are afraid that everyone has forgotten you. Now..."


    Song Yi saw that her little disciple still had the same temper as before. Hedgehog dared to say anything. She said a word to her, and then she was worried.


    "Already let the teacher into Beijing, really want to implicate me, I also can''t run." Su Tang knows that Song Yi is worried about herself and says something.

 Chapter 1224

    Su Tang also knows that Song Yi is afraid of harming herself by saying so now, but she knows better that when she chooses to join Song Yi''s door and call him a teacher, her relationship with Song Yi is inseparable.


    No matter how much she pretended to be a fool in the capital city and deliberately discredited her image, people thought she was just a stupid little peasant girl, but Su Tang was not the only one who was smart in the world.


    If you do, you can''t notice that Su Tang''s usual personality is different from that when she was in the capital. Even though Su Tang is lazy and does business, she usually doesn''t show up by herself, but the people below or Luo Xingchen do things.


    However, no matter who is staring at him, he is afraid that he will be caught in some braids. If he wants to find fault, sucang can''t escape.


    Song Yi can''t help shaking her head when she hears Su Tang saying this. "I thought you said you wanted to go out and avoid it. It''s just right that you''re not in Qinghe town now. Who knows No one knows your identity when you are outside. Naturally, no one will stare at you, but you will come back and let these people see you. "


    Because Song Yi wants to go to Beijing, many of the people who clean up are monitoring people. Song Yi is also afraid that Su Tang will be implicated. Originally, she thought that Su Tang would walk around outside, but she would never talk about things with her own identity. If she didn''t say so, her business contacts were few officials and most of her contacts were businessmen.


    In this way, as long as Su Tang didn''t say anything about it, no one knew that she was a close disciple of Song Yi, the famous Imperial master in China, a good Princess personally appointed by his majesty, and a favorite of the little Duke of Pei state.


    Su Tang is also an immortal and intelligent person. Song Yi thinks that when she is outside, she can be safer. After all, Sutang has been keeping a low profile. In addition to making some noise in the past month or so after going to the capital city, there are also things that are very negative to her image. In fact, few people know her.


    If song Yinyi didn''t come back, it would be hard for some people to think that song Yinyi would come back. Baolai novel network www.baolaishiye.com


    And the most important thing is that both Su Tang and Song Yi know that this is a coincidence. However, people who are so suspicious of the old emperor think that Song Yi wanted to go to the capital to become an official and let Su Tang come back. The news can be so smooth. What is Song Yi and his students going to do?


    Su Tang also understood what Song Yi was talking about, so she couldn''t help cursing, "I should have given him a wax at that time!"


    The old emperor obviously doubted Song Yi, so he wanted to take Song Yi to his side. The provincial people were not under control.


    Just looking at the current situation that even Song Yi is facing, the battle for the throne in the capital city also knows how fierce it is.


    "What?" Song Yi heard Su Tang''s words, some did not understand what she meant.


    "It''s nothing. I come back to deal with business affairs, and then go to Qingzhuo county. I''m going to go to sea this year. The teacher doesn''t have to worry about me. In the end, I''m not an important role, just a teacher and a senior brother..."


    Naturally, Su Tang couldn''t tell Song Yi that she wanted to hang the old emperor on the southeast branch. Instead, she talked about another thing.


    Now even Song Yi has been brought back to the capital. Su Tang knows that she can''t continue to delay. She handles the business affairs here and leaves as soon as possible, so as to avoid being entangled by this vortex.

 Chapter 1225

    Song Yi was stunned when she heard that Su Tang said she was going to go to sea. Then she sighed, "it''s better to be as quick as possible. The current situation is not stable. It''s not a bad thing to leave early. Since you are here, I''ll tell you something."


    Song Yi had thought that she would leave like this. Now when Song Yi saw that Su Tang came back and said she was ready to go to sea, she just told her something.


    "These are the letters that you wrote to you over the past year. Originally, you could send them when you were in Qingzhuo county. Later, when you went to the south, these letters could only be kept here.


    Since it''s written for you, you can keep it and put it away. When you first met, you two had the best time. It turned out that you two played so well. There is something to say.


    It is estimated that the correspondence will be inconvenient in the future. If you have any words and letters, please give them to me this time and I will help you bring them to him. "


    From a drawer in her study, Song Yi took out a dozen letters, none of which were opened. They were all Su Tang''s letters written to him by Pei Xuan in the south. Su Tang received them all. "I''ll see them later, and I''ll write a letter to him later."


    Sucang has not refused to reply to Pei''s letter, basically received will reply, but it will not take the initiative to write.


    Song Yi nodded, and then continued to explain, "over the years, I have written some articles and some essays, which I originally wanted to compile into a volume, but I always feel that I still need a little understanding, so I have never started.


    I was afraid that there would be no time in the future. I''ll leave all these things to you. If I have any accident, you can sort them out. Although I''m not a hero in the history of the Qing Dynasty, I''ll be able to leave a little essay in this life. "


    Song Yi, as if to account for future affairs, entrusted Su Tang with all the essays he had sorted out over the years.


    When Su Tang heard Song Yi say this, her eyes were red, "teacher I''m not going. I''ll go to the capital with you. " Biqu Pavilion 88 www.roto88.com


    Song Yi saw her so red eyes, also some red eyes, but still smile "you this heartless girl, did not let the teacher white pain you."


    Seeing that this cold-hearted girl can say such a sentence now, Song Yi knows that Su Tang really regards him as a relative.


    "Don''t worry, teacher, this old bone, is not so easy to have an accident.


    You have always been a pair of crystal heart, is everything to see through, the teacher''s understanding of those essays put in your place, the teacher rest assured, you will certainly pass on those.


    The teacher has taught several students all his life. Some of them are successful and some are not. He once lost a daughter, but he accepted you as a ghost girl.


    Tangtang, the teacher and your senior brother are not so incompetent. They want you to rush up at the moment. As long as you keep these things, it''s the most important thing. "


    Song Yi looks at Su Tang''s smile with care and tenderness, which makes Su Tang''s heart sour. This person really takes her as a daughter''s general love, and has never had a little selfish heart.


    Su Tang''s tears are turning "teacher..."


    "Silly girl, cry what, don''t worry, the teacher is just prepared now, the teacher is an old fox, not so easy to have an accident." Song Yi rubbed Su sugar''s head and said with a smile.


    "Tangtang, even if you have been hurt a lot, and you have a lot of pain in your heart, don''t always suffer from it. Everything is held in your heart. In fact, you should also know that there are people who are worth your efforts and willing to pay for you, right?"

 Chapter 1226

    Song Yi is more than 60 years old. He has met a lot of people and experienced many things. He has always looked at Su Tang, but he didn''t say it before. Now he persuades Su Tang.


    Su sugar heard such gentle instructions, tears fell down, "I know, but I want the teacher to love me, more pain me, and later also has been painful me, so don''t be surprised, the teacher should protect himself, OK?"


    Song Yi nodded, "our little fox has become a little crying bag. Silly girl, you have forgotten who the teacher is. You will wait to see the teacher go through the Third Dynasty."


    Although the current situation is dangerous, Song Yi is not an ordinary person. Murongzhao and Pei Xuan are also stable. There may be some failures, but they are really relatively small.


    But once the chaos, they are all for their own goals and efforts, sucang is just a little girl, there is no need to be involved in it.


    It happened that she was going to go to sea, so Song Yi gave her all her experience essays. Even if he had no accident in the future and had a good experience of the Third Dynasty, Song Yi actually wanted to give the matter to Su Tang.


    He was also a little selfish and didn''t want to be buried. He also thought that some of his thoughts were very good. If he put them in when he sorted them out, it would be a fortune for later generations.


    Su Tang heard Song Yi say so, and held out her little finger to Song Yi, "OK, pull the hook!"


    "Grow tall and beautiful, but still a little girl!" Song Yi sees Su sugar so want to pull hook with oneself, smile to shake head, but still very pet pull hook with her.


    "It''s a little girl. It''s the teacher''s pet." Sucan snuffled. Written Chinese www.bxzw.net


    Song Yi points her head melon, smiles and shakes her head, and then Su Tang laughs. She knows that the teacher won''t cheat herself. Since she said such words, the success rate must be very high.


    After that, Song Yi carefully explained to Su Tang what she wanted to keep, and then asked her to take good care of herself outside, and to send letters back when the wind calmed down.


    Finally, Su Tang specially wrote a letter to Song Yi, asking Song Yi to take it with her to Pei Xuan. Then she told Song Yi about Xiaowen. Originally, Song Yi didn''t go to Beijing and couldn''t see Fang Xiaowen. But now that Song Yi is going to Beijing, maybe it can be used.


    Song Yi also wrote down, and then sucang saw the orange cat gave her a hint, it can not hold.


    "Teacher, when I finish this sentence, the monitoring will be restored. I will pretend to be coming to inquire about the information of the younger martial brother. The teacher will cooperate with me." Su sugar see orange cat so, immediately and Song Yi said.


    Without waiting for Song Yi to react, Su Tang looked up and her tears fell from her cheek. "Teacher, is it true that my little senior brother is just sick? He didn''t mean to kill me, did he? I came back quickly when I heard the news. Teacher, did I misunderstand him?"


    Su Tang''s play came very quickly. Fortunately, Song Yi also responded very quickly. She sighed deeply, "since it''s all over, don''t think so much about it.


    I''m going to Beijing this time, so you don''t need to come over to cook and dress.


    I''ll leave you a few books. In the past, you didn''t want to teach or apprentice. You should read those books for you. Don''t always be ignorant. You only know those blockbusters


    Song Yi had the meaning of acting at the beginning, but later said that Su Tang was ignorant and incompetent. She was really a bit sincere in teaching Su Tang a lesson. She should study hard and practice calligraphy well. She should not know how to make money all day long.

 Chapter 1227

    After that, why do you think that you are read big again?


    When Su Tang heard Song Yi say these things, she felt that she was really taught again. Although Song Yi was also bringing Su sugar to the image of a little peasant girl, she also liked to make money.


    It has to be said that the old fox is an old fox. In such an emergency, the response is really fast.


    Song Yi said that Su Tang didn''t have to come over to cook and make clothes for herself in the future, just to let the monitoring people hear that Su Tang was only temporarily collected here to take care of himself, not a serious disciple.


    By the way, I would like to talk about my little disciple''s reading well. It seems that Su Tang is so unruly, unruly and incompetent. In fact, Su Tang is not interested in learning because she is an immortal, but outsiders don''t know.


    In this way, it will naturally be misunderstood that Sutang does not study hard, which is not a regular disciple. In this way, try to clear off the relationship between sucang and him, so as to avoid any idea coming to Su Tang.


    At the moment, Su Tang is especially pitiful. She mentions Pei Xuan with tears and haws. She also uses it as an excuse to be a gun. By the way, she explains why she suddenly came to see Song Yi. Regardless of whether they believe it or not, the reason still needs to be given.


    "Money is not a blockbuster. My disciples just like to make money. I know that the teacher dislikes me for being stupid and ignorant. I''m a vase. I''m not worthy of being a master or a teacher''s disciple."


    After being reprimanded like this, Su Tang happened to hit the snake with the stick and was ready to withdraw. She deliberately said to Song Yi that "since the beginning, the teacher only watched me cook. Now the students congratulate the teacher on his promotion and wealth. Later, he will be his own little peasant girl, and he will not be involved with any little grandfather."


    Su Tang blinked at Song Yi as she spoke. Then she made a face covering and sobbing. She turned her head and ran out and rode away from the song palace. Egg pain novel network www.danteng123.com


    Song Yi left behind to see her like this and tried to suppress the corners of his mouth. His family, a little fox, was a good performer. No wonder he had bluffed so many people in the capital city before.


    However, Song Yi also frowned when Su Tang talked about Pei fan just now. Did he not think that he was right, not only zhao''er, but also Xiao''er had a mind for little fox. If so, what should be done.


    In such a tense time, it''s rare that Song Yi has the leisure to think about these things.


    After leaving the song mansion, Su Tang went back to Sujiatun without stopping. Fortunately, orange cat also confirmed that the people who monitored Song Yi either did not doubt or did not think she was important. In short, she was relieved that she did not follow her.


    I hope everything goes well, sucan sighs.


    All the way, Su Tang soon arrived at the entrance of Sujiatun village. She was supposed to go back home, but she turned around and went to Su Yongqiang''s house.


    But Su Yongqiang''s home at this time, but there is an unexpected visitor.


    "You say you are a distant relative of Liu''s family. You came here because your parents died?" Su Yongqiang had a meeting with the Su family this morning. After the meeting, he was ready to have a rest. When he heard someone knocking at the door, he opened the door and saw a woman covered with a veil.


    Zhao Mingming went to Chen Jiahe, Liu''s hometown. Because he didn''t find Liu, he went to see the village head and expressed his intention to settle down.

 Chapter 1228

    But the village head of Chenjiahe knew that she was just an orphan girl. If she was left in the village, he would give her a house to live in.


    In addition, Chen Shui, the village head of Chenjiahe, saw that Zhao Mingming was a beautiful girl. Although she covered her face, her eyes were straight.


    Chen Shui''s daughter-in-law is a well-known female tiger in a few miles around. If Chen Shui looks like this, where can Zhao Mingming stay? Besides, the house of the Liu family in Chenjiahe has been occupied by others for a long time. That family is also a rogue and is not easy to deal with.


    Therefore, although Zhao Mingming''s household registration documents are clear and clear, Chen Jiahe sends people to Sujiatun on the pretext that the Liu family is dead. Zhao Mingming wants to go to his relatives, and he should go to live relatives, so he sends people to Sujiatun.


    Zhao Mingming was sold to a brothel when she was young. She learned how to serve people. She was very good at observing people''s appearance. Before that, she did not see any ambiguity in following so many dignitaries. Su Tang asked her to naturally turn to herself. Naturally, she would not do anything wrong.


    She knew that although she covered her face, she would not be rejected if she wanted to live outside. Therefore, she deliberately attracted Chen Shui to look at her and let her mother-in-law find out.


    Sure enough, Chen Shui''s wife resolutely refused to let Zhao Mingming stay in Chenjiahe. Chen Shui was afraid of his wife and finally sent people to Sujiatun.


    After arriving at Sujiatun, Zhao Mingming did not go to Su sugar''s house immediately. Instead, he went to Su Yongqiang, the village head, to explain his situation.


    "Yes, when my father was alive, he also mentioned that he held his uncle and aunt when he was a child, and he also said that his little sister, who used to play together as a child, had never seen her again because of the famine in Qingyuan County.


    My parents'' illness disappeared two months ago, leaving me alone. In order to cure my parents, my land and house were sold. Reading novels every day www.ttkxs.com


    After I buried my parents, I thought it was difficult to live alone, so I wanted to come to my relatives.


    But when I went to Chenjiahe, the village head told me that my aunt''s family was gone, and that my only relative was in Sujiatun, so I came here.


    Can the head of the village tell me who my relatives are? I can also work and I won''t eat in leisure. "


    Although Zhao Mingming was sold to a brothel since childhood, he did study, play piano and dance since childhood. After all, is he a Huakui? After all, after washing off the lead, he is a bit less worldly and more elegant than ordinary peasant girls.


    At this moment, he told Su Yongqiang his life experience word by word. After that, he still wept all the time, but he couldn''t.


    Zhou also watched her like this. In the end, she was soft hearted. She looked at Zhao Mingming''s warm and filial cotton clothes. She was embarrassed because she walked with mud on her skirt and shoes.


    When Su Yongqiang heard what Zhao Mingming said, he was not surprised. The Liu family was the daughter-in-law of the Su family. Therefore, the Liu family had escaped from the famine. Su Yongqiang knew about this.


    When there is a famine, there will always be refugees. In general, the state will let the refugees settle down nearby. Some people will be separated from their families, and then they will gradually develop their own families or disappear and disperse.


    A young girl''s house and land are no longer available, so she must be afraid of being bullied, so she has to go all the way to her relatives, which is not a novel thing.


    Although so, but now Su Yongqiang looks at the girl in front of him, really some big head.

 Chapter 1229

    This girl is a relative of the Liu family, but the Su Yonggui family has been expelled from the clan by the Su family. Because the Liu family went early and was seriously the biological mother of Su Tang, the princess''s mother, the Su family would not be indifferent to dig out the Liu family''s ancestral tomb.


    However, the present situation is that Su Tang''s brother and sister are Liu''s own children. According to this girl, she should be regarded as the distant cousin of the sister and brother of Su Tang. However, Su Tang''s brother and sister have now passed on to Su laoshuan''s house, and they are her children.


    Once adopted, she will have no relationship with her previous family, and only acknowledge the relationship with her successor. In this way, this girl is not a distant cousin of Su Tang''s brother and sister.


    Su Yongqiang is really unable to help the head big, this matter involves Su sugar, he is really not easy to handle without authorization.


    So, just as Su Yongqiang was trying to figure out what to do with it, the door of their house was knocked again. Lu quickly went to open the door. It was not other people standing at the door, it was su Tang.


    As soon as Lu saw that it was su Tang, she immediately saluted "Princess Niang!"


    Look at her like this, Su Tang quickly let her get up, "get up quickly, where are your parents, I have something to say to them."


    Lu was just about to answer. In the main hall, Su Yongqiang and Zhou came out to meet "the princess''s wife is coming. Come in and sit down!"


    This happened to encounter a problem, Su sugar came, Su Yongqiang saw her, also did not struggle, how to deal with this matter, or directly ask the party themselves.


    Su Tang is ushered into the main room. As soon as she enters the door, she sees Zhao Mingming. Su Tang is stunned for a moment. Of course, she knows Zhao Mingming will come, but she just didn''t expect to meet Zhao Mingming. Written Chinese www.bxzw.net


    Zhao Mingming obviously did not expect that Su Tang would come at this time. He was also stunned for a moment, but he quickly reacted and stood aside and did not speak.


    "Is this a relative of brother Qiang and his sister-in-law? A girl with good water spirit!" Now that you''ve run into it, you can run into it. It''s just a matter of doing it together.


    Hearing Su Tang''s question, Su Yongqiang and Zhou didn''t dare to answer. They quickly and carefully told Su Tang what Zhao Mingming had just said to them.


    "Brother Qiang and sister-in-law mean that she is a distant relative of my mother?" Su sugar after listening, looked at Zhao Mingming, very naturally showed a surprised look.


    "Yes, I also looked at the household registration. The mother of the princess is the one who escaped from the disaster. It''s really good. Just now I also wanted to ask the princess, how does this person arrange well?" Su Yongqiang of course won''t say that someone will immediately recognize the marriage, or to slightly verify it.


    Only after confirming that there is no problem will you admit it. Now I''m going to ask sucang what''s the idea.


    Su Yongqiang finished asking, and Zhao Mingming was also a fierce man. It seemed that he had just heard that the noble princess''s wife was his relative. He knelt down and said, "please help me. I will do my work. I just want to have a place to live without being bullied. I kowtow to you!"


    After that, he kowtowed to Sutang, and he put his strength into it.


    This voice is really not small. Let alone Su Yongqiang and Zhou, it was su Tang who arranged in advance. They were a little surprised to see Zhao Mingming working so hard.


    "Don''t kowtow." Su Tang sighed in his heart that Zhao Mingming was really dedicated, said a word, and then continued to ask Su Yongqiang, "it''s really my mother''s relative, but now, in terms of justice, it should not be my relative, is it?"

 Chapter 1230

    Although everything is arranged by Su Tang himself, Su Tang can''t recognize Zhao Mingming as soon as he sees him. Instead, he asks Su Yongqiang in general.


    Su Tang just finished asking. Before Su Yongqiang could answer, Zhao Mingming, who was kneeling on one side, sobbed. The Chinese people are pear blossoms with rain. It''s really pitiful that he is the flower leader in the GouLan courtyard. He has some skills in the end.


    Seeing her crying like this, Su Yongqiang and Zhou''s family showed a bit of intolerance. When they saw Zhao Mingming just now, they also thought that she was a good girl with good manners. Moreover, they had never suffered before. They came all the way to join relatives. However, all the relatives died and they were helpless.


    What''s more, if Su Tang doesn''t care about her family, she doesn''t know what kind of things she''ll encounter when she goes back home. Maybe she''ll have a hard life.


    However, Su Yongqiang and Zhou did not dare to express their opinions directly in front of Su Tang. After hearing Su Tang''s question, Su Yongqiang replied, "yes, the princess''s wife has been adopted. According to the rules, she has indeed broken off the relationship with the previous family."


    After hearing this, Su Tang nodded and looked at Zhao Mingming. Zhao Mingming was so angry that he looked at Su Tang. "I can live and live by myself. Give me a place to live. The bully in my hometown will bully me. I don''t want to go back. Please, please help me."


    When she heard that a bully was bullying her in her hometown, Zhou was a woman. After hearing that, she was more sympathetic. In fact, you can see that Zhao Mingming is a beautiful girl. Even if she only shows a pair of Danfeng eyes, you can see that she is definitely not vulgar.


    Zhou''s heart sympathizes with her, then looks at Su Tang "Princess Niang..." Love Library www.ishuse.com


    Just open mouth, see one side Su Yongqiang to her shake head, this matter son they don''t open mouth, and the princess is not a person without ideas.


    Su Tang didn''t miss the couple''s lawsuit. In fact, it was not a big deal to take a young girl to the village. After all, a girl of this age married after being filial piety. The younger generation in the village would be very happy to have such a beautiful girl. Would he have a chance to marry a good daughter-in-law.


    If it''s just ordinary marriage, Su Yongqiang and Zhou are all kind-hearted people. It''s not impossible to arrange for her, but it''s impossible to handle this matter casually because it involves the princess Su Tang.


    Even if the girl is poor, it depends on sucang''s own meaning.


    However, Su Tang looked at Zhao Mingming crying and almost breathed. She sighed, "when she was alive, she did not enjoy a day''s happiness. I have dreamt of her in these days, but I and xiaonuo have had a good time, and she can''t enjoy it."


    When Su Tang said this, Su Yongqiang and Zhou couldn''t help but think of the weak and beautiful woman. She was not good in body and bone. She had a rare gentle and warm disposition, but her life was not good. She left early and left two poor children.


    However, when Su Tang mentioned Liu''s family, he obviously meant to let go of his mouth. So Zhou said, "Liu''s spirit is in heaven. I think it''s gratifying to see the princess and Nuo Ge''er like this."


    "It''s not. Last year and this year, Nuo Ge''er gave her incense when she went up the mountain. I think she''s comforting underground." After Zhou finished speaking, Su Yongqiang also said.

 Chapter 1231

    After su Yonggui''s family had made a crime, Su Tang told his younger brother that he could go to Liu''s grave. So when Su Nuo went to his grave on New Year''s festivals, he not only went to Su laoshuan''s family, but also paid a memorial to Liu''s family.


    Su Nuo''s attitude, we also see, in the end is the biological mother, now Su Yonggui''s family has died, escape, such a memorial ceremony, there is nothing bad.


    "When my mother was alive, she was very hard and gave birth to my brother and me.


    My brother and I are not filial now. Since we are her relatives, we have come all the way. If I let people go back directly, we will not take care of them at all. I''m afraid we will feel uneasy.


    However, I am still young, and I don''t understand some rules. In my case, if I help to accept her, is it in line with the rules? "


    Sucang was supposed to take people down, but it can''t come just by mouth. Even if it''s the reason, it has to be said by the owner of the Su family.


    After all, Su Tang is still the Su family, and Su Tang''s brother and sister have been adopted, and their relationship with the Liu family has been separated. Su Yongqiang is a village head or a member of the Su family. Even if Su is polite, he should ask his advice.


    When Su Yongqiang and Zhou saw what Su Tang said at the moment, they were sure that they felt ironed. Of course, they all knew that Su Tang was the princess and that she was the princess''s wife. But at this time, Su Tang was willing to ask their opinions in such an attitude, which made them feel more comfortable.


    "You don''t have to worry about it. Although she has been adopted, she is a relative of her mother''s family. This girl is also a weak and orphan girl. If the princess wants to accept her, she can accept her directly. It is also in accordance with the rules." Dream island Library www.mdsku.com


    Su Yongqiang knew that sucang had the intention to take in, but he was afraid of the identity rules, so he said directly.


    This is what Su Tang wants to hear. After su Yongqiang finished, Su Tang said, "since brother Qiang thinks it''s OK, I don''t need to eat and drink alone. What''s your name? According to the relationship, you should be regarded as my cousin?"


    "Thank you, thank you!" Zhao Mingming''s play is still in a state. She kowtows to Su Tang when she says that she has taken him in. Then she asks her name and introduces herself as "my name is Hua Qingyun. I dare not be your sister!"


    Zhao Mingming did not dare. When she was taken away by Su Tang and Luo Xingchen, she only thought that they were young masters and young ladies of a wealthy family. When she left the city, sucang and Luo Xingchen actually used the identity of good princess.


    At that time, she knew that she had finally met with good luck in her life. Su Tang was a famous good princess. She was rescued by the princess''s mother.


    Su Tang used to pit Pei Xuan, but she also implicated herself. As the prototype of "the legend of the white haired devil", good Princess and Pei Xuan should be regarded as the two most famous nobles in the whole Qihuang kingdom. I''m afraid that even the emperor and his majesty are not famous.


    Although the two people''s reputation is not a good reputation, Zhao Mingming also knows the story of the white haired devil, and naturally has heard of a good princess.


    Even Zhao Mingming felt that the good princess was not the same as in the legend. Anyway, it was much more powerful than she thought. Later, she knew that she was actually Su Tang''s distant cousin in name, and her pressure was not small.


    She is a cheap prostitute. How can she deserve such a noble princess to call her sister.

 Chapter 1232

    "Yes, it doesn''t matter if it matches or not. Get up first." Su Tang knows Zhao Mingming''s mind, but also says so.


    Zhao Mingming is just a stand in. The identity of this sister is to Hua Qingyun and Luo Xingchen. It has nothing to do with Zhao Mingming.


    Moreover, Zhao Mingming was also a poor man. He was bought by his parents and became a prostitute selling meat. After all, this is not modern. Can''t we use some modern concepts to evaluate the people of this era.


    Although Zhao Mingming was born as a prostitute, she was dedicated and brave to her lover. She was willing to give everything to revenge her lover. However, she also had her own character. Su Tang didn''t look down on her, or she would not help her. She gave her a chance to revenge and let her come to Luo Xingchen''s substitute.


    When Zhao Mingming heard this, he knew that the scene of marriage was almost over. He didn''t say anything more, so he got up quickly.


    Su sugar saw her like this, turned to Zhou and said, "please help her to clean up."


    In fact, Zhao Mingming''s image is in a mess, but after all, he is going to follow Su Tang for a while, so he doesn''t have to clean up now.


    As soon as Zhou heard this, he knew that sucang was going to have something to say to his old man alone, so he immediately promised, "you and I will go to the west house."


    Said pulling Zhao Mingming to leave, leaving the room for Su sugar and Su Yongqiang to talk. Douzi Bookstore www.douzisc.com


    Su Tang specially asked Su Yongqiang to close the door, and made sure that only she and Su Yongqiang were able to speak. "I''m here to say goodbye to brother Qiang this time."


    Su Yongqiang is also looking at Su Tang''s visit at home, thinking that she should have something to do, but how can''t think of it. As soon as Su Tang opened her mouth, she would have to leave. She couldn''t help being stunned for a moment, "the princess wants to leave again?"


    Su Tang nodded, "Ben promised to hold a celebration ceremony in our family. We Su family should also raise our eyebrows and make a scene. We should mention the people''s anger. However, in my current situation, if my family publicizes my relationship too high, I''m afraid there will be some trouble. So I came to talk to brother Qiang. I''d better wait."


    The reason why Su Tang came to see Su Yongqiang was that she wanted to stay in Sujiatun for a few days, so that the celebration ceremony would be held. After all, Sutang was granted the title of princess, which was a big event for the family. After all, the surrounding people would know that it was also to improve the reputation of the Su family and their own family confidence. Anyway, it must be for the family It''s a good thing.


    But after meeting Song Yi, the situation is different. Su Tang''s identity is now, even if she is not a thunder that can easily explode, I''m afraid it will cause trouble.


    If someone really wanted to stare at her and she went to sea by herself, she could not say that she would bring any trouble to the Su family. Although they didn''t know much about it, they kept a low profile and could always avoid some troubles.


    Su Yongqiang''s face changed as soon as he heard Su Tang''s words. The Su family had not experienced any changes. At that time, the whole family of his generation was attacked and framed. At that time, the Su family also relied on the official master to develop. However, because the master fell down, the whole family fell into a low ebb and was once bullied.


    Although the master lost his official position in the end, there was no other problem, but his influence on the family was really too great.

 Chapter 1233

    But now Su Tang has a much higher status than before. He is a princess seriously. So when Su Yongqiang heard sucang say this, his face is white. "Princess Niang, can you remind me that Su family, Su family can..."


    Su Yongqiang is really afraid, and his voice is a little shaky. When Su Tang sees him like this, she can only sigh in her heart. That''s why she didn''t tell Su Yongqiang everything before. The common people can''t support the world.


    "Brother Qiang, don''t be so afraid. Although I''m a princess, I''m just a woman''s title. I''m nothing.


    Today''s words, or that statement, out of my mouth, into your ears, can no longer be known by a third person.


    Brother Qiang is the head of the Su family. The prosperity and safety of the Su family are all in your decision. If you want me to remind you, I can only say that the reason why I was able to go to Beijing and be granted the title of county Lord was that I joined the imperial master Song Yi and studied under Mr. Song Zhongwen by chance. "


    Su Tang has a choice to tell Su Yongqiang some things. Before she didn''t say so clearly, it was also because she thought that it should not be the worst. But now that Song Yi is forced to become an official in Beijing, Su Tang can''t be too optimistic.


    Su family and the general family is not the same, because the Su family has her Princess in, so if she does not say a word, it may lead to some immeasurable consequences, so she said.


    "Emperor''s teacher Song Yi?" Su Yongqiang has never heard of this name. After all, the only few scholars in the Su family are also children. They are afraid that these children still learn to read. How can they hear song Yi''s name.


    "Yes Su Tang nodded, "brother Qiang doesn''t have to inquire about the reputation of the teacher. You just need to know that there are not many disciples in my teacher''s family, but there are no officials below grade six except me. The crown prince is also a disciple of the teacher. I want to call him elder martial brother." 666 Literature Network www.666wxw.com


    Su Tang didn''t expect Su Yongqiang to know Song Yi. Song Yi was famous among scholars and well-known in the officialdom. However, how could the peasants who face the Loess and face the sky know Song Yi''s reputation.


    So Su Tang told Su Yongqiang that he could know what position Song Yi was.


    Sure enough, when he heard sucang finish, Su Yongqiang took a cold breath and looked at sucang The prince


    The crown prince is the future emperor, so tangnier is the younger martial sister of the future emperor. This is too exciting. Su Yongqiang is excited at first. The Su family will surely prosper if he has Su Tang in his family. Then he gets nervous again. With such a high status, he will certainly cause more trouble.


    "Brother Qiang, don''t worry about it. Even though I''m a princess from a peasant girl''s family, I can''t be a merchant full of copper.


    Brother Qiang also knows that there are many children in this family. When parents die, it is always unfair to divide property. They all want to share the biggest. When the master is in charge, he doesn''t want to fight or even fight.


    However, no matter how hard the fight is, there will always be a result. It has little impact on me, and there will be no harm in the Su family. It''s just a little low-key. It can''t be said that it''s good, but it''s certainly not harmful. " What awesome is


    Susi, who told Su Yongqiang that she would basically leave no one to fix on her family. So long as the Soviet Union had to keep a low profile, Murong and Pei Xuanruo were giving power.

 Chapter 1234

    Su Yongqiang heard that Su sugar said something about the separation of the family and property. When she looked up, she saw the girl in front of her eyes slightly lowered her eyebrows and eyes. Her strong eyelashes covered her emotions.


    Su Yongqiang is not stupid enough to think that Su Tang''s idea of dividing the family property is really just a matter for ordinary people''s descendants. Su Tang has just said that he calls the prince his senior brother, and now he is talking about sharing property or something.


    Although Su Yongqiang didn''t have much insight, he had always heard about the change of the emperor in the previous dynasty. After the death of an old man, he would divide the land into several acres, and several pigs would be killed.


    Moreover, Su Yongqiang knew that there were quite a few sons of the emperor at that time, so after hearing Su Tang''s words, he couldn''t help but take a cold breath, "Princess..."


    "Be careful Su sugar did not wait for Su Yongqiang to say something, but he stopped him by opening his mouth. He knew that he could, but he could not speak freely.


    Don''t you see that Su Tang is alone with Su Yongqiang, and no one can hear her or say it directly. Su Yongqiang is not Song Yi after all, so Su Tang dare to speak casually. If she and Su Yongqiang also talk like this, it will be a wrong demonstration for Su Yongqiang.


    In the feudal era, when it comes to imperial power, we must be cautious and cautious.


    Su Yongqiang heard Su sugar say so, immediately shut up, dare not say "I know, that princess also oneself careful."


    "Well, I''m fine. If someone comes to visit me because of me in the future, you just need to tell me that I usually do business for a living, but it''s not likely that it''s possible. You don''t have to be too nervous. You don''t have to be too nervous. If you have food and people, you can live smoothly."


    The reason why the emperor is not a big prince in the future is that she is not a big prince in the future. 258 novel network www.258xsw.com


    Moreover, Su Tang thinks that according to Murong Zhao''s intelligence quotient and the configuration of the people around him, there are Song Yi in Wen and Duke Pei in Wu, and there is no big mistake in his name. If all this is done, it can only be said that Su Tang is blind and wrong, and there is no other explanation.


    It must be dangerous, but the result should be good. Unless there is a case, the small probability event can only be blamed for bad luck.


    Su Tang is also afraid of Su Yongqiang, which is too nervous. She just explains why she wants to leave immediately and does not hold any ceremony. If Su Yongqiang is frightened, it is not the effect she wants.


    And Su Yongqiang also heard the meaning of Su sugar words, nodded, "thank you for your advice."


    Su Yongqiang, after all, is a little old. He was surprised when he first knew it, but he gradually calmed down and then analyzed the current situation in his mind.


    Normally speaking, if the crown prince ascends the throne as the new emperor, Su Tang is the emperor''s younger martial sister. I want to know that it must be different from other princes, then will their su family have a better future.


    As for the risk, just like Su Tang said, she is only a woman''s title, is not a man going into the officialdom, and sucang is just a businessman.


    And sucang also said that maybe they won''t find the Su family at all. Maybe they can win if they just spend the time.


    As the patriarch of the clan, Su Yongqiang has been looking forward to the prosperity of the Su family for many years. Now he finally sees hope in Su Tang. Although he is nervous and worried, he also has hope and hope.

 Chapter 1235

    Su Tang can see what Su Yongqiang is thinking, but he doesn''t think so. Who has no ambition yet.


    After that, sucang and Su Yongqiang said goodbye directly. Su Yongqiang also asked when sucang was leaving. Sutang said that he would leave after arranging business affairs.


    Seeing that Su Tang didn''t give an exact time, Su Yongqiang knew that Su Tang didn''t confirm himself, so he didn''t ask much. He sent Su Tang away with Zhao Mingming, and then thought about how he would communicate with the Su family later.


    Su Tang takes Zhao Mingming through Sujiatun before entering the house. Some people in the village also see Su Tang taking people home. They all look at Zhao Mingming curiously.


    Zhao Mingming is holding his own package, but he doesn''t look up and follows Su Tang into the house. In Caihe, some of their servants see that Su Tang is back, and they come forward to meet him. When they see Su sugar with a woman, they are also surprised, "Miss, is this girl?"


    Yu Caihe and Zhang Cuilan only thought that Su Tang went to the town and bought servants. Unexpectedly, after they asked, they heard Su Tang say, "this is Miss Hua, the distant niece of my biological mother. Go and clean up a room. Sulan goes to my room. There are two sets of clothes that I have grown up. She should be able to wear them."


    When Yu Caihe and Zhang Cuilan heard Su Tang say so, they immediately saluted "Miss Hua!" with Zhao Mingming


    When Zhao Mingming saw them like this, he also gave them a salute. As a result, he was supported by an arm before he bent down. "They are servants of the family. You don''t have to salute."


    Zhao Mingming used to be a prostitute in the GouLan courtyard. She was a cheap woman like her servants. She was used to working with her servants for a long time. Even the servants around some noble people were more noble than her. Reading for a long time www.kanshu99.com


    So she is used to returning gifts to her servants, but she forgets that she is no longer a prostitute in the past. Sucang will stop her because she is the substitute and shadow of Luo Xingchen. What she does will fall on Luo Xingchen in the end.


    Zhao Mingming also knew that he was timid for a while, and quickly stood up straight. Fortunately, because she had just arrived, Yu Caihe and Zhang Cuilan also thought that the girls of the farmers'' families did not understand this, and did not feel how.


    "Sugar, you''re back. Is this?" Because heard that Su sugar came back, Luo Xingchen also came out with Su Nuo. It''s clear that they came back together. Now Luo Xingchen is still full of curiosity.


    "Xiaonuo comes here. This is a distant relative of our biological mother''s family. Because she lost her parents a few months ago and was bullied in her hometown, she came all the way to her relatives. Unexpectedly, her relatives had already passed away, so Chen Jiahe sent her over. Just now, brother Qiang asked me to see someone. I asked her to take her in, which was in line with the rules, so she brought her back."


    After all, he used the identity of Liu''s relatives, so Su Tang and his younger brother explained that Su Nuo heard that Hua Qingyun was a relative of Liu''s family, and his eyes were red. "My mother has relatives, but my sister has the right one."


    In fact, Su Nuo didn''t have much impression on Liu, but after all, he tried his best to give birth to his mother. Moreover, Su Tang had told him before to let him remember that he came to this world with expectation and love from his mother.


    Moreover, it is not easy for Liu to live, and he went early. Now when he heard that Liu''s relatives came to join him, he also felt that his sister had done the right thing.


    Beside Luo Xingchen also solemnly saluted Zhao Mingming, "I''m the son-in-law of sugar. I''ve met Miss Hua."


    Zhao Mingming also hastened to reply, but did not speak.

 Chapter 1236

    "Why should my cousin wear a veil? Cousin, my name is Su Yongnuo. At ordinary times, everyone calls me Su Nuo. My sister and future brother-in-law call me xiaonuo. Just call me xiaonuo." Su Nuo looks at Zhao Mingming curiously and doesn''t understand why this cousin should wear a veil.


    "I''ve met my younger brother. My cousin is somewhat similar to my father. When I think of my parents, I can''t help but sob..." Zhao Mingming deliberately lowered his voice. He didn''t say a few words and began to cry.


    Su Nuo was curious to see her new relatives, but when she saw her crying, she knew that she asked what she shouldn''t have asked. She took a look at Su sugar and didn''t dare to speak.


    Zhao Mingming sobbed and explained to Su Nuo, "that bully bullied me and ruined my face, so that''s why..."


    Su Nuo is a very sensible and kind-hearted child. He was originally happy to ask, but it made people feel so miserable. When she said that his face was destroyed, she sympathized with "cousin, don''t be sad. We can protect you with my sister and I in the future, and we dare not deceive you again."


    "I''ll take a look at your face in a moment. Maybe it can be cured. Before it is cured, I''ll cover your face like this." All the excuses are su Tang''s, Zhao Mingming said, Su sugar followed.


    Zhao Mingming quickly stopped speaking and saluted Su Tang. However, Luo Xingchen was in a panic when he saw the mirror in his heart. Several people acted, but he felt a bit interesting.


    "Since you are a family after coming, don''t stand in the yard, come in and talk!" Luo Xingchen opens his mouth.


    Yu Caihe and Zhang Cuilan hurry to clean up Zhao Mingming''s room, while Su Tang and Luo Xingchen and Su Nuo take Zhao Mingming into the main room. Unique Chinese network www.v1zwxs.com


    "Let me see your face!" After entering the house, Su Tang and Zhao Mingming said this, and then took her to the next cottage.


    "Put this on. In the future, I will declare that I can treat your face well. I always wear it all the time. When I tell you not to wear it again, that is, when I let you leave, I know your resentment. It''s just that the current situation is chaotic, which is not appropriate. But as long as you do well, I will not treat you badly."


    After entering the room, sucang handed Zhao Mingming a white mask with the lower half of his face. This was specially made by sucang in the space. When the space was upgraded, a mask making machine was unlocked in the processing plant. Sutang just took the mask and made it. Although it was tightly blocked, it did not affect breathing and comfort.


    Su sugar is also to avoid in the future in case of any accident, Zhao Mingming''s veil dropped after showing the face, when the time will be in trouble, so she specially gave her such a mask.


    Zhao Mingming heard Su sugar say these, red eyes knelt down, "the princess to me, I will certainly complete the task the princess gave me."


    For Zhao Mingming, it''s just living with someone else''s identity. It''s really easy. Su Tang gives her such a promise. How can she not appreciate it.


    "Get up!" Sucang put the mask in her hand and let her get up.


    Zhao Mingming took over the mask and put it on his face neatly. Then he put on the veil. In this way, he could only see her eyes. He lifted the veil and could not see her whole face.


    After saying this, Su Tang takes Zhao Mingming out again. Outside Luo Xingchen is sitting drinking tea. Su Nuo looks at Su Tang with "elder sister, cousin''s face still can be cured?"

 Chapter 1237

    "It can be cured, but it''s a little serious. It takes years. You can''t be curious to see your cousin''s face. It''s impolite to women, you know?"


    Su sugar said to his younger brother, Su Nuo heard after touching his head, "I know, will not again."


    Then sucang nodded and said to Sunuo, "we are going to leave in two days. I''m afraid we can''t come back for some time when we go out this time. You should tidy up all the things you want, don''t leave things all over the place, but you can''t come back and find them again. If you have any friends who need to say goodbye, I''ll see you in these days. I don''t know when the next meeting will be."


    Su Tang and Su Nuo said this. When Su Nuo heard her sister say that she would leave in two days, she immediately jumped up and said, "well, I have to talk to Huzi. Dongzi, hurry up, let''s find Huzi!"


    Children also listen to the wind and rain, wind and fire with East son out to find a good friend to play, the room only Su sugar, Luo Xingchen and Zhao Mingming.


    Su Tang takes a look at Jiang Nian around her. Jiang Nian responds quickly and salutes Zhao Mingming and says, "Miss Hua, please come with the maid."


    Both Sulan and Jiang Nian followed Su Tang all the way. They were familiar with Zhao Mingming and saw that Su Tang recognized Hua Qingyun again. However, both of them were familiar with Su Tang''s temper and didn''t say much.


    She also thinks that Su Tang should have recognized Miss Biao by herself. At the moment, she just wanted to take care of people in a proper way, so she was really respectful to Zhao Mingming.


    Zhao Mingming sees Jiang Niang like this, also nods, follows her to go out, finally leaves Su sugar and Luo Xingchen in the room, after su LAN pours tea for them, quietly guards outside the door.


    When there were only two people left, Luo Xingchen looked at Su Tang and said, "what''s the matter with you? How do you look like this? Is it the Lord song?"


    Luo Xingchen and Su Tang have known each other for so many years. They are familiar with her. Su Tang came back earlier than she thought. Moreover, Su Tang seems to have nothing to do with it. Luo Xingchen is still acutely aware that she is not in the right mood. To write a novel www.zuoxs.com


    "It''s not a big deal!" Su Tang is not surprised that she can be aware of it. At least she has lived together for so long.


    "That''s what happened. You have to get out of here quickly?" Luo Xingchen is also very smart, sucang said, she immediately reacted.


    Su Tang nodded, "the teacher will go to Beijing to take office, and the official position is the first assistant."


    Hearing Su Tang''s words, Luo Xingchen suddenly opened her eyes. "You said that Lord song wanted to become an official in Beijing, but if Lord song wanted to be an official in the capital, why did he come here at the beginning?"


    Words did not finish, Luo Xingchen stopped, looking at Su sugar, a face really like this look at her.


    See Su sugar so, Luo Xingchen some guilty pursed her lips, "sugar, how do you see me like this?"


    "It''s really a big kid. I''m still hiding something from me." Su Tang snorted and said.


    Luo Xingchen has been in business since he was a child. He has read some books and understood some truth. But it is all about business. In fact, the way Luo family does business is to deal with local officials, which is quite different from that of Sutang.


    Su sugar business will see the overall situation of the world, but the Luo family will not. How can Luo Xingchen, trained by the Luo family, be sensitive to the national situation.


    Before Luo Xingchen did not have, but after returning from the capital, Luo Xingchen began to have a concept of these, and even had their own ideas.

 Chapter 1238

    Sucang did not communicate with her. If someone had not told her and taught her, how could she have done this.


    Su Tang just said that Song Yi was going to Beijing to be the first official. Most people thought it was good news when they heard it. That was the first official and the first grade official.


    What kind of reaction did Koro star make? She was surprised and felt that it was unreasonable. A little point could radiate so much. A girl''s political sense of mind was so keen!


    Su Tang looks at Luo Xingchen, just as she knows that there is a person who has contact with Luo Xingchen and has enough ability to let her know these things.


    She knew that she was the only one who refused to marry. Someone who said that she would be with her all day long ago had defected.


    She also kept it from her. If she hadn''t noticed everything in advance, she would have felt the pain of being abandoned by her best friend when she said you were a single dog.


    "These years of love and time, after all, is wrong to pay!" Sucang said in silence.


    Luo Xingchen was staring at by Su Tang and couldn''t help it. Seeing what she said was wrong, she explained, "I don''t want to hide it from you. He always sends me letters quietly, and doesn''t let me tell others what his identity is. Dare I violate it."


    "Hum..." Su Tang heard her words, and then he hummed, "that''s all his problems. I''ll write it down."


    Luo Xingchen knows how much Su Tang has to hold grudges. When he finished, he felt embarrassed and said, "actually


    "I understand how embarrassed you are. Your royal highness bullies people like this. Don''t worry, what is the relationship between us? I''ll be angry for you then and let him dare not bully you again!"


    Su sugar did not wait for her to finish, she said categorically.


    But Luo Xingchen stares at Su Tang''s eyes, in her eyes decisively saw resolute, shivered for a moment, silently said, "the princess Niang is right, it''s all his fault!" Tower novel www.taxiaoshuo.com


    While praying for Murong Zhao silently in my heart, I can''t blame him for this matter, and some sugar is too terrible. At this time, we can''t blame her for her death, and we can''t blame her for not dying, right?


    It''s very reasonable and logical. That''s it. Luo Xingchen comforts himself.


    When Su Tang saw her immediately, she hummed again. Under her eyes, these two still wanted to hide their secrets. She had already seen the secret guards of Murong Zhao, but she had not found a chance to expose them.


    Good unmarried men and unmarried women, the whole with cheating, but also hide from her, when she is what a monster.


    Since someone has to carry her back like this, if she doesn''t do anything, she will not let him down?


    So thinking, Su sugar smile, Luo Xingchen shivering beside, evil sugar is black, inside and outside are black!


    "I''ll tell you something about business these two days, and then we''ll go to Qingzhuo county." After the joke, sucang talked about serious things.


    "Well, Zhao What about Hua Qingyun? " Luo Xingchen almost called Zhao Mingming''s name, so he changed his mouth.


    "You can be careful, don''t call your mouth bald!" Su Tang almost called her wrong when she saw her.


    "Haha, I forget for a moment, and I''m sure I won''t be wrong again. Shall we take her with us or put her here in Sujiatun?" Luo Xingchen also knew that he could not make a mistake. He corrected it immediately and then asked Su Tang.


    "Take her to Qingzhuo county. It''s near the sea. It''s under the jurisdiction of Duke Pei. It should be safer." At present, Duke Pei is guarding the southeast coast against Japanese pirates. Therefore, it is safest to have Duke Pei on the coast.


    "Good!" Luo Xingchen heard sucang say so and nodded.

 Chapter 1239

    Luo Xingchen has been mixing with sucang for a long time. He has no conscience of the same type. He directly asks Murong Zhao to face sucang''s anger.


    And Su sugar is to write down this hatred in a small book, and then good accounts.


    In a few days after returning, the branch manager of the candy grilled fish shop, the mint in the candy bar, the wood pine in the star sugar dye cloth shop, and Jiang Hong, the shopkeeper of the star sugar chain store, all came to see Su Tang in Sujiatun.


    Sutang keeps all the dyes needed by the dyer''s shop in Sujiatun''s warehouse, or only a few people can go in. Sutang doesn''t know how long he will come back from the sea, so he has left at least the dyes that can be used in the dyer''s shop for at least six or seven years, and specially indicates when and what color new products will be produced.


    The secret recipe of the grilled fish shop is in the sauce made by Zhang Cuilan and Yu Caihe. No matter how many branches the grilled fish shop opens, there is no problem for Suchang to open any more branches in a short time, so it is developing conservatively.


    Sweets bar is the simplest. Now the development of desserts in the bar has been transferred to Qingzhuo county. Bauhinia is made in Qingzhuo county. Then someone comes to teach peppermint and citronella. Qinghe town will bring new products.


    These two stores are basically independent of Sutang, and they can operate independently. The secret recipe is in the hands of the people who bought it. Therefore, Sutang doesn''t have to worry too much.


    Finally, it is Jianghong''s side, because the management is all specialized stores. In fact, the technical requirements are not high, and Jianghong has done a good job. If Sutang is not in, it will not open any more branches. It will be good to develop in Qingzhou government for the time being, and the rest will wait until the situation is stable.


    When Su Tang sees Jiang Hong, in addition to explaining the shop''s affairs, she mainly inquires about the arrangement of Jiang Nian. At present, Su Tang is serving Jiang Nian and Sulan. Whether Sulan has signed a contract of sale or a death contract, naturally, sucang can make the decision. Even when she goes abroad, she will take her with her.


    But Jiang Nian can''t. Jiang Nian is now 10 years old. If Jiang Hong and his wife want to take someone back, they should be married at this age. Free Chinese www.ffhzw.com


    "I''m going to go out to sea from Qingzhuo county this time. Although I''m going out with me, there''s always a lot of risk in going out to sea. Since you''re here, I''d like to ask what your attitude is and let nian''er talk about his own ideas." Because it happened that all of them had to be explained, Su Tang put Jiang Hong, Zhang and Jiang Nian together to ask their opinions.


    Zhang just gave birth to a boy, now the store manager is doing very well.


    At the beginning, Su Tang said that they competed to become a big shopkeeper, but the final result was totally unexpected. Zhou Xiaocao could only look after one store after getting married because his family had given him a marriage.


    Although Zhang''s arrogant, but after giving birth to a child, always worried about the child, to take care of his son, then not so strong heart.


    Finally, it was Jinbai''s younger sister Zixuan. After some efforts, she became a big shopkeeper during the probation period, and she did a good job.


    It can only be said that the fate of life is indeed unpredictable.


    Now Su Tang asks Zhang and Jiang Hong what they mean. Jiang Nian is very simple: "I follow the young lady."


    Jiang Nian also wanted a younger brother before, but seeing that her parents attached so much importance to her son, was she an only child and had enjoyed the love of her parents for so many years, it is false to say that there is no sense of loss, but she also knows that having a younger brother is a good thing, so it can be adjusted.


    But she didn''t want to go back like this, and she wanted to go out with Sutang to have more knowledge.

 Chapter 1240

    Jiang Hong and Zhang sent their daughter to Su Tang to wait on them. They wanted to let their daughter learn how to look high and low, and have a good future in the future.


    They did not miss their daughter. Although they had a son, their daughter was also spoiled and grew up. They couldn''t miss her at all.


    At the moment, when she heard that she was going to sea, she hesitated. Seeing that the three of them were like this, she didn''t immediately ask for the result. She asked the three of them to discuss it carefully.


    The three people got the order of Su Tang, so they went out to Jiang Nian''s room and sat together to discuss. After the three people left, Su Tang went to the window alone and looked in the direction of Qinghe town. In a few hours, the teacher was leaving Qinghe town.


    That day, Song Yi said that she was leaving, but she didn''t have to come to see him off. She knew that this was the best way to do it, but she couldn''t do it without wavering, but she could only look at it like this.


    The only good thing is that she came back in time to see Song Yi. She knew that he might be in danger when he returned to Beijing. So Su Tang left him some pills to protect his life, which were picked from orange cat.


    In order to take these pills, sucang wants to make delicious food for orange cat for half a year, but it can''t be repeated. When Su Tang promised, she couldn''t help sighing and saying that she was the owner of the orange cat. It was clear that she was her cat''s master.


    felt the master make complaints about himself, and he lay on the table and shook his tail. The cat, the cat, jumped up to sue sugar. The owner said it was the first time he had ever met such a master.


    It''s rare for a person to have the time to meet each other like this, which makes Su Tang less worried.


    Then, when sucang and his family were happy, the gate of sucang''s house was knocked. When the doorman opened the door, he saw a middle-aged couple and a young girl standing at the door. When he opened the door, he also said, "is this a good princess''s house?" 139 Chinese www.139zw.com


    The porter also knew that his master was the princess''s wife, but the house of Sujiatun was always visited by ordinary villagers. It was rare for visitors to have such rules. Seeing them like this, the gatekeeper immediately said, "yes, who are you?"


    When the doorman heard the porter say this, he was relieved, "so now the good princess is at home, isn''t it?"


    The porter nodded, and the visitors were very happy when they saw him. "Great. Please explain to the princess that if Mr. Lu and his wife visit, the princess will know who we are."


    The visitors were no one else. They were Qingyuan County Magistrate Lu Qingyun, his wife Yang, and their daughter Lu Wan''er.


    Although the porter didn''t know Lu Qingyun and them, he saw them well-dressed and knew that they were not ordinary people. So he quickly went into the door and asked Su Tang.


    Su Tang and her own meow bickered. They were surprised to hear Lu Qingyun and Yang''s coming, and then laughed, "it''s a coincidence to come!"


    Su Tang also said that he had met Lu Qingyun before he left. Although Lu Qingyun was only a small county magistrate, he was also a person in the officialdom. At present, Su Tang could not ignore his own people.


    Unexpectedly, Lu Qingyun and his servants came before sucang came to the door. They immediately asked the servants to invite them to the flower hall to offer tea. Su Tang changed her clothes and went to see the guests.


    Lu Qingyun and Yang take the landing. Although Wan''er travels in casual clothes, which seems like an ordinary visit to friends, she is restless after entering the door. She can''t even take a sip of tea and just looks forward to the door.

 Chapter 1241

    "If you don''t like the tea from the county, you will not be satisfied with your wife."


    When sucang came over, she saw that the Lu family were so hot that ants were on the pot. Seeing that they didn''t drink tea, she asked for a relaxed topic.


    When Lu Qingyun and Yang heard sucang''s voice, they quickly stood up and looked at the direction of the door. They had not seen sucang for two years. The last time they met, Su Tang was only 10 years old, but now she is a 12-year-old girl.


    However, seeing Su Tang in a light pink skirt and a blooming champagne rose on her head, her simple dress could not cover the girl''s national beauty and natural fragrance. She used to be extremely meandering, and at this time she was more and more picky.


    Seeing Su Tang, Lu Qingyun and Yang''s family were also slightly stunned for a moment, and then they saluted her together with Lu Wan''er, "I''ve seen the princess!"


    "Get up quickly. The county has been talking about visiting your house before leaving. I didn''t expect you to come." After that, Su Tang looks at Lu Wan''er and winks at her.


    Lu Wan''er, who is 15 years old this year, is a big girl. It can be seen that Su Tang winks at herself, but she still grins and follows Su Tang to make faces.


    In the end is to play together since childhood, is to grow up, looking at calm, in the end or the original temperament.


    Lu Qingyun and Yang also saw Su Tang and his daughter in the same way. They were nervous when they came and heard that Su Tang said he was going to leave and would visit them before leaving. 12 Novels www.12shuoxs.com


    You should know that Su Tang is usually too busy. She basically goes to visit their home, but they are all busy. At this moment, Su Tang is going to leave and go to see them. Lu Qingyun is very upset.


    Yang also knew that Lu Qingyun had something important to do when he came to see Su Tang, so he quickly made an excuse and took Wan''er to land, leaving Lu Qingyun and sucang to talk alone.


    "What is it that makes Lord Lu so nervous?" Seeing this family''s situation, Su Tang was slightly surprised and sat down to ask Lu Qingyun.


    After only two people were left, Lu Qingyun saluted Su Tang deeply. "Princess, my humble officer''s rash visit this time is because of an important event. Yesterday, I received a case..."


    Lu Qingyun really has something important to do. When he heard Su Tang''s question, he gave Su Tang a clear explanation. The reason why he came here was that he received a report from the largest brothel in the county last night.


    The case is not a matter of great importance. However, the clients of the whores fell in love with the beautiful prostitutes, so they fought against each other, ate wine and started to fight for a moment.


    The bustard mother of the brothel was afraid of anything, so she sent for the Yamen servant to come over, and several troublemakers were arrested.


    In a brothel like this, it''s common to have such things happen. Lu Qingyun is used to dealing with such things. Unexpectedly, among these arrested people, their identities are not clear. Lu Qingyun is afraid that he is a murderer or a fugitive, so he goes to this house to check. As a result, he finds out the problem.


    "As a result, I found a lot of news from the capital city. I''m afraid the contents are related to those people who are fighting. The final news also makes this person try to get close to Qinghe town. Lord song, the princess''s teacher, doesn''t know what the purpose is. As soon as the officer sees this, he doesn''t dare to be the Lord himself, so he comes to ask the princess''s opinion. He thought the princess is not there Fortunately... "

 Chapter 1242

    Lu Qingyun is only a county magistrate, or a scholar, not a Jinshi. Although he is also a scholar and enters the official circles, he has some insight, but after all, it involves the struggle of the royal family. Seeing such a thing in his jurisdiction, he can not be relaxed.


    Before that, he knew that Su Tang was granted the title of county head, and later he was promoted to be a princess. Knowing that Su Tang''s teacher was Song Yi, he guessed that the emperor''s teacher lived in seclusion in the county under his control, and even he guessed that Song Yi lived in Qinghe town.


    As a scholar, Lu Qingyun is not without a yearning heart for the scholar''s model Song Yi. It''s just that Su Tang had an attitude before and asked him not to disturb him. Naturally, Lu Qingyun did not dare to act rashly.


    But now that this matter comes out, Lu Qingyun can''t continue to pretend that he doesn''t know. He knows that sucang is not in Sujiatun, and he hasn''t heard the news of sucang''s return. But now he can''t go to see Song Yi directly, so he can only come and have a try. If he can''t find sucang, he can think of another way.


    Lu Qingyun didn''t expect that he actually saw Su Tang. When he came, Su Tang was at home, and he said he wanted to see him before he left.


    "It happens that my county is going to leave tomorrow for Qingzhuo County, and I still want to see you before leaving. Unexpectedly, it''s better to come by chance than to come by chance. I really can''t plan to come."


    Su Tang also saw Lu Qingyun very nervous just now, and guessed what might happen. In fact, although this era is not as fast as modern information dissemination, the situation in the capital is tense, so it is impossible for him to feel nothing at all.


    Only a small number of people can be detected. For example, if Su Yongqiang had not been told by Su Tang, the Su family would definitely have lived a simple life of their own, while Fang Xiaowen would have been nervous early. Writing books www.webshuba.com


    And what Lu Qingyun encountered this time is also affected, because he is an official, he will be contacted.


    From the beginning of knowing Song Yi''s identity, Su Tang saw with her own eyes how cautious Song Yi was. She had no servants to wait on her except for a hand holding ink. Before accepting Su Tang, Song Yi did not mention ordering meals outside or inviting a servant.


    The reason why Song Yi is so cautious is that she knows her own special identity and avoids people who want to see him contact too many people who do things, or think he wants to do things.


    Even after su Tang was accepted, there were very few people coming to and from the Song government over the years. That is to say, before Sutang went to study every day and did so, it was just to let people relax their vigilance and avoid causing excessive attention.


    But even so, neither Song Yi nor Su Tang is so simple that people can feel at ease. Regardless of Song Yi''s identity, no one will be completely relaxed about his disciples'' identity.


    In fact, Song Yi didn''t really look like he did on the surface. He didn''t do anything about his old age. It was just more obscure.


    Then there are spies around Songyi who monitor his behavior, which is not surprising at all.


    It''s just that Song Yi acted cautiously before, so that people couldn''t catch anything. After thinking about it for a long time, these spies were afraid to be lazy. They even went to the brothel to eat wine and have fun. They caused trouble and were caught by Lu Qingyun, revealing his hidden property.

 Chapter 1243

    Lu Qingyun heard Su Tang''s words and looked at her, "what does the princess mean?"


    The main reason is that people are now in his hands. Just like hot potato, he is not a small county magistrate who has no ability to open up this matter. Carelessly, it is the beginning of the whole war of seizing the throne. He has not lived enough.


    Even if Lu Qingyun knows that several princes in the capital have sharpened their heads to seize the throne, he doesn''t want to be the one who brings everything to the surface, because usually the first person dies faster.


    Lu Qingyun still has this intelligence quotient, but Su Tang is also there now, and he has opened his mouth. Moreover, he seems to have some ideas. Lu Qingyun also ignores so many and asks directly.


    "Are you still in custody? Does anyone know that you have found out his identity?" Su Tang heard Lu Qingyun ask himself, did not answer, but asked in reverse.


    "Except for the two yamen who went home and found these things, only I knew about them. Now I am still in prison. I''m afraid I''m sober up now."


    Lu Qingyun is not stupid. At first, he didn''t know his identity, so he was asked to check it. Now that he found out his identity was not ordinary, how could he publicize it everywhere? Only Qin Zhong and one of his apprentices had already shut up. Qin Zhong also knew the importance of this fatal matter and did not dare to talk about it.


    When Su Tang heard him say that the man was still in prison, he laughed and said, "well done. Since it''s in a brothel, it''s not a big deal. It''s just punishment according to the law. Why should Lord Lu be so nervous?"


    Although Su Tang tried to relax herself and gave Song Yi the medicine to protect her life, she couldn''t be completely relieved. She was thinking about what to do. Now suddenly, a person who can carry the pot came. She was not sleepy. Someone sent a pillow. Fiction www.xiaos8.com


    Lu Qingyun didn''t expect that Su Tang would suddenly open his mouth and say such words. He was stunned, "the princess means, that''s it Give people to Let it go


    Finally, his voice was very low, and he was careful to follow the big secret. Su Tang said that he should be punished according to the law. What kind of crime was it to punish him for making trouble in a brothel, or for being a spy? But when it came to the prince, how could he, a small county magistrate, have the right to punish according to the law.


    Therefore, to let him punish in accordance with the law is only the crime of starting to make trouble in a brothel. If it is just like this, basically shut people up, and they will be released.


    That''s why Lu Qingyun asked Su Tang this way, but he thought it was a little unbelievable. He knew that Sutang was a person of the prince''s lineage. His performance in the past also proved this point.


    This is an obvious handle. If the evidence is sent to the prince, it may have a great effect. As a result, Sutang does not need to use it. Instead, he has to release the person. What is this operation?


    It seems that he knows what Lu Qingyun doubts. After he finishes speaking, Su Tang says faintly, "it''s just a spy who doesn''t know when he will arrive in Qingyuan County. What can that be?"


    The prince is fighting with other princes, but if such a shameless spy can shake a prince, it will be a joke to fight for power and position.


    I''m afraid that the spy is also a counsellor and incompetent. He collects the orders left by the other party and wants to save his life with this. It''s too beautiful to think that none of the princes in the capital who are trying to seize the throne are ordinary people. How can they leave a handle.


    For example, "can Lord Lu know who he is?"

 Chapter 1244

    What Su Tang heard Lu Qingyun say just now is that he saw the information hidden by the man. It can be seen that the other party has news exchanges with the capital, and the target is Song Yi.


    If this is the only way to clear the suspicion, there is only one Murong Zhao, and then there is no point to which Prince this person is.


    Therefore, Su Tang speculates that the message sent by the other party has hidden his traces. This person must know which Prince instructed him, but what he said must be believed.


    Without sufficient evidence, the words of such a small minion can not overthrow a prince at all. On the contrary, it may be used in reverse and become a sword for others to attack Murong Zhao.


    Suzi, though Murong is awesome, and has a strong tongue, Murong, Su Su has never been a bit down. He is definitely a smart man and a very good prince.


    Therefore, several princes Murong Zhao has been fighting for so many years, even when they are under great pressure, can they still be nothing? Although Su Tang also says that these people have brain problems, it is obvious that these princes are not good at stubbornness.


    Su Tang does not fully understand the situation in the capital city, but she can say that such a small villain, if directly exposed, may become worse.


    Lu Qingyun didn''t expect that Su Tang would ask himself this. He was stunned for a moment and was asked. He really couldn''t tell which Prince the other party was from the news in this family. He could only confirm that the other party was from the capital city, targeting Song Yi.


    If this person really reveals, in the end, whether he becomes the prince''s knife to clean up some ignorant Prince''s younger brother, or becomes an excuse for several princes to oppose the prince, who can guarantee this.


    It is said that this person is aimed at Song Yi, so it is definitely not Murong Zhao''s person. After this, some people really believe it. Does anyone listen to it? Nu Wa Library www.newbookku.com


    It would be nice if the struggle for the throne was so simple. It would be over. Unfortunately, it is not so simple.


    Su Tang saw that Lu Qingyun was asked by herself, and then she laughed, "Lord Lu, don''t worry. You''ve done a good job this time. You''ll tell me this person''s residence in a moment, and you''ll never know his identity."


    This person Su sugar is of great use, but what she does will not tell Lu Qingyun.


    When Lu Qingyun heard that Su Tang said this, he knew that his thinking was too simple. He took a higher look at Su Tang and found that he was a disciple of Song Yi, the emperor''s master. He was really powerful, which also made him more confident to stand on the side of Su Tang and the crown prince.


    Su Tang has been studying with Song Yi for a long time. Lu Qingyun has never met the prince. But he believes that the prince will not be weaker than Su Tang, but will be stronger. If he stands firmly in the crown prince school, he will have a future.


    "I will obey the instructions of the princess." Without saying a word, Lu Qingyun agreed to Su Tang''s arrangement.


    "Well, that''s all. Lord Lu is here at the right time today. He wanted to visit him before he left. Since he has come this time, I want to tell Lord Lu some words."


    The spy''s affair is not a big deal. Lu Qingyun, a county magistrate, can''t deal with it well. The level involved is too high. Su Tang is qualified to deal with it. However, she is not prepared to act simply and roughly. Instead, she has her own plans and arrangements.


    Su Tang had wanted to explain something to Lu Qingyun before she left. When he came to visit, Su Tang took advantage of the situation and didn''t need her to run any more.

 Chapter 1245

    When Lu Qingyun heard Su Tang''s words, she bowed down to listen. Su Tang then said, "before Lord Lu''s request, my county has always kept in mind, only for the officials. After all, what we see is the official voice. Especially for an official who is a scholar like Lu, it''s more important to be a capable official."


    Lu Qingyun is ambitious and wants to climb up, but his starting point is lower than that of ordinary officials. Therefore, it is more difficult for him to get up than those people.


    Even if Su Tang is willing to help him, he can''t open his mouth and let him be promoted. If so, I''m afraid it''s not a proper way. Lu Qingyun should be aware of these things.


    Now heard Su sugar said so, Lu Qingyun also nodded, "lower officials know."


    "Crisis, crisis is organic. You have three years to be a county magistrate, and you still have three years'' term of office. Don''t worry. When things happen, remember that you are the parent of Qingyuan County. It''s more important to be a good parent of the people and do your own duties well than anything else. Do you understand what this county means?"


    Su Tang is not in such a hurry as Lu Qingyun. Lu Qingyun is capable, but to be honest, his ability is limited. He can do a good job as an official in charge of local people.


    However, Lu Qingyun did not have the ability to fight against the big people in the central part of the capital. He was able to say that he was a very free and easy person with a daughter. His talent background and his political accomplishment all decided that Lu Qingyun did not have the potential to become a member of the Central Committee.


    At present, the situation in Qihuang country will be in chaos. At this time, Su Tang is also worried that Lu Qingyun will act in a hurry and impulsive way, so he has to explain it to him.


    As a county magistrate, the parents of the common people should protect the people and do their duty well. No matter how chaotic it is, there will be no chaos. However, several princes will fight for the throne, and the country will not perish.


    However, it is impossible for Lu Qingyun to be disorderly for three years. As long as Lu Qingyun manages Qingyuan County in an orderly way during the chaos, his greatest contribution is that he will be benefited when his three-year term of office is over. Fireman.com www.rwenw.com


    The more chaotic the situation is, the more we should be able to defend it. In danger, opportunities are usually hidden. For Fang Xiaowen, it is the backbone of a scholar to serve the country. For Lu Qingyun, it is his most basic duty as a parent official.


    Fang Xiaowen is not an official. He is keen and has a high political accomplishment. So Su Tang gives him a letter of recommendation to let him go to see Pei Xuan, because he has the opportunity to help when he gets to the capital.


    For Lu Qingyun, the best help and the most stable thing for him is to be a good magistrate.


    This is what Su Tang wanted to say to Lu Qingyun before he left, so that he would not be in a hurry and be stable and upward, because once there is chaos, people''s hearts will be easily shaken.


    However, his official position was too small, and the opportunity he could seize might become a talisman. Local officials are the foundation of the system of state officials, and no matter who is an emperor, he is indispensable.


    Do yourself well, as long as he is stable, opportunities will naturally be given to him, on the contrary, the more skillful, the more likely to have an accident.


    And Su Tang also can see that he is actually a little bit floating, otherwise after catching the spy, he will not want to say to her, or even want to give it to the prince and help him.


    I think it''s too simple. It''s easy to roll over the line that I can control.


    Su Tang now tells Lu Qingyun that he can''t float. He must be steady. If he can, he can win.


    When Lu Qingyun heard that Su Tang explained himself like this, he was also awed. Knowing that Su Tang could see the problem of his mentality, Lu Qingyun bowed to sucang deeply and saluted, "thank you, princess, for your advice!"

 Chapter 1246

    After explaining what Lu Qingyun wanted to say, Lu Qingyun left, and Su Tang did not detain her. She had a lot of things to do here.


    However, Lu Wan''er finally meets Su Tang again. She still wants to talk to her, chat with her and play for a while. As a result, she has to leave soon. She holds on to sucang pitifully.


    Lu Qingyun and Yang protect their daughter very well. Even at this age, they still retain the innocence and happiness of the young girl. Su Tang also likes Lu Wan''er very much. But in this situation, Su Tang really has no time to play with her.


    She could only comfort her a few words and promised to communicate with her. Then she watched Lu Wan''er reluctantly get on the carriage.


    After seeing off Lu Qingyun''s family, Su Tang returns to her room and sees Luo Xingchen waiting for her. Seeing her back, she asks "what''s Lu Qingyun looking for you?"


    Su Tang shook her head. "It''s just a little thing. I had something to tell him, so I told him to be more steady. Didn''t you go out to inquire about the Luo family? What''s the situation?"


    For Luo Xingchen''s question, Su Tang didn''t tell Luo Xingchen completely, Luo Xingchen didn''t ask so much. When she heard Su sugar ask herself, her face was a little embarrassed.


    After all, it was his family. Luo Xingchen was really embarrassed when he left the Luo family. He said that he didn''t owe anything, but he didn''t pay attention to it at all, which was also a fake.


    According to the law, Su Tang pit the Luo family that time, the work style of the Luo family, should not be so quiet, so Luo Xingchen went out to inquire about the news a little. Love e-books www.kuaitxt.com


    Su sugar see her so embarrassed, smile, people are emotional, which can really end, but there are always people forced to go to that step.


    Luo Xingchen saw that Su Tang didn''t say anything else to himself. He also said, "the Luo family has been in a mess since I left. There has been a lot of internal disputes. The position of the owner of the house is somewhat unstable, so he has no time to attend to it."


    Luo Xinghe thought that he forced his brother away, and he was the only successor. It would be nice if it was so simple. Luo Xingchen was there before. In contrast, the Luo family owner is more willing to use luoxinghe, a good controlled stupid son.


    However, when Luo Xingchen left, there was only one son, and the son''s stupidity became more and more obvious. However, the Luo family owner couldn''t find a better one, so he could only continue to use it. However, luoxinghe was just a Dou who couldn''t help him and would make mistakes.


    Luo family has a great career, and many young and old people covet the position of the head of the family. Seeing that luoxinghe has no ability, there are always some people in the Luo family who want to go to the top. Luo Xinghe did not expect that he forced his son away, but let his father''s position as the head of the family wavered, even to his successor''s position.


    The business people like the Luo family can''t see the current situation. They are busy fighting inside. Some people want to fight for the owner, while others want to stabilize their position. Naturally, they have no time to pay attention to the outside world.


    In addition, because Sutang''s current career development has not been out of the Qingzhou government, most people of the Luo family still don''t want to argue with an aristocrat. After all, sucang is the current princess with a noble status. Moreover, the Luo family saw how Sutang cleaned up their original relatives.


    That''s the real father and relatives. At last, there is no one left in the whole family. Such a cruel person, the Luo family is afraid that they will come to an end. Even if the Luo family is stronger than Su Yonggui''s, they will certainly hurt their muscles and bones. The one who is abandoned to carry the pot may be his own home.


    I''d rather not do anything, and that''s what happened.

 Chapter 1247

    "Mob!" Su Tang heard Luo Xingchen talking about the current affairs of Luo family, and she just laughed sarcastically and evaluated the four words.


    So sometimes in business, you really can''t have too many people. If you have too many people, you can''t get your mind together. Often you get chicken feathers all over the place. Fortunately, she is waiting for the Luo family to act. As a result, she makes herself such a ghost.


    It is said that getting better and better, standing higher and higher is the best revenge for the enemy, because at that time, you don''t need to do it yourself, and the enemy will kill himself.


    Luo Xingchen looked at Su Tang''s saying about her former family members, and sighed, "they were like this, or most of the family businesses are like this, but it''s OK, at least in this way, she''s got what she wanted."


    After all, Luo Xingchen still has feelings for her mother who gave birth to her. In addition, Luo Xingchen also knows that she should be the last time that she used this name and identity to inquire about it.


    Su Tang has made all the preparations for her. She can''t live up to her heart. It''s been 19 years since she was a boy since she was a child. This time she went to learn about the situation of Luo''s family and say goodbye to Luo family and her past self.


    Some time in the future, Luo Xingchen will die, leaving only a living Hua Qingyun, a woman who has nothing to do with Luo''s family.


    Luo Xingchen finds out that her mother is still the wife of the main room. Although there is a lot of excitement in the Luo family, just like Luo Xingchen said, her mother was also satisfied.


    Whether it''s worth it or not, that''s enough.


    Although Su Tang saw Luo Xingchen, she was still in a low mood. She didn''t want her to continue reading these words. She said, "the affairs of Luo family are not important. Since you are back, you can clean up and prepare to leave for Qingzhuo County tonight." Variety literature www.kanzongyi.cc


    Su Tang has already explained all the things here, and there is nothing else to stay. In addition, she also has some other arrangements, so she said to Luo Xingchen.


    "In such a hurry?" Sure enough, heard Su sugar said to leave all night, Luo Xingchen was very surprised, but also did not care to hurt the spring and autumn to read the Luo family of those a group of hemp things.


    "Well, when we arrive earlier, we have to take over the ships with Qin Qian, and make sure that the sailors and commodities to be taken to the sea will be sold overseas. We have to be busy for a while." She said.


    "Yes, yes, I''ll arrange it." Luo Xingchen heard sucang say so, also feel reasonable, agreed to come down.


    Then Su Tang told Su Nuo and Zhao Mingming. Su Nuo heard that he was going to leave in the evening, so he took Dongzi to pack up his things. He knew that this time he was going to go to sea by boat, which took a long time. The place on the boat was large and he had to take all his things with him.


    When Su Tang saw him like this, he also tossed with him. After discussion, the Jianghong family finally followed Jiang Nian''s own mind and asked her to leave with Su Tang this time. Knowing that Su Tang was going to Qingzhuo County overnight, Jianghong and Zhang did not delay and left after explaining clearly.


    There were a lot of things to pack up in the long journey, and they didn''t do it until evening time. The three carriages left Sujiatun in the night.


    "Keep on going. I''ll follow you later!" From Sujiatun did not come out for a while, Su sugar and Luo Xingchen said so.


    I knew that there must be a reason for this sudden rush all night. Otherwise, we could go out in time the next morning. Why should we be so anxious? Luo Xingchen was not surprised that Su Tang would be like this. She took a look at her and said, "be careful

 Chapter 1248

    Two people have known each other for so many years. They don''t need to go to the bottom of the matter. They absolutely trust each other. Luo Xingchen doesn''t ask a word. She just asks Su Tang to be careful.


    Su Tang nodded and separated from them. She rushed into the deep night and said, "Si''er, hide!"


    "Don''t worry. No one can see it." The orange cat lies on Su Tang''s shoulder. The figure of a cat and a horse disappears into the night. However, it takes a while to reach the song mansion in Qinghe town.


    At this time, it was getting dark, but the lights were burning in the song mansion. After su Tang arrived, she went directly into the space and looked at the brightly lit courtyard from the visual angle of orange cat lying on the wall.


    "If you don''t have a night''s rest, you''ll have time to set out again in the morning." This time, the young general who came to protect Song Yi back to Beijing said this with Song Yi.


    But Song Yi was sitting on the chair in the study for nearly four years. For him, these four years were the time when he slowly left his wife''s death, and it was also a rare leisure time after he became an official.


    He accepted a clever and strange little apprentice here, always mischievous to let him worry, even if not, at this time the girl is certainly unable to sleep.


    Song Yi looks at a circle of the study. Su Tang is forced to practice calligraphy in the room, and her lips are coquettish. Every time she calculates him, she is so angry that she jumps all over the room.


    "Your Majesty attaches so much importance to me that it is difficult for me to stay. Let''s go!" Song Yi put the days far away from the capital, those memories are deeply in mind, and finally answer the young general like this. March Chinese www.cnsyhz.com


    When the young general heard this, he would not say anything more. After Song Yi finished speaking, he came out of the study, and the warehouse was locked. His eyes just wandered around the yard. The rest of the light saw the arrow marks left on one side of the tree trunk, and his lips pursed. It was estimated that the girl''s archery work would be more difficult to practice.


    Song Yi''s heart is all the little apprentices that he thinks about. On the surface, he is a school of dignity. He is supported by holding ink and gets on the carriage. Holding ink also sits on the carriage.


    Seeing Song Yi get on the bus, the young general raises his hand. The gate of song mansion opens and the motorcade leaves slowly.


    Su sugar stood in a bright space, looking at the direction Song Yi left, "goodbye, teacher!"


    Song Yi, who was sitting in the car, seemed to notice something. She suddenly turned back, but only looked at the dark night. Then she laughed. The girl didn''t want to do anything impulsively any more. Thinking like this, Song Yi took out a jade bottle with several green pills in it.


    This is the pill that Su Tang specially gave him that day, which can save people''s lives. Song Yi cherishes it and rubs the jade bottle, and she is about to arrive at zhenkou.


    As soon as Song Yi left Qinghe town, Su Tang went directly into the storehouse of the Song Dynasty after Song Yi left. This place was like a treasure house before. Song Yi always asked Duanmo to take out a lot of good things to Su Tang.


    In addition to these, there are also some accessories, clothing, supplements and so on. The most important thing is that there is a large box of golden ingots.


    Song Yi specially left these things to Su Tang, probably because she was afraid that she would have such things beside her body, which would not be too bad.

 Chapter 1249

    Su Tang''s hand picked up a red jewel. Knowing that she loved red so much, Song Yi specially prepared it for her, saying that she would be able to wear it when she was out of her filial piety period.


    But I don''t want her to be filial. It''s so hard to see you again. Su Tang''s eyes are red. In her previous life and this life, her kinship is too weak, and she has never enjoyed the feeling of her parents'' love.


    But Song Yi really regards her as her own daughter, dotes on her, loves her and thinks for her.


    Waving her hand, Su Tang put all the things in the warehouse into the space warehouse, and her eyes became more firm: "Si''er, are you ok?"


    As soon as the voice dropped, the orange cat squeezed in through the window slot on one side and said, "it''s done. Do you want to start?"


    Don''t be so obvious about the tone of some god beast who is making trouble and watching the excitement. Listen to the tone, take a look at it and enter the space. Let orange cat come out of the warehouse with himself.


    They jump out into the alley in the backyard of the Song Dynasty, and then Su Tang stands in the space and looks at the "four sons..."


    "Here we are, sir..." The orange cat''s ears moved, and then all the people in Qinghe town heard a roar, like thunder, and the Song Dynasty''s fire rose into the sky.


    Seeing this magnificent scene, Su Tang crooked her lips, came out of the space, rode on a horse, and went straight to Qingyuan County. After she left, two black shadows also left with sucang.


    At this time, Song Yi, who was at the entrance of Qinghe town, heard such a movement. She suddenly opened the door of the car and stood at the shaft of the car. She turned back, only to see the fire rising into the sky, a red color.


    Holding ink to see Song Yi so, quickly came to support him, "master, please be careful." Book collection www.jushuku.com


    Then he also looked at the direction of the fire, his face changed, "master, is that right..."


    Song Yi pursed her mouth and didn''t speak, while the guard general came forward. "Don''t worry about it. It''s dark at night. It''s chilly outside. Please pay attention to your health."


    When Song Yi heard this, she took a look at the little general. She turned back and entered the carriage. She felt the jade bottle that Su Tang gave him. The girl, as it turned out, was still so disobedient. I hope there will be no accident. She can get away.


    However, Su Tang galloped all the way to Qingyuan County. After entering the city, she went directly to the address that Lu Qingyun provided her today.


    The spy Lu Qingyun has been released during the day, as if he did not know his identity at all. He was only dealt with as an ordinary dispute case. The spy did not suspect anything. At this time, he was sleeping soundly in bed.


    But Su Tang enters his courtyard door, and then enters the room where he sleeps. Seeing that the man''s face is mediocre, because he hears the movement, he faintly wakes up. With a wave of his hand, he and his horse enter the space.


    When the man wakes up, he happens to catch up with the man who is chasing Su Tang. One side is a spy, and the other side is coming to arrest him. Naturally, he fights.


    Seeing such a scene, Su Tang leans lazily against the sofa, tapping the armrest on one side with her fingers and hooking her lips. A small minion is not enough to knock down a prince, and even is easily used to attack Murong Zhao.


    However, it also depends on who the minion is. The emperor is worried about Murong Zhao, so he wants to take Song Yi to the capital and watch under his own eyes. Can he rest assured of other princes?


    At this time, the old emperor would not even investigate the person who had malice against Song Yi and even wanted to kill him. Who would the old emperor find out? No matter who it was, it would never be Murong Zhao.

 Chapter 1250

    Because those who have brains are very clear. Song Yi is Murong Zhao''s teacher and strong support. As long as he is not crazy, he will not do anything to Song Yi.


    "Let''s go!" Su sugar and orange cat said a, orange cat meow, continue to stealth state, with space to leave the spy''s home.


    Where the fire will eventually burn is beyond Su Tang''s control. Anyway, the old emperor is suspicious. Anyway, Murong Zhao can''t be burned.


    With the orange cat leaving the man''s residence, Su Tang once again finds a place to come out of the space, turns over, and leaves Qingyuan County.


    Qingyuan County was left behind by her a little bit, Su Tang did not look back, she has done all she can, the rest, let Murong Zhao and their real battlefield people, continue to work hard.


    Because Luo Xingchen and their carriage, the speed is not as fast as riding a horse, so in the morning, Su Tang and they meet, continue to Qingzhuo county.


    Lu Qingyun also calmed down after meeting Su Tang, concentrating on being his parents'' official, and did not pay attention to the spy''s affairs. As if there was no such thing, Qin Zhong was an old oilseed. Seeing Lu Qingyun''s attitude, he didn''t know what to do. He was just like a Buddha and told his disciples not to speak.


    Because he didn''t pay special attention to it, Lu Qingyun didn''t know the news until a few days later that the spy was missing. When Lu Qingyun heard about it, his back was cold, and the dispute over storage was not something that a small local official like him could be involved in. So he understood more clearly how useful Su Tang''s warning was to him. He did not dare to change his mind and concentrate on managing the party It''s a matter of duty.


    After seven days, they finally arrived in Qingzhuo county.


    "The lady is back." Su Tang and Luo Xingchen just entered Su''s house. Zhu Wenzhu, who got the news, came out to meet him, his face full of excited smile. Long time book Pavilion www.99shuge.com


    Su sugar saw Zhu Wenzhu, also smile, looked up at him, "young man is taller than me!"


    Su Tang and Zhu Wenzhu are the same age, because Su Tang''s birthday on the first day of the new year is the biggest birthday. Zhu Wenzhu is a few months younger than sucang.


    Last time we parted, Su Tang and Zhu Wenzhu were generally tall. We haven''t seen each other for more than a year, but he is more than half a head taller than sucang.


    When Zhu Wenzhu heard that Su Tang said this, he also touched his head with a smile. "Small is a man. Only when he grows tall can he frighten people."


    After more than a year''s absence, Zhu Wenzhu has no previous childishness, and he has a serious manner of speaking and doing things. In this more than a year, he managed the star sugar in an orderly manner. After the teachers who had been teaching with him taught everything, he resigned and left.


    At present, many people in Qingzhuo County say that Zhu Wenzhu also does business with Qin Qian. Unfortunately, he is a slave, and his appearance is not as good as Qin Qian. In the end, his reputation is worse than Qin Qian.


    People in the business world deal with Qin Qian and Zhu Wenzhu more often, and they can distinguish their styles very well. Qin Qian has a gentle temperament and looks like a scholar and a Confucian businessman, but he is shrewd and sharp.


    Zhu Wenzhu is a typical pig eating tiger. He was born in a farmer''s family. He is famous in business. He is thick skinned and does not let people know his real purpose.


    If you have dealt with sucang, you will find that Zhu Wenzhu''s business style is deeply rooted in Sutang''s true story. You can''t see through it, but you can''t see through the other party inadvertently, so you can make a decisive move.

 Chapter 1251

    Zhu Wenzhu, who is only 12 years old, has already quite the intention of the first plan in the future business. The people who are as powerful as those in the business field are still the same as before in Sutang. They are not even smart, but also a bit honest and honest.


    "Ha ha, that''s right. It''s scary." Su Tang laughed when she heard this.


    Luo Xingchen and Su Nuo see two people talking like this, and they also smile. Jiang Nian and Su LAN are chuckling, and then take the luggage down to Su Tang to clean up the room.


    When the Bauhinia knew that Sutang was back, she said that she would make delicious snacks for them. All the servants in the yard were smiling and laughing.


    Just as he was talking, a voice came from the door: "I heard Miss Su''s voice just now, but I didn''t think I heard it wrong. It''s really miss Su coming back."


    Hearing this voice, Luo Xingchen took a look at Su Tang with some meaning. Su Tang was too lazy to pay attention to the girl''s heart, turned to look at the other party, and smile slightly, "Qin Shao, long time no see, still elegant demeanor!"


    Naturally, it was Qin Qian. At the beginning, Su Tang left without saying goodbye. Qin Qian was really depressed for some days. Gu originally looked at Su Tang as good and was willing to accept it. However, seeing that Su Tang was like this, he had some opinions on sucang.


    But in the end, Gu learned more about Su Tang and understood that other girls were afraid they didn''t really like their son. Although it''s impolite to leave without saying goodbye, it''s too much to complain about others.


    In this way, Gu Shi also has a deep pain in Qin Qian, but Qin Qian knows in his heart that Su Tang is like this. He is afraid that because he is aware of his good feelings, he has never had any thoughts on him, which will lead to this. Cool record literature www.ku6cn.com


    The brain circuits of intelligent people are similar. After a period of loss, Qin Qian gradually recovered. Gu thought his son wanted to understand, but he didn''t know. Qin Qian specially asked people to guard the gate of Su''s house, waiting for the news of Su Tang''s return.


    So Su Tang and his party came in. When he got the news, he even put down the business he was talking about. When he came over for the first time, he could see a side face of sucang laughing from a distance.


    I haven''t seen her for a year. The girl in my impression is more and more outstanding than she was last time. Even in many people, she is always the first to see her.


    After Qin Qian arrived, he tried to calm his breath and let himself look less eager. Then he came to say hello. After hearing his words, he looked back at him with a gentle smile. As if time had not passed, he still called him as polite and distant as a year ago, and he said goodbye for a long time.


    When he heard that Su Tang said that his style was still the same, Qin Qian also laughed, "I can''t compare with Miss Su''s beauty, and her demeanor is extraordinary."


    This is not an exaggeration. After a year''s absence, sucang is more beautiful than before. After all, she is a little older than before. She is not like a child before, but she feels more like a girl.


    "Qin Shao is not only beautiful, but also beautiful." Su Tang just as if do not know anything, and Qin Qian such a joke.


    After su Tang finished, he said, "it''s inconvenient to go home until today. Since it''s just Qin Shao passing by, I don''t know if I''ll be free tomorrow, so I''ll ask Qin Shao for help."


    When Qin Qian heard Su Tang''s words, he said in turn, "Miss Su is polite. She should have been invited to meet the wind at the next banquet."

 Chapter 1252

    Su Tang has just returned to Qingzhuo county. Naturally, there are a lot of arrangements. When Qin Qian hears that she wants to entertain herself, she is also happy and agrees.


    Knowing that Su Tang just came back, Qin Qian left first and asked Su Nuo and Zhao Mingming to take their servants to clean up their room. Su Tang and Luo Xingchen entered the main room.


    "It seems that if you leave this period of time, you will not see any effect." Luo Xingchen sat down and teased Su Tang.


    When Su Tang heard this, she also sighed. She didn''t know that she still had such charm. But to tell the truth, Qin Qian is not a bad person. She is good-looking, can do business, has ability, and has a clean family. The key is to be polite. What''s wrong with such a young man.


    But there is no way. Sucang knows very well that she has no love experience and doesn''t know what love is, but she is not stupid enough to know nothing about love.


    I appreciate Qin Qian and Su Tang, but I just want to be a friend.


    Su sugar stretched out his hand and took a sip of the tea bowl, with a light look of "anyway, I''ll go to sea some days later, and he can''t follow."


    "Tut Tut, what a cold hearted and heartless person!" Luo Xingchen said this with a smile, which was not serious. However, he asked Su Tang curiously, "compared with Pei Xuan, it seems that he is better, but I think you are right..."


    This is the true feeling of Luo Xingchen. In her opinion, Qin Qian is better than Pei.


    Qin Qian has never hurt Su Tang, nor has he ever let Su sugar stand in front of him. He has not involved so many relationships behind him. It can be said that, in addition to his poor health, he has more advantages than Pei and less disadvantages than Pei. Qingfeng literature www.qinfengwx.net


    But Su Tang''s attitude towards Pei is much better than that of Qin Qian. They are all teenagers who like her. Is this treatment a little different?


    When Su Tang was in the capital city before, she even hurt herself to help Pei Xuan. It''s very difficult for Luo Xingchen to deal with this matter. In her opinion, a man should not have an accident and let a woman take the lead. What''s more, Su Tang was so old at that time.


    Because of this, Luo Xingchen and Murong Zhao have had conflicts. Murong Zhao is absolutely afraid to mention this matter in front of Luo Xingchen. If he mentions it, he will be scolded.


    When the crown prince arrived at this time, he also knelt down and confessed directly.


    At the moment, Luo Xingchen thinks it''s unreasonable. Pei Ming is not worth it, but he is preferred by Su Tang.


    Listening to her say this, sucang shook her head. "Why do you still cling to this? At the beginning, it was my own plan. They all cooperated. I made my own decision. No matter what the result is, I will bear it by myself. I don''t blame them."


    As for Luo Xingchen''s feeling that she preferred Pei, Su Tang thought for a moment and then laughed. "Maybe I''m an ordinary person after all. A parent is in the hall and is favored. Even his appearance is very good, so I don''t know how much I love and care for him, and how much I can take up in his life."


    In the final analysis, sucang is just a very ordinary person. She naturally has feelings projection with ordinary people. For example, meiqiangshui always attracts most people''s concern and even sympathy.


    Pei fan and Qin Qian are both excellent teenagers. By contrast, their families are harmonious and even favored by their parents. Their elder brother is also in favor of them. They have talent and ability in business, and they even look good. They are known as the dream of thousands of girls in Qingzhuo county.


    Such a teenager gets too much love, and sucang subconsciously feels that her preference for him is actually not so important.

 Chapter 1253

    Therefore, for the two excellent teenagers, Su Tang subconsciously wanted to give more attention to Pei Xuan, probably because he lost his mother at a young age and was surrounded by tigers and wolves. Therefore, Sutang would like to pay more attention to Pei.


    But Qin Qian''s family is perfect and harmonious. Even his mother can be coaxed by him. He is a typical boy who grows up in love. Such a boy is not bad, and Su Tang can appreciate it. But it is really difficult for Su Tang to feel close to Qin Qian.


    Perhaps in the view of children who grew up in a disharmonious family environment, those children who grew up in a harmonious family are not their own kind of people.


    Qin Qian is graceful and graceful. He will never lose his sense of measure and distance. But like water, there is no fluctuation. Sucang himself is not too emotional. He is very cool all day.


    Anyway, Su Tang can''t imagine what it will be like to play with people like Qin Qian all the time. It must be super boring. In short, Qin Qian doesn''t even have the idea to make su Tang amuse. He just thinks that he is a good partner and friend, nothing else.


    Luo Xingchen was really curious, but she didn''t want to get this answer. She thought carefully, "but isn''t this unfair to Qin Qian?"


    "Yes, but when is it fair for such things?" Su Tang also agreed with Luo Xingchen''s statement, but also said that this matter can''t be said with fairness.


    Luo Xingchen thought for a moment and sighed, "yes, if all can be fair, it will be better."


    Even the biological parents treat their children with a relative estrangement, how can there be so much fairness in the world. Read books www.yshuobaxs.com


    Su Tang also knew that she was afraid of thinking about her own experience, so she joked, "and really speaking, these two are not good at martial arts and the other are not successful in literature. They are not comparable to our prince''s highness. The strategy of Wencheng is better."


    Su Tang teases her. As soon as she hears this, Luo Xingchen doesn''t think about anything else and stares at her. "What do you think about him? He''s not a good thing. He didn''t look at you when you were injured. He was still a senior brother. He really regarded you as a sister. Can you be so hypocritical?"


    Sure enough, Su Tang knew that Luo Xingchen had been tangled with this before, but now looking at her hair blowing style, she was still a little surprised. She didn''t think how, how could Luo Xingchen blow up?


    What''s more, it seems that Murong Zhao doesn''t really treat her sister well. After all, Princess Yunxi is in the same position with queen Xu. Isn''t the word "Royal affection" sound like a joke.


    The key is, looking at Luo Xingchen like this, Su Tang doesn''t know that he should laugh at Murong Zhao, or sympathize with him. When he meets such a master, it seems that he has been very miserable. If he is abused by her, it is not tragic to add misery.


    The orange cat, who knew what her master was thinking, couldn''t help rolling her eyes. A certain dark Lori actually said Luo Xingchen, but she didn''t look at it. Murong Zhao was going to be stabbed when she met Luo Xingchen, but somehow Luo Xingchen and Murong Zhao were double arrows.


    In contrast, Qin Qian and Pei Xuan met her, which was a gentle and tearful mudslide, miserable or these two miserable ah!


    But the orange cat is afraid to say, its owner is indeed a mudslide, or a mudslide that can be buried if he is not happy. As a god beast, he still needs some intelligence to protect his life.

 Chapter 1254

    In the end, Su Tang and Luo Xingchen chose not to discuss the topic of teenagers. It was more important for men to concentrate on their career.


    In the end, the reception banquet still failed. Su Tang met Qin Qian in his own teahouse.


    "I''ll pick up the wind for you. How can I deal with it only in the teahouse?" When Qin Qian came to see Su Tang, he said so.


    When Luo Xingchen heard this, he laughed and said, "Qin Shao is polite. It''s just sugar. She hasn''t eaten ice cream and snacks in this teahouse for a long time. So she wants to meet here better and talk about things easily."


    Hearing Luo Xingchen say so, Qin Qian also looked at Su Tang with a smile, "since it''s what you like, it''s better than anything."


    Qin Qian sat down and served them flower and fruit tea and ice cream. Qin Qian took a sip of tea, and then said to Su Tang, "if you see me, you want to ask me about shipbuilding."


    Before Ming Dynasty, Su Tang left without saying goodbye, which was not to give him face. However, when he met again, Qin Qian seemed as if nothing had happened. He was still elegant, elegant and gentle.


    He su Tang seems to be a good friend just like before. Seeing Su Tang looking for himself like this, Luo Xingchen says it''s convenient to talk about things. He doesn''t wait for sucang to open his mouth, so he takes the initiative to ask.


    Smart is really very smart, is not good vision, take a fancy to Su sugar, Luo Xingchen naturally also aware of this small mind of Qin Qian, looked at him, in the heart sigh a little, in fact, men seem to be really very troublesome.


    When Su Tang heard of Qin Qian''s attitude, he followed him as if nothing had happened. He nodded and said, "yes, it was said that we could build it in half a year, but now all the big ships going to sea have been built?" Read books www.yshuobaxs.com


    Su Tang went to Qin Qian for this matter, and there was no need to cover it up.


    After hearing this, Qin Qian also talked about business seriously. Generally, "good, the ship has been built. Second brother, they said a few days ago, why didn''t you come to receive it? I said that there was a delay, but I didn''t expect to finish that. You will come back. Now the ship will be put at the shipyard. If there is no problem, I will send someone to drive the boat over and you can take it."


    Business is business. Sucang is a big ship that has been ordered to go to sea with silver. Now, of course, we have to follow the rules and procedures.


    Su Tang once heard Qin Qian''s words, naturally there is no opinion, directly nodded, "yes, then I''ll wait for your good news."


    Qin Qian agreed to come down, and then did not talk about business matters. After chatting about some news about the business in Qingzhuo County for a while, he almost broke up.


    After five days, Qin Qian asked his boy to inform Su Tang that the ship had arrived at the port. After receiving the news, Su Tang took his brother and called Luo Xingchen outside to go to the port.


    At present, qihuangguo''s shipbuilding technology is very advanced. This time, the cost of Suzhou sugar customized ship is not low, and it is also the best. Although the whole ship can not compare with those of modern large ships, the sails are also quite large.


    "Sister, is this our boat? Are we going to go to sea in this boat?" Sunuo is also the first time to see such a big ship, more importantly, the ship is still so big, his face is full of excitement.


    Su Tang looks at him like this, smiles and nods, let him go to see, then she and Luo Xingchen follow the old helmsman carefully, check the condition of the whole ship.

 Chapter 1255

    Naturally, it is unnecessary to say the level of Qinjia shipbuilding. After inspection, it was confirmed that there was no problem. Su Tang gave the final payment to Qin Yan happily and officially accepted the large ship.


    After that, sucang and Luo Xingchen began to prepare for going out to sea. Having a boat was just the beginning. The rest had to recruit good captains, crew and helmsmen. Then they had to carefully customize the goods to be brought to sea, as well as the materials and people to be brought to the sea, fresh water to eat, etc.


    You should know that once you go to the sea, you can see the sea. Fresh water and food are the most important things.


    In order to be busy with these things, Su Tang and Luo Xingchen are busy all day, and Qin Qian has been very active in following them. Those big girls and little daughter-in-law in Qingzhuo county are afraid that they don''t know what he thinks about Su Tang. However, Luo Xingchen is the most talked about because he seems to have a more ambiguous relationship with Luo Xingchen.


    I have to say that the people who live by the sea are different. They are all in charge of it, especially gossip.


    Seeing that it was may, Su Tang and Luo Xingchen were discussing the specific quantity of goods and materials to be carried on the ship. They just had some dispute. They heard the servant outside saying that Qin Qian was coming. They quickly invited him in.


    "You''ve come just in time. You''ve come to judge. Sugar must bring more fresh water. I think it''s more important to bring some wine and food. Your family always go to sea. Which one of us is right?"


    Seeing Qin Qian coming, Luo Xingchen also asked him to judge himself and Su Tang with a smile. Although the whole Qingzhuo county had various discussions and guesses about the relationship between the three people, in fact, the three people usually get along very well.


    They are all smart brains. They have the ability to pretend to be confused. Fall in love with literature www.23wenxue.com


    And all of them are of the same age. Qin Qian has been actively helping these days. Naturally, he gets familiar with him. Even Su Tang looks at him and feels that if he really wants to please someone, he can always do a good job inadvertently.


    Sure enough, when Qin Qian heard Luo Xingchen say this to himself, he also laughed, "tell me, how many times have you done this? Drinks are sold well outside, but if the people on board eat them, it must be fresh water. But when did you win her, brother Luo, why don''t you have a long memory?"


    Qin Qian for Luo Xingchen every time lose, but still adhere to the courage of the challenge, or very admire.


    Luo Xingchen heard this, but also shook his head, "I think I met the dark curtain, or how can I always lose?"


    "Well, brother Luo is good at talking and can''t be wronged. I''ve always been very fair. Otherwise, you can ask Chen Da, who has been a captain for many years." Tan Qian said that he did not carry the pot. Chen Da, as he said, was the captain employed by Sutang on this voyage, and he was also very experienced at sea.


    The three of them were sitting talking and laughing. Suddenly, there was a lot of noise outside, and then there was a rush of footsteps. When they heard these movements, sucang looked back at the door.


    Only to see a 20-year-old youth is running into the door, see people, Su sugar suddenly stood up, "holding ink, how are you here!"


    "Miss!" He knelt down to Su Tang as soon as he entered the door. His eyes were red. "The master got the news when he got to the capital. Let the little horse come and send the news to the young lady..."


    After a pause, he continued in a heavy voice, "Duke Pei died in the war, and my grandfather has gone to deal with the funeral!"

 Chapter 1256

    "What?" Hearing the words of holding ink, Su Tang stood up from the chair, and her face was gloomy just now.


    Holding Mo saw Su sugar like this, his eyes were full of tears. "The master has no time to attend to him at present, so he specially asked me to tell the young lady that he was there..."


    Song Yi would let Pang Mo come over because it was not so easy for him to move after he entered the capital, and so was Murong Zhao. But at this time, apart from the affairs of Duke Pei, Pei, as the only son, must deal with the funeral of Duke Pei.


    Both Song Yi and Murong Zhao are very worried about Pei Xuan. At present, people in the capital can''t act rashly. They can only ask Su Tang, who is convenient to move now and is not noticed by others. Moreover, Murong Zhao knows his cousin''s Thoughts on Su Tang. At this time, Su Tang may be there, and he can give Pei some support.


    "You go to rest first, and I''ll take care of the rest." Su sugar see holding ink eyes red are bloodshot, obviously all the way over did not have much rest, so let him go down to rest first.


    Holding ink is really very tired, also know that Su sugar is capable, so after hearing her say so, he nodded to retreat and followed the servants to rest first.


    Looking at the back of holding ink, Su Tang bit her teeth fiercely and scolded in a low voice, "Damn it, it''s late in the end!"


    Her voice was very low, but only she could hear it. After saying this, Su Tang looked back at Luo Xingchen and said, "star, please help me order my servants to prepare horses. I''m going to TongZhou now."


    Duke Pei had been stationed in Tongzhou Prefecture before. Now that Duke Pei died in the war, he must be there to deal with the future.


    Luo Xingchen knew what Su Tang meant, and promised to come down "good!" without saying a word 123 Literature Network www.123wx.net


    Qin Qian, who was standing on one side, was a little shocked when he saw holding Mo enter the door. Of course, he also heard of the reputation of Duke Pei, who has been guarding the East China Sea in recent years to fight Japanese pirates.


    Because of the Duke Pei, the common people living in the seaside can live a stable life. It is also because Duke Pei resisted the Japanese pirates that they can have a good business relationship with the Qin family.


    It can be said that Duke Pei is the protection god of the people living along the coast. How could Qin Qian not have heard of it.


    However, Qin Qian couldn''t imagine why a servant from the capital came to inform Su Tang even if the magistrate of Qingzhuo County didn''t get any news.


    He is fond of Su Tang and appreciates her wisdom, calmness and incomparable intelligence. But now, Tan Qian looks at Su Tang who is close to him. It seems that he has never really known the girl in front of him. Is the sucang he saw really the original one?


    In other words, there is such a sentence in Qin Qian''s mind, who is Su Tang?


    But these questions are not suitable to be questioned here now. Even Qin qian can be very reasonable to know. He is not even qualified to ask such a question. However, when he heard Su Tang say that Luo Xingchen should prepare horses, he still opened his mouth.


    "It takes at least four days to get to TongZhou Prefecture by land. At this time of year, it''s only two days to get there by water." Qin Qian told Su Tang the most convenient way.


    After hearing this, Su Tang immediately said, "go to inform Chen Da and prepare to start..."


    "Your ship is too big to fit. If you don''t worry, my family has a small boat for carrying goods, which is suitable for offshore navigation. I''ll give an order to set out in about two hours. Is that ok?"

 Chapter 1257

    When Tan Qian saw that Su Tang wanted to use his own ship, he immediately reminded her that Su Tang''s ship was a long-distance ship, and it took a long time to move. There were many sailors and it was not suitable for offshore navigation.


    This kind of offshore ships are in a hurry to travel, so only the marine merchants like Qinjia have reserves and are ready to set off as soon as possible.


    At present, the time is urgent. Su Tang looks at Qin Qian''s help and won''t refuse "thank you very much."


    "If you are polite to me, please prepare for it. I''ll arrange it right away!" Qin Qian and Su Tang said, turned around and went out to arrange.


    Su Tang asks Jiang Nian and Su LAN to clean up their plain clothes and come out. Luo Xingchen also follows her. She has a special identity and arranges everything by herself. When she is finished, she comes back to look for Su Tang.


    When she came in, she saw that sucang was writing a letter. When she came in, she finished writing "you are here."


    "Well, I''ll go with you." Luo Xingchen is worried about Su Tang, but he is even more worried about Pei Guogong''s sudden accident. The situation in the capital is more dangerous than they think. At present, I''m afraid Pei Xuan is the only one who can understand the situation of the capital.


    "You can''t go with me." Su sugar can see at a glance what Luo Xingchen is thinking. After hearing her request, she refused directly.


    As soon as Luo Xingchen heard this, he was not willing to "why, I want to..."


    "I understand what you are worried about, and I am also worried about it. However, it is the end of spring and the beginning of summer. You and I are very clear that Japanese pirates make troubles in winter. Nu Wa Library www.newbookku.com


    There is not enough time for Japanese pirates to plunder small areas of land on the island.


    Without a large-scale war, a general who has experienced many battles can be killed? "


    Su Tang asked his servants to guard outside and looked into Luo Xingchen''s eyes. He said frankly that Duke Pei was not a fool. His influence in the army was so great that the old emperor was afraid of his great achievements. He transferred him from the northwest border to the capital and made him an idle Duke.


    However, the army did not want to. There were always opinions. The old emperor couldn''t hold back, so he took a bad move, extended his string to the Duke of the state, and sent Duke Pei to the coast to fight against Japanese pirates.


    If you read a little bit of books, you can see that land war and sea war are two different things. Duke Pei is good at land war, but the old emperor brought him to the coast and said that he had no mind. Who would believe it.


    Later, he was even more interested in Pei Xuan, the only son of Duke Pei. If Pei was not sensible at first, and later learned to be a fool and a rascal, then he became a mental disease reputation by Su tangkeng. I''m afraid Pei Guogong has not died. Pei Xuan has already hung up. In fact, Pei fan was almost dead before.


    As a result, Pei Xuan is still working in the army. His reputation of being crazy does not affect his appeal in the army. Su Tang doesn''t know what happened in the capital. But the death of Duke Pei is not so simple, and the situation in Beijing is absolutely complex and dangerous.


    Although Luo Xingchen doesn''t say anything about it, she and Murong Zhao have been communicating with each other for one or two years. Although it''s in the name of friends, whether they are friends or not, they have a good idea. What they can''t accomplish is something in the future. Su Tang doesn''t dare to say anything.


    But in such a situation, Luo Xingchen can''t help worrying about things in the capital city. She wants to go to see Pei Xuan with her to find out. Su Tang can understand, because she is also worried.

 Chapter 1258

    On the Day Song Yi left Qinghe town, Su Tang deliberately attracted attention and asked the old emperor''s people to investigate the spy. She did so because she was afraid that the old emperor would act foolishly on the people around Murong Zhao.


    Once someone really threatened Song Yi, at least proved that someone was trying to seize the throne, the suspicious old emperor was bound to be attracted to investigate the relevant people. This also protected the safety of Song Yi, and might be able to buy Murong Zhao some time or something.


    So it was only later when Su Tang learned that Duke Pei died in the war. If it had been earlier, perhaps Duke Pei would have been able to delay for a while. Now, this situation has been dragged to the death of the old emperor. As long as Prince Murong Zhao''s position is preserved, he is the crown prince. What all the princes do is to seek to usurp the throne, which is not justified.


    As you can see from Fang Xiaowen, the country''s literati and military generals, and even most of the people, such as Su Yongqiang, basically maintain orthodoxy. Who is the crown prince is the future emperor. What is there to say.


    But apparently, the news came late. Su Tang''s fire only protected Song Yi, but let Pei Guogong be killed.


    "You know, why don''t you let me go with you?" Luo Xingchen may not have su Tang to be able to analyze so clearly, but she also realized that it was wrong.


    Su Tang has made it clear that Duke Pei is not a useless fool. Although he has always been in the northwest and is good at fighting on land, all the excellent generals have brains. After he went to the coastal areas, he began to fight against Japanese pirates, and he also made very good achievements.


    What international joke is it that such an old general who has experienced many battles died in the absence of a large-scale war? This is a general. He will not die on the head of the general unless he is fighting hard to death to a tragic situation.


    It''s hard to train a general like Duke Pei. It''s hard for people with a clear eye to see the death of Duke Pei. Novels in 2018 www.2018xs.com


    Luo Xingchen naturally understood, so she felt that Su Tang didn''t allow herself to go with her. She was worried.


    After hearing her ask herself, she didn''t say anything because she had a bad voice. Instead, she looked at her and said, "because you know, you can''t go with me.


    We''re all gone. What should we do in Qingzhuo county? I''ll go to TongZhou government first, and you''ll get ready for the final ending of going out to sea, and then we''ll take our boat to TongZhou government to join me.


    And I can''t leave xiaonuo alone here. You''ve arranged everything, and then you''ll come with xiaonuo. "


    Su Tang also said his plans and arrangements, and Luo Xingchen was watching Su sugar "do you want to go straight to sea from Tongzhou government?"


    In this case, Su Tang still has to choose to leave. If the situation in the capital is really tense, shouldn''t they go to help? Although Luo Xingchen also knows, maybe they can''t help.


    "Yes, if the situation in Beijing is really tense, at least I can leave a way for them when I am overseas!" The battle for the throne has always been a life and death struggle. Su Tang has never been a blind optimist. Although she says that she has no conscience and runs first, Song Yi, murongzhao and Pei Xuan are really good to her.


    She can not really cold heart lung to the degree of no conscience, are trapped in a place, if failure, is to die together, but she left, the arrangement is appropriate, when the time comes, if really accidental failure, at least there is a way to live.

 Chapter 1259

    This is why Su Tangming is so worried about Song Yi, but she still doesn''t choose to go to the capital with her. She is a modern person. She has self-knowledge and plays politics. She plays with blood and life.


    Even if she has practiced riding and shooting, she can''t really kill people in the battlefield, because she is a person who grew up in a peaceful time. Although she never forgets, she can do some business and measure people''s heart, she really can''t help such things as seizing the throne.


    So she chose to leave on her own, which was to leave a way for Murong Zhao and them. In case of failure, she could have a place to go. As Su Tang said, she could leave Qihuang country and develop the North American continent, become a farmer and open a new country.


    Although it''s a joke, it''s always a back road. Anyway, it''s hard to help with serious things. It''s better for sucang to do what she''s good at.


    "Demon!" Luo Xingchen didn''t expect to hear such words from sucang.


    "Why, I really thought I was cold hearted and heartless. Moreover, I called me a demon all day long. If I was really a demon, I would not only be a good princess. Now I can only do these things. We all do what we can. I believe elder martial brothers and teachers. You should also believe that we should continue according to the plan."


    Su Tang turned her mouth. If she was really a monster, she would not have to be so depressed. She could only get such a joking title. She couldn''t think about it. She was very angry when she thought about it. Anyway, the old emperor was not a human being and cursed him to death by those unreasonable sons.


    feel shy about touching her nose. She really thought about it for a moment, but soon rejected the idea, because no one knows more about herself than Luo stars, how Susie is so short, and how can she make complaints about those who are around her?


    It''s the biting tongue of this ya, who hates people all day long and is very angry. It just seems that she is not a good person. Niuba literature website www.68wenxue.com


    "So, miss, can you stop being angry now and continue to prepare everything for the sea? I''ll give you some follow-up arrangements. You must watch them in person. If there is any accident, they can leave Qihuang country through the path we left behind."


    Su Tang said something to Luo Xingchen, and then put the letter in her hand into the envelope. This is the arrangement she made. When Song Yi left that day, Su Tang had not finished all the detailed arrangements, so she did not tell him.


    Originally, they were all ready and sent to Pei Xuan in the capital city. Now something goes wrong, so Su Tang is going to give it to Pei Xuan himself.


    To other people, she is not at ease. Among the people whom sucang cares about, the only thing that Sutang can be sure of is that Pei fan will certainly listen to her.


    Luo Xingchen heard that the main reason for her to stay was to arrange such a thing. As expected, she didn''t want to leave with sucang. She sat down and listened to sucang explain her arrangement, but she didn''t know. After listening to Luo Xingchen, she knew that Su Tang had planned so much during this period of time.


    Also can''t care to sigh, the sucang asked her to do things are well written down, after the time, sucang has been and Luo Xingchen alone explain these things.


    Then almost an hour later, a boy sent by Qin Qian came to tell Su Tang that the ship was ready.


    Sucang immediately prepared to go to the wharf, but was delayed by Sunuo. Knowing that his sister was going to leave alone, he took sucang and refused to let her go.

 Chapter 1260

    "My sister said that she would take xiaonuo with her. Last time, she said she would go to see him alone. As a result, she got hurt and came back. If she wanted to go, she had to take xiaonuo, otherwise she couldn''t go!"


    Su Nuo holds on to Su Tang. He still remembers that the last time his sister went to the capital alone, he went to see Pei Xuan. As a result, she came back with a wound and lost half of her life.


    He doesn''t want to experience such a thing again, his heart already has a shadow.


    "Little glutinous rice!" Su Tang didn''t expect his sensible brother to be so stubborn this time, but he could understand that he was worried about the last thing in his heart.


    However, Su Tang couldn''t take him with him. Duke Pei died suddenly. She didn''t know what danger was hiding around him. She must be OK. But when the situation was urgent and chaotic, she might not have the energy to protect him.


    By comparison, it''s much safer for her younger brother to follow Luo Xingchen here. It''s probably less than ten days and eight days. It''s estimated that Luo Xingchen can handle the follow-up arrangements and follow the past. This period of time is enough for Sutang to deal with the affairs around Pei.


    Pei Xuan went out to deal with the funeral by himself, and the old emperor would not give him more time to stay outside.


    Su Nuo heard his sister''s tone, or a stubborn look at Su sugar, Su sugar can not help a sigh, looking at his eyes.


    "Xiaonuo, Pei''s father has passed away. My sister knows you don''t like him, but has she ever said that he is not wrong. She asked you to look at problems and see people without prejudice. Do you remember that? Look for books www.xunshu8.com


    Even if you still don''t like him, xiaonuo, we are all without parents. A brother you know suddenly has no father. Can you imagine that he will be very sad and sad? "


    Su Tang didn''t get angry with her brother, but reasoned with him. She knew that her brother didn''t like PEI for many reasons, but even if she didn''t like it, she should have empathy at this time. The boy suddenly lost his biological father, which must be very sad and painful.


    Su Nuo heard her sister say so and pursed her lips. "I didn''t say I wouldn''t let my sister go. I just hope my sister will take me with me."


    He didn''t like Pei, who would bully his sister. But Su Nuo was not a person without sympathy. He was worried about what danger his sister would encounter.


    "Because there will be danger, xiaonuo, you are not a child before. You have read a lot of books and are sensible. So my sister will not hide it from you. You know, my sister will be fine. But if you are there, I will be distracted and want to protect you, but I will not care about myself. Do you want me to do this?"


    Su Tang did not hide this time, but directly told Sunuo that there was danger. But she told him before that she had the blessing of the river god. Things would disappear in the family these years, which made Sunuo believe in this matter.


    Now sucang and his younger brother are very reasonable. Sure enough, after hearing this, Su Nuo grabs sucang''s hand a little relaxed. "If you stay with brother Luo well, my sister will be able to handle things at ease. If we handle them quickly, we will go out to sea together. My sister will promise you that she will never be injured as before, OK?"


    After hearing sucang said this, Su Nuo finally pursed her mouth, loosened Sutang''s clothes, and held out her little finger "hook!"


    "Good!"

 Chapter 1261

    Make an agreement with his brother, Su Tang takes Jiang Nian and Sulan to the wharf, and sees Qin Qian standing waiting for her.


    "What?" Seeing Qin Qian here, Su Tang looks at him.


    "It''s just that my ship is going south and we''ll go along the way." Qin Qian said so.


    See him say so, Su sugar looked at him, did not say what "then let''s go."


    Su Tang knows why Qin Qian must go to TongZhou government with her. It is obvious that she has some guess about her identity and wants to confirm it by herself.


    Originally, Su Tang didn''t want to hide the identity of her Princess. It was not that she could not be a good princess if she concealed it. She just didn''t want to make a big battle to show that she was the princess.


    When Qin Qian heard Su Tang say this, he put out his hand to invite Su Tang to get on the boat, and he also went on the boat with him. After they got on the boat, the boatman set out directly for TongZhou government without any delay.


    After two days of sailing, Su Tang arrived at the wharf of Tongzhou government in the afternoon the day after tomorrow.


    As soon as he got off the dock, Qin Qian went to find his family and drove his carriage to the governor''s house. When he got to the gate, he saw that there were white lanterns hanging at the gate of the governor''s house.


    Seeing the white lantern at the gate of the governor''s house, Su Tang''s face sank. She got out of the car and strode into the governor''s house.


    "Who dares to intrude into the governor''s house?" The guard at the door stopped her and yelled at her.


    Su sugar took out his own identity jade card, the guard will see, respectfully salute "see a good princess!" 135 Chinese www.135zw.com


    "Where is the elder martial brother?" Su Tang put away her jade card and asked again.


    The gatekeeper didn''t wait to open his mouth. A servant passed by at the door and saw Su Tang. He was surprised and ran to him quickly. "Is that you, princess? Here you are!"


    This man is no one else. It is Guan Yan, the most trusted boy around Pei. When he sees Guan Yan coming out, the goalkeeper doesn''t say anything more and directly lets Su Tang in.


    Seeing that Su Tang was going to enter the governor''s office directly just now, Qin Qian was afraid that she would have an accident, so he followed up. Unexpectedly, he saw that Su Tang took out his identity token, and that the gatekeeper called Su Tang the princess. His whole face was shocked.


    But Su Tang didn''t care about this at this time. Seeing Guan Yan, Su Tang knew that Pei Xuan must be at this time. She asked Guan Yan, "where is your little father-in-law?"


    "It''s good that the princess is here. I''ve been sleeping all the way. Since I arrived here yesterday, I''ve been kneeling in front of the spirit of the Duke of the state. I can''t persuade you to come. Please go and have a look!"


    Guan Yan also trusted Su Tang very much. He took Su Tang into the house and explained the situation to her. When Su Tang came in, he saw that all the servants in the governor''s house were running around. He couldn''t help frowning, "Why are they all in a mess


    When there is a funeral at home, it''s up to the people to do their own things and do well in the funeral. As a result, Su Tang looks at the governor''s house and is in a mess. There are no rules at all.


    Guan Yan heard that Su Tang asked the Duke and wife of the state, and her face was not good-looking. "The lady is pregnant, she is resting, and can''t deal with the internal affairs!"


    This said, sucang directly sneered, "her own man is dead, even come out to cry all can''t?"


    The Duke of Pei died just now. His bones are not cold. This is the performance of his successor. He is really arrogant. Is there no one in the Duke of Pei?

 Chapter 1262

    When Guan Yan heard Su Tang say this, he also lowered his head and did not dare to say anything. Su Tang is a noble person and a junior sister of my grandfather. Naturally, it can be said that Su Tang is a servant, but how can he be qualified to evaluate his wife.


    Su Tang looks at Guan Yan and knows that he is just a servant. Naturally, he doesn''t embarrass him. He continues to follow Guan Yan straight to the spirit hall.


    Before entering the door, Su Tang sees the young man kneeling on the side of the spirit hall. After a rough calculation, they haven''t seen each other for two years. Compared with the impression of the last meeting, the young man has grown much taller and more sharp.


    Xu is tired, there is no water into the kneeling here, a burlap Xiaoyi Pei originally healthy honey face is Pan pale, bow head kneeling there, like a lost soul and life sculpture, motionless.


    Looking at this lonely figure kneeling there, Su Tang''s eyes appeared the first time she met with him. The once proud young man who loved to blow up hair was eventually ground into the present picture in the confusion of time.


    Every wound and pain in his growth was deeply engraved on his body.


    Guan Yan saw that Su sugar came into the house, and his father-in-law didn''t respond. His eyes were red, and he called out in a low voice, "my Lord, the princess is here!"


    Just like this, the sculptural teenager suddenly raised his head. His eyes were full of red blood, even some vague, but he was staring at the girl in plain clothes at the door.


    He moved his lips, but because he had not been drinking water for too long, his voice was so dry that he couldn''t make a sound. 110 e-books www.110txt.com


    And sucang saw him like this, walked a few steps to him, looked at his pale face with red eyes, "I''m coming!"


    Only such a simple three words, know that he is in pain, know that he is suffering, so she rushed to thousands of miles, just like he was seriously injured in those years, everyone watched his little life elapse, and she came to his side thousands of miles away to save him from the quagmire of pain.


    After su Tang finished, she just felt that she was tightly bound by a pair of arms. Pei Xuan opened her arms and knelt down to draw her into his arms. She held her tightly as if she were going to be embedded into his body.


    Su Tang did not notice, people have been tightly held up by the youth, Pei''s forehead in her shoulder, ears can hear the youth some thick breathing, and with a trace of obvious moisture.


    Forced to come here, a drop of tears have not shed the youth, at this moment, finally wantonly their grief.


    Feeling his strong pain and sadness, Su Tang sighed in his heart, and her arm slowly put on the back of the teenager. Her laissez faire action made Pei fan tighten her arm and cry loudly with her in her arms.


    Standing on one side, Guan Yan saw Pei''s crying so bitterly that her tears fell and wiped them with the back of her hand. Jiang Nian and Sulan were also red in their eyes.


    "Childe..." Only Tan Qian, who had just followed Su Tang in, stood at the door and looked at the man and woman who were embracing each other in the mourning hall. He felt that it was suddenly dark. When he saw him like this, he called out worried.


    It turned out that he had never known her. From the very beginning, it was wrong for him to meet her. The good Princess and the Duke of Pei are really famous couples.

 Chapter 1263

    He had never been so moved by a woman in his life. How could he have such a good vision? His heart was such an excellent woman, but it was already the joy of others.


    When he heard the boy call himself weeping medicine, the voice seemed to be on the horizon. He took a deep look at the men and women in the mourning hall. Some of them faltered and turned back. He thought he was looking for who she was, but he found out who she was.


    Miss Su Qian is happy to meet her, but she is happy to see him.


    The good Princess and the Duke of Pei, the prototype of the legend of the white haired devil, which spread throughout the whole country of Qihuang, are so many excellent and beautiful girls in the world. How come Miss Su is not another county princess or even a princess, but she is a good princess.


    "Let''s go!" Qin Qian turns around.


    When he saw this, he went to support him and left the governor''s office. He finally found the truth, but the truth was too cruel.


    But Qin Qian''s leaving did not cause too much attention, in the spirit hall, Su sugar''s hand gently placed on his back, "it doesn''t matter, I''m still there."


    Su Tang had no way to help him relieve such a heavy sadness. When he lost his father in his youth, what kind of grief could be relieved in a few words. It was just like the four words of "mourning for peace and changing", which were just like floating in the air.


    Such a thing, for any one, is perhaps to die can not forget the pain, Su sugar know that she can not do anything, the only thing she can do is to stand here, accompany him, let him be able to indulge in their own grief and sorrow, crying out may be better.


    Also want to tell this young man who came to his father''s hall from the capital alone that he is not alone, she is still there, at least she is. Beautiful book bar www.mailishuo.com


    After hearing sucang said that she was still there, Pei Xuan choked more loudly, and big tears fell down, moistening Sutang''s shoulder material. However, sucang seemed to know nothing about it, and patted his back gently to placate his mood.


    After a long time, sucang realized that the teenager''s mood was stable, and then released him.


    Feeling her action, Pei Xuan shook her body, and her arm held on to sucang.


    Seeing him like this, sucang did not resist, but said, "you need to eat something and have a good rest. I''ll cook some porridge for you."


    Can su Tang remember that Guan Yan said that this guy has not been dripping water until now. How sad and sad he is. After all, people can''t be reborn after death. The living people still have to continue to live. Although it''s cold to cruel, it''s not the time for Pei Xuan to indulge in grief.


    He needs to eat enough to deal with a lot of things. Otherwise, if it happens for too long, some evidence will be submerged, and the truth of Pei Guogong''s death will be buried and died in vain.


    "Well..." Pei Xuan heard sucang say so, and opened his mouth. As a result, because he had not drunk water to eat for too long, his voice was dry and he could not speak.


    Seeing this, Guan Yan quickly brought a cup of tea to come over. Pei Xuan loosened Su Tang and drank the tea in one mouthful.


    Feeling that sucang looked at himself, thinking of the way he had just cried, his ears suddenly turned red, and sucang saw him like this and took a handkerchief to him.

 Chapter 1264

    The white plum blossom was embroidered on the toothed handkerchief, which was extremely plain. Obviously, she knew that she was going to have a funeral. When Su Tang was preparing, she not only changed her clothes, but also her handkerchief.


    Pei''s heart moved, and then she took the PA to wipe her face. Su Tang knew that he was afraid that he was so embarrassed to cry just now, so she said, "I''ll cook some porridge."


    "Princess, there are ready-made ones in the kitchen. Go and get them now!" Although the governor''s office is in chaos, Guan Yan will serve Pei Xuan well. All of them are cooked, but Pei Xuan has been kneeling and eating and drinking before.


    Su sugar heard Guan Yan''s words, nodded and agreed, and Guan Yan ran out immediately after hearing this, Jiang Nian and Sulan also went out to help.


    In the spirit hall, only Su Tang and Pei Xuan are left. Both of them do not speak. Guanyan brings the porridge and the small dish quickly, but Pei Xuan looks motionless.


    Sucang directly sat on the ground, put the small table with porridge and small dishes between himself and Pei, and took a pair of chopsticks to him: "you are not hungry, I am hungry, let''s eat some together!"


    Pei Xuan heard Su sugar say she was hungry, looked at her chopsticks in front of him, and finally took over.


    "After eating, go to sleep for three hours and have a good rest." Su Tang ate a small dish, drank a porridge, and said a word.


    Pei Xuan heard this, his ears moved, and he took a mouthful of porridge with his bowl. He was stuffy.


    "Guan Yan, now go out and tell the garrison generals that they will come to the governor''s office for a meeting three hours later, and he will say that the little Duke has something to ask them.


    Go out and tell the guards that they will take care of the governor''s house immediately and don''t let any mosquitoes fly out. "


    Su Tang watched him quietly start to eat porridge, nodded, and then ordered to watch the speech. Love reading www.adshuba.com


    Guan Yan heard Su Tang say so, looked at Pei, and saw Pei''s head nodding. "The words of the princess are my words."


    Guanyan went out to do business. Then Su Tang said to Jiang Nian and Sulan, "you two go to the housekeeper. I''ll give the housekeeper an hour to sort out the list of servants who left the governor''s house before and after the accident of Duke Pei.


    Confirm the direction of the people, chase all the people back to me, and gather all the servants together. I will see them in person later. "


    Jiang Nian and Sulan don''t have so much to do. After hearing Su Tang finish speaking, they salute and go out to work without saying a word.


    Pei Xuan had never objected to every word Su sugar said. When only sucang and he were left, they ate porridge and vegetables in silence.


    "When you are full, you will have a good rest and check if there is any problem in the garrison. I will be responsible for the investigation. What''s the origin of your stepmother? Tell me now."


    Su Tang doesn''t care whether Pei can understand and recover to deal with these situations, so he is very tough to let him do things.


    Because sucang is very clear that the grief of bereavement can not be alleviated immediately. Maybe it will be dull for many years in the future.


    So it''s better to make yourself busy at this time. If you have something to transfer, your mood can be relatively stable. Moreover, the current situation and situation can''t make Pei Xuan immersed in grief and do nothing any more.


    Su Tang''s attitude is very tough. Pei Xuan can''t refuse her. After hearing sucang''s asking herself, Pei fan also puts down "she..." after eating porridge


    As soon as he opened his mouth, sucang gave him a bowl of porridge to eat more

 Chapter 1265

    Pei Xuan watched Su sugar put in front of him, a bowl full of porridge, sipped his mouth, Su sugar saw him like this, directly said "don''t want to eat?"


    The tone is a bit dangerous, Pei Piao heard her tone, bit his lips, shook his head "No."


    Immediately take up the bowl to continue to eat, Su sugar this just satisfied nod, this is good.


    "She was the eldest daughter of Zhou Ying''s family, the Minister of the Ministry of labor. At first, the emperor said that he wanted to extend the strings to his father. When the Minister of the Ministry of labor took the initiative, the emperor offered to marry her, and her father married her.


    She has just turned 18 this year. She is the same age as me. I don''t have much contact with her and I haven''t seen her on the day of marriage.


    This time I came here, she said it was inconvenient to have a baby, and she never showed up. She seemed to know that I didn''t accept her, so she was on guard against me! "


    Because he had just collapsed and cried and had not been in the rice water for a long time, Pei''s voice was still hoarse, but it was no longer a big obstacle. After all, he was still young and practiced martial arts all the year round. His foundation was very good.


    When he talked about Zhou, his tone was somewhat ironic, especially when he said "be on guard against him", the meaning of irony was particularly obvious.


    After arriving here, Pei fan did not move to kneel. He didn''t really do anything. He thought a lot of things in his mind. Zhou''s action was not enough to deceive him. He was not a teenager who didn''t know anything before.


    Naturally, sucang won''t fail to recognize the hidden meaning of his words. He poured himself a cup of tea and grinned. "It''s a rare good excuse, but it''s so direct that you don''t want to face it. Come and see the book www.lkbook.org


    I''ll deal with the affairs in the house for you. When you have a good rest, you can go to meet the defenders. It''s a matter of internal and external cooperation. Otherwise, it can''t be so simple. "


    Su Tang doesn''t want Pei to go around in a roundabout way. At present, we must find out the death of Duke Pei. No matter who it is, we must find out whether we can investigate it.


    It''s not so simple to design such a big living man as Duke Pei. Su Tang believes that there must be someone to cooperate with him, and that he can be trusted by Duke Pei.


    At present, Su Tang came over and was ready to comb the servants in the mansion. There was an orange cat in the house. Basically, no trace could be missed. Naturally, the Zhou family, who claimed to be pregnant, was the same.


    In this way, Pei Xuan only needs to find out whether there is an internal agent in the army. The two people work together to find out the truth as soon as possible. Moreover, Duke Pei has passed away. As an heir, Pei Xuan is supposed to inherit the title of Duke Pei.


    But now the Zhou family is pregnant. If Pei is dead, whose hand will Pei''s government fall into?


    Don''t say it''s smart people like Su Tang and Pei Xuan. Even a fool can see that it''s not easy. Otherwise, Su Tang doesn''t have to face any more.


    If you dare to do something like this, you know that there is something to rely on. As for who this depends on, Su Tang and Pei Xuan also have a spectrum. They can''t run away from the old emperor or some Prince other than the prince, or both.


    This matter still needs to be further investigated. It is certainly impossible to rely on speculation alone. However, at least for now, Su Tang can be sure that Pei Xuan doesn''t think his father was really killed in the war, but there is something wrong.


    As for the specific where the mystery is, it needs two people to carefully explore.

 Chapter 1266

    Pei Xuan also agrees with sucang''s saying that he just suddenly received such a news, which was too painful, so he had been immersed in emotions before. Now sucang came, just as sucang himself said to him just now, she is still there.


    This also allows Pei to temporarily relieve her sadness and understand what she is most important to do now. So after hearing sucang''s words, Pei fan nodded "OK."


    Su Tang nods. Seeing that he has finished a bowl of porridge, she fills him with half a bowl of porridge. Pei Xuan looks up at her in embarrassment.


    Seeing the young man''s red eyes and dark circles under his eyes, Su Tang also looked at him, "eat these again."


    Still very insistent, Pei Pei sipped her lips and took the porridge to eat.


    And sucang just stared at him after eating porridge, and then said, "OK, now go to rest. Someone will call you in three hours."


    Even though he is still young, he can''t stand the fact that he is still on his knees for two days. Su Tang asks Pei to have a rest first.


    Pei Xuan also felt that his body could not hold on, but after hearing sucang said this, she was still worried and looked at her, "I seldom contact Zhou, you must be careful!"


    Pei Xuan himself is not familiar with Zhou, and Zhou''s stomach is still pregnant. If you are not careful, it is easy to get involved in Su Tang, so Pei Xuan tells her.


    As a result, after he finished, he saw that Su Tang disdained to hum, "by her?" OK, novels www.okxs8.com


    Is it true that Su Tang just ate porridge with Pei Xuan just now? Since entering the governor''s office, sucang has already asked the orange cat to investigate the news. The orange cat can connect people''s minds and hide himself. No one can see it. At this moment, orange cat runs around the governor''s Office. What are these people thinking and what is going on in the mansion is clear.


    Su Tang is not so good at politics and seizing power. However, as far as the plot around Duke Pei is concerned, it is not difficult for sucang.


    What''s more, Su Tang takes a look at Pei Xuan, who was rescued by her thousands of miles in the past two years. Even though she is dead, her people dare to move!


    Seeing sucang''s temper, Pei Xuan also has a familiar feeling. Su Tang is so smart. I''m afraid Pei Xuan knows it best. He has never won sucang in chess. He also knows Su Tang''s skills.


    But even so understanding, and he worried about sucang is not in conflict. "She is nothing, but after all, and I really can''t..."


    He has lost his mother, and now he has no father. He really can''t afford to lose. Pei''s eyes quietly look at Su Tang. If even she goes wrong, he may not pretend to be crazy, but he is really crazy.


    Su Tang was looked at by him like this, and understood the unfinished meaning in his words. He moved in his heart, and then looked at him, "I will be careful."


    He did not emphasize how powerful he was, so that he did not worry, but directly agreed to Pei''s request.


    Pei Xuan heard her promise, her lips pursed, and then slowly entered his room, lying down and closing her eyes to rest. As long as she said, he believed.


    But Su sugar saw him lie down to sleep, from the outside to help him close the door, also turned slowly out of Pei Xuan now living in the yard.

 Chapter 1267

    "When did Qin Shao leave?" Coming out of the yard, Su Tang asks Jiang Nian and Su LAN.


    Hearing Su Tang''s question, they were both stunned for a moment and then shook their heads together. The two of them followed Su Tang into the governor''s office. Their attention was focused on Su Tang and Pei Xuan, but they didn''t notice Qin Qian at all.


    When Su Tang saw two people like this, his eyes were dark. "Well, nian''er, you''ll go out to the wharf and thank Qin Shao for my help. This is busy. I''ll come to thank you when I''m finished."


    Why did Tan Qian come with her this time? Su Tang was very clear in her heart. Some words Qin Qian did not make clear, and Su Tang didn''t say much.


    So when Tan Qian wanted to go with her to TongZhou government, Su Tang knew his purpose, but he didn''t refuse. She didn''t mean to. She left deliberately without saying goodbye. She thought that Tan Qian, such a smart person, must understand what he meant.


    However, Su Tang underestimated her charm. When she went out for nearly a year and came back, Qin Qian was still enthusiastic about her. However, she knew that she had no intention, but she did not directly identify it. In the face of this situation, Su Tang could only do so temporarily.


    Qin Qian came out with her this time. I think she should have met Pei Xuan and her just now. Although she and Pei Xuan are not men and women, this is not necessarily an end.


    Just like Su Tang said, she has never been involved in love in the past life and this life. She may not understand what love is, but at least she will never mistake what is not love.


    So Su Tang just said that, although Qin Qian was so busy that she could get to TongZhou government as soon as possible, she still wanted to thank, no matter whether Qin Qian accepted it or not, she couldn''t help saying that.


    Jiang Niang heard sucang''s words, salute and promise, "yes, I will go now."


    Su sugar nodded and saw Jiang Nian go out. She took Su LAN out. On the way, she saw a servant girl with no head and flies running. Su sugar called her "you come here!" 126 Chinese website www.126zw.com


    The servant girl heard that Su Tang was calling herself, and saw that Su Tang was dressed in plain clothes. She came out of the yard of the little grandfather with her head down.


    Su LAN saw that she didn''t know Su Tang and immediately said, "I haven''t seen a good Princess yet."


    The servant girl heard that Su Lan said that Su sugar was the princess, so she saluted quickly, "I have seen the princess!"


    "Well, take the county to your wife''s yard." Su Tang didn''t bother to work hard. At present, when Duke Pei died, Pei came to mourn. Even she, the princess, was here. Even the governor''s house did not even have a master who treated guests seriously.


    It''s so direct that she doesn''t even need to do superficial skills. Since Zhou doesn''t want to face herself, Su Tang naturally won''t give her any face.


    When the servant girl heard that Su Tang was going to find Zhou, her expression was a little scared and her body was still.


    When Su Tang saw that she was just such a little servant girl, she was so afraid of Zhou''s wife. She knew that Zhou was not a good person to get along with.


    "Why, this county can''t use you?" Su Tang said when she didn''t move.


    The servant girl heard sucang say so, scared directly kneeling on the ground, "I dare not!"


    Although her body had been shaking with fear, the servant girl still did not dare to move. It can be seen from this that the Zhou family might have accumulated a lot of prestige in the governor''s office.


    Su Tang had to say something more. She saw that only she could see it not far away. Her own orange cat was running over. Su Tang took a look at the servant girl and let the orange cat jump on her shoulder and said, "how''s the check?"

 Chapter 1268

    "He, the two legged beast surnamed Zhou is very strict in guarding against it. It is so strict that no one can enter." Orange cat lies on sucang''s shoulder and communicates with her what he has just found.


    "What''s the matter with her baby?" Su Tang heard the orange cat say that Zhou''s strict defense, disdain a smile, the excuse of my father-in-law and his bad, make such a kind of attitude.


    Pei Guogong died in his prime. It is said that he is protecting himself. Why not lead others to think Pei is disrespectful and unacceptable to her, even to those who support Pei Guo Gong that she has problems.


    This kind of dark poke affect people''s heart action, Su sugar in the previous life with rhythm on the Internet to write more essays, a look can understand where her mind is.


    Moreover, Pei Xuan obviously knew what Zhou''s mind was, but he was after all the father and son of Duke Pei. He always had to be tied up in his work, and could not completely ignore the children in Zhou''s stomach.


    But Su Tang was thinking about another thing. At present, even Duke Pei was killed in such a bold and unrestrained way. Moreover, he did not even cover up. It shows that these people are not afraid and arrogant.


    If Pei''s government had another successor, even if she was a girl, Pei would face greater danger. Therefore, Su Tang sipped her lips, no wonder she was cruel.


    "Five months ago, it''s a boy." Is orange cat a divine animal? We can see what Zhou''s situation is at a glance.


    After hearing this, Su Tang frowned "five months?" Sanjiu Chinese network www.999zw.net


    Now it is May. Five months ago, it was winter. Winter was the craziest time for Japanese pirates to wreak havoc. Because the weather was cold and the Japanese pirates were short of materials, they would come out and plunder them. The governor''s office is located in the city of Tongzhou Prefecture, which is a day''s ride from the seaside.


    That is to say, Duke Pei is busy fighting Japanese pirates on the front line, and he still has time to come back to keep warm with his little wife. Isn''t Duke Pei deeply in love with Princess Mingxi? When he married a young girl, he changed his mind immediately?


    "Yes, for five months, I went around specially. Although Zhou''s two legged beast was young, she was ruthless. The servants of the governor''s office were afraid of her. If she got angry, she would kill them directly. Duke Pei didn''t come back often after she married her. Naturally, she was the king."


    When the orange cat said it, he still sighed. To say that these two legged beasts are more thoughtful than their four legged beasts, they will not harm the same kind for no reason. They will attack only for the sake of survival. However, they think that the two legged beasts will harm the same kind at will.


    "Human beings are the most terrifying creatures, but they never admit it. When she oppresses so wantonly, the people in the mansion must complain a lot. What did you find out?"


    Su Tang also knew the orange cat''s idea, and then continued to ask it, where there is oppression, where there is resistance, this Zhou family is so arrogant and domineering, the servants dare not dare to speak, do not say does not mean that there is no, there must be a lot of nagging in the heart.


    They have an idea in their mind. Orange cat can read it. Su Tang also wants to see what secrets are hidden behind the story of Duke Pei.


    Sure enough, hearing Su Tang''s question, the ears of orange cat''s gossip were all excited. "The governor''s office is really lively. The main people are very sad about the death of Duke Pei, and they all think that he is a very good master."

 Chapter 1269

    "Not only that, many servants still resent the Zhou family in their hearts, and some even directly believe that it was Duke Pei who killed Zhou.


    Because Duke Pei had been married to the Zhou family for many years, he had been fighting Japanese pirates in the front line. He could not come back several times a year, and most of them did not live in Zhou''s courtyard.


    Zhou has always had a bad temper before, and the servants all said that she was out of favor. "


    Sure enough, the oppression is too cruel. People''s inner drama is very rich. Orange cat, who loves gossip, has satisfied his curiosity and heard a lot.


    "Why do you think Zhou killed Duke Pei?" Su Tang also raised eyebrows when he heard that Duke Pei and the Zhou family had a bad relationship. If so, Zhou''s child came here by a coincidence. After five months of gestation, the fetus was stable. Then Duke Pei died.


    It''s just like to say, Duke Pei doesn''t need Duke Pei any more. As long as there is a person with good control, it''s very clear who is behind Zhou when Su Tang sips his mouth.


    But there must be a reason why the servants are so suspicious of Zhou. Su Tang wants to know more about it.


    "Because Duke Pei didn''t like Zhou, she was pregnant, and her children would have a chance to inherit the palace when Duke Pei died. So many servants think that Duke Pei killed him.


    Most of the servants are speculators, but I have also seen several special servants. One is the young man who used to guard the door of the study of the Duke of PEI. He said that he saw Zhou''s family quarrel with PEI Guogong in his study last year, and vaguely heard the topic of aristocratic son or something. " 163TXT www.txt163.com


    Sure enough, orange cat is more useful than any other. After Duke Pei''s accident, the servants in the mansion all have the will to suspect Zhou. It can only be said that the relationship between Zhou and Duke Pei is not good. In other words, Duke Pei has never thought of covering up and has not done any superficial Kung Fu. That''s why the servants are so suspicious.


    However, emotional doubt is not enough, and there is not enough evidence. What orange cat said next is the key servants.


    "This young man is very sure that Zhou is going to kill Duke Pei. Besides him, there are also several servant girls in the yard of Duke Pei.


    Because five months ago, Duke Pei, who was supposed to be fighting Japanese pirates on the front line, suddenly returned to his house and lived in his study. However, a very special event happened that night. Zhou took the initiative to greet Duke Pei and stayed down that night.


    The two were married. The servants didn''t think so. But the servants saw that Duke Pei had a big fight with Zhou the next day and left with a black face. Once again, there was news of Duke Pei, which was the news of his death. "


    When Su Tang saw this place, she also understood that "so that was the last time Zhou and Duke Pei met?"


    Orange cat admits, "yes, according to the thought of the people in the mansion, that''s it."


    "Well, she was really lucky. The last time she met, she had a child, and she had no news of her marriage for more than two years. However, just once, she got caught and left the blood of Duke Pei. It''s really a coincidence!"


    Su Tang is full of sarcasm. Otherwise, she doesn''t want to be shameless. This move is too straightforward. She treats people like a fool. If Zhou didn''t rely on her, Su Tang would not believe her if she passed away for a while.

 Chapter 1270

    "What about Zhou? What do you find from her?" Su sugar already knows, while going to the main courtyard, continue to communicate with orange cat.


    She wanted to go directly to meet Zhou for a while, but now that orange cat has explored the matter so clearly, she might as well fulfill Zhou''s hidden mind.


    But I''m afraid that sometimes, the Zhou family wants to escape, but also can''t.


    "I squatted beside her for a while. The two legged beast didn''t think of Duke Pei in his heart. I only wanted to contact a person this time to kill Pei, so that he would never have a chance to inherit the state palace again!"


    Orange cat can read the heart, but the premise is that the other person''s mind has something in mind. In short, the orange cat can read it only if the person thinks in his mind. However, if the person doesn''t want to read it in his mind, the orange cat can''t read it.


    Orange cat can''t get the truth about Pei Guo Gong''s death from Zhou''s family. He only knows that Zhou''s family is planning to kill Pei Xuan.


    As Su Tang had thought before, Zhou''s family was pregnant at this time. If Pei Xuan''s accident happened again, Pei''s government must be her child''s successor. It doesn''t matter whether the child is a boy or a girl, or whether it can even be born. The important thing is that the child must be Zhou''s.


    The Zhou family will become a lady of the first grade Duke at a young age. This young and immature child will never have the opportunity to grow into a useful person like Pei, and will not inherit the prestige of Duke Pei in the army.


    At the same time, in this way, the crown prince Murong Zhao is like a broken arm. If he wants to inherit the throne smoothly, there will be less maintenance in the army. It is even possible that the people who killed Pei can point to Murong Zhao for fear that Pei will be a great power.


    It doesn''t matter whether it is logical or not. It doesn''t matter whether others believe it or not. As long as there are excuses, there are always people who are willing to believe them and seek their own benefits. 186 Chinese website www.186zwxs.com


    "Who is she thinking about?" Su Tang looks at orange cat and says that Zhou really has the idea of killing Pei Xuan. Shu er''s face is gloomy and asks directly.


    He was really unscrupulous. He knew clearly that the death of Duke Pei at this time would cause a lot of disturbance and discussion. He did not worry about it. The person behind the plan was a madman, and he had no sense.


    "General of Tongzhou Prefecture, yellow road!" This name orange cat got from Zhou''s, so Su Tang asked and immediately told her.


    "Well, when Pei Xuan goes to see the general in the evening, you will follow along and recognize all those who eat inside and outside. You can''t leave any trouble behind."


    Sucang said this to orange cat again. At present, she knew that someone was attacking Pei. Su Tang could not be by his side all the time. At this moment, naturally, she should try to pull out all the people who might threaten Pei.


    "The master is assured that he will complete the task." Seeing sucang''s command, the orange cat immediately agreed. A pair of cat''s eyes were as bright as two sapphires. It always liked this kind of gossip.


    Seeing the orange cat so excited, Su Tang couldn''t help pinching its cat''s ears. Sure enough, she had a gossip cat.


    Originally, she was going to see Zhou, but Su Tang changed her direction and went to the main courtyard to meet the people in the mansion first.


    When Su Tang went to the main courtyard, there were servants in Zhou''s yard who told her, "madam, the good princess went to rest with my grandfather, and said that she wanted to see his wife.


    As a result, a servant girl was in trouble. Without asking where his wife was, she turned around and went to the main courtyard. The housekeeper had already called all the servants in the mansion together. Could you tell them not to talk nonsense

 Chapter 1271

    Zhou is only 18 years old this year. Because she is pregnant, her sharp chin has become more and more round. She looks like a kind-hearted person with a pair of gloomy eyes.


    She was leaning on the bed and eating the bird''s nest when the servant returned these things to her. When she heard the servant say this, she gave a sarcastic smile: "it''s just a peasant girl. With Pei''s love, can you go to the sky? Can the servants in the mansion still listen to her?"


    Although Zhou did not go out of the house, Su Tang only came to the mansion. She had already got the news. Although she went to TongZhou government after marriage with Duke Pei, she did not know Su Tang at all.


    After all, Su Tang and Pei Xuan made a lot of trouble in the capital city in those days, and now they are all legends of them.


    Zhou''s family was a well-known family, and her father was a Shangshu. She relied on her own identity. When she heard that Su Tang was in trouble with a little maid, she didn''t come to see her. Instead, she went to see her servant in the main courtyard, and her face was full of disdain.


    "Don''t say it''s her. It''s that evil kind that can''t find any patterns." Zhou continued to say that the evil species in her mouth was Pei Xuan.


    Seeing Zhou''s address as Pei Xuan, the servants in and out of the house seemed to have not heard of him. He looked down on his face and said nothing but stood respectfully aside.


    After that, Zhou yawned and said to his servant, "just stare at what she is doing. There''s no need to do more. Anyway, there''s not a few days to go."


    That to return the servant to hear this in the heart a Lin, busy low head "servant knows." 135 Chinese www.135zw.com


    Then she slowly retreated, and Zhou''s servant was not slow to call on her servants to wait on her for a rest. When the maid came out of Zhou''s yard, she turned and was about to go to the front yard to see what Su Tang was doing. She turned around and felt that a gust of wind was coming, and she fainted in the grass without waiting for reaction.


    At this time, sucang had already arrived at the main courtyard. When she came over, she saw many servants coming. Some of them kept their heads down, numb and silent, while others were defiant, shouting that anyone could give orders in the government, and so on.


    Su sugar a simple, no trace of accessories, her appearance did not cause these people''s attention.


    Su Tang doesn''t care about this either. She steps to the front steps of the main courtyard. Sulan moves a chair and a table for her in the room. She also specially carries a small tea stove and holds sucang to sit on the chair. After that, she pours a cup of hot tea for her.


    And sucang is sitting on the chair, fingers on the armrest of the chair, looking at the mess of these servants, and with sucang''s action, these servants naturally saw her sitting on the steps.


    All they saw was that the girl was plainly dressed in plain clothes, but she looked like a snow porcelain doll. Her big black and white eyes looked at them quietly, without a word.


    However, I didn''t say a word, but I let the servants who were just shouting started to shut up and quiet down.


    But sucang in these people slowly quiet down, a sudden smile, this smile like peony bloom, is very gorgeous, but it just makes people back spine floating a layer of cold sweat.


    "Why don''t you talk? The county''s listening. Say it?" After laughing, sucang finally opened her mouth.

 Chapter 1272

    Hearing sucang''s words, a group of servants lowered their heads and did not dare to make a sound. However, some of them lowered their heads and exchanged their eyes with the people around them.


    Seeing that these people were silent, lowering their heads and not talking, Su Tang sneered. What a group of craftsmen in the governor''s house!


    These servants didn''t speak so much. Anyway, they couldn''t do anything without servants in the governor''s house. However, some servants looked up carefully at Su Tang''s gloomy face. They were worried, but they didn''t dare to fight against others, so they just curled up and kept their heads down.


    Su Tang couldn''t see that the servants of the governor''s house had all kinds of thoughts. I''m afraid that Zhou used to be a bully and couldn''t do anything without the help of some crafty slaves. Now that Su Tang comes, those who don''t speak are those who are oppressed and honest and dare not do anything.


    However, he had made up his mind that after the death of Duke Pei, he could not do things without his servants. He just ignored the public by virtue of the law.


    However, Su Tang knew what ideas these people had made, and sneered at them. They thought of beauty.


    In this way, Su Tang smashed the tea bowl in his hand with a clap, and the jade white porcelain broke into a piece on the ground in an instant. "That''s how the governor''s office teaches the rules. When you see this county, you don''t know how to greet me?"


    Sucang''s voice was a little solemn. These servants lowered their heads, and suddenly heard the sound of the tea bowl breaking on the ground. Some people trembled with fear. When they heard sucang''s words, they all knelt down and said, "maid, please see the princess!"


    All the people in the yard were kneeling full for a short time.


    When the housekeeper Lao Zhang came in with the last group of servants, he only saw the servants kneeling in the courtyard. However, the delicate and beautiful girl was sitting on the steps at the front door of the main room, drinking the tea cup leisurely, as if there were no servants kneeling in the scorching sun. 139 reading net www.139ds.com


    Lao Zhang was stunned to see such a scene, and sucang naturally saw him, "is the housekeeper of the governor''s house?"


    The governor''s house was originally the residence of Duke Pei. The housekeeper was also an old man brought by Duke Pei from the capital. He was a member of Duke Pei. Before that, the Zhou family was domineering in Duke Pei''s mansion, so he had to avoid the housekeeper.


    The master in the housekeeper''s heart is the Duke Pei and the little hero. At present, the young master is coming. Just now, they sent a message to him. He knows that it is the order of the young master, so he will do his best.


    Moreover, the housekeeper is not young, and he is aware that Duke Pei''s death is strange. However, he is a servant, and this matter needs to be investigated by my grandfather. Seeing such an order now, Lao Zhang also knows that it is necessary to start investigating.


    At this time, when he heard sucang ask himself, the housekeeper Lao Zhang immediately came forward to salute Su Tang, "the little one is the housekeeper of the governor''s house. I have seen the princess!"


    Those who followed him finally came to see him saluting Su Tang, and they also followed him.


    Su Tang nodded, "are all the servants here?"


    When the housekeeper heard this, he was puzzled: "the lady is pregnant, and there can''t be no one to serve in the yard, so..."


    The Zhou family did not dare to move the housekeeper, and the housekeeper could not take care of the Zhou family. Therefore, among these servants, it was obvious that there were no such people in Zhou''s yard.


    This result Su sugar is not unexpected, want to also know, Zhou''s natural is to rely on to dare to do so, but since Zhou''s don''t want to come out, well keep it in the yard!

 Chapter 1273

    "Is there a name book of servants?" After hearing the housekeeper''s words, sucang looks for the list of his servants.


    For people like the Duke of Pei, there are special records about the source and whereabouts of the servants. There is no clear contact, and there is no qualification to enter the government. There will be a special register in the government.


    This is what Su Tang wanted. When the housekeeper heard her asking, he looked up at the girl sitting on the steps. He also heard that the good princess was from a peasant family, not from a rich family, but he knew about the servants'' name book.


    Su Tang shouldn''t have known about it, but she had a husband who was the imperial teacher of the dynasty. Although Song Yi, the emperor''s teacher, had not taught her daughter a lot of things, he had taught some of the rules and regulations of the rich families.


    It''s also because of this that Su Tang''s many rituals are manly. It''s because when Song Yi taught him, he was basically taught by a boy.


    Naturally, Song Yi told Su Tang that the servants of this big family had a list.


    The housekeeper was also surprised for a moment, but he quickly responded and took out the name book and raised his hands. "Yes, please have a look at it."


    Su LAN quickly took it over and handed it to Su Tang. Su Tang has a memory that never forgets. She looked through it and wrote it down. After reading the book, she asked Sulan to pass it to the housekeeper and said two words: "take the hospital as the unit, roll call!"


    Zhang, the housekeeper, didn''t understand why Su Tang had to look at the roll call in advance, but when he got the order, he took up the name book and began to call the names "luomei yuan, Luoyue..." First Literature Network www.cnd1wx.com


    With the housekeeper''s roll call, Su Tang only asked the servants in one yard to stand together to make sure they were all ready. When they saw sucang, they just called the roll, and those who were attached to the Zhou family didn''t take any responsibility. They all stood in accordance with the courtyard.


    "Princess, the roll call is over. In addition to the Piaoyun courtyard where the lady is, all the people in the other yard have arrived." After a while, the housekeeper called the roll and returned with sucang.


    Su Tang was also a little surprised. She should have missed the net. Unexpectedly, the housekeeper even summoned the servants at the door. Thinking of this, Su Tang took a look at the housekeeper Lao Zhang, who was also a smart one. She was afraid that she knew what she and Pei Xuan were going to do. That''s why she did it.


    "Good!" When Su Tang heard that all the people around Zhou had arrived, she nodded and was about to speak when she saw orange cat jumping down from the side of the wall


    "If I go out, I will make sure that neither Zhou''s bipedal beast nor his servants will come out of the yard." The orange cat sees Su sugar to ask oneself, the arrogant Jiao expresses, it supernatural beast comes out, that still can have bad?


    It turned out that Su Tang knew Zhou had been hiding in the yard and wanted to kill Pei Xuan. She simply let orange cat go and arranged the array outside Zhou''s yard to ensure that Zhou and the people around him could not come out even if they thought of it.


    As for the maid who came out to inquire about Zhou''s news, she was also stunned by the orange cat and continued to throw it into the Zhou family''s yard, so that all sources of Zhou''s information could be cut off.


    At the same time, the servants outside gathered, thinking that she would be irresponsible. These people really don''t understand her. For sucang, it can''t be used. She won''t use it for a second.


    At present, seeing orange cat and saying that Zhou''s courtyard has been closed, Su Tang''s eyes twinkle and asks orange cat, "how many servants are there in her yard? Tell me the list separately."

 Chapter 1274

    Sucang is very careful to ask, in order to ensure that there is no fish caught in the net. Indeed, orange cat also carefully tells sucang who are the servants in Zhou''s yard and what are their names.


    Su Tang carefully compared with the list she had just seen, and found that there were not a few. She was relieved to let the orange cat lie on her shoulder and rest, while she was sitting on the chair and looking at the servants who had been assigned according to the yard.


    Everyone didn''t know what sucang was going to do. They thought that she was going to reassign her work. However, they saw that she was standing for a while. After sitting down, she began to speak.


    "Falling love, falling rain..." Su sugar opened his mouth and called the roll. Every time he called a name, he would look at this person.


    She recognized everyone correctly. Even when the housekeeper Lao Zhang saw Su Tang, he was surprised to be able to name each servant''s name, and he and I were on the number.


    We should know that there are nearly 200 servants in the governor''s house, ranging from high-level maids to low-level maids, and from the servants around the master to those who run errands. There are many ranks and numbers.


    Even the housekeeper himself does not know every servant. There are always some young maids who are not familiar with them. But now sucang recognizes every one and names them.


    The most important thing is that just now Su Tang just looked over the list and asked him to call the roll. The housekeeper looked at it in a bit of disbelief. Did the good Princess remember all the people in a short time? What kind of memory does that have to be?


    Not to mention the housekeeper''s suspicions, sucang counted the names of the people in the yard one by one. Each time they called, they would read out their names clearly, and then let those who named them stand aside and wait, while the rest of them were waiting in situ.


    The servants who were ordered out by sucang turned pale when they came out, while those who were left were those who looked triumphantly away. 315 Chinese website www.315zwwxs.com


    For a while, the whole courtyard was in sharp contrast to the silence. When the housekeeper saw sucang''s actions, he was calm. He did not speak a word, and let Su sugar act like this.


    Su Tang asked the housekeeper to name the names just now, in order to match the names of the people on the list with me. After all, after reading the list, she could only know the name, and could not match me. At the same time, she could make sure whether all the servants were here.


    After that, according to orange cat''s judgment, all the subordinates of Zhou''s family were left behind, and the servants who were bullied by Zhou were separated. With the orange cat in, Su Tang''s action was very fast, but in half an hour, all the servants were separated.


    Close to 200 servants, which can be roughly half a point. After the division, Su Tang took a sip of water in her tea cup before she began to speak, "except for the county roll call, housekeeper..."


    "Yes, the little one is!" Lao Zhang, who was named, bowed down quickly.


    "All these men are shut up and tied up for the county Su Tang''s tone is light and floating, but it is like a thunder, ringing in the ears of those who leave behind.


    Just heard this, those still proud servants jumped up, "you can''t!"


    "We are the servants of the governor''s house, not of the princess. Why are you?"


    Su sugar, however, did not care what these people said, and looked at those people who had just been ordered by themselves, "didn''t hear the words. Do you want to accompany them?"

 Chapter 1275

    Those servants who were still silent and despairing just now reacted. Then they rushed up like crazy and knocked down those servants who were not ordered by sucang and tied them up.


    There are also a few 10-year-old girls and boys running out to take a lot of hemp rope out, those Zhou''s vassals naturally want to resist.


    But those who have been oppressed for too long, and even have relatives died in these people''s hands, are also oppressed for too long. At this time, because Sutang has the opportunity to revenge, they all fight hard.


    Soon, the courtyard was in a mess, and the housekeeper Lao Zhang looked at this scene, and he was also a little tongue tied: "princess, this..."


    "Even a few servants can''t clean up. What''s the use of the governor''s office?" Su sugar see someone can resist, and roared at these servants.


    Then he turned to look at the housekeeper, "what did the housekeeper say just now?"


    I don''t know why. The girl''s expression in front of her is light and her tone is very relaxed. But at this time, the housekeeper feels that her back is cold, and he shakes his head.


    Su Tang''s words are obviously very inspiring. Those servants who can finally resist are more and more cruel, and the situation turns over. Su Tang looks at it and estimates that after a while all the people can be controlled, and then he continues to sit down and talk to the housekeeper.


    "There is not much knowledge in this county, and I don''t know much. It happens that I have to ask the housekeeper what to do with this disobedient and disobedient servant. Especially, those who are close to the master know more than ordinary servants."


    Su Tang''s lips curled up when she spoke, and her tone was light and flowing. But Lao Zhang clearly recognized the coolness in these simple words. 16 reading www.16dushu.com


    He also saw that the people Su Tang bound up were basically Zhou''s, some of them were brought by Zhou''s marriage, some were originally Pei''s government, but they were subordinated to Zhou''s family for the sake of benefit.


    When he heard sucang ask him this again, the housekeeper Lao Zhang suddenly raised his head and looked at Su Tang. He only saw the girl with a beautiful face sitting there, but it was unfathomable.


    It was clear that she had only arrived at the governor''s house today, even for a few hours, but she seemed to have seen everything clearly.


    This good princess is definitely not the vulgar peasant girl in the legend before. Lao Zhang sighed in his heart. No wonder his grandfather likes such a girl.


    After hearing sucang''s words, the housekeeper quickly replied to her, "if such servants make mistakes, the master will be able to deal with them. If they are kind people, they will not be able to send them out again. They will always save their lives and cultivate a good heart."


    "Wuwuwuwu..." When those servants who were tied up and their mouths were blocked heard the housekeeper''s words, they all glared at the housekeeper Lao Zhang.


    Naturally, Lao Zhang also saw these people''s eyes, but as if he didn''t feel it, the good Princess really didn''t know how to deal with it. He just said it through his mouth.


    What''s more, these servants used to bully Zhou in the governor''s office. They didn''t know how many lives they had killed, and they were not innocent. Lao Zhang thought in his mind that to deal with such unruly slaves, we should act like a princess to frighten people.


    In fact, Su Tang also means the same thing. She and Pei do not have so much time to delay these servants. Since they are standing in line to Zhou''s side, they naturally have to bear the corresponding consequences. No one can do something wrong without paying the price.

 Chapter 1276

    "That''s it Su sugar heard the housekeeper''s words, as if only to know the general, finger on the chin said.


    "We are not qualified to see you next week." Some of Zhou''s servants brought from his own home also understood that Su Tang was going to clean up himself this time, so he resisted and had to run out to seek help from Zhou.


    "Housekeeper, is she right?" When sucang heard this, she didn''t look flustered at all. Seeing that the people who wanted to escape were stopped again, they were beaten, kicked and trapped and thrown back.


    So sucang said before, where there is oppression, there is resistance. If there is no resistance, it is just a temporary forbearance, and there is no chance. Now that there is a chance, these people are wolves, who can swallow the enemy''s wolf.


    Housekeeper old Zhang sees Su sugar to ask, nod "the person that madam brings over, we do not have sell a person contract, it is really not easy to deal with."


    "Really, how can I remember that runaway slaves are to be executed?" Su sugar mildly smile, sweet as a flower in full bloom, but it is a pity that his words are full of blood.


    Lao Zhang didn''t expect sucang to say such a sentence. After hearing this, he bowed down to Su sugar and saluted "I know it."


    The man who just said that he was brought by Zhou, and Su Tang had no right to deal with it, widened his eyes after hearing Su Tang''s words. He could not have imagined that he was charged with being a runaway slave because of his words. You should know that the escaped slave must die.


    The good princess was really a cruel means and a cruel heart. These people swore at Su Tang and struggled against her. But most of them didn''t say a word, so they were blocked and couldn''t make a sound. 315 Chinese website www.315zwwxs.com


    Sucang continued to sit on the chair and did not care how these people scolded themselves. She was just a dying person. How could she care? What''s more, when they hurt people, how could she remember to keep a good will? If so, there would be no oppressed people who resisted so much.


    "Well, when I heard that the magistrate decided the case, I also wanted to ask the bitter Lord''s thoughts. I''d better ask the housekeeper to preside over the case and ask the bitter Lord''s opinion to see how to deal with these unruly slaves."


    Su Tang ignored the servants in the yard, but she said such a suggestion as if chatting with the housekeeper.


    Su Tang not only picked out Zhou''s vassals one by one, but also let those servants who had been oppressed before to decide the outcome of these people, so that they could revenge and vent their anger. How could they not be loyal to sucang in the future? And sucang represents little grandfather Pei.


    Moreover, with such loyal servants, it will be much easier to do anything in the governor''s house. Although the number of staff is reduced by half at once, I''m afraid that there will be no one to use in some places.


    However, the housekeeper Lao Zhang understood in his heart that since this young and good Princess dares to do so, he must have his own plan. He does not think that a person who has just arrived at the governor''s office and can tell from the chaos what is going on with these servants will do things without any plan at all.


    Su Tang looked at Lao Zhang and listened to his words, and then seemed to be in a daze. No matter how he thought about himself, he continued to command, "my county is just tired. Take a rest. When you come to a conclusion, you will come and tell the county more."


    Su Tang didn''t intend to cover up this time. Since she was straightforward, she didn''t intend to hide her mind from others. It''s no surprise that the housekeeper can see it.

 Chapter 1277

    She is trying to gain prestige and win over people''s hearts. This kind of thing is not suitable for Pei Xuan to do. After all, she is just a group of servants.


    But sometimes the humble servants have a great effect. These people will return to Pei''s Government in the future, and they will also be the people around Pei. With this incident, these people will surely be more loyal to Pei than ordinary servants.


    Maybe she can help Pei Xuan at some time. Su Tang is about to leave. What she is doing now is just hoping that Pei can meet less obstacles and difficulties in the future.


    As a matter of fact, when Su Tang told them to vote to decide how to deal with Zhou''s vassals, the people who finally turned over looked at sucang with deep gratitude.


    Su sugar let people catch up, and some of them are actually not Zhou''s vassals, but their moral character can not be greatly used.


    Now that she started, she dealt with them in a rage, leaving behind those who were grateful and had such a mind. It must not be so easy to betray Pei and Su Tang, who are kind to them.


    After su Tang told the housekeeper, she left the main courtyard for the time being. She knew very well that many of the servants she had named had lost their relatives or been bullied because of Zhou''s arrogance and arrogance in the past.


    For these people, every one of the Zhou''s vassals who were bound up is their enemy. These people used to be subordinates to Zhou''s family and plotted against others. This is when they should pay the price.


    After su Tang left the main courtyard, she went to the guest house to find a clean room to rest. She lay down, squinting her eyes, and told Su LAN to go out and tell the housekeeper where she was. Now the servants are all together, so that the housekeeper can''t find anyone.


    All the way by boat, because there are outsiders, Su Tang can''t rest in the space, and she is really tired. At this moment, she just squints for a while, which is a rest. After su LAN waits on Su sugar to lie down, she goes out to send a message to the housekeeper. Cola literature www.kelewx.com


    Vaguely crooked for half an hour, Su LAN heard outside the door knocking, there is also the voice of Su LAN.


    "Come in!" Hearing the news, sucang opens her eyes and lets Sulan enter the door.


    Su LAN comes with a basin to clean Su sugar, and the housekeeper Lao Zhang comes in after her.


    "Princess, it has been decided by the vote just now that those obstinate slaves will shut their mouths and buy men to go to the mines. As for women, it is not easy to resist Japanese soldiers at present. There is a lack of women in the army."


    Su Tang wiped her face and got a little spirit. When she heard the housekeeper''s words, she raised her eyebrows slightly. Zhou and her subordinates are really angry and resentful. The result of the treatment is not that they have deep hatred and hatred, and can''t think of it.


    What Lao Zhang said is very implicit. These people serve in the governor''s office and are the vassals of the Zhou family. I''m afraid they know a lot of secrets. Of course, such things as big families can''t be spread out, and if they do, they may be used by others.


    When the yam medicine is poured and sold out, the servants do not know the words, so the secret can only be rotten in their stomachs. Many people will deal with unruly servants in this way. However, it is rare for them to get more than 100 people at a time like Sutang.


    As for the place to go after that, needless to say, the mine is the most difficult thing to do. If you get there, you will have no chance. For women, there is no place for women in the army except for military prostitutes.


    This disposition is extremely cruel, so Su Tang said that it was enough to show that these people had been bullied before they stayed. They hated Zhou and her subordinates.

 Chapter 1278

    "Since it was decided by their own vote, let''s leave it to the housekeeper. Keep a low profile. Don''t disturb the guests who come to mourn for the Duke of the state."


    Su Tang knew that it was decided by those servants, and sure enough, he didn''t say anything more. He made a decision directly and handed it to the housekeeper.


    But after all, it''s a one-time deal with so many servants. If there''s too much noise, it''s bound to cause discussion, so sucang specially tells the housekeeper.


    The housekeeper, Lao Zhang, has been working in the government for many years. He is afraid that he knows the rules better than Su Tang. When he hears Su Tang''s words, he immediately agrees to come down and "the princess is at ease."


    Sucang also believes in the housekeeper. Just now we can see that the housekeeper still has some brains.


    Su Tang dealt with Zhou''s vassal in such a simple and crude way. The housekeeper saw that Su Tang had washed his face, and then he continued to ask for instructions: "princess, the funeral of the Duke of the state is now..."


    "You go with the county and make it right." Of course, sucang didn''t forget this.


    All the troublemakers were dealt with. Although the rest of the staff were less, they would not have a problem. After a short rest, Su Tang took the housekeeper and Sulan to the main courtyard to arrange the work of the servants.


    Since he and Pei Xuan emphasized that he would deal with the affairs in the mansion clearly, it was enough for him to concentrate on dealing with those who betrayed Duke Pei in the army, so Su Tang naturally put his heart into it.


    Just now, she read the servants'' name book of the governor''s house and learned about their past. There are orange cats who can read people''s hearts. So after su Tang, she arranged these people''s affairs very quickly. 110 e-books www.110txt.com


    Su Tang arranged all the servants left behind in suitable places. Although there were not enough staff, there were not many masters in the governor''s house. There were so many waiters in Zhou''s yard, which naturally did not need to be arranged. Moreover, the Zhou family could not live a good life for a few days.


    As for Su Tang himself, he doesn''t need to have more people around him. It''s enough for Pei to have one Guanyan around him. It''s enough for the rest of these people to arrange for the funeral of Duke Pei.


    Zhang, the housekeeper, saw that Su Tang had only one hour to go, so he arranged all the people. The whole governor''s house began to be in good order. There was no longer any confusion that had not been managed before.


    I admire Su Tang from the bottom of my heart. It was said that the princess was born in a peasant household and she was an ignorant merchant girl. However, the people in these legends must have never met Su Tang himself. It took only three hours for such a large mansion and so many servants to enter the general governor''s office to arrange everything in order.


    Among them, the control and borrowing of people''s heart, as well as the combination of kindness and prestige, are Zhou''s boasting of his origin all day long. When it comes to managing affairs, Zhou is definitely not as good as Su Tang.


    Regardless of what other people think, Lao Zhang and the servants who stayed to do things saw that they were arranged by Su Tang for a day. They all thought that their little grandfather had a good vision. A good princess was much better than Zhou.


    This kind of thinking, orange cat naturally read it out, but Su Tang doesn''t care much about how these people think of herself. She can''t do what she thinks is right.


    Seeing that the servants of the governor''s house began to do things according to the new arrangement, everything was restored to orderly order. The confusion she had in front of her door had disappeared, and Su Tang was temporarily relieved.


    A look at the hour, time is fast enough, three hours actually passed.

 Chapter 1279

    Thinking that it would be time to wake Pei Xuan later, she told Su LAN, "you go to the kitchen and ask for a small stove and send it to the guest room. Then she goes out and says to the housekeeper that nian''er has been out for a day, but she hasn''t come back yet."


    Before Su Tang asked Jiang Nian to thank Qin Qian. It was only a matter of time to go out seriously. As a result, people haven''t come back yet. Naturally, sucang has to ask.


    When Su LAN heard that Su Tang was such a fan, she nodded and went to the kitchen to get the stove. However, sucang herself went back to the room where she had been resting before and locked the door into the space.


    The space has always been the same, with birds singing and flowers fragrant, peaceful and peaceful. After sucang came in, she found some fresh vegetables and eggs from the warehouse, and specially made rice to clean it.


    Although Pei Xuan had a rest for three hours, after all, he had been running all the way before, and then knelt down there for two days and two nights without dripping water. No matter how good the foundation is, it can''t be said that it has no effect at all.


    At present, Pei Guogong is dead. As a son, he should be filial piety, and he can''t eat any meat nutrition supplement. Therefore, Sutang wants to make some food with space.


    Now the space has reached 83 levels. Besides the best taste before, all the products have more good effects on the body. Eating these can repair the hidden problems hidden in Pei''s body before, so that he can recover to the best state.


    After all, all this is just the beginning.


    Taomi, add milk and jujube stew, Su sugar is her usual menu, milk jujube porridge.


    In addition, Sutang also specially made some snacks, and then made several stir fried dishes. Before that, in order to make a fool of his reputation, he had been filial piety for three years on the surface. At this time, the vegetarian food was very smooth. Fat cat novel www.fmxs8.com


    In the middle, Sulan came to deliver a small stove and some cooking stuff. After that, she went out to find Jiangnian. By the time Sulan found Jiang Nian and came back, Su Tang had already prepared four vegetarian dishes and porridge.


    "Miss!" When Jiang Nian comes back to see Su Tang, he salutes first.


    Su Tang saw that she came back well and nodded, "take the food box and go to the green pine yard!"


    Qingsongyuan is Pei Xuan''s courtyard in the governor''s house. After hearing this, Jiang Nian and Su LAN went to Qingsong courtyard with a food box in their hands. On the way, Su Tang asked Jiang Nian about seeing Tan Qian.


    Hearing Su Tang''s question, Jiang Nian told Su Tang about his meeting with Qin Qian.


    After Jiang Nian came out of the governor''s house, he went straight to the inn where Qin Qian lived. As soon as he entered the door, he saw that Chuyao was glaring at him. Jiang Nian was su Tang''s servant girl. He always followed Su Tang and had frequent contact with him before. Seeing his expression and attitude, he probably knew what he was doing, but he still came forward.


    "Hoe medicine, miss Let me come to see Qin Shao. I don''t know..." Jiang Nian asked about the hoe medicine.


    Before she finished the painting, she asked, "you''d better go back if you don''t feel well."


    This attitude is really a little hostile. Jiang Nian heard this and looked at the hoe medicine. "Miss, I have to see Qin Shao with my own eyes. Then I''ll wait for Qin Shao to wake up to see me!"


    "You..." I didn''t expect that Jiang Nian would be so stingy and angry, and then his eyes were red. "You and your girls can only bully people. Before you cheated us, what are you going to do now? Do you continue to please and work hard for her?"

 Chapter 1280

    He really saw with his own eyes how Qin Qian treated Su Tang well. He also knew his intention. Originally, he thought his son was so good that there would always be a good result. What''s wrong with two people so well matched.


    But who would have thought that everything was false. Miss Su was not Miss Su at all, but a good princess. The good princess, who was famous all over the world and made a lot of noise with the little Duke of Pei''s mansion, didn''t she bully his childe.


    Jiang Nian can''t help frowning when she hears that she and Su Tang say so. She''s not su Lan''s nature. If hoe Yao says something about her, Jiang Nian is OK. But Su Tang is a person Jiang Nian admires and is always around her. She wants to learn to be an excellent woman like Su Tang.


    At this moment, a servant of hoeing medicine said so about Su Tang. Jiang Nian couldn''t help but exclaimed, "what do you mean by this? What does our young lady lie to you?


    The young lady nearly lost her life in the capital city, and she was awarded the title of county head. Later, the title of princess was conferred by the young lady of our family who contributed to the imperial court.


    Although she had such a chance, she never used her status to oppress others. She has always been here with those of us who work with her. She never let us call her Princess, only that she is just an ordinary business girl.


    Miss is low-key, modest and cautious. She is not willing to show off her identity as a princess. How can she cheat?


    Well, I''d like to ask you. You said that our young lady cheated. Did our young lady say that she was not a good princess, but that she was just an ordinary peasant girl, but she also concealed her identity? " Biqu Ge novel www.gdousu.com


    Jiang Nian''s mouth is very sharp. She says that Su Tang cheated Qin Qian when she hoes medicine. She can''t listen to this saying: "let''s return our young lady to let your young master work hard, and if you have friends with your young master, have you ever asked your son to do anything?


    I have heard Miss say that sincerity is the most important thing in friendship. Since miss and Qin Shao got to know each other, have you ever made any special request? Have you ever had a vague attitude?


    You open your mouth and say that the young lady cheated on your young master. Do you think that the reputation of my young lady is not enough to be stigmatized, or does your young master regard our young lady as such a woman? "


    It''s too much to say about weeding medicine. It''s as if Su Tang is deliberately ambiguous, asking Qin Qian to be nice to him and pay as much as he can. But Jiang Nian is Su Tang''s servant. She is not a slave, and her original identity is quite special.


    Jiang Nian always tries to avoid the suspicion of some important confidential matters, because he knows that he is not sold as a slave. However, most of the time, Jiang Nian follows Su Tang and sees how Su Tang and Tan Qian contact each other.


    It''s true that the closest man beside Su Tang, besides his own brother, has only one Luo Xingchen, but Luo Xingchen is Su Tang''s fiance. From the moment Luo Xingchen signs the additional documents, their identities have been determined.


    For Qin Qian, Su Tang has never had a vacillating attitude, and has never given friends contact. She has always been looking at Qin Qian. It is clearly Qin Qian''s love that makes her active and enthusiastic.


    If it wasn''t for sucang''s special instructions not to tell the outside world that she and Luo Xingchen are already engaged, now Jiang Nian wants to throw words directly to hoe medicine. From the beginning to the end, it''s his son who thinks he is right.

 Chapter 1281

    The key is to hoe medicine. It seems that her young lady deliberately seduced Qin Qian to help herself. She didn''t need Qin Qian''s help in the things she did. As for the purchase of a large ship to the sea, she didn''t buy it with money. Even if she helped her friends, she said they were all friends when she paid. How could she care about it We have paid.


    Who forced Qin Qian to help? At first, he took the initiative to do it, but now he relies on the woman to cheat and hide. Jiang Nian wants to say, don''t use such two standards. Is it disgusting?


    Jiang Nian is a girl who has been following Su Tang for two years. She has learned a lot about Su Tang''s style of doing things. She has taught people a lesson. She is sharp, and her knife can see blood.


    When they are good, all the girls they like are good. When they turn around and know that girls don''t like themselves and like others, they immediately say that they cheat themselves. What can men do?


    When Jiang Nian saw Qin Qian hiding, she thought he was very good, but she was very sorry that her young lady had been engaged, but now she felt that she was also wrong. Qin Qian only had a superficial gentleness, but she thought of her daughter like this.


    The key is, what kind of identity is the lady of her family? Does it affect the communication between miss and Qin Shao. They are not ordinary businessmen, but friends.


    As a result, he was thrown a big pot of deliberate deception, and Jiang Nian was wronged for his young lady.


    The weeding medicine was rejected by Jiang Nian. He couldn''t say a word. He pointed to Jiang Nian and said, "you are really..."


    "What''s the matter with me? Miss, I''m so busy in the governor''s office, but I''m still thinking about your childe''s special help. Let me specially come here to thank you. I specially asked me to explain to your young master that we are busy here. When we are finished, we must thank you very much. Corrupt book website www.fubooks.org


    As a result, I excitedly came to pass the word, but I got you a liar. How could my miss become a cheat.


    What''s more, miss, no matter what status she is, she has the same relationship with other people. Before she was not granted the title, it is the same now. It is not like some people in my family. She changes when she says she changes! "


    Jiang Nian''s mouth was really fierce. He was so angry that he could not speak. So he said that, he was still aggrieved for his son. He also knew that he was wrong. However, he was hated by Jiang Niang, and he was about to cry.


    "You, how can you do this? Clearly, your miss didn''t show her identity is true. How could it seem that all of you have become my childe''s fault. If we knew that your lady was a good princess, our childe would not..."


    It''s nothing. After all, the hoe medicine was not said. The two people were fighting outside. Qin Qian, who had been lying in bed, could not rest his pillow. He was awakened to "hoe medicine!"


    When he saw Qin Qian coming out, he quickly came and helped him "young master is not in good health. Why don''t you have a rest for a while?"


    Qin Qian shook his head and refused to let the hoe speak. Instead, he looked at Jiang Nian and said, "the servants are not sensible. Nianer girl, forgive me."


    In the end, he was still that tender and smooth young man. Jiang nianyao was not polite to hoe medicine, but faced with Qin Qian himself, he did not have the courage.


    "Qin Shao excuse me. My miss has been misunderstood by the outside world. Even her original family members have polluted her innocence. I can''t bear to hear someone slander miss like this. If there is something wrong, please forgive me."

 Chapter 1282

    Jiang Nian is not unreasonable. Seeing Qin Qian so polite, she speaks more gently and explains why she is so excited.


    "She has people like you around to maintain, but also her sincere kindness." Qin Qian is a wise man. How can he not understand it? So he told Jiang Nian in this way.


    Jiang Nian saluted: "nian''er is abrupt. Those words were too excited just now, which is definitely not the meaning of miss. When Miss Qin Shao came back, she specially asked nian''er to thank Qin Shao. At present, the young lady is busy. When she settles down, she will surely thank Qin Shao in person for her help."


    Jiang Nian told Qin Qian all the words Su Tang asked her to pass on. Qin Qian nodded, "let your lady be careful. If you need help, just open your mouth."


    After hearing Qin Qian''s words, Jiang Nian looked up at him. He only saw the boy''s pale face and red eyes. He could feel that he was still depressing his sad mood. Jiang Nian could resist the unreasonable hoeing medicine. In the face of such a Qin Qian, he could not say anything and could only say goodbye.


    With the help of the hoe medicine, Qin Qian watched Jiang Nian''s back as she left


    "It''s all right. I''ll have a rest. Don''t disturb me." Qin Qian shook his head and didn''t want to listen to anything more. He was very tired.


    "But Jiang read her words..." He thought Jiang Nian and Su Tang were too aggressive.


    "She''s not such a person. There''s no need to say that. Don''t mention cheating. She doesn''t respect the princess." Qin Qian doesn''t let Xiaosi say that Su Tang, nor does Jiang Nian say that these are su Tang''s explanations today.


    In the end, Qin Qian and Su Tang have known each other for some time. How can they be regarded as friends? He still knows Su Tang''s character. Reading Pavilion www.kenshuge.org


    The hoe medicine hears Qin Qian to say so, in the heart is aggrieved, but also can only bitterly shut the mouth.


    Seeing his little boy like this, he felt bitter in his mouth. It was just because he was a friend and knew who sucang was, Qin Qian couldn''t blame him.


    Because from the beginning to the end, it was his wishful thinking. From the beginning, when they met on the top of the mountain, she did not pay much attention to him, and even resented his interruption.


    Later, they met again. She was the boss of xingxingtang, and he was attracted to her. But never once, sucang had given him more than a little feedback. It was even obvious that sucang was much closer to Luo Xingchen.


    However, he is not willing to give up. He has grown up to now for more than ten years. He has been in a good condition. No matter what he wants to do, there are few unsuccessful ones.


    So he met sucang, he thought that he only a little bit in her side, let her feel his good, after all, she will see him.


    At that time, sucang should have been aware of it, but he did not make it clear, so she even seemed embarrassed to refuse, but even so, she left without saying goodbye, and went for nearly a year, until this time she came back again.


    Mingming always keeps a distance from him. However, he doesn''t believe in evil. He always thinks that Su Tang is still young and has never been engaged. If he doesn''t try hard, how can he be reconciled.


    In fact, Qin Qian once thought about whether Su Tang would really not like him, or whether he was such an excellent girl. In fact, he had already had a favorite person, but he did not dare to think about it and refused to think about it.

 Chapter 1283

    He deceived himself and pretended not to see it, but when he was so confident that he did not dare to tell sucang his mind frankly, in fact, his heart was clear. If he said it, he might end up being rejected.


    After knowing that sucang is a good princess, he can''t think of some things that he can''t think of before, and all of a sudden he figured it out.


    Qin Qian''s greatest pain is that he has a normal mind and is also sensible. He can''t attribute his mistakes to Su Tang just like he did when he was weeding drugs, so that he could be more comfortable emotionally.


    He couldn''t do this because he knew very well that Su Tang did not do anything wrong. He didn''t just hide the identity of the princess with him. He even talked with people about business all the time, and had tea with him and Luo Xingchen friends all the time. He never showed how special he was, and his identity was more noble than them.


    Even Su sugar''s servants, even now, Jiang Nian will just call her "Miss" simply, instead of calling her Princess deliberately.


    Tan Qian and Su Tang have known each other for a long time. They know that Su Tang is a young girl. She has the ability to create such a big industry by herself. People with such skills will surely have their own pride in their bones.


    But what about the reputation of the princess hao? She was thought to be a shallow woman who coveted wealth and colluded with the Duke of Pei, but failed.


    Many people think that luck is against the weather. Because he can cook some food and serve people, Song Yi takes him under his name and becomes the younger martial sister of the Duke of PEI. After being beaten black and blue, he actually jumps over the dragon''s gate and becomes the head of the county. Later, he is compensated by the prince and promoted to the princess.


    It''s also a lot of people who don''t obey women''s rules and take the initiative to hook up with the young master. Although she is a princess, she is not a good woman either. Baihui novel www.baihuixiaoshuo.com


    The three words "good Princess" are too famous for the whole country of Qihuang, but none of them praises the good princess.


    The phoenix flying out of the chicken coop and the luck of the pie falling from the sky should be unlucky. Before Qin Qian knew that Su Tang was a good princess, he heard the words that had something to do with the good princess.


    But in reality, sucang is very beautiful, outstanding talent, and wise, generous, bright and noble to talk with people. Qin qian does not exaggerate to say that sucang is the most excellent and charming girl he has ever seen.


    She is better than most girls in the world. She has not only good looks, but also good connotations.


    Tan qian can feel the pride in Su Tang''s bones. Such a proud girl doesn''t want to mention that she is a good princess. Qin qian can fully understand.


    And just as Jiang Nian said, no matter what status Su Tang is, she is her. She is also sincere to her friends. She will not change her attitude towards others.


    It is because these are very clear, Tan Qian will suffer, because he can''t find an excuse to blame Su Tang, but now this result, he can''t bear it emotionally.


    When he saw Pei Xuan, who was seriously injured by Su Tang in the legend, knelt down in the spirit hall after hearing her name, but people like dead wood seem to have vitality and hold her.


    Qin Qian understood that those legends were nothing. Apart from the identity of xiaogongye and good princess, Pei Xuan and Su Tang had already been implicated in fatalism for a long time.

 Chapter 1284

    "I''m sorry, miss." After Jiang Nian said that she went to see Qin Qian, she apologized to Su Tang. She argued with hoe Yao today. It was impulsive and sharp.


    Although she is for the sake of sucang''s good, after all, she is sucang''s servant girl. When she goes out to talk and do things, she represents Su Tang''s image. Later, when she saw Qin Qian''s face so pale, she realized that she had gone too far.


    Jiang Nian has been with Su Tang for a long time. She has seen Su Tang and Qin Qian get along with each other. She can see that Qin Qian is not a villain. However, she is not sensible in weeding medicine and talks casually. However, she is holding on like that. She is angry.


    What''s more, if Qin Qian misunderstands that Su Tang asked her to say these words, it would be even worse. Therefore, after Qin Qian came out, Jiang Nian specially explained that it was her own opinion.


    Now come back also did not conceal their behavior, and Su sugar and apologize.


    Su Tang also knows that Jiang Nian has always had such a temper at a young age. How old was she at that time? When the people of the naluo family bullied her, she could rush up. As a result, her body was kicked for a long time before she was brought back. If she had not hired a good doctor, she might not be able to live as healthily as she is now.


    Therefore, Jiang Nian has always been a daring and aggressive person with a sharp temper. He also worships Su Tang. Naturally, he can''t bear to be said that sucang is a liar or something. His words are more intense.


    Although Su Tang knows Jiang Nian is such a temperament, but also said, "fine half a month."


    Jiang Nian knew that he had made a mistake, but he also recognized and punished "yes!" Novels of the bamboo grove www.lzlxiaoshu.com


    Su Tang nods and says nothing more. Between her and Qin Qian, they are just friends. She has never given any signals other than friends. Naturally, there is no deception, because she has no obligation to disclose her identity to all people who contact her.


    It''s really strange. It''s just like showing off with your identity. For sucang, it''s useful to take it at some time. Of course, most of the time, it doesn''t work. The key is that the title doesn''t sound good.


    As for whether Qin Qian will misunderstand, Su Tang thinks it will not. But if Qin Qian really thinks that she conceals and deceives something, there is no way. She admits that she is not guilty, and she can only manage herself and can not ask what others think.


    At the moment, Su Tang has no more spirit to worry about Qin Qian''s ideas. She should focus on the matter in front of her.


    After listening to Jiang Nian on the way, Su Tang and his party also arrived at the Qingsong courtyard. The doorkeeper saw that it was su Tang coming and directly let her in. When Su Tang arrived, Pei Xuan had already got up and changed her clothes. She was sitting on the chair listening to the comments around her.


    Seeing that sucang is coming, Pei Xuan makes Guan Yan stop and looks in the direction of sucang. He sees that sucang is still a plain clothes, and two servant girls are still carrying food boxes.


    He focused on watching the girl enter the door and let the two servant girls take out the food in the food box. He felt that he was staring at himself. Su Tang looked back at him and said, "what am I doing? Finish the work and come to eat! "


    The tone was familiar, and it was clear that they had not been the same as they had been for a long time, but now it seems that they have not changed. They are still living alone in a small well guarded yard. She makes some delicious food with a small stove in the room, and then asks him to come and eat.


    In a trance, Pei seems to be back to more than two years ago when they were still young.

 Chapter 1285

    But looking at the young girl in front of her, it is clear that she was not still young in those years, or she was not dressed with fine clothes and elegant demeanor. When she grew up, he also grew up.


    They all grew up, but when they met again, Pei Xuan clearly felt that his heart was still beating for her, and every mind could not move its focus.


    "What''s the matter?" Looking at Su LAN and Jiang Nian arranging the meal, Su Tang realizes that he is still staring at himself and looks back at him.


    Pei Xuan waved to Guan Yan and his servants to step back and slowly walked to Su Tang. "It''s OK. I just want to say, Tangtang, thank you!"


    "When are you so polite to me?" Su and Pei asked themselves.


    When Pei Xuan heard this, she pursed her lips, but she could not help thinking that they had been fighting since they knew each other from the very beginning. In other words, he had a bad temper and didn''t know how to please her, while Su Tang didn''t even eat a little bit of loss to hate him and play him.


    Perhaps because of this, Su Tang will politely address Murong Zhao, who is also a senior brother. However, he is always unkind to him, which has become a unique mode of getting along with each other.


    So Pei Liang solemnly thanks Su Tang, but it''s a little strange.


    They have been communicating for more than two years. Pei will tell us something about what she has encountered and what delicious and interesting things she has seen in her letter. She will also describe with sucang carefully in the letter, and even draw it for Sutang.


    Then he said in the letter that when she came to the capital, he would take her to taste and play. In one letter after another, the young man never mentioned a word of missing, but the lines were full of deep love for her.


    He tried to show her his life and everything around him with some tender gesture, and then he told her with a little care. He wanted her to participate in his own life. He wanted to share the happiness, food and beauty with her. 678 reading novels www.678kxsxs.com


    Su Tang will reply after receiving the letter. If she encounters some anecdotes, she will also mention it in the letter, so that she can''t travel in the capital city. When she receives a letter for a long time, she wants to see the world she sees.


    Although they had never met each other for more than two years, they had never stopped communicating. Seeing each other in a twinkling of an eye, they were naturally familiar with each other.


    At present Pei Xuan hears Su sugar so to ask oneself, pursed a pursed mouth "that I am not polite?"


    "What else do you want to do?" Su sugar reaction is particularly fast to another sentence, and then see Pei Xuan stare, so in the end is polite or not polite?


    However, Su Tang looked at him and glared at him. Before that, he had a good rest for the rotten boy for several hours. The red blood in his eyes was scattered a lot, and the spirit of the young man was also increased.


    Su Tang just sipped her lips, "fool!"


    When he heard sucang say he was a fool, Pei scratched his cheek and came to sucang. But Su Tang shook his head when he looked silly.


    "I didn''t have much time to be busy. I just cooked a little milk porridge. I cooked it for a while. It should be delicious." Sucang pulls him to sit down.


    Pei Xuan looked at the porridge and small dishes on the table in front of her. When she heard sucang''s words, she raised her eyes and looked at her "Tangtang made by herself?"


    In the past two years, he always thought about the craft of Suchang.

 Chapter 1286

    What Pei missed most was the time when they were alone in the yard. Apart from observing words, there was no one around. Every day, susang would make delicious food.


    They ate together and then sat down to play chess. Every time he lost, he lost to her a lot of conditions. It felt as if there were so many conditions left in her life. When she was a child, she always had the ambition to win and let her promise her a condition.


    But when I grow up, I know that some things are not obtained by such conditions at all, but by sincerity and heart, and by fate.


    "What? Doesn''t it look like that? " Su Tang heard him ask himself, raised eyebrows deliberately asked.


    Pei Xuan immediately said, "of course not. I''m just afraid of your hard work. I''m in the house..."


    Pei is not really stupid. He just suddenly received the news of his father''s accidental death. The whole person was so shocked and painful that he immersed himself in it. However, it doesn''t mean that he didn''t know there was a problem.


    Immersed in the pain of Pei, when she saw sucang coming to her side, her nervous tension relaxed. Although her grief was still hidden in her heart, Pei could not forget the pain of her father''s death in the future.


    But at least at this time, sucang came from thousands of miles away and came to him. In his darkest time, it became a beam of light for him to know that his mother left and his father left him, but at least, sucang was still there.


    The girl he had hidden in his heart at a young age was still there, just like when he was lying in bed waiting to die, she accompanied him and brought him hope.


    Pei Xuan believed in Su Tang completely, but he knew that it was not so easy to sort out the governor''s office. Therefore, knowing that she could cook for him in this way, she was more distressed for her hard work. Ivy''s Novels www.avtxt.com


    "No problem, some people don''t have to face, so I don''t have to save face." Su Tang also heard the meaning of Pei, while he put a bowl of milk porridge in front of him, while the tone of light came to such a sentence.


    "The Zhou family..." Pei asked Su Tang.


    "No hurry. Did you see the teacher when you left Beijing?" Su Tang didn''t tell Pei about the Zhou family, but changed the topic and asked about Song Yi''s entering Beijing.


    Hear Su sugar ask oneself this, Pei Xuan also Leng for a while, "teacher entered Beijing, how to return a responsibility?"


    Seeing Pei''s reaction, Su Tang also knows. It seems that when Pei Xuan left the capital, Song Yi had not yet arrived in the capital, and he obviously did not know that Song Yi would return to Beijing to take up the post of chief assistant.


    In this way, although the old emperor will not live for long, he is still very powerful in the capital.


    Pei and murongzhao are closely related. Murongzhao''s trust in Pei is related to Song Yi. If Pei doesn''t know, it''s basically certain that murongzhao doesn''t know about it.


    Su Tang''s fingers couldn''t help knocking on the table, so although Murong Zhao''s position as crown prince is still there, the old emperor is obviously not at ease about his young, strong and capable prince.


    "When I came back from the south to Qinghe town to see my teacher, the teacher told me that you had never heard of anything about the emperor''s intention to return to Beijing and take up the post of chief assistant?"


    This is the first assistant of the dynasty. It is absolutely a big event. Pei Xuan is the closest person to the center in Qihuang state hall. If he has never heard of any news, the old emperor is playing a big game of chess.

 Chapter 1287

    Hearing sucang''s inquiry, Pei''s face was not good-looking, and shook his head. "You don''t know. After you left the capital, the situation in Beijing became more and more chaotic.


    There was a usurpation rebellion before, which was suppressed by my troops. After that, the emperor''s uncle became more suspicious. Although my cousin was very respectful and careful, he would still be reprimanded.


    In recent months, he has become more and more restless and has no rules and regulations


    Pei Xuan also talked about the situation in the capital city. He and Murong Zhao had no news of such important news. There was also a reason why the old emperor was so happy and angry at the moment. They both had to be careful in their work. In addition, some other princes made some little moths all day long.


    Su Tang looks at Pei Xuan''s face. Her expression is very complicated, and she sighs. She sees with her own eyes how the young man in front of her is so proud and simple when she was young, and breaks herself up and remoulds herself into such a wise and wise appearance now.


    Seeing him become what he is now, Su Tang also sighs in her heart. Instead of following Pei''s words, she took a sip of porridge and said, "on the night when the teacher left Qinghe town to go to the capital city, the Song government was set ablaze and burned."


    Pei Xuan is also eating porridge. After hearing sucang''s words, he pauses for a moment and suddenly looks up at sucang


    "I did it!" Su sugar did not give Pei a little time, simply said it was made by himself.


    Pei''s hand holding the bowl was powerless to put it down. The sound of the spoon and bowl pounding out was clear and crisp. In the almost stagnant air, it was so loud.


    "I didn''t know what was going on in the capital city at that time, but I happened to see a spy in Qingyuan County who arranged to stare at the teacher, so I wanted to guide some eyes and give you and the teacher a chance to breathe. I didn''t expect..."


    At that time, Su Tang was not sure that her guess was correct. She just made a choice that she thought might be right according to all the information she knew at the moment, but she really didn''t expect that her guess direction was actually correct. Enjoy reading novels www.laokxs.com


    Orange cat seriously beside exclaimed: perhaps this is the female Lord halo.


    In such a serious atmosphere, sucang couldn''t help pulling the cat''s tail fur. What''s going on now.


    Orange cat meow, brain bag buried in Sutang neck nest, honest.


    And Su sugar is to continue to concentrate on communication with Pei Xuan, "it seems that he is really confused."


    "He''s crazy." Pei Xuan heard sucang say so and stood up at once.


    "My father joined the army when he was 15 years old. He fought down the whole border of Qihuang Kingdom and those fierce herdsmen in the northwest would have swallowed up many cities if not for my father.


    There are also these Japanese pirates in the southeast. Without my father, can he sit in that position safely? The cunning rabbit is dead and the running dog is cooking. I''m still alive. I''m not dead. I''m still here. How can he? How can he? "


    At the end of the day, Pei''s eyes were red, and his tears were swirling. The man in his mouth was his uncle, the most respected emperor in the country, so he could not even threaten him. Even though he had been loyal to him, he just doubted and could be so merciless.


    Even can turn his head to his nephew, continue a warmth, this is the heavenly family, this is the emperor, this is the damned imperial power!


    "Why, is it that my Pei family is loyal and martyr? It''s just like this. It''s better to let him really die on the battlefield. At least he died as a soldier, not as..." The victim of a king''s suspicion.


    Speaking of this, Pei couldn''t say any more, and he sat on the stool dejectedly.

 Chapter 1288

    Su Tang looked at Pei Xuan like this, and felt his despair and pain in his heart. For him, the emperor, who was kneeling down by all the people, was still his uncle, who had held his relatives when he was a child.


    But now everything is telling Pei Xuan that his biological father suddenly encountered an accident, and the person behind him is his uncle. How could Pei Xuan be calm.


    Su Tang didn''t immediately talk about the Zhou family. Instead, she asked Song Yi. In fact, she was confirming with Pei, because Song Yi and Duke Pei, both of whom were literate and martial arts, were the most powerful support for the crown prince to ascend the throne.


    If the old emperor did not move Song Yi, he would not touch Duke Pei. This also means that the old emperor is at ease with the prince and is willing to leave two experienced old ministers to assist Murong Zhao in governing the country after he ascends the throne.


    Seriously speaking, this should be an old emperor and a father''s attitude towards his son and successor. But did the old emperor do this? He did not. He chose to recruit Song Yi to the capital and put it under his nose.


    In fact, it is also a kind of surveillance. Moreover, Song Yi became famous at a young age and had a friendship with the old emperor. Therefore, he became famous as a teacher of the emperor of Song Yi. With this reputation, the old emperor would be more criticized for his actions.


    Prince Pei''s charisma in the army is amazing. If Princess Mingxi is still alive, he can be regarded as the heavenly family. However, Princess Mingxi died early. Duke Pei was deeply in love with him for many years, so he was praised.


    It can be said that Duke Pei is almost a person who can not find any shortcomings in his body. The most terrible thing is that although there is only one official successor to Pei''s government, he is not a waste. On the contrary, Pei is particularly excellent.


    Even if Su Tang destroyed Pei''s reputation and caused him a madness prone illness, it could not eliminate the emperor''s fear of what the prince would do, or that the prince would eventually be used as a puppet. Hanhe literature www.handanwx.com


    In particular, the old emperor had a deeper understanding of the ambitions of his sons, especially when the emperor''s son rebelled. At that time, Pei Xuan achieved his fierce reputation, established prestige in the army, and at the same time caused the old emperor''s fear.


    Seeing his health getting worse and worse, people would be more and more disobeyed in doing things in a square way. It was very logical for the old emperor to let Duke Pei die in battle at this time.


    Even Su Tang can imagine that even if the old emperor could not have imagined it, there would be someone who would constantly emphasize this matter in the old emperor''s ear, making him feel that Duke Pei was a threat.


    Because if Duke Pei died, Murong Zhao could almost be said to have broken his arm. Any prince who wanted to be an emperor would be very willing to see Duke Pei die.


    While the old emperor saw that Duke Pei was famous, he asked him to renew his string to reduce the involvement between Duke Pei and Princess Mingxi, that is, to reduce the involvement between Duke Pei and the royal family.


    After that, he promised to take advantage of Zhou, for example, his children could become the new Duke of Pei, and she could be a lady of Yipin all her life and enjoy a good life.


    Don''t think that women are in love, no man is nothing, as long as you are willing to secretly raise a few small noodles, money and status, life is not too comfortable.


    Zhou was not favored after she married Duke Pei. She was forced to marry, so she was more willing to cooperate. Anyway, whether Duke Pei was there or not had little impact on her life.

 Chapter 1289

    Duke Pei is now dead. Zhou wants his children to inherit the Duke of PEI. The next step is to kill Pei. It happens that Su Tang can also verify Zhou''s ideas and practices.


    Su Tang doesn''t talk about Zhou directly because when it comes to Song Yi, Pei can understand what Su Tang is talking about.


    Because in the final analysis, it is still up to the old emperor whether he trusted Murong Zhao. When the old Emperor invited Song Yi back to Beijing, he didn''t tell Murong Zhao and Pei Xuan at all. It''s very strange that Pei and Murong Zhao were serious disciples of Song Yi, which was not the same thing as Song Yi''s simple guidance to the old emperor.


    The old emperor was willing to claim that Song Yi was his half master. He had his own considerations in that year, which was different from that of Murong Zhao and Pei Xuan.


    Even if it is not the crown prince, Murong Zhao is also a disciple of Song Yi, but the old emperor did not mention a word, which represents the attitude.


    Therefore, after sucang said those words, Pei Xuan collapsed because he thought of the reason and understood that the person behind his father''s death was the old emperor, although perhaps not just him.


    Because Su Tang can also imagine that the princes in the capital are fighting for the throne. It''s impossible that they didn''t put eye drops on the old emperor''s side. But in the end, the old Emperor didn''t move his mind and nobody could use him to do anything.


    Pei Xuan didn''t know that the family relationship of Tian family was really nothing, but he had loved his uncle. Even if he had said that this was the emperor, not uncle, but when something happened, he couldn''t accept it immediately.


    The reason why people are human is that people have feelings, and it is human nature for Pei to be like this now. Baiyue novel network www.yue100.com


    Su Tang looks at Pei Xuan who is sitting on the ground powerless. She can''t bear it in her eyes, but she finally says, "Zhou''s child is five months old..."


    Even a cold hearted and cold hearted person like her could not bear to speak at the moment, but she could not help saying that, because Pei Xuan was going to see the general of Tongzhou government in a short time. Among these people, there were people who had conspired to kill Duke Pei.


    Pei Xuan must cooperate with Su Tang to arrest people and avoid them from hiding in the army and stabbing them in the back at critical times. Most importantly, even if he has a decision, only Pei can do it.


    So even if I saw Pei''s choking and powerless cry, he was still alive, and he was still there. It was better to let his father really die in the battlefield, at least as a real warrior and a soldier, rather than such a villain''s heart, who was hurt by a traitor.


    Knowing clearly that the young man in front of him was just 18 years old. He could not bear the collapse. Su Tang could only speak and told Pei about Zhou and his children.


    After hearing about the Zhou family''s children, Pei''s face became darker. He thought that the Zhou family was for the sake of the child in his stomach, so he cooperated with the old emperor. But now he knows that it is not at all. Zhou just wants to harm others.


    "I killed her!" When he heard Su Tang finish speaking, Pei Xuan drew out his sword and rushed out to kill Zhou.


    "Come back!" Seeing that he was so impulsive, sucang calmed down and called out.


    After hearing Su Tang''s words, Pei Xuan stood at the door with a sword. His eyes were red and his tears fell down. "He is a great hero of Qihuang Kingdom and a god of war worshipped by the people."

 Chapter 1290

    Su Tang saw him standing there, repeating only one sentence in his mouth. She also stood up and went to his side. Seeing the tears on his cheek, she gently reached out and took the sword in his hand.


    This sword was given to him by Su Tang when he left the capital. For more than two years, the sword was still white and sharp when he practiced martial arts every day and killed enemies on the battlefield.


    There is no doubt that it is a real good weapon. Pei''s hand is holding the sword handle tightly. Su Tang exerts a little force. Seeing that he can''t move it, he looks up at him and says, "Pei, let go!"


    "Sugar and sugar..." Pei Xuan looked at the girl standing in front of him, his clear eyes staring at him, his voice hoarse.


    See him like this, Su sugar''s eyes are also slightly red, this damned reality, how to put a good young, hard torture into such a shape, "you first let go."


    Looking at Su Tang''s red eyes, the boy finally loosened his grip, and with a Ding Dong, the sword fell on the ground, making a sound. The boy bowed over, lowered his head, and burst into tears.


    When Su Tang saw him like this, he reached forward and held him. It seemed that the teenager finally found a way to rely on. His head rested on his shoulder, and his voice choked. "Every day my father was alive, he would get up before dawn to practice martial arts. He never gave up one day, so he asked me to do so since he was a child.


    I was just beginning to practice martial arts for fear of being tired. One day I was lazy and didn''t practice. He punished me for squatting for a day.


    I was so tired that he told me on the way back to my room that the heirs of Pei family could not relax for a moment.


    Because I am the son of the Duke of Pei and the little Duke of the Duke of PEI. In the future, I will stand on the battlefield and leave behind thousands of people. The direction of the sword is for the enemy.


    Therefore, we must strengthen ourselves in order to defeat the enemy and protect the stability of the people. " Seven questions about novels www.7wxs.com


    Pei''s arm also hugs Su Tang tightly in his arms. In a low voice, he tells Su Tang that Duke Pei, the hero who stands up to heaven and earth in his heart, is also the object he will always worship, his father.


    "When I was three years old, I began to practice basic martial arts. He loved me so much and never let me relax one day.


    My father told me, because I am the successor of Pei family, because our Pei family is the God of war family praised by the people, because we Pei family are the most heroic soldiers.


    It''s not a general, it''s a soldier, it''s a soldier who protects all the people in Qihuang country, it''s a soldier who fights in front of him, protects the peace of this land with his life, and he also protects the rule of the monarch and his subjects. "


    Pei Xuan said this, and her tone was excited again. "But why, sugar, the sacrifice of our Pei family from generation to generation, is it really worth it? Is it the result of the death of the cunning rabbit and the cooking of the running dog? Is it worth the loyalty of our Pei family


    Su Tang feels that the boy holding her is shaking. Suddenly, her father died. The truth behind her makes the boy''s most firm belief waver.


    "If it''s not worth it, don''t do it." Su Tang patted the boy on the back and said this.


    Su Tang didn''t know whether it was worth it or not. Those people who praised Pei family as the God of war could not let their lives come back, nor could they really feel the pain of other people''s bereavement.


    Even the man sitting on the throne was even proud of his behavior.


    Worth it or not, simple four words, where can summarize the sacrifice and pain of a family from generation to generation.

 Chapter 1291

    Can su sugar heart in front of this young man, heartache his small age experience of all, was forced by the cruel reality to grow up, mature.


    Mingming used to be such a proud, simple and lively youth, but a little bit, those who were provoked by the hair, those silly said that her younger martial sister was so stupid, that she was said to be a pig and then angry little boy, who used to have such a beautiful smile, was not wearing a smile.


    Growing up is painful. Sucang has experienced countless pains to grow up, but looking at the once young people becoming the present, it is like breaking the most transparent and beautiful crystal to her.


    She knows the truth, but still too distressed, heartache to want to say to him, if you don''t want to hold on, run away with her.


    But in the end, only such a simple sentence can be said by sucang. If you think it''s not worth it, you won''t do it.


    The heart of those surging heartache, she was forced to suppress.


    Feeling susang''s understanding and gentleness, Pei Xuan released her and looked at the girl in front of her. She was more delicate and beautiful than before. "Thank you, Tangtang, thank you."


    At such a time, thank you. She didn''t tell him what to do with those great principles. Instead, she was willing to say something to him and give up if she felt it was not worth it.


    Although Pei was very clear in his heart that he would not and could not give up. His father and his ancestors used their lives to dye the medal of God of war in the Duke of PEI. As the successor of this generation of Duke Pei, he could die in the battlefield, but he could not be a deserter.


    "It''s OK. I''ll take care of the food and pay for it." Su Tangming knew what he meant, but he would misinterpret it like this. Www.51job.com www.5uzw.net


    "Can you pay for your life?" Pei also understood that she was intentional, but she also deliberately said so.


    "Then I have to think about it." Pei Xuan has tried sucang''s attitude more than once. He has already prepared to be confused by sucang. However, he seldom hears such a sentence in sucang''s mouth. Although it is not a promise, it is not a direct refusal and vague past.


    "Really, you can''t lie to me." Pei Xuan takes Su Tang''s hand and looks at him excitedly.


    Su Tang looked at him like this and snorted "fake!"


    "It''s not, it''s true. I''m not in a hurry. I can wait for you to think about it. Anyway, I''m..." Just now, because of Su Tang''s reply, he was a little happy. At last, he thought of his father''s death, and he had to be filial piety for three years. Then he went down again. His father didn''t even see him take a wife and have children.


    Although he always said that he must find a favorite one, not to make marriage and commitment easily, but after all, he still let his father down.


    Su sugar was too sad to see him, just wanted to say good coax him, don''t want him to be too painful, because looking at the young man''s depressed appearance, sucang''s heart will be the same with heartache, she still like to see him before, arrogant but vibrant appearance.


    "Zhou certainly can''t stay, and the child in her belly is even more a disaster. But it''s easy for her to die. If you stab her with a sword, you can''t save her life.


    As the only successor of Pei, you will be reprimanded, but you will not lose your life. If you think it is not worth it and want to give up, I support you to do so, but if it is not, Pei, it will not work. "

 Chapter 1292

    Su Tang doesn''t let him immerse himself in sadness, so he immediately changes the topic. Sure enough, when he hears sucang saying this, Pei Xuan is also silent.


    "So..." Su Tang looked at the young man in front of her, some topics, no matter how cruel, but it was unavoidable after all: "remember the question I asked you in the capital, now, I''m going to ask you again, Pei Xuan, do you want to live into Li Zi, or face?"


    When he was in the capital, Su Tang gave Pei Xuan advice and two plans in order to help Pei avoid some intentional calculation and forced marriage. When Su Tang asked Pei Xuan to collect money, he said that he wanted to live in Li Zi or face saving. These are two different solutions.


    At that time, Pei Xuan''s decision was made very quickly. What he wanted was the lining. So the story of the white haired devil spread all over the country. The little Duke of Pei''s mansion was a madman who went mad when he was excited. The scandal between Pei and the good princess was also known all over the world.


    But it also changed Pei''s image to the outside world all the time, so that he found a position in the army, and slowly began to take over the power of Pei''s Government in the army, and was respected.


    Perhaps it was because of this that the old emperor was more afraid of the Pei family, which led to his later behavior. However, Su Tang''s so-called "Li Zi" and "face" at that time, although to a certain extent, destroyed Pei''s reputation, it was actually a help rather than a resistance to Pei''s government and the whole Pei family.


    But this time, the same question sucang asked again, but it was too heavy.


    "In name, Zhou is the successor of Duke Pei. She married his wife seriously. It''s very easy for her to die. But what did she die for? You have to make a decision.


    If we uncover her true face, the evidence of adultery and pregnancy between Zhou and outsiders is conclusive, and it is not worth dying. Such a woman''s position is absolutely not allowed on Pei family''s ancestral tomb. The Zhou family also dare not admit that such a woman is a member of her own family.


    But in this way, Duke Pei has served in the army all his life, and his reputation has been tarnished by this woman. I''m afraid that Pei''s Centennial foundation will also be criticized. " 12 Novels www.12shuo.com


    Su Tang and Pei Xuan analyze two different ways of dealing with them. "The other is to deal with the Zhou family in private, but do not disclose the cause of her death. Your stepson must bear the reputation of not allowing her stepmother.


    If the cause of her death is not disclosed, the Zhou family will be buried in the Pei family''s ancestral tomb after her death, since she is the stephouse of the orthodox marriage.


    According to the marriage law of Qihuang state, although the stepwife is also the main room, the status of the stepwife is weaker than that of the original wife, so they can be buried together with the husband and the original wife.


    One thing you may not know is that after Zhou married your father, according to my investigation, he should have never touched Zhou, except that he was calculated five months ago.


    But if you do this, your father''s reputation will be guaranteed. The Pei family''s Centennial foundation and the war god family''s reputation will not be tarnished at all. "


    After saying these, Su Tang looked at Pei, "now, you have to make a choice. Do you want lining or face?"


    This is the reason why Su Tang did not deal with Zhou directly. Zhou''s death is not worthy of regret. She killed her husband and planned to plot Pei''s life. Such people have nothing to say.


    But Zhou''s identity is special. Even if she dies, she has to have a serious regulation. It''s easy to ask her to die. However, if things are not handled clearly, it will be troublesome.


    After su Tang finished, she looked at Pei with an unbearable face. This decision was very difficult. On the one hand, it was the reputation of his father and Pei family, and on the other hand, it was the love that his parents had been together for a lifetime.

 Chapter 1293

    Ju Mao and Su Tang say that Duke Pei did not touch her after Zhou''s marriage. Su Tang is still shocked because Princess Mingxi died very early. A man can protect his beloved woman for so many years, which shows how much he loves this woman.


    As the crystallization of two people''s love and the only child, Pei Xuan knows more clearly how his parents love each other and protects the face of Pei family. His parents, who had not been together for many years before his death, still have to bury such a woman beside him after his death.


    Even if Su Tang is not a superstitious person in modern society, she also feels sick. It''s disgusting to see such a rotten woman beside her parents'' spiritual throne every Qingming Festival and every new year''s festival.


    Obviously, it''s the same problem, but it''s still face saving. This time, after su Tang finished, Pei Xuan was silent for a long time, unable to make his own choice as last time.


    Pei Xuan himself would say that the Pei family was full of loyalists and martyrs, and almost all of them died in the battle field against foreign enemies. The women''s family members of the general''s family were much harder than those of other families. The men in the family guarded the border, and the women''s dependents stayed at home alone. Some of them followed the border, and their life was far less than that of many families in the capital city.


    It would be an insult to the Pei family to let such a vicious woman as Zhou be buried with those women who worked hard in her life and were respected and respected by later generations.


    Su Tang didn''t feel for Zhou because in Su Tang''s opinion, Zhou had too many opportunities to change after she married Duke Pei. It can be said that she could not refuse to give a marriage. However, he was the legitimate daughter of Zhou family, and Duke Pei was a sequel. If she had to refuse, she could certainly replace him with a common daughter. However, she was greedy for Pei''s official status and she married. Novel of miaobige www.novelhall.com


    Even if she was not greedy for Pei''s official status, but was forced by her family, the emperor could not refuse to marry her. After marriage, her husband had no interest in her and knew that she was not welcome. She could choose to occupy this position and live a rich life. Anyway, her status must be hers. It doesn''t matter.


    Or the young girl yearns for love and wants a sincere love and marriage. She asks Duke Pei, who will surely find a way for her to leave Pei''s mansion, because the marriage between Duke Pei and Princess Mingxi was a lot of twists and turns, and they were also combined because of their love.


    People who have love will respect love and will not deliberately embarrass a little girl. After all, Zhou was only 16 years old at that time.


    There are so many decent ways that Zhou didn''t do it. What she chose was the most vicious one. So it was her own responsibility to end up with.


    However, just looking at the Zhou family''s connivance at those servants in the Pei state government and their vicious and cruel methods, we can see that the Zhou family is young, but he is definitely not a good stubble. Unfortunately, many calculations have calculated his own life.


    Now sucang and Pei can decide her life and death so freely without worrying about the consequences. The reason is simple. Even if the person behind Zhou''s family supports her is the old emperor, the old emperor will never do anything to Pei because of Su Tang and Pei Xuan killing Zhou. Otherwise, the old emperor will face the verbal and verbal attack of the former dynasty.


    The so-called conspiracy, after all, can not see people, after all, Su Tang still think that Zhou is not only bad, she is also stupid, think that she can really get everything she wants.

 Chapter 1294

    Su sugar looked at the youth in front of him, and face, and the same problem, he can only leave one.


    "Can''t you have all of them?" In the end, it was once spoiled and grown up, some wayward teenagers. After su Tang asked this question, Pei Xuan said this sentence almost willful and self willed.


    But sucang''s eyes were full of pity, did not speak, just shook his head.


    When Pei Xuan saw Su Tang like this, he could not help but cover his face. Tears fell down his fingers and laughed bitterly, "ha ha ha..."


    Ridiculous, he is so ridiculous. The Pei family, who fought in the battlefield for generations, is also so ridiculous.


    Su sugar to see him like this, also can''t help but stress the teeth, this ridiculous reality, life so torture people.


    Pei Wu covered his face and laughed loudly, but his tears were falling all the time. Finally, he wiped away the tears on his face with his hands. His eyes were still full of tears. He looked at sucang.


    "The face of my Pei family is cast by the blood of our ancestors. Such a mean and disgusting woman is not qualified to enter the ancestral hall of Pei family. There are still people in Pei family. I will earn face!"


    In the end, he was determined and unyielding. Even though he knew that there were countless comments and suggestions behind the decision, and that it was the shame of the war god family, he still made the decision.


    Just like the decision he made in the face of sucang''s choice, face was not given by others.


    Pei''s face, which he lost, will surely earn back a little bit in the future. Tianping novel website www.xstpwxs.com


    "Good!" When Su Tang heard the decision he made, his eyes flashed with appreciation and responded to him with such a simple word.


    If it was sucang, she would also make this decision, because she would rather not bend, compromise with villains is never in her thoughts and concepts. As long as she is strong enough, she can make everyone shut up. But when she compromises with villains and kneels once, it will be difficult to stand up again.


    People can not be arrogant, but can never be arrogant, uncompromising, facing difficulties, is the greatest strength.


    Pei Yao heard sucang answer himself, looking at her "what are we going to do now?"


    All the pain and entanglement are left before the decision, but it has been decided, just need to continue to persist, do not retreat, Pei fan wiped the tears on his face, all the bitter smile, pain, tangled, sad, all those all, all put behind, continue to move forward.


    "On Zhou''s side, I have controlled her in the yard. She can''t get out.


    If you go up to see the generals tonight, for an invincible general, if you want him to die in battle, it must be someone who cooperates with Zhou.


    I have probably inquired from the servants who have the opportunity to enter the governor''s house and the Zhou family. You should find out the Zhou family''s good friends tonight. At the same time, I''m afraid that more than one of these people is not clean. You should find them out, otherwise it will become an obstacle to you in the future.


    You just need to confirm the person for me, pacify and officially start the mourning activities early tomorrow morning. At that time, many guards and officials'' family members of Tongzhou government will visit, and I will let Zhou''s true face be known to the world, as for the real people behind... "


    Zhou''s family here in sucang is just a grasshopper after autumn. It''s just about how to die. It''s not a problem. But Zhou''s family and her partner are just small minions. In the final analysis, neither she nor Pei can move to the real person behind her, because that person is superior and is the emperor of this country.

 Chapter 1295

    Pei Xuan obviously knew what Su Tang didn''t finish saying. He pursed his lips and said, "everyone has that day!"


    In the end, the young man''s little affection and involvement to the man whose blood relationship was his uncle was exhausted, leaving only endless hatred and cold.


    How can the emperor always die? Can the dead control the living? All the merits and demerits in the future are written by the living winners.


    In this way, the emperor will still be reviled for killing meritorious officials.


    Therefore, Zhou''s affairs can not be erased. Only by exposing the Zhou family can we have the opportunity to expose all the truth from the Zhou family in the future. Once the compromise is smoothed out, how can the God of war be so easily killed in the battlefield, but only by the intentional murder of a faint monarch.


    But this truth, Pei Ying clenched his teeth, he would never let it bury.


    "Well, you can give me the list of possible names. Just now, Guanyan also told me about some situations, which should be helpful. This time, I just took over the strength in the army. I thought that my father would be dead, and I would break my cousin''s arm. It''s easy to think."


    When he said this, the young man''s tone was confident and unrestrained, like a sharp blade once sealed in the scabbard, and finally came out of the scabbard.


    The young man practises martial arts and is familiar with the art of war. This young man, who was once sealed and covered up, will no longer cover up his sharpness and brilliance. He will be the next Duke of Pei and perhaps the next god of war praised by the people. Good novel www.hxs8xs.com


    Looking at such Pei, Su Tang''s eyes are also appreciative. Although he was well protected as a child, the most essential thing is still the Pei family, their indomitable will and strong will.


    At this moment, sucang even felt the vigorous strength and strength of the youth. After the rough and tribulation like peeling and bone cutting, the diamond was more shining.


    "Well, we only have one night. You must be careful. Now the people Zhou and her unite are aiming at you. Be careful. Don''t take any risks. Take this and eat it if you have any physical discomfort."


    Su Tang also told Pei fan what to do. Now that Duke Pei has died, people who have a heart will surely stare at him, because once Pei returns to the capital well, he will inherit the title of Duke Pei.


    At the same time, Pei Xuan has a certain reputation in the army. It is very likely that Pei will also inherit the military power of Duke Pei in the army at the same time. Obviously, many people would not like to see this. It is inevitable to murder Pei in the middle of the way.


    But this is what Pei must face. Su Tang can''t always be by his side. Pei doesn''t need it. He has his own pursuit and ideal, and is never a coward hiding behind a woman.


    So Su Tang only told him to be careful, and then gave him a bottle of life-saving pills. Basically, as long as he had one breath, this medicine could save his life.


    Pei put away the small porcelain bottle that Su Tang gave him. "OK, I''ll be careful."


    He still has a lot of things to do. How can he allow himself to have something to do? He still remembers today that Tangtang said that she should think about it and take care of his meal all her life. He also wanted to let the world know the truth about his father''s death. How could he be careless? He must protect himself to do all the things he wants to do.

 Chapter 1296

    "Follow the past!" After Pei Xuan took over the small porcelain bottle that he had given him, he went out to see the general who had just been summoned by Guanyan. Su Tang took a look at orange cat.


    Originally lying on Su Tang''s shoulder, the orange cat jumped down from her body. With a meow, she followed Pei Yao and went out together.


    Pei Xuan is naturally intelligent, but after all, he is only 18 years old, and his heart is complicated. It is very important to find out the spy in the general at present. Otherwise, if he bites back at a critical time in the future, it will be troublesome.


    With the orange cat to follow, can read the heart, Su sugar is more at ease, see orange cat and Pei Xuan left together, Su sugar said to Sulan and Jiang Nian, "put away the dishes and chopsticks!"


    When Su LAN and Jiang Nian heard this, they rushed to clean up. Then Su Tang was preparing to go back. They saw Lao Zhang, the housekeeper of the governor''s house, hurried into the door and saluted after saying Su sugar, "princess, there''s a servant to reply."


    At present, Zhou is locked up in the yard by Su Tang and can''t deal with it. There is no mother in charge of the governor''s office. It should have been the mother in charge. The wife of Duke Pei came to arrange the funeral of Duke Pei. But before that, Zhou used to excuse that he was pregnant and inconvenient. He ignored these things and did not care about the face of Duke Pei.


    Pei Xuan was not here before, so the housekeeper had to go to the top for the time being. Now that sucang arrives, he has rectified all the servants. Naturally, if the servant has any questions, he will come to ask Su Tang.


    The wedding and funeral rituals in this large house are also complicated. Is there still a shortage of staff in the governor''s office? After a while, some servants did some unknown things and wanted to ask Su Tang for instructions.


    The housekeeper didn''t dare to make his own decisions. Knowing that Su Tang was in the green pine yard, he quickly came to find her.


    When she heard the housekeeper say that the servants came to talk back to her, Su Tang could only sigh in her heart. She was really looking for trouble, but she could not ignore the matter and said, "let them all come to the guest house and talk to me in the future." Fish novel www.yuyubook.com


    Housekeeper sees Su sugar to say so, also hastily say "inferior small let them pack a yard to come out for princess."


    Anyway, Su Tang''s identity is here, and the guest house environment is relatively simple, so he said so.


    "It''s important for my husband to have a funeral. Don''t bother. It''s not like this house has never lived in this county." Sucan refused directly.


    Although Su Tang is not tired of eating and eating, she does not have to be fastidious. She used to live in Su laoshuan''s old house.


    What''s more, with the upgrading of the space, sucang basically sleeps in the space at night, and the external environment has no such great impact.


    The most important thing is that she won''t stay here for long, and some people won''t give her and Pei too much time. Then why waste your hands to deal with some of them? Just wait for the next governor and his family to clean up.


    The housekeeper is also respectful to sucang and is afraid of neglecting her. Now when she hears that she has not lived in a poor house, she lowers her head and says nothing. She goes out to inform her servants and asks them to come to the guest house to talk back to Su Tang.


    But Su sugar slowly took Su LAN and Jiang Nian back to the guest house. When she arrived, some servants were waiting. When she came, they all saluted Su Tang in a proper manner. "I''ve seen the princess."


    At this time, it was already dark, the servant was holding the lamp, and Su Tang was sitting on the chair in the hall, "come up and answer one by one."

 Chapter 1297

    Su Tang begins to deal with the problems encountered by the servants in handling the funeral of Duke Pei. Meanwhile, orange cat follows Pei Xuan into the study of the governor''s office.


    There, more than a dozen generals have been waiting here. They have different expressions. Some of them have red eyes and can''t hide their sadness. Some are silent, or they seem to be low-key but hide their calculations.


    "Son of a bitch!" Although they had different expressions, they still politely saluted Pei when they saw Pei''s entrance. They did not use the name of xiaogongye, but called Shizi seriously.


    "Everybody, please rise!" Pei Xuan has white hair. He is older than his father. He is also the most trusted general.


    Although he had a rest for three hours, he still had red blood under his eyes, and a white linen filial piety dress. When the veteran general who was helped up by him saw him like this, his tears came down. "The son of the earth has finally come, general, he will be glad to see him like this."


    The old general fought with Duke Pei when he was a child. He looked at PEI as if he were his nephew. He stood up and took on everything. Although he was sad that Duke Pei died like this, he was also pleased with his growth.


    Pei looked at this old general who cared for himself as an elder. He could not bear to move with a strong expression, but he soon became serious again.


    He can no longer regard himself as a child protected by his father. He is the son of Duke Pei. The future Duke of Pei must stand up.


    "If you want to know the worst thing that happened in the northwest, please tell me what happened in the battlefield today." 000 literature www.000wx.com


    Pei looked around these people and spoke directly.


    When he finished, someone stood up indignantly, "what do you mean, do you mean we hurt the general?"


    "I haven''t finished my words. Why should I worry? I just want to know who the enemy my father was fighting against at that time. Since the other party killed my father, I, as an heir, can''t let it go. We must let the people who have harmed my father and pay for the lives of my family, so that my hatred can be dispelled. Zhou Shen thinks what I said is reasonable?"


    See someone so suddenly jump out, Pei Xuan a pair of eyes son tightly stare at him, say the enemy in the mouth, but seem to have the general meaning.


    Although there are some rough men in the army, they can be mixed up on the battlefield. They are really careless and have died long ago. Naturally, we all understand Pei''s words.


    But there is nothing to refute. After all, Pei Xuan said that he was the enemy. Moreover, as an heir, he suddenly realized that his father had died in the war. It is not unreasonable to want to know what happened and investigate the truth of the matter.


    "I got to know a little bit in advance. My father sent troops on that day, and the people who went with him were general Zhou Shen and General Yang Shen. I don''t know if I got it wrong."


    When Pei Xuan saw that he had finished speaking, he asked Zhou Shen to shut up. He sat down quietly and looked at Zhou Shen and a young general. He asked directly.


    He didn''t have much time, so he had to catch people as quickly as possible. If he didn''t catch such a disaster, he would kill his father, and he would harm him in the future. Su Tang gave him a possible list in advance, and he knew about it in advance. So when he saw Zhou Shen''s impulse, he took him as an excuse and began to question him.

 Chapter 1298

    Pei Xuan opened the beginning of the conversation with Zhou Shen, but in the place that everyone could not see, orange cat was lying on the table beside Pei''s hand, with excited ears standing up and tail wagging, excitedly reading the thoughts of these guards.


    However, when Su Tang arrived at the governor''s office, Pei was left alone. The wife of Duke Pei, Zhou, who was one of the women''s family members, could only take up the responsibility of running the family.


    Su Tang learned from Song Yi and taught the rules of the big family. However, Song Yi taught the rules of the aristocratic family. In short, they were all the etiquette and rules that the aristocratic childe should deal with when they went out. Song Yi could not teach Su Tang how to run the family in the back house.


    She was also in charge of a lot of business before. In addition, she knew that there were rules for weddings and funerals in such big houses. So she asked the housekeeper to explain what she had done before. Most of her work was done according to the rules, and there was no mistake.


    But even so, some trivial things are as much as a cow''s hair. Su Tang sat for more than an hour, and could not find a leisure to spare.


    Finally, Jiang Nian and Sulan finally had time to drink. Jiang Nian and Sulan brought up the fruit tea and snacks to Su Tang and served her with "Miss, it''s not too early, but I need to explain to my servants that it''s all right today. If there''s something else, I''ll call back tomorrow."


    When Jiang Nian saw that Su Tang''s face was tired, he asked. When he waited on Su Tang, he knew that he never worked overtime. When he started his business in the early years, after all, he had to work harder at the beginning of his business, and then he was OK.


    Later, she gradually started her career and became bigger and bigger. Su Tang was no longer so hard-working. She almost took a rest. Jiang Nian and Sulan were Su Tang''s personal servants. Naturally, they knew Su Tang best. Wenxin school www.wenxinxuetang.com


    It was already past the time for sucang to rest at this time, but now the governor''s office is still full of lights. The next generation comes to reply one after another. If you don''t say a word, I''m afraid you won''t have a rest all night.


    "How can I have a rest? Sulan, you can go and boil some water and make me a thick tea soup. I''m afraid it will be all night these days." When Su Tang heard Jiang Nian say let her have a rest, she also wanted to, but it was not so easy to do funeral. She had so many things to do and couldn''t rest.


    Su LAN heard sucang''s order, salute promised, ready to go out to make tea for sucang. When she went out, there were servants outside to reply.


    Seeing someone coming again, Su Tang took a sip of dim sum and a sip of honey and lemon, trying to arouse his enthusiasm with the sweet taste, but he still couldn''t help exclaiming, "I''ve understood what it means when I enter the Marquis, it''s as deep as the sea."


    The door of a marquis is is as deep as the sea. I''m afraid the gate of the mansion is as deep as the Mariana Trench. Why are there so many servants and so many things to do? What are the utensils, coffins, shroud, and the reception of guests who come to mourn, arrange seats, before and after, and the menu of banquet guests.


    It''s too complicated to do. Modern people are directly burned and buried when they die, and then they are pulled to the hotel to have a meal. It''s all over and they go back to their respective homes. How crisp it is.


    There are many rules in ancient times, and there are more rules in big families. When she was in Sujiatun before, she handled Su laoshuan''s funeral and moved Su Yonghe''s grave, which was not so troublesome.

 Chapter 1299

    "I don''t know if the Houmen is as deep as the sea, but our Duke Pei is absolutely not deep at all." Su Tang is only busy to now, a moment of emotion just, the result just finished, saw Pei Xuan unexpectedly came back at this moment, just heard her this sentence, returned a sentence.


    "Would you like to ask the group of servants waiting behind you? There are only a few people in total, and hundreds of people are needed to serve them?" Su sugar saw Pei Pei coming back, and let Jiang Nian pour tea for him, and make complaints about him.


    Apart from other things, the governor''s office is small, and it needs 200 servants to serve. The key is that there were two masters in the governor''s office, one was Duke Pei and the other was Zhou. Duke Pei was always at the front line and didn''t come back very often.


    So what do you do with so many servants? Do you want to eat dry food? The key is that so many people will be tired to death.


    Pei''s face is tired when she looks at sucang''s words. She looks at the servant waiting for a reply. Naturally, she knows that she is working hard. "Tired? I''ll press it for you."


    "Would you still have this?" Su Tang heard him say that and took a look at him.


    "The beautiful two legged beast is making great progress. It has brains. Master!" Orange cat, who came back with Pei fan, came in and told sucang what he had read just now. Now he saw Pei fan flattering Su Tang and was still watching the fun.


    "Go ahead and say what you heard." Su sugar see the dialogue bubble on the orange cat''s head, can''t help rolling a white eye, what can''t go up, she is that kind of person?


    After feeling the owner''s inner fluctuation, the orange cat quietly moved its ears and said, "you are, you are!" Picture broadcast world Novels www.tubo123.com


    Su Tang is so angry. If it wasn''t for all the people here watching, she would definitely remove all its hair.


    Obviously, orange cat also knew that it was terrible to offend her owner, so she immediately pretended to be obedient and continued to talk about serious matters. Su Tang continued to watch. When Pei fan heard Su Tang asking her how she did this, she went to her back and pressed her shoulder. "People who practice martial arts are always used to injuries. Naturally, they will have some massage and other things. They are cured after a long illness."


    Not to mention, Pei''s strength is really good. Su Tang came here in a hurry by boat and didn''t see how to rest. Her body was stiff. She wanted to refuse, but as a result, she was so comfortable that she squinted.


    Pei Xuan saw that she was like a kitten, and even her ever gorgeous facial features were a bit lazy at this time. She quietly pursed her lips, and then looked at Jiang Nian, "I have something to say with your princess, you go down."


    Jiang Nian didn''t move immediately when she heard Pei Xuan say so. Instead, she looked at Su Tang and nodded. She saluted and closed the door.


    "According to what you said, as soon as I opened my mouth, Zhou Shen jumped out of the room, and I began to test with him as the incision. Among the list you gave me, I saw that Wu Shulin was the most suspicious one, and that Sun Hong was also a little strange."


    While pressing Su Tang on his shoulder, Pei Xuan said his guess after he had just tried. Su Tang almost finished reading what the orange cat had read, which was almost the same as Pei''s, but there was still one person missing. "You can find someone to check Zhou conghai carefully. This person is not simple. I know from the lower population that Sun Hong often travels with the state government and the front line, but Wu Shulin never did I heard it mentioned. "


    Zhou conghai is Zhou Shen general in Pei''s mouth. When he heard that Su Tang asked him to check "Tangtang thinks that Zhou conghai has a problem?"

 Chapter 1300

    "It seems to be reckless, but it may not be really reckless. Besides, if the incident hadn''t happened suddenly, your father would have been neglected.


    Sun Hong is supposed to be the one who unites the Zhou family. It''s needless to say, but Sun Hong is just a small guard general with low authority. He is afraid that there are still some things behind him. You can stare at Wu Shulin and Zhou conghai to see what medicine they are selling behind them. "


    Su Tang also saw what the orange cat said to herself. She knew that the garrison of the same state capital was a sieve. She didn''t know whether Duke Pei had noticed it when he was alive. If not, I''m afraid that even if he doesn''t have an accident, he will be deprived of his authority. At that time, something will happen on the battlefield.


    Indeed, they are a group of power fans. For the sake of the throne, they really don''t pay attention to the common people of Li people. There are numerous people in the east coast of Qihuang country. Their stable life depends on the garrison to resist the Japanese pirates and pirates. These people even ignore the problems that may arise in order to split the power of Pei and disperse the power of the prince.


    If you don''t take the people seriously, you will become an emperor. In Su Tang''s opinion, you can''t be a good emperor. In fact, Murong Zhao is much better.


    Pei fan heard that Su Tang specially ordered Zhou conghai, and nodded, "OK, I''ll let people check their bottom."


    "Well, you should have someone you can trust from the capital. The local General Hu is very good. Now that you have confirmed that Sun Hong is the person who is connected with Zhou, you can see and tie the people to me quietly, and then you can solve the Zhou''s affairs tomorrow. In this way, you can handle the internal affairs of the garrison with peace of mind."


    Su Tang asked him to be more careful when he investigated, and then he directly explained that he had to deal with Zhou''s affairs. Since he did not intend to bury the truth, he would expose Zhou. Everybody reads novels www.rrk3d.com


    Zhou''s identity and status are there, and behind it is the Zhou family, so this matter must be made big enough to be able to.


    Pei Xuan heard that Su Tang talked about dealing with Zhou''s affairs and nodded, "OK, what can I do for you?"


    "You don''t have to. You just don''t know anything. I''ll arrange everything. Isn''t she trying to ruin your reputation by not accepting her? You can have a rest and receive guests to mourn tomorrow. I''ll deal with the affairs in the inner court."


    It''s not difficult for Su Tang to let Pei Xuan get involved. Moreover, the relationship between Zhou and Pei is very special. No matter how old she is, she is Pei''s mother in name.


    Zhou had deliberately advocated that Pei Xuan didn''t accept her voice and went out. In fact, she was doing self-protection. If her stepson didn''t accept her, she was naturally not close to her stepson. If something happened to Pei, she would easily explain and get away, saying that she didn''t know anything was reasonable.


    At the same time, if something happened to her, she could also be excused from Pei''s frame up. Naturally, sucang understood this idea, so Su Tang didn''t let Pei fan interfere in the matter. She was busy with herself in front of her, and she would never come forward in person.


    Zhou''s adultery with others has ruined the Pei family. With this principle, the rules are enough to kill the Zhou family.


    Pei Liang heard that Su Tang said that he should not care about the backyard. His ears moved and he looked down at sucang. "It''s Tangtang. If you need anything, you can tell me."

 Chapter 1301

    Pei Xuan heard that sucang had to deal with the affairs of the inner court by himself, but he didn''t say much. He still believed in her ability.


    "Well." Sucang nodded.


    Pei Xuan looked at her eyes red, obviously did not have a good rest, heartache way "you also go back to have a rest."


    "Let''s talk about it later this evening." Su Tang is also very tired, but she can''t help her. She can''t rest until she''s finished. Before she goes to sea, she has to help Pei Xuan figure out Zhou''s family. As for military affairs, she can''t help much.


    Pei Xuan saw what she said. Su Tang looked up at him, but he was still in a daze and said, "what are you doing? Hurry to catch people. Be careful. Don''t scare the snake."


    They all told him to arrest people. What are they doing here? How tense is the time.


    "Ah..." The topic moved too fast and didn''t seem to keep up.


    But Su sugar saw his silly appearance, directly stood up, pushed people to the door, "see you later, little brother!"


    I didn''t respond to it just now. Pei Xuan also understood. She looked back at Su Tang and said, "OK, I''ll go right away. You don''t have to hold on to it. You should have a rest. You can''t finish the work."


    Pei Xuan is ready to go out to catch the Zhou''s adulterous husband Sun Hong, and at the same time tells Su Tang not to work too hard.


    Su Tang nodded slowly after hearing this. Pei Xuan saw that she agreed, and then went out to work in a hurry. Seeing Pei Xuan leave, Jiang Nian and Sulan also came back. Bai Xiao''s Novels www.baixiaoxs.com


    Su sugar took a look at the servant waiting for a reply outside, but she couldn''t help pressing her eyebrows. "Let them come in and answer."


    While saying that, Su sugar walked over to sit down. Pei Xuan said that his family was not deep, where was not deep! All the minor details of


    make complaints about Suzi. But Suzi is poker faced with the fact that everything is fine. After half a hour''s time, all the people are not gathered.


    Su Tang also told Jiang Nian and Su Lan that they should take turns to have a rest. If Pei came, she would be asked to get up, and then she would go to the room and lie down for a while. Her physical fitness is good, but it''s not good without rest.


    As soon as Su Tang lay down, it was late at night. Maybe it was dark outside. When Su Tang was called by Jiang Nian, "Miss, miss, my grandfather is here."


    When she called herself, Su Tang got confused. Jiang Nian waited on Su Tang to put on her clothes and specially made water for her to wash. Su Tang iced her face with cold water and recovered a little spirit before she came out.


    Sure enough to see Pei fan has arrived, see her come out, Pei Xuan came forward, "sugar, people have been made into the house, but Zhou''s yard can not enter now."


    "I won''t let people in and out. Of course, you can''t go in. OK, there''s another hour right now. It''s time for condolence. You can also squint for a while. If you give it to me, you can leave it alone."


    Su Tang hears Pei say that he can''t get into Zhou''s yard. He directly says that it''s the yard sealed by orange cat. At least it''s also a god beast. If anyone can break in, orange cat will not have face.


    Hearing sucang say so, Pei Xuan nodded and told Su Tang where Sun Hong was, and then some worried asked her, "do you really need my help?"


    "You think I''ll be polite to you. Go and have a rest. I''m afraid I have no spare time all day."

 Chapter 1302

    Pei Xuan saw sucang and himself as impolite as his own. He grinned, "OK, I''ll go back first. If you have any problems, let people come to me."


    "Go, go!" Su Tang was not polite to him.


    Seeing the young girl''s little white tender hand waving back and forth to drive her to leave, Pei Fen resisted the impulse to lead her up and turned to leave qingsongyuan. Su Tang did not take anyone with her and went to see Sun Hong alone.


    Sun Hong is only in his twenties. Su Tang was surprised to see him. At the bottom of Sutang''s heart, the soldiers on the battlefield were as strong as cattle, but at least they were as healthy and powerful as Pei Xuan.


    But this Sun Hong is a weak scholar''s appearance, is even whiter than the woman, carries is a good appearance.


    "I didn''t expect that Zhou was still a Yankong!" After seeing Sun Hong''s appearance, Su Tang couldn''t help sighing a little.


    "This two legged beast is not as good-looking as Pei Xuan or Qin Qian!"


    "You have to take the top youth to compare with him, but you can''t match him." Make complaints about Sun Hong''s appearance, she did not approve of her saying that Zhou was face judger.


    Really speaking, the young people who Su Tang came into contact with, not to mention that Luo Xingchen was a fake man, was definitely a very excellent young man, not to mention the appearance.


    Although Pei and Qin Qian have different styles, they are definitely one in a million. In terms of appearance, Qin Qian is definitely the most beautiful, Pei is even weaker, and Pei''s temperament is a little stronger. Murong Zhao''s appearance is the worst, but it''s much stronger than a normal teenager. 31 Novels www.3yxiaoshuo.com


    Su Tang is in contact with the dragon and Phoenix among the people. That''s because she is also very excellent. Orange cat has been following Sutang all day. She has seen so many excellent teenagers everywhere. In fact, there are none of them.


    Sun Hong''s appearance is already excellent among ordinary people. Zhou''s wife also depends on others. It''s not Yan Kong who is brave enough.


    The appearance of Sun Hong and Duke Pei is much different from the world. Duke Pei has been in military service all his life. Although Su Tang has never met him himself, he knows from Pei that his physique and appearance are the same as Sun Hong''s weak chicken body temperament.


    The Zhou family was bold enough to use Sun Hong''s children to confuse Pei''s blood.


    "The two legged beast is ugly!" The orange cat was sutsutsu Tucao, but still make complaints about this two legged beast.


    It has to be said that the beauty of the beast is very in line with its identity. Su Tang has no words about orange cat''s insistence on it. She can only say, "OK, do something. There will be a good play in the morning."


    Those who are ugly or not are going to die anyway. There is nothing worth discussing. Moreover, it is blasphemous to compare such scum who has an affair with a married woman with such teenagers as Qin Qian and Pei Xuan.


    Su Tang is too lazy to argue with the orange cat about the lack of these things. It''s important to get down to business.


    When the orange cat heard sucang''s words, she also meow, which was a promise.


    Su sugar waved and threw the comatose Sun Hong into the space warehouse, then turned around and walked to Zhou''s yard.

 Chapter 1303

    "Where are the people?" On Su Tang''s way to find Zhou''s family, Zhou had children in her stomach at this time. She also woke up early. When she opened her eyes, she found that it was still dark outside and there was no one to wait on her, so she called out angrily.


    The servant girl was in a hurry to go out. She thought that she would not be found out. She would come back immediately after going to the thatched cottage. However, she suddenly heard that someone called herself and came back with her pants in a hurry


    Results just entered the door to see a teacup thrown over, "know lazy cheap skin, serving people will not."


    This servant girl is Zhou''s intimate servant girl, and she is usually the most trusted and valued one. However, since Zhou''s pregnancy, her temper has become worse and worse. She is the old maid who used to trust her. Before that, she was only giving insidious reprimand or a month''s fine. In the end, she would not reprimand in front of so many people. She always had to give a little face, but at this time, she did not care about anything.


    The servant girl was so reprimanded that she naturally felt aggrieved, but she didn''t dare to show it. She just knelt down and apologized, "it''s the servant''s fault. Madam, don''t be angry."


    Zhou''s angry gritted his teeth, "don''t help me to get up. What time is it now and what''s going on outside?"


    When the servant girl heard her saying this, she quickly got up and helped her. She was pinched several times by Zhou because of her improper use of strength. She only held back her tears. After supporting Zhou''s rise, she asked people to bring up the tea. "It''s early in the morning. It''s very quiet outside. I don''t see anyone to repay her. I think it''s inconvenient for her to disturb her."


    As a matter of fact, after people from the daytime said that the good princess had arrived, they had no news from the outside in the yard.


    Because Zhou is pregnant at this time, she is always sleepy and easy to sleep. The servants in the yard are all around her, and they don''t care much about the outside. Moreover, there are so many servants outside. If there is anything, they can''t get any news. Of course, nothing will happen. Written Chinese www.bxzw.net


    Zhou has been domineering in this mansion for a long time. Even the servants around him are used to it. He never imagined that Su Tang was so cruel and so quick. When he approached a hundred servants, they were all locked up. Naturally, no one came to report.


    And Su Tang also let the orange cat seal the yard, outsiders can''t come in, the people inside can''t get out.


    Since she became pregnant, Zhou also knew that the child in her belly decided her future. She was very careful. She was afraid of any problems. She had set up a small kitchen in the yard for a long time. She was self-sufficient, for fear that someone would hurt her outside.


    The food in the kitchenette was full of ingredients. In less than a day, there was no one in and out of the yard, but it was not affected at all.


    Now when Zhou heard that the servant said that no one would disturb him, he instinctively felt a little uneasy, "go to see where Sun Hong is, let him come to see me, and go outside to find out where the good princess is and what he did yesterday."


    Hearing that the Zhou family was looking for Sun Hong, the servant girl who was waiting for her had the same expression and was used to it. She quickly saluted and promised "yes!"


    There were only two people in the room. As a result, the servant girl did not wait to go out after she promised. They heard a strange female voice coming from the room: "are you looking for me?"


    The voice seemed to appear out of thin air. Zhou''s face changed immediately. He looked around with vigilance, "who is playing tricks?"

 Chapter 1304

    "I''ll take it that you are not afraid of ghosts and gods." Su Tang comes out of the space and looks at Zhou.


    Zhou heard the direction of the sound. Looking at it, he saw a girl in plain clothes standing outside the door. The girl was wearing a simple white coat with a light gray skirt. The girl was only embroidered with white plum blossom, and her simple hair bun was decorated with a white jade hairpin.


    Even this extremely simple dress can not cover the gorgeous bearing of the girl. It is in the darkest time before dawn that the girl''s skin is as white as jade under the dim light, even more like a non human being.


    "Who are you?" Zhou''s eyes were full of vigilance when he saw the girl appear out of thin air.


    When Su Tang saw her like this, she went into Zhou''s room. The room of Duke and Mrs. Pei was still very bright. There were flowers in the room. It was a pity that the people living there had dirty such a good place.


    After sucang entered the door, she looked around her eyes. "It''s a pity that this is a good place."


    "Who are you?" Zhou saw sucang as if nobody else, and yelled "come on!"


    "Well, why are you doing this? Isn''t it forcing me to say that vulgar line?" Su sugar heard her cry so loud, helpless sigh, as if they were forced to helpless, and then blinked at Zhou, grinning, "don''t cry, you call a broken throat will not be agreed."


    After saying that, the orange cat who followed Su Tang to come over said, "it''s really vulgar."


    Suzi saw her vomit slot, and glanced at it. She didn''t want to make complaints about it. She was also forced. Chinese rape www.youcaizw.com


    At this time, Zhou found that her yard was unusually quiet. Her face turned pale and said, "what are you going to do? I am the lady in charge of Pei''s government. If you leave quickly, I will spare your life!"


    At this moment, Zhou tried to scare Su Tang away with her own identity. After hearing this, she had to say that she had tried very hard to control it, but she didn''t resist "ha ha ha ha ha ha..."


    It''s so funny. Sucang said that she couldn''t help it.


    Zhou Shi was all Mao by Su Tang''s smile. "What are you doing? Who are you? Come on, there are assassins, people coming, are there anyone? Someone is going to kill the Duke and wife of Pei kingdom!"


    Zhou yelled and got up from the bed and ran outside. When Su Tang saw her like this, she suddenly stopped laughing, reached out and grabbed her. She carried it directly to the bedside and bent down to look at Zhou.


    Zhou looked up and saw the girl''s black and white. Her beautiful eyes could even reflect her own shadow, but she was clearly cold with cold "you..."


    "I know you are stupid. I didn''t expect that you could be so stupid. It really surprised me." Su sugar''s hand pinches Zhou''s chin, lips with a bit of ridicule and cold smile.


    "Do you think everyone in the world is as stupid as you?" Since she had space, Su Tang''s physical fitness is getting better and better. She has great strength, but she seldom exerts herself, so few people know about it. So just now she can catch Zhou with one hand. Now she pinches Zhou''s chin, and Zhou can''t move.


    "What''s more, it''s not that you asked me what to do just now. I''m in front of you now. I''ll tell you what I want to know." Su sugar''s face with a banter, as if in ridicule Zhou Shi ignorant of the same said.

 Chapter 1305

    Zhou''s eyes were wide open and looked at Su Tang. "You are No way


    It is said that the good princess is just a vulgar peasant girl. She is attracted by her beauty. In fact, she doesn''t have any skills. She is a frivolous merchant girl who only knows how to make money.


    However, the girl in front of her is clearly beautiful. Most importantly, she is cold and cruel. How can she be a good princess? If the small peasant girls are so beautiful, what is a woman of such a big family?


    Su sugar saw her clearly know who she is, but also face unbelievable look, slightly raised eyebrows, did not have to come to a stupid self introduction or something, but let go of Zhou, clapped his hands and said with a smile, "by the way, you don''t want to find me first, but I am the most kind-hearted person. Of course, I want to help you."


    When Zhou was released, she got up and ran again. When she got up, she saw a faint person on the ground. It was not Sun Hong who she was looking for just now.


    "Ah..." When Zhou saw Sun Hong, he screamed out, "go away, you devil!"


    Hearing that she said she was a devil, Su Tang laughed directly and grabbed her hair to come to her. "You tried to murder Pei Guogong and tried to kill Pei Xuan. Now you say I am a devil?"


    "Let go of me, help! Someone is going to kill someone. Chuntao, go and call someone to come here. Someone is going to kill me!" The Zhou family seems to know that the servants outside are not useful, so he thinks about the big maid Chuntao who served him just now.


    As a result, she called for a long time, but there was no movement. On the contrary, Su Tang looked at her with a sneer: "Zhou, you have an affair with an outsider, murder Pei Guogong, discuss the law, and be punished!"


    It seems to know that he can''t call anyone. When Zhou heard sucang''s words, he didn''t speak, so he tried to break free from sucang''s hand and run out.


    Su sugar see her like this, also hold her, one hand holding her, the other hand is still on the ground dizzy Sun Hong to carry over. Lazy people listen to books www.lanren9.com


    Then they threw them on the bed together, and Zhou screamed, "you devil, you can''t let me go, you can''t die easily!"


    And Su sugar is standing by the bed, looking down at the dog and woman, "since you know that I am the devil, don''t provoke the devil, I try to rescue the people, you can also move?"


    Zhou even wanted to kill Pei Xuan. She came all the way to save his little life. Zhou even made up his mind to kill Pei. The people she saved through hard work are also Zhou''s calculations?


    "Devil, you and he conspire against me, you can''t succeed!" The Zhou family is still dead and does not admit the relationship between him and Sun Hong.


    But Su Tang saw that she was still stubborn and pushed people directly to Sun Hong. She didn''t say any other nonsense: "four son, let her shut up!"


    "I just told her to shut up as soon as I came up. The master insisted on talking to her..." Orange cat has been impatient to listen to this ugly two legged animal''s nonsense for a long time. Now when he hears sucang, he still complains about sucang.


    For a dying person, Su Tang of course knows that her words are meaningless. However, Su Tang wants to let Zhou know what she did wrong. But when she finally saw Zhou, she had a long time before she finally found out that she and Zhou had nothing to say.


    Perhaps some words are just hidden in her heart, to say, should be her own bar.


    Seeing the orange cat beeping to himself, Su Tang''s heart moved and glared at the orange cat.


    "I''ll do it in a minute. Please, master." After receiving the eyes of his master, he quickly counseled.

 Chapter 1306

    Su Tang didn''t hold back and laugh when she saw the dog leg of her god beast. Then she glared at the orange cat and said, "that''s not quick. The fun is wonderful. Gossip meow!"


    "Meow, I''m not a cat!" The fourth son classmate is regarded as meow again by the host, immediately protest.


    Unfortunately, the only response to it is the back of sucang''s leaving. The next thing here doesn''t need sucang. It''s enough for orange cat.


    Seeing the owner so to himself, orange cat moved his beard and began to work, but sucang didn''t disturb anyone to come out of the yard, turned around and hurried back to the guest house where he lived.


    "Miss!" When she went back, Sulan was waiting for her.


    "Well, I''ll take a break and call me later when it''s time to mourn." Su sugar told Su LAN, and then went into the bedroom to lie down.


    Su LAN did not dare to disturb her, so she closed the door from the outside and didn''t let anyone disturb her. After that, she saw the sky outside slowly brightening up.


    "Where is your princess?" Pei went back to have a rest for a while, then came to see Su Tang.


    At the moment, Jiang Nian is the gatekeeper. Seeing Pei Xuan coming, she salutes and says, "I''ve met you. Miss hasn''t got up yet, but what''s the matter? I''ll call the lady up


    Hearing Jiang Nian say that Su Tang hasn''t got up yet, Pei Xuan immediately waved, "don''t disturb her. I ordered the small kitchen, and the food is hot. After you get up, you wait on your princess and eat before you go out. Don''t be hungry." Weichang novel network www.120weichang.com


    Knowing that Su Tang arrived, she didn''t have time to rest. It''s hard to have a rest at this time. Pei Xuan didn''t let Jiang Nian go to call Su Tang. She also specifically told Jiang Nian to wait for Su Tang to eat. She was afraid that she would be busy and hungry again.


    Jiang Nian heard Pei''s orders, and immediately saluted and promised "yes!"


    Pei also knew that Su Tang was surrounded by only these two servants, but the attendants were all good. When he got up, he had to go to the front to prepare a memorial ceremony and condolence activities for a while, so he didn''t delay much, so he went to work in front of him after saying something.


    "Did you come here just now?" Pei Xuan did not leave for a long time. Jiang Nian heard that Su Tang opened the door behind her and asked about it. It turned out that Su Tang was up on her own.


    "Yes, just now the young master said that it is estimated that the women''s family members will not be able to arrive until later, and the young lady will have a rest. When it is time, I will call for you." Jiang Nian saw that there was red blood in Sutang''s eyes. Obviously, she didn''t have a good rest. Looking at it, Jiang Nian told Su Tang that she could have a rest for a while.


    "Didn''t you say anything else?" The first seven days after today is the time for mourning and mourning. After that, Pei Xuan will help the spirit to go north. It is because of the frequent exchanges between guests and the chaos of the war, sucang wants to rest but can''t settle down.


    Anyway, it is estimated that the first day is the busiest. After that, there will be fewer people to offer their condolence, and it will be better. Moreover, there is a big play of Zhou''s family today. Su Tang is afraid that Pei Xuan has other important matters, so she asks Jiang Nian.


    Jiang Nian heard Su Tang''s question. Knowing that she would not continue to rest, Jiang Nian asked his servants to bring water to her, and then helped Su sugar into the room to sit down. "When the young master came over and knew that the young lady was still asleep, he told me that there was hot food in the small kitchen, so that I could wait for the young lady to wake up and wait for her to eat, so that the young lady didn''t have to worry too much. He was in the front yard."


    Su Tang sat down and rubbed his temple. When he heard Jiang Nian say that Pei Xuan came here and only said these things, Pei Xuan should have nothing important to do. When he heard that there was food in the kitchen, he said, "bring it up."

 Chapter 1307

    The spirit of sucang is not very good. Fortunately, she has space and good physical fitness. But even so, she has no appetite.


    But there are still many things to do today, and I can''t help eating. There are a lot of things in the space. Unfortunately, she is too lazy to do it by herself. Since there is cooking outside, she will fill her stomach and talk about it later.


    Jiang Niang got the order of Su Tang and asked his servants to come over to set up the meal and wait on Su Tang to sit down and have breakfast.


    After su Tang sat down, she said to Jiang Nian, "tell the servants outside that if the women''s wives arrive, they will come and tell me.


    In the funeral of the Duke of the state, don''t let outsiders watch jokes. There is no one to entertain the women''s family members. Then let people inform the wife of Duke Pei to see what she means, whether she is still unwell, and whether she can come out to entertain the female family members to mourn for him. I am just an outsider, so I can''t do anything for her. "


    Su Tang stirred the porridge in the bowl in front of her with a spoon and told Jiang Nian to do something. She and Pei Xuan had already discussed in private how to deal with the Zhou family. However, Pei fan was also Zhou''s stepson, and Su Tang was an outsider. She really wanted to do something, and on the surface, she had to get rid of the relationship.


    Therefore, Su Tang specially asked the servants of the Pei family, the governor''s office, to ask the Zhou family, because Zhou was the master of the family, and it was her responsibility to entertain the women.


    Jiang Nian, of course, did not know what sucang and Pei Xuan had calculated. Hearing sucang''s order, he immediately went out and told the servants of Pei''s family.


    The servants of the Pei family now have a feud with Zhou, but when they heard Su Tang''s orders, they didn''t dare to say anything. They quickly went to ask the Zhou family. 52 literature www.52wpexs.com


    And Su sugar has no appetite, but after drinking most of the bowl of porridge, he puts down his chopsticks.


    Just want to say that waiting to see Zhou''s servant come back, I saw a small servant girl running in a hurry outside the yard, and then the big servant girl in the yard came in and told Su sugar, "princess, General Hu''s wife and daughter-in-law are coming to the door soon."


    "So early?" Su Tang was surprised to hear the servant girl''s return. It was just dawn at this time, but she didn''t expect her wife would come so early.


    After saying that, a light flashed in Su sugar''s eyes. "OK, since I''m here, I''ll ask my wife''s people to come back and let her go directly to the front to report back. I''ll go to entertain the guests for the time being."


    The servants of the governor''s house heard the order of Su Tang and agreed to salute together. Su Tang took Jiang Nian and Sulan to the front yard in a hurry.


    "How about your wife, are you still resting when you are not feeling well?" Just as Su Tang was going to the front yard, a woman in a bun, dressed in plain clothes, got out of the carriage which stopped at the gate of the governor''s house. After getting off the bus, she went into the door to offer her condolence. Seeing only Pei Xuan, she was busy entertaining the male guests, she asked the servant where the Zhou family was.


    When the servant heard the woman''s inquiry, he also hastened to salute, "please come inside Mrs. Hu. The lady is not in good health. I''ll return it now."


    Servants? It''s not good to say directly that Zhou doesn''t care about anything now. It can only be so vague.


    This lady Hu is the wife of General Hu, Pei''s most trusted deputy. General Hu is more than one round older than Duke Pei. Although she is not a general, she has made many contributions in the army over the years. Mrs. Hu was born into an aristocratic family. She is a commoner daughter of the prince of Pingjun. She was born with the most attention to etiquette.

 Chapter 1308

    The Hu family and the Pei family have always been friendly. Mrs. Hu and Zhou had a lot of communication before. Now I see that there are fewer servants in the governor''s house than before, but they are very regular. They reluctantly nodded. "Although your wife is young and inconvenient, today is a big event. It''s not easy, and it should be supported. Just, I''ll go to your wife to talk about specific matters."


    Although Madame Hu is the daughter of Prince Ping, she is very romantic. There are many princesses and beauties in the back house, and there are also many maids. Therefore, Mrs. Hu is of noble birth, but she didn''t get much attention when she got married.


    At that time, General Hu himself was admitted to the No. 1 martial arts scholar. His family background was not so good that no one could look up to him. Mrs. Hu had an idea. She didn''t expect to marry those she didn''t like, so she tried to marry General Hu herself.


    At that time, all her sisters laughed at her and thought that she was not married well. However, General Hu made great progress in the army. From the old Duke of Pei to Pei''s father, he was loyal all the time, and now he has become the emperor of Sanpin.


    On the contrary, her so-called well married sisters had a lot of trouble with their wives and concubines. On the contrary, they were not as agreeable as she was. General Hu also remembered that his wife had never taken a concubine in his life, and only kept his wife alone. Now, who does not say that Mrs. Hu has a good vision and a good life.


    After hearing this, Mrs. Hu scoffed at her. She had won her own life. She was such a straightforward and conservative woman.


    Because her husband was highly trusted by the Duke of Pei, she was able to achieve today''s achievements. Mrs. Hu and Pei''s family members have always been close to each other. Before the Ming Xi princess, she often contacted with each other, and now the Zhou family is the same. Thousand degrees Chinese network www.qianduzw.com


    Today, Mrs. Hu specially brought her two daughters-in-law to offer her condolence early. She also knew that Zhou had children in her stomach and was inconvenient to deal with the funeral. She wanted to take her daughter-in-law to help with the funeral. Since the Duke of Pei has passed away, the descendants should take good care of them to avoid accidents.


    But now when Mrs. Hu arrived, she found that the Zhou family had not been seen. She frowned. Although she said that she should pay more attention to her physical discomfort, she would show up when she should. The governor''s office has no wife who is serious enough to see the guests.


    So Hu Fu said what she had just said, but it was hard for her to say more. Although Mrs. Pei''s status was higher than that of Mrs. Hu, Zhou''s family was younger and Mrs. Hu''s age was older. Moreover, Mrs. Hu''s father was a prefect. So to speak of Zhou''s family, she was also qualified.


    It''s just that it''s too straightforward. After all, Mrs. Hu''s two daughters-in-law saw her mother-in-law''s words, so they quickly came to an end. "I think the children in our stomachs are noisy. When we had children, we were often made to sleep badly. Just in time, I brought the tonic for preventing pregnancy and went to see the Duke and wife of the state later."


    When Mrs. Hu saw her daughter-in-law talking, she didn''t say anything more. The widows of Duke Pei must take more care of them. Besides, Zhou''s age is too young. Where can she raise children.


    When the two daughters-in-law saw her mother-in-law like this, they helped people to continue to enter the door. Only two steps later, they heard someone coming out of the house and the girl''s soft voice: "I neglected Mrs. Hu and the two ladies when they visited."


    Mrs. Hu and her two daughters-in-law were stunned by the host''s attitude and strange voice. Then they looked in the direction of the speaker, only to see a tall girl coming.

 Chapter 1309

    She was wearing a white jade hairpin, and her dress was decorated with white plums instead of pink and black. Her hair was simply tied on her head and fixed with a white jade hairpin. She was only adorned with this white jade hairpin. However, such a light dress could not hide the girl''s admiration.


    "Is this lady, please?" Seeing Su Tang come out like this, Mrs. Hu and her two daughters-in-law are both astonished. After that, they are puzzled. The Hu family and the Pei family are familiar with each other, but they have never seen such a delicate girl before.


    "Please come inside Mrs. Hu and the two ladies. I heard the sad news of Duke Pei outside and rushed to the place. The wife of the Duke was not in good health. The younger brother asked me to temporarily help entertain the female family members who came down to mourn."


    Su Tang heard them ask themselves, and asked them to enter the door.


    When Mrs. Hu and her two daughters-in-law heard Su Tang say this, they suddenly remembered that there was only one elder martial brother in the Duke of PEI in Qihuang kingdom.


    "It''s a good princess The two young women exchanged a look at each other. It was hard to hide their surprise, even a little bit clear.


    The relationship between the Duke of Pei and his younger sister, the good princess, has spread throughout the whole country of Qihuang. Before that, they all heard that the good Princess behaved rudely and was born in a humble background, but he had a rare good appearance. Only then did they get the love of Xiaogong.


    But then Pei fan went crazy. The good princess was seriously injured and left the capital and went to the far end of the world. After that, the two people seemed to have broken off, and no news came out.


    But even so, because of the spread of the legend of the white haired devil, the love and hatred between the Duke of Pei and the good princess is absolutely known to all in Qihuang kingdom. Rare books and e-books www.qishu520.com


    Mrs. Hu and her two daughters-in-law had heard of the good princess''s reputation before. In the past impression, they only thought that the good princess was just a rude peasant girl. She had a beautiful appearance. If you want to know that kind of origin, she must have a crude temperament.


    But when I saw it today, the good Princess didn''t have the appearance of a peasant girl in their concept. Her bearing was noble, but her appearance was even more beautiful.


    That''s why they were so surprised. After that, they had a clear and beautiful appearance. It''s no wonder that the little grandfather who had seen countless girls from aristocratic families in the capital city was so attracted.


    However, seeing Su Tang lead them into the door, they look like masters. The two daughters-in-law of the Hu family think that the good Princess looks very good, but after all, she is not high, so she is not reserved. She has been injured as before, and is still waiting for her husband like this. It can be seen that she still wants to marry into a big family just like the rumor.


    When the orange cat is not around, sucang naturally can''t find out what Mrs. Hu and her two daughters-in-law are thinking in the end. However, she only looks at them on the surface. However, Yu Guang intentionally or unintentionally takes care of herself, so she can probably guess what they are thinking.


    But it has something to do with her and Pei''s tales of love, hate, love and hatred. Su Tang doesn''t care how these people think about themselves. Anyway, since she decided to spread the story, she was ready to lose her reputation.


    What''s more, Su Tang doesn''t really care about her.


    Su Tang and Mrs. Hu went into the inner courtyard calmly. After a few steps, they saw a servant girl come to Su Tang''s side to pay a salute. "Princess, the maid went to the lady''s courtyard. The lady said that she was not feeling well, and said that since the princess was in charge of the funeral and entertaining the women''s family, she would also take it over."

 Chapter 1310

    The servant girl who came to reply to Su Tang was hesitant when she spoke to her servant girl. Obviously, it was because the words were not pleasant to hear. She was afraid that she would offend Su Tang.


    However, when Su Tang saw that the servant girl came here, she read it in her heart. Su Tang planned to expose Zhou''s face. One of the most important roles was a maid of sufficient status. After su Tang had known in advance, General Hu''s wife appeared in front of her.


    Mrs. Hu is forthright and straightforward, and she is also the most important etiquette. Although according to the instructions, Mrs. Hu is not as good as the Zhou family, but Mrs. Hu is old. From following the old Duke of Pei to Pei''s father, she has met several Duke and wife of PEI. Even the former Princess Mingxi, who was also a guest of honor, was very polite and respectful to her.


    Such an old enough, heavy rules, is also the highest grade female dependents in Tongzhou Prefecture, is definitely the most qualified to blame the existence of Zhou''s problem.


    Su Tang is an outsider, and Pei is also a stepson with a special identity. Only when Mrs. Hu, an outsider, can expose everything, can someone take advantage of this incident to attack Pei, which will affect his reputation in the army.


    She felt happy in her heart, but in front of Mrs. Hu, after hearing the servant girl''s words, Su Tang''s face was full of embarrassment


    "If you don''t feel well, ask the doctor to have a look and take good care of it. She has children in her stomach, which is the spirit of Duke Pei in heaven. She certainly won''t care about her details. But how could it be that she would leave the affairs of the government to outsiders like this Raindrop Library www.yudiwu.com


    Before Sutang''s words were finished, Mrs. Hu''s crackling words came out, and her tone was very impolite. In front of sucang, she directly said that sucang was an outsider.


    When Mrs. Hu''s two daughters-in-law saw their mother-in-law''s impoliteness, they also saw that Su Tang''s face was even worse. They quickly hid behind Mrs. Lahu''s clothes.


    There is no one who says that the good Princess wants to marry a high family. The prince of Pei is also very fond of her. Although there have been a lot of things before, there are conflicts, but now that the good princess has come to Pei''s funeral ceremony, it is obvious that this good princess is likely to be the next Duke of PEI Ma''am.


    Now my mother-in-law''s saying this is not to offend people, and even if we don''t talk about the Duke and wife of Pei, the good princess is the princess who is appointed by his majesty. If she doesn''t give her face, isn''t it intentional to humiliate others?


    Mrs. Hu felt that the two daughters-in-law pulled themselves, and looked at them sideways. She saw the embarrassed expression of Su Tang, but she still had that attitude. She really didn''t like this good princess.


    Looking at her appearance, she is enchanting and enchanting. How old is the girl? She has no rules and takes the initiative to chase after men. If all the girls in the world have no rules, it''s not a mess. However, the legend between the good Princess and the prince of Pei kingdom is known by everyone in Qihuang Kingdom, who is not a good leader.


    Mrs. Hu is not stupid. Can you not know that Su Tang is the princess and may be the future lady of the Duke of the state? But the more she is like this, the more she should make rules, so that she does not have to enter the gate of the Duke of Pei and become the mother of the family, thus damaging the good reputation of several generations of people of the Duke of PEI.

 Chapter 1311

    At this time, the orange cat is not at sucang''s side. Mrs. Hu deliberately lowers sucang''s face, and sucang can''t fully know what Mrs. Hu thinks. However, it is obvious that she deliberately warns her that she is an outsider.


    Su Tang couldn''t help but feel funny. Everyone in Qihuang country thought that he married Pei Xuan, but they didn''t know that Pei Xuan begged her all the time, not herself.


    Well, it is estimated that even if she said it, no one would believe that she was talking nonsense. It was because of Mrs. Hu''s maintenance of rules and forthright character that she picked her to expose the Zhou family.


    Now Mrs. Hu''s attitude is completely consistent with what she thinks. Youdao is her own choice. Do you have to hold on to her knees.


    In the time when Su Tang was bitter, she had 10000 words to take Mrs. Hu back, but she stood awkwardly aside.


    When Mrs. Hu''s two daughters-in-law saw that their mother-in-law was so shameless, they rushed out to make a comeback. "The lady is pregnant with a child and meets such a thing again. Some emotions should also be felt. Since the mother is so worried about his wife, it''s still early, why don''t we go and visit her?"


    Mrs. Hu''s second daughter-in-law spoke, and the child''s daughter-in-law quickly said, "madam is also the first child. Although we are rude people, we have some experience in this respect. Let''s see if the wife needs anything. Maybe we can help."


    It was the daughter-in-law who lived under her mother-in-law. Both of them could see that her mother-in-law was not satisfied with the good princess, on the other hand, she was very irregular about Zhou''s words and deeds.


    Obviously, they wanted to marry and meet Zhou. They said that they wanted to marry and meet Zhou. They tried to find a reason to see Zhou while they were playing a roundabout. 99 Chinese www.99zwxs.com


    With such a delicate mind, Su Tang felt that they were tired enough to be a daughter-in-law.


    But obviously Mrs. Hu didn''t think that the two daughters-in-law were so tired or anything else. On the contrary, she nodded with satisfaction, "you two dare to compare yourself with PEI Guogong''s wife!"


    After saying that, he looked at Su Tang and said, "if we want to see the lady, we won''t bother the princess."


    It''s really polite to say you''re not polite. It''s clear that Mrs. Hu heard something from Su Tang just now. Pei asked her to help entertain the women''s family members who came to pay their condolence. Now she has to treat Su Tang like this.


    Su Tang seems to be so angry with this attitude. Her face is flushed and her voice is hard. "If Mrs. Hu makes friends with her wife, I will not accompany Mrs. Hu and her two wives if I go to entertain other family members."


    Seeing sucang''s reply, Mrs. Hu snorted and took the lead to leave, while her two daughters-in-law saluted Su Tang with apology, and followed her up.


    When Su Tang saw Mrs. Hu''s attitude, she didn''t say anything. At the same time, several female family members came in to offer their condolence at the door. Because no one was waiting at the door, Pei Xuan brought people to sucang: "younger martial sister, these are..."


    "Little brother, I''m an outsider. It''s too much for me to arrange the funeral yesterday. I''ll take care of these things, and I won''t be able to be discussed in the future. I''d better ask Mr. Pei to manage them. I''ve been busy all night, and I''m tired. I''m going to have a rest."


    Seeing Pei Yao coming, Su Tang directly complains with him. Yu Guang also glances at Mrs. Hu''s back. "It''s just that Mrs. Hu and they are going to visit Mrs. Hu. Take people with you. I''m leaving!"

 Chapter 1312

    "Sugar and sugar..." Pei Mingming knew that sucang''s grievances were all agreed in advance, but when he heard her say that he was aggrieved and he was tired, he was still in pain. He took a gloomy look at Mrs. Hu''s side, and then wanted to comfort Su Tang.


    As a result, before he finished speaking, sucang turned around and ran away with tears in her eyes.


    A few of the women who followed Pei Xuan and only met Su Tang alone did not wait to recover from the marvel of the good princess''s excellent appearance. They saw that sucang had run willfully.


    Then a few people looked at Pei, and saw the son of PEI. With a gloomy face, he looked at Su Tang''s running back and pointed at the back where Mrs. Hu left. "Please come with me to see madam."


    The name of madam also represented Pei''s disapproval of Zhou''s stepmother. Although she was a little irregular, a few women did not dare to say anything. They followed Pei''s steps and went to Zhou''s yard.


    "Mrs. Hu!" Because Pei Xuan''s pace is relatively fast, and when he gets to the gate of Zhou''s yard, they catch up with Mrs. Hu who is ahead.


    When she heard Pei Xuan calling herself, Mrs. Hu also turned back. Seeing Pei Xuan and the women who had followed her, she said, "the son of heaven came just in time. The governor''s house is still Pei. Let''s visit your mother together."


    Mrs. Hu pays attention to the rules most. Although Zhou and Pei are as old as Pei, since she married Duke Pei to fill the house, she is Pei''s mother in name. So even though she has just heard Pei call Zhou his wife, Mrs. Hu still wants to say so at this time.


    Mrs. Hu''s two daughters-in-law already don''t know what to say. Although their family and the Duke of Pei have a good relationship, their father is just a few. The little Duke of the Duke of Pei is the emperor''s nephew. Although his mother died, she is also a noble princess. Most importantly, who doesn''t know that the crown prince is closer to his brother-in-law than his own. First Chinese network www.01zww.com


    I know that my grandfather has a crush on a good princess. Even if his reputation is not good, Duke Pei never said anything when he was alive. How could he get a subordinate''s wife to talk like this.


    When Mrs. Hu said this, Pei''s face was heavy. The old woman was really dependent on her old age. She must have said something to make his family unhappy.


    That is to say, she still has a little function now, otherwise


    Pei Xuan is not very pleased with Mrs. Hu, and any person who makes his family unhappy with Tangtang is not pleasant. However, Pei Xuan is not an unstable young boy at the beginning. Pei Xuan, 18, will not do anything immediately and knows what is the most important thing at present.


    Mrs. Hu was not polite to Su Tang, so she asked Su Tang to find a suitable reason to avoid Zhou''s affairs. He had to show up. In case of any accident at that time, these people would hide Zhou''s affairs and whitewash peace.


    "General Hu is conscientious and responsible in the army, and madam Hu is deeply influenced by him." Although he couldn''t do anything to Mrs. Hu immediately, Pei Xuan still had a connotation, and then he said, "please come with me to visit my wife."


    After he finished, he took a group of women to Zhou''s yard without waiting for Mrs. Hu''s reaction and words.


    Mrs. Hu changed her face when she heard Pei''s connotation of herself, but soon returned to normal. She maintained the rules. The good princess had no rules, so she was not suitable to be the mistress of the Duke of PEI. If the two children didn''t understand the rules, she would not be sorry for the Pei family''s trust in her and the general.

 Chapter 1313

    Mrs. Hu soon found a reason for herself. Naturally, she followed Pei Xuan to the gate of Zhou''s yard. Before they could get closer, they saw that the gate of Zhou''s yard was closed, and there was a servant girl guarding the door stealthily. When she saw them coming, she was scared to run back.


    As soon as Pei Xuan saw that the servant girl was trusted by Zhou''s side, she was so sneaky. She took a few steps to catch her. "What''s the flustered look like? Where''s the lady? Several ladies have come to visit her. How is her body now? Can you ask a doctor?"


    Pei Xuan knew that Zhou had conspired with others to kill his father. He wanted to chop Zhou into dumpling stuffing, but he pretended to care about Zhou.


    You still have to do something on the surface. Sure enough, seeing Pei Xuan asking the maid like this, Mrs. Hu and several older women all nodded in secret, saying that the little Duke didn''t accept Zhou''s stepmother. But now it seems that although the appellation is unfamiliar, there are still some things that should be done as a stepson.


    It''s all things we know in our hearts. It''s impossible for stepchildren and stepmothers to be as polite and polite as their own mother and son. It''s already very good.


    Before, because Zhou''s brainwashing thought Pei Xuan didn''t accept her, now they''ve changed their impression of PEI. They don''t have that arrogance at all. They don''t accept their stepmother.


    "Maidservant Servant... " The servant girl who was caught by Pei Xuan was shivering and couldn''t speak clearly.


    "Oh, roar, it''s the beginning of the show!" When Pei Xuan caught up with the servant girl to ask questions, the orange cat squatting on the roof of Zhou''s house stood up excitedly. The gossip meow lived up to its nickname. When she saw the excitement and gossip, she couldn''t be excited.


    What''s more, today''s play is still directed by itself!


    "You can''t say anything clearly!" Pei Xuan was impatient because of her servant girl''s appearance. She pulled her up directly and threw her to the door. Trina.com www.ac139.com


    The gate of the courtyard was only closed. When the servant girl fell over, she opened the gate. Then, everyone heard that the front door of the courtyard was closed and a group of servant girls were guarding the door.


    Seeing Pei Xuan with so many people, these servant girls are also scared, their faces are white. Some people kneel down directly with their legs soft, and others look around and are completely flustered.


    "You..." Seeing that these servants were so unruly, Mrs. Hu scolded her. As a result, before she finished speaking, she was a big one.


    "Ah Oh... " Inside the closed door was a woman''s groaning voice. In addition, there was Zhou''s hoarse voice, "quick Come on... "


    All the women who followed Pei Xuan were married women. At this moment, they couldn''t tell what was going on. They all changed their faces, but they didn''t know for sure.


    "You little bitch, you''re so big. Don''t hurt my son!" As a result, a man''s voice was heard immediately.


    "Your son is the future Duke of PEI. You can''t hurt him. If you kill Pei, when will you do it?" The woman then added a shocking remark.


    While chanting the decadent music, they are still talking about how to kill Pei Xuan and let their children inherit Pei''s mansion.


    The woman who followed Pei Xuan to visit Zhou''s family changed her face. The Zhou family dared to steal, and even her children were not the Duke of PEI. She planned to kill Pei Xuan and inherit Pei''s government with wild seeds in her belly.


    What a brave man!

 Chapter 1314

    Even Mrs. Hu was stunned by the current situation. Several women heard the news and looked carefully at Pei Xuan, who was standing next to her. She saw that the young man was livid. She drew out her sword and rushed to open the door of Zhou''s house.


    Pei Xuan practiced martial arts since he was a child. His foot can be said to have used his own strength of 12 points. In the shock of all people, the door of the room opened with a bang: "Zhou, you bitch, I''ll kill you!"


    Turning his head and looking at the men and women who are still sleeping in the room, Pei Xuan is about to rush over with his sword.


    Mrs. Hu is old after all, and she has seen a lot of scenes. After a moment of shock, she has reflected it now. She said quickly, "stop the son of the world!"


    Zhou''s stealing people behind Pei''s back is natural death, but if he died in Pei''s hands, it will affect his own reputation. Although Mrs. Hu''s mind is stereotyped, but her heart is to protect the reputation of Duke Pei. Naturally, she doesn''t want the next Duke to get entangled in such affairs.


    Among these female dependents, Mrs. Hu is the best and the oldest. Several of them came to mourn for the Duke of PEI. How could they expect to encounter such a shocking thing? You should know that Mrs. Pei Guogong''s wife is a serious lady, but she steals from her husband in such a high position. They are all women. It''s really hard to understand Zhou''s idea.


    After hearing Mrs. Hu''s words, seven or eight women exchanged their eyes and rushed into Zhou''s room with a look of exploration and excitement.


    After they entered the door, they saw Zhou''s body was only covered with a bellybutton, which was very fragrant, revealing snow-white skin. She was already pregnant for five months. She was riding on a man''s body, and their bodies were tightly connected.


    After hearing someone coming in, a couple of men and women looked pale and looked at Pei Xuan stabbing himself with a sword. Zhou covered his chest and yelled "ah..." 8090 Chinese www.8090zw.com


    Sun Hong had been soft for a long time. He only remembered that he was on his way home after finishing his work. Then he was attacked and fainted. Then he reflected that he was already in bed with Zhou.


    It can be said that it may be a misunderstanding if I only hear voices outside. But recently, seeing the Zhou family and Sun Hong like this, there is nothing to excuse. Mrs. Hu stares at Zhou, a shameless slut, who has ruined the reputation of the Duke of PEI. It''s damned.


    Although Mrs. Hu thinks so, she still opens her mouth to stop Pei''s action: "stop it, son of a bitch!"


    "I killed you!" Pei''s eyes were red, thinking that his father was killed by the men and women''s calculation, and he would like to directly frustrate them.


    Zhou Shi saw Pei''s red eyes and remembered that her stepson was a madman. She didn''t want to leave her own house. She wanted to climb out and say, "help, I didn''t. You framed me. You deliberately hurt me!"


    Zhou''s words also reminded Sun Hong, who was lying down. He also quickly got up and knelt down on Pei''s face. "Forgive me, son. I don''t know anything."


    Before he finished saying this, Pei Xuan stabbed him in the chest with a sword. Sun Honggen didn''t even have any clothes on. Before he could react, he opened his eyes wide and said, "I''m not..."


    Pei Xuan pulled out his sword and looked at the Zhou family. Seeing Pei''s red eyes, the women remembered that Pei was going to go crazy. They were so scared that they didn''t dare to speak.


    When Mrs. Hu saw these people, she could only go up and stretch out her hand to pull Pei. Pei''s sword, which stabbed at Zhou''s family, drifted away and only hit her shoulder on one side. The smell of blood spread in the room instantly.

 Chapter 1315

    "The son of a son should not tarnish his reputation for such a man. If he believes in the old woman, how about handing it over to the old woman?" Mrs. Hu''s temperament is very straightforward. If she is not happy, Su Tang will say it directly, but she won''t avoid it at the critical time. At present, Zhou is the highest ranking woman in Tongzhou government.


    Pei Xuan, as a stepson, killed the Zhou family directly. Although she and these women can testify, Pei''s reputation is not good at present. Moreover, it is easy for people to use the vague truth to kill Zhou directly.


    Such a woman must sink into the pool and can not enter the Pei family genealogy, but such a Gao Ming lady''s disposal can not be so simple and crude.


    Mrs. Hu is the highest ranking woman in addition to the Zhou family. In addition, her father is a princess. At last, she is close to the royal family and is getting older. At present, she is most qualified to deal with Zhou''s affairs.


    After finishing, Mrs. Hu continued to hold Pei''s hand and looked at him as if he didn''t move. Then she said with a sigh of relief, "go and ask the housekeeper to come over and seal the yard. No one can go out."


    Pei Xuan heard that Mrs. Hu said to seal the courtyard, and then said, "Guan Yan, go and invite the prefect of the same state to come over. He said that the governor''s office reported the case and asked him to come to investigate."


    Actually, he wanted to report to the official directly. In this way, the Duke of Pei couldn''t hide such a thing, which would certainly affect the reputation of PEI. When Mrs. Hu heard this, she began to persuade him, "it''s just a matter of women in the house. Don''t disturb the Yamen."


    "Mrs. Hu doesn''t need to persuade me any more. Since she and this dog man are trying to murder me and let her son inherit the Duke of Pei, who can guarantee that my father''s death is really just a battlefield?


    What''s more, Sun Hong is a young general who delivers letters to his father. Zhou wants to find a man, but so many men can''t find him. Why should he find a Sun Hong who is inconvenient to communicate with? Seven questions about novels www.7wxs.com


    My father is a god of war. I want to know why a small Japanese enemy can kill my father?


    I had doubts about it. I didn''t ask about the death of my father. But since the relationship between Zhou and Sun Hong is so casual, I can''t go through it casually. "


    Pei''s eyes were still red and tearful. He said what he thought. Just now everyone heard Zhou and Sun Hong say that they want to kill Pei, and then let Sun Hong''s son inherit the Duke of Pei and become the Duke of PEI.


    Pei Guogong has been a soldier all his life, and he has made great achievements in the war. However, he died in the hands of a small Japanese aggressor. As a son, Pei Xuan suspects the cause of his father''s death. What''s wrong with Pei.


    Since the Zhou family and Sun Hong dare to kill Pei, do they have nothing to do with the death of Duke Pei? Who can guarantee that?


    Pei Xuan himself said that he had doubts before. The women who came to mourn today were the family members of the general of the same state government. They also knew about the meeting held by Pei Xuan last night.


    The reason why he doubted but didn''t do anything was that the funeral of Duke Pei was important, but now the Zhou family and Sun Hong have already done so. Pei Xuan asked the Yamen to examine it clearly, and it made sense.


    After all, Mrs. Hu was just a woman in the back house. Seeing Zhou''s affair with Sun Hong, she felt that she was a promiscuous adulterer. However, she was still in the stage of dealing with the affairs of the inner house. She had no idea that Pei, whom Zhou and Sun Hong were going to kill, was the only successor of the Duke of PEI. The future Duke of Pei had different identities and different meanings.

 Chapter 1316

    After hearing Pei''s words, the women at the scene changed their faces. They only wanted to watch the excitement, but when Pei said this, they knew that the matter was not so simple.


    Even Mrs. Hu no longer insisted on solving the problem in the inner house and murdering the prince of Pei''s mansion. They had heard this from their own ears. Zhou''s child had come to the right place. If they had not come to see her today, the Zhou family had really killed Pei, then the Duke of Pei would have been inherited by the wild seed in her stomach.


    As long as the thought of the consequences of this development, people''s heart is a burst of cold, look at Zhou''s eyes are also full of fear, is really a cruel woman.


    Moreover, Pei''s suspicions are reasonable. All the children in Zhou''s stomach belong to this adulterer. They must have been engaged in adultery for a long time. There is something strange about the death of Duke Pei. If it is the Duke Pei who killed Zhou, she can''t do too much.


    Duke Pei''s contribution lies in the country. He is the God of war respected by the people of Qihuang kingdom. If he is killed by such a woman, the Zhou family will have to frustrate his bones and raise ashes to dispel his hatred. It''s just a sink in the pond.


    The husbands of these women were all garrison generals in the army and heroes of killing the enemy on the battlefield. They all looked at the Zhou family with indignation when they thought that the cruel woman of Zhou had murdered her husband and the army had lost such an excellent commander.


    No one understands how important an excellent general is. In the past few years, it is precisely because they followed Pei Guogong, the God of war in Qihuang kingdom. These family members can be a little more at ease with their husbands. Although they are silent on swords in the battlefield, at least they always have more security with Duke Pei.


    However, Duke Pei died. The new Duke Pei was Pei Xuan, an 18-year-old boy. They just thought about what the future was like, and they were very upset. 22 Literature Network www.22wenxuew.com


    If Pei Guogong really died in war, there is nothing to say. But if he died in a woman''s vicious calculation, Zhou''s death would not be enough ten thousand times.


    "Pei Xuan, you have a vicious mind. I know you don''t like me and don''t accept me as my stepmother. But why do you cooperate with the good princess to frame me up like this?" Zhou covered his shoulder, which was stabbed and bleeding by Pei, with his hand. He also noticed that these women were looking at him with hatred. He opened his mouth and said that he had framed himself.


    After saying this, Mrs. Hu and they all frowned, "frame you, who can force you to go to bed with that adulterer?"


    It''s not a person without any experience. It''s quite common to frame people in this way. However, no matter what medicine you take, there are side effects. But if you look at Zhou, where do you take medicine.


    Clearly she and that man are sober, good sober people who can force them together?


    "It''s a good princess. She took that man to my yard and forced us to be together. Pei, you hate me, but the child in my belly is your father''s son.


    How could a good princess have done such a thing without your instigation? Now you have to report to the official. Do you really ignore the face of the Duke of Pei because you don''t accept my stepmother


    Zhou Shi is also fierce. At this time, she refuses to admit that the child in her belly belongs to her adulterer. Instead, her eyes are full of tears. She directly accuses Pei Xuan of not accepting herself and deliberately framed her.

 Chapter 1317

    Zhou''s heart is also flustered, if really open investigation, she certainly has no good, so she now no matter what to say, also want to focus on Pei''s distrust of himself.


    "I don''t deny that I don''t accept you..." Hearing Zhou''s accusation, Pei looked at her coldly and did not deny that he did not accept her, but continued to say.


    "My father and my mother are deeply in love. Unfortunately, they are not close to each other. My mother died unexpectedly. My father can only live with me in my memory.


    After so many years, the emperor''s uncle took pity on his father''s marriage and asked you to marry into the Duke of PEI. I have only one mother in my heart, not you.


    I don''t accept you, but I think the rules and etiquette have never neglected you. You say I hate you. How can I hate you? I met you for the first time when we came to deal with the funeral of my father. Why should I hate a person I never met? "


    Pei Xuan said here, eyes red, "I and you have never met, I have never been poor in the new year''s festival etiquette, I was curious, why are there legends everywhere about how rude I am to my stepmother and how I don''t accept it?


    Zhou Shi, you are not the only intelligent person in the world. In the past, I just wanted you to wait on my father''s side. I didn''t want to worry about it. But my forbearance just made you advance.


    You said I framed you. Fortunately, the princess brought Sun Hong here. I asked you, the good princess is only 12 years old this year. How can a little girl control a strong man?


    What''s more, if someone is really pressing you, why don''t you ask the servants to help you? There are at least 20 servants in your yard, but what are they doing when we come in? Do you really think that everyone is blind? Tomb robbing Novels www.daomuxswxs.com


    What''s more, although a good princess is only a peasant girl, she keeps herself clean. She will never be a whore like you


    When Pei Xuan denounced Zhou, his logic was very clear, and he didn''t feel guilty at all. Su Tang told him that everything would be arranged properly, so he absolutely believed it.


    "Zhou, you don''t have to argue like this. After the death of Duke Pei, you didn''t even come out of the yard. The servants also said that last night, the good princess was busy arranging the funeral for today. She didn''t sleep for a while until dawn, and then she got up again to entertain the women.


    You said she forced you. The good princess is just a little girl. You and Sun Hong can''t even resist a little girl. You should clean yourself up and find a reasonable reason. "


    Mrs. Hu also felt that Zhou''s words had no logic at all. She was not that she had never seen Su Tang. She said that she could force Zhou and Sun Hong. Who would believe that.


    After Pei and Mrs. Hu finished, the other women nodded. Zhou knew that he could not escape, so he bit people.


    They didn''t see that Zhou was forced. What''s more, they all heard what Zhou and Sun Hong said just now. Zhou is a black widow.


    No one would have thought that what Zhou said was the truth, but no one would believe it.


    "If I want to make an excuse, how can I use such a reason? It''s because it''s true. The good princess has great strength. She''s a devil. She''s killing me. It''s true. If you don''t believe me, please call the princess. It''s her. I called yesterday, but no one outside heard her. She''s really a devil..."

 Chapter 1318

    Zhou continued to argue, insisting that it was sucang who set her up. Pei Yao heard Zhou say that sucang was a devil. He couldn''t stand it. He pointed at her with a sword and "shut up!"


    Pei can''t bear to be insulted by such a woman. Even when she talks about sucang, it''s all Su sugar''s humiliation.


    Seeing the sword stand on his neck, Zhou felt that his neck was cold, and he didn''t dare to continue to talk about Su Tang, but he still quibbled. "What I don''t say is true. You and good Princess conspire against me, but you are afraid that the child in my belly will take your place. Please do me a favor. He is also your own brother and sister. It doesn''t matter if you hate me, but can you stay The child? "


    At this time, the Zhou family did not mention that the child was not the Duke of Pei, and he deliberately discredited Pei.


    Seeing that she was still debating in such a situation, Mrs. Hu frowned. "Zhou, do you dare to say that the child in your stomach belongs to Duke Pei. When we are all deaf, we have heard you tell the man how the child came from."


    We all heard it clearly. Did we all listen to the fake? After saying this, Zhou''s face turned pale. "I''m controlled by someone. I''m a good princess. She''s really the devil. She controls what I say to him. It''s not what we want to say."


    No one knows how scared she and Sun Hong were just now. They could hear the sounds and movements of the outside world, but their bodies were completely out of their control. They were forced to stay together and say those words. UU stack room www.uusk.net


    Although they have been together for a long time, they have always been cautious and not stupid. I don''t know that their relationship is not acceptable to the society. If they are found to be dead, how can they be so bold and say everything.


    But just now they were completely under control. What they did and what they said were not what they wanted to do. Therefore, the servants in the yard were on guard outside. Inside, she said things like Sun Hong.


    Of course, what Zhou said is true. When Su Tang left, he left the orange cat to let him dominate everything. In fact, the love affair between Zhou and Sun Hong was read out by reading his heart. However, even if the orange cat could read the heart, it could only let Su Tang know that ordinary people could not understand their thoughts without opening their mouths.


    Sun Hong and Zhou are not stupid enough to disclose their adultery. In order to deal with Zhou''s affairs with the highest efficiency and avoid delaying for too long, Su Tang simply let orange cat control them and expose the truth.


    Then there was the scene that happened just now. Now the Zhou family has told her about her experience. Mrs. Hu and they all looked at her with a kind of disdain. It can be seen that they could not find any reason. They refused like this. They slandered a princess who was not of high birth, and gave back the pot to the prince of PEI.


    Zhou also saw that everyone didn''t believe her. She looked around and worried, "what I said is true. You and I didn''t know each other for the first time. Who am I? Do you really have no idea? If I want to make up a reason, why should I use such a reason? Because this is true, I have to confront the good princess. She is really a devil and controlled by her I, if I lie, I''ll be struck by thunder and death


    In order to prove his innocence, Zhou even swore directly.

 Chapter 1319

    Zhou even made such a poisonous oath. Some women were shaken. What Zhou said was not unreasonable.


    Pei also saw that these women were wavering. This is why he did not let the women in the back house deal with the Zhou family. The Zhou family was cruel and courageous. If Su Tang was not strong enough, it would not be easy to catch her.


    The officials in the Yamen are more professional, they don''t easily miss the evidence, and they don''t have much to do with the Zhou family. In this way, Pei Xuan is also qualified to investigate the case. If the woman in the back house handles the case, he will not be so convenient as a man.


    "You will never die until you reach the Yellow River." Pei said to Zhou, and then said, "is the housekeeper here?"


    Just now Mrs. Hu asked someone to call the housekeeper. Now Lao Zhang was outside the yard and heard Pei''s calling himself. He quickly came forward and saluted, "young master, ladies and wives!"


    "Tell Zhou, did the good Princess ever leave the guest house last night?" Pei asked directly.


    Lao Zhang also respectfully said, "good princess, since she arrived at the governor''s office yesterday, has been busy arranging the funeral of the Duke of the state. After meeting with the little Duke last night, he went back to the guest house and dealt with the funeral affairs in the courtyard. Even after a short rest, Mrs. Hu visited and the princess went out to entertain him Out of the gate. "


    "No way. You all united to frame me up. I clearly saw her in the yard. How could she not have gone out? You are Pei''s people, colluding to kill me and my children." When Zhou heard Lao Zhang''s words, he was so angry that he almost jumped up.


    Lao Zhang is a housekeeper. When he hears Zhou''s accusation, he also lowers his eyebrows. "Madam, you should pay attention to evidence. Hot stack www.rdshuku.com


    It''s inconvenient for the lady to have children in her stomach. When the good princess arrived, she found that the servants in the mansion were not in accordance with the rules. She did not understand the mourning and funeral. She could not watch the Duke of the state all his life. She was so perfunctory in the funeral that she told him to take over.


    There are many and miscellaneous things in the mansion. After the princess took over, she has been busy all the time. There are servants waiting for the matter outside.


    So many pairs of eyes are watching, but the princess has never left. If the lady thinks that the old slave has the intention to cheat and favor, she should let the people in the Yamen come to inquire in person. The emperor''s majesty is here in person, and the old slave is the same, because this is the fact. "


    Of course, old Zhang, the housekeeper, belongs to Pei Xuan, but he has not concealed the fact that the princess has gone out, because today is a formal mourning and funeral ceremony. There are a lot of things to prepare. When Su Tang deals with these things, there are basically no people in the yard who are going to be disconnected. If she does leave, how can no one see her.


    But in fact, so many pairs of eyes really did not see Suchang go out, that is not going out.


    "You..." Zhou was very angry and looked at Lao Zhang. He felt that he was full of mouth and could not argue.


    "Ha ha, silly, stupid two legged beast!" Zhou''s words are so vague that he can''t explain clearly. However, he has been saying that he is innocent and controlled. The god beast lying on the beam moved his ears and laughed.


    "What''s going on?" Orange cat just finished laughing and saw sucang come in from the door.

 Chapter 1320

    Sucang came in directly from the outside, but at this time there were so many servants in the yard and so many people in the room, but they all seemed to have not seen her, just because she had a light yellow Rune in her hand.


    This is from orange cat to Su Tang. It was made by a previous owner of orange cat. It is regarded as a failed product. Therefore, it was thrown to orange cat as a toy. The function is not complicated. There is only one. You can hide yourself when you hold it.


    But this thing is just invisible, but people are still there. If someone bumps into them, they will be found. Even if they are careful, they can be found by paying a little attention to the wind.


    Therefore, this talisman is still very chicken ribs. No wonder the owner of orange cat thought it was useless to throw it to play.


    However, although this thing is very chicken ribs, it is quite appropriate for sucang to hold it for a while. She didn''t use it when she went out yesterday. After she entered the space, orange cat took her into Zhou''s yard.


    After that, the orange cat stayed. Su Tang used this talisman when she left. At this moment, we all know that Su Tang was wronged and lay down in the guest house. She took the talisman to look for orange cat.


    Seeing sucang coming, orange cat jumps down from the roof, and sucang also enters the space. Let orange cat continue to look at Zhou''s side with the space.


    While watching, the orange cat explained what had just happened. "Anyway, this bad two legged beast is really stupid."


    At last, orange cat concludes that Zhou is too stupid to believe what she said. However, sucang is sitting on the first floor of a small wooden house in the space to eat cherries. The sweet big yellow and red cherries taste very beautiful. Today''s literature website www.jrwxw.com


    "She''s not stupid, because she knows that other reasons are even more unreasonable. It''s better to swear like this and involve Pei Xuan and me. Maybe there''s still a chance of survival. It''s a pity..." Su sugar see Zhou is still struggling sophistry, so said.


    "It''s a pity that she met the master and me. She won''t want to escape!" Orange cat said so with pride.


    In fact, Su Tang doesn''t think Zhou is a fool. There are many fools in the world. But she must be brave enough to count on Duke Pei. She can still calculate success. Although there is support behind her, if Zhou is a straw bag, it will not work.


    It seems to be a very conventional routine, but Duke Pei is in a routine. This is Zhou''s skill. In fact, Su Tang came here last night to see if she could find evidence of her murder against Duke Pei or evidence of the people behind her.


    But sucang did not find, which shows that Zhou is not really stupid, she is bad, selfish just want to get benefits.


    Fortunately, orange cat can read his heart and confirm Zhou''s accusation. This is simple for Su Tang. If there is no evidence, then make evidence. If Zhou doesn''t speak and Sun Hong doesn''t speak, let them speak.


    As long as you can hammer the Zhou family to death, it is not unjust that she has nothing to do.


    In fact, with orange cat, things are going smoothly. Although Zhou is telling the truth, there is no evidence to support it. At the same time, it is too unreliable. Even if she tells the truth, it is also useless.


    "Coming!" As soon as Su Tang finished speaking, he put another cherry in his mouth. From the space, he saw that the official with red official robe was walking in a hurry, and was being led to the side of Zhou''s yard by Guan Yan.

 Chapter 1321

    Shen Yan, the prefect of Tongzhou Prefecture, had not gone to the Yamen early this morning. He received a report that something had happened to the governor''s office. He quickly changed on his official robe, put on his black yarn, and went directly to the governor''s office with the most experienced constable in the Yamen.


    The party followed Guan Yan into the governor''s house. They had no time to mourn for the Duke of the state. They came directly to the Zhou''s yard. As a result, when they entered the door, they saw that the lady of Duke Pei was wounded on her shoulder, covered with blood, and was kneeling on the ground in disheveled clothes. They were swearing and swearing. They also accused Pei fan and the good Princess of framing themselves.


    Rao is Shen Yan from a small person to become the head of the state capital. He thinks he has some insight, but this scene still makes Shen Yan stunned.


    "Lord Shen came just in time!" However, Pei Xuan saw Shen Yan with people, and his expression was very calm. He explained to him why he went to the government to invite him over.


    "At present, my father''s funeral has not been taken care of. I shouldn''t have started a movement at this time, but since it has happened, it''s not a problem to escape.


    I know that Lord Shen once served in the Ministry of punishment and was very proficient in investigating cases. Therefore, I hope Lord Shen can carefully investigate this incident and give an account to me, his majesty, his highness, and the people of Qihuang country! "


    Pei Xuan talked about how he and Mrs. Hu came to visit the Zhou family today, what they heard and saw, and even Zhou''s quibble just now, but he didn''t conceal Shen Yan''s attitude. He was completely business oriented.


    When Shen Yan heard Pei Xuan say these things, the sweat fell down, and his brain was spinning rapidly.


    This Zhou family is the wife of Duke Pei. If it''s just a matter of the inner house, although he is a local chief official, he can also find an excuse that he can''t interfere in private affairs. However, this incident also involves the truth of Duke Pei''s death, so it can''t be defined as a private matter.


    But Shen Yan took another look at the Zhou family. The Zhou''s father was the Minister of the Ministry of industry. She was a legitimate daughter and was pregnant. 000 literature www.000wxxs.com


    Everyone knows that Zhou''s father, Zhou Shangshu, belongs to his majesty, but the Duke of Pei is the prince''s man. Now Pei''s business like this is a hot potato to teach him. Either he offends the red man in his Majesty''s eyes, or the prince''s most trusted Pei fan.


    Officialdom is always changing rapidly. Today, you may not know what will happen tomorrow. At the moment, when Pei Xuan spoke, Shen Yan began to think carefully about his current situation and the situation of the current Dynasty.


    The crown prince''s position has been consolidated. Although his majesty is still alive, his health is not as good as before. Standing in line is risky.


    After that, Mr. Pei said, "please feel free to inquire the truth."


    Standing in the line must be a risk. It must be good for him to be a pure Minister of impartial law enforcement. Moreover, he and Pei Guogong''s colleagues for many years could not bear his death.


    Pei Xuan naturally heard the words of the prefect of Tongzhou, but he didn''t care. What he wanted was his impartial law enforcement. He believed that Tangtang would certainly be able to control his sense of propriety. Zhou could not escape, nor would he be able to frame Zhongliang''s blind monarch in the future.


    In any case, they are still young. Today is not allowed, and there will be the day when the truth will be revealed.


    "What I want is the truth, please Lord Shen." Pei Xuan nodded and said.


    "You are welcome. Now the lower officials will start to inquire into the case. Do you know if the governor''s office is convenient?" Shen Yan is not an official from a big family. He has his own ability to get to this position. Although he had some measures before, he started to act immediately after he decided to do so without delay.

 Chapter 1322

    "This is natural. At present, the good princess is in charge of all the interior affairs of the governor''s house. If Lord Shen needs anything, he can just open his mouth and find a good princess." When Pei Xuan heard Shen Yan''s words, he asked Shen Yan to investigate the case without looking at Mrs. Hu''s expression. If he had any need, he would go to Su Tang.


    He Pei family in the end to whom, also can''t turn an outsider to intervene, he said to Su sugar, who dares to say what?


    Shen Yan heard Pei Xuan talk about the good princess. He also remembered that Zhou had just said that he was framed by Pei Xuan and good princess. He also heard about the enmity between Pei and the good princess.


    But what Shen Yan didn''t expect was that Pei Xuan only arrived in Tongzhou Prefecture two days ago. The good princess, who was said to have had a bad time with the Duke of Pei, arrived so soon.


    However, the governor''s house belongs to the Pei family. As the successor of Pei''s government, Pei can naturally decide who is responsible for the affairs in the house.


    "Well, the lower officer will start to inquire now. I don''t know if it''s convenient to ask the princess to come over for details if necessary?" Shen Yan ordered the Yamen servants to start searching in Zhou''s yard.


    Zhou Shi saw them like this, but there was no panic on his face. "You can''t find evidence for what I haven''t done."


    Zhou was determined that she had never left any evidence in her yard. That is to say, the conversation heard by Pei Xuan today was also controlled by the evil spirit of the good princess. Otherwise, she would never be caught.


    Even if Pei Xuan finds the prefect of Tongzhou who is good at investigating cases, there is no evidence. The only disgrace will be the Duke of Pei, the future Duke of PEI. She is just a poor woman who is embarrassed by her stepson.


    Zhou''s eyes are full of pride, which naturally has never been missed by Pei, but Pei believes in Su Tang. If Su Tang says yes, he can. 315 Chinese website www.315zwwxs.com


    "It''s natural. Since I have handed this case to the magistrate for inquiry, I will naturally cooperate. The good Princess and my royal highness are the same teachers. I believe she also hopes to restore all the truth.


    If there is a need, Lord Shen will not refuse to cooperate even if she goes to find a good princess. So do I. If I sit upright, how can I avoid being investigated? "


    As long as we talk about Su Tang, Pei Xuan is always praising. The good princess in his mouth is just the best.


    Mrs. Hu and other women heard Pei fan say that Su Tang was generous and courteous, and all of them had convulsions in the corners of his mouth. When he was ten years old, he went to the capital to search for his favorite youth. If this was regarded as Zhili, they really didn''t know what it was.


    Even Shen Yan heard Pei Xuan say sucang, his face was a little embarrassed, "thank you in advance for your understanding of me."


    What can be said, anyway, beauty is in the eye of the lover, Pei Xuan, which is obviously lost by the good princess. It''s useless to say anything.


    Only when Mrs. Hu heard that Pei Yao was going to give the affairs of the back house of the governor''s house to a good princess who had not entered the house, some of them were reluctant to open their mouths and said, "son of a bitch..."


    "Thank you very much for Mrs. Hu today. Ben came here to mourn for his father, but this happened to happen." Without waiting for Mrs. Hu to finish, Pei continued.


    Mrs. Hu''s two daughters-in-law have already seen that the young master''s heart is in the good princess. I want to know that the city is so charming. It''s no wonder that the young people attracted are so infatuated.

 Chapter 1323

    Before, their mother-in-law didn''t give the good princess a face. The young master had met him secretly just now. Now, when they saw that their mother-in-law still wanted to talk, they all tugged at Mrs. Hu. In this situation, the future Duke Pei just said what he meant.


    In the future, their father-in-law and their two husbands will have to live under the command of Duke Pei. They really offended Shangguan. Are there any advantages? There is no future in the rules.


    But if Mrs. Hu really knew how to change her ways, she would not lose Su Tang''s face today. She was born of a common girl. She was submissive when she was at home. She married General Hu with her heart. After her marriage, General Hu respected and held her. Over the years, Mrs. Hu also let Mrs. Hu forget her cautious appearance when she was a child. She only regarded herself as Pei''s elder What about it.


    Feeling the two daughters-in-law pulling themselves, she looked back at them and continued to say to Pei: "you''re welcome. My general has always been trusted by the two Lords. These are all I should do.


    It''s just that the old lady watched the son grow up, and she was half of the elder of the son. Although the Zhou family had an affair with others, she could not be responsible for the responsibility of the Duke and wife of Pei state, but in the end, the good princess was an unmarried girl of Yunying. It''s not appropriate to leave the affairs of the back house to outsiders... "


    Seeing that Mrs. Hu''s two daughters-in-law did not stop her mother-in-law in the end, they were also worried secretly. The little father-in-law obviously thought of a good princess, but their mother-in-law had to find something unpleasant.


    What''s more, when the little Duke and Shen Yan talked about the good princess, they specially emphasized that the good princess was a teacher of him and his royal highness. Will people talk nonsense now? This is to emphasize the noble status of the good princess. Www.51job.com www.wutxt.com


    No matter what the origin of the good princess is, Pei and his royal highness are willing to make a face for her. This is the most important reality. But their mother-in-law has to say that the good princess is an outsider and doesn''t think about it. Even if the Hu family and the Pei family make friends, they are the vassals of the Hu family.


    If we really want to talk about outsiders, they are all outsiders. That''s just to see who my grandfather is biased towards.


    Pei Xuan really saw that Mrs. Hu had no eyesight. He thought that he had said it clearly enough, but she had to say something good. The princess was an outsider.


    If he could, he would have wanted Tangtang to be his wife for a long time. Finally, when Tangtang came, he was a little relieved. Now he was very angry when he heard what outsiders said.


    He thought that General Hu had been loyal in the army, so he wanted to leave Mrs. Hu some thin noodles, but she was so dependent on her old age that he could not be polite. "Mrs. Hu said cautiously. A good princess is a teacher''s disciple. My younger martial sister, in fact, is weaker than his brother and sister. Even a good princess is my outsider I don''t know who else is closer to me than she is to me


    Pei Xuan''s words were not polite. Mrs. Hu was used to being praised by others. She felt that she had enough status and status. She made friends with the Duke of PEI. She felt that she had the age, experience, status and ability. She wanted to help with the funeral of Duke Pei.


    If you really bear such a thing, you can also earn yourself a good reputation, which has won a lot of praise. Therefore, I just rely on my age to speak like this.

 Chapter 1324

    Mrs. Hu, relying on her status, thinks that her age is here, and Pei Xuan is just a teenager. She won''t give her face. How could she say that she can''t find someone closer to him than Su Tang.


    This is not to say that her wife Hu is not close to her, and directly refutes her saying that she was watching Pei fan grow up and that she was half of Pei''s elder.


    What kind of person is Pei? His mother is a noble princess of Qihuang kingdom. His father is the Duke of Pei and a famous general of the God of war. When he is not sensible, the elders holding him and playing with him are the emperor''s majesty, the queen Xu''s family, and his grandmother''s mother-in-law.


    Even those concubines in the harem wanted to please him. Mrs. Hu opened her mouth here and said that she had watched Pei Xuan grow up. She said that she was half an elder. She said that she was not exaggerating. She was really big enough.


    I don''t know who is really a senior of PEI. Mrs. Hu is a princess and a common daughter. Although her husband is highly valued by Duke Pei, she is also dependent on the Duke of PEI.


    Usually, everyone must be able to get along with each other on the face, but Princess Mingxi gave Mrs. Hu face, which was polite and polite, but it does not mean that she can call herself an elder in front of Pei Xuan. In a hierarchical society, she is not worthy of it.


    Pei Xuan, who was a child of heaven since childhood, is proud of himself. Although he is getting older and has been tempered and grown up a lot, his essential pride will not be changed.


    Su Tang is Pei''s girl on the tip of her heart. Even if Mrs. Hu relied on her old age and said something out of time in front of him, Pei would not directly slap General Hu in the face. Book of fate www.yyshu8.com


    But Mrs. Hu stepped on Su sugar just now, and he held it in his hand for fear of falling down. If any old woman could be so humiliated, what else would he talk about to protect her life and make her happy and comfortable to do what she likes?


    Mrs. Hu said that Su Tang was an outsider, so Pei told Mrs. Hu who was the outsider. If he was lucky enough to marry Tangtang, she would be the only hostess of Pei''s mansion. Even if Tangtang failed to marry in Pei''s mansion, Pei Xuan told everyone on the scene. Even so, Tangtang was Pei''s younger martial sister, and he would value and protect him all his life My own.


    A real outsider is not qualified to accuse the girl he identified. Pei''s manner is light, and he doesn''t give Mrs. Hu face to say such a thing.


    Mrs. Hu is not stupid. How can she not hear the meaning of Pei Xuan''s words? So when Pei Xuan finished, her face suddenly darkened. Several officials'' wives at the scene saw Pei Xiang''s failure to give Mrs. Hu face. They all lowered their heads, but the corners of their mouths couldn''t help lifting.


    Mrs. Hu has a high status and likes to talk about etiquette. She has always looked at General Hu to death. She doesn''t even have a female mosquito in her room. She is very active in taking concubines for her son. She still likes to tell them what kind of people should be virtuous and full of branches and leaves.


    What kind of character is straightforward, but why does she want to pierce the heart of others when she is straightforward? Everyone has complaints in their hearts, but she has a high status and loves to take charge of affairs. She does not say it face-to-face, and she only discussed it privately before.


    It''s nice to see Mrs. Hu eat flat in front of PEI.


    "Ha ha..." Other women just secretly feel happy, one side of the Zhou family is unscrupulous looking at Mrs. Hu, laughing.

 Chapter 1325

    Mrs. Hu had been invited by Princess Mingxi before, so she was a guest of honor. After Zhou married Duke Pei, she taught Zhou''s rules more than once.


    Zhou didn''t look up to Mrs. Hu, so she didn''t want to see her. Although Shen Yan''s Yamen had been searching the room all the time, she was not worried at all. Now she saw that Mrs. Hu was flat and ridiculed.


    Hu Fu''s face was black, but Pei did not give her face, she would not have face. At this moment, she was not satisfied and did not dare to say anything. She could only shake her sleeve and "if there is something else in the old lady''s house, I will leave first."


    She had no face, so she had to go first, but Shen Yan immediately stepped forward. "Mrs. Hu, please slow down. I still need to ask Mrs. Hu some questions in the investigation, so..."


    Mrs. Hu was ridiculed by the Zhou family just now. Now she is stopped by Shen Yan. She glances at Zhou and says, "what can I say.


    Originally, I specially brought my daughter-in-law to come and visit the lady who had suddenly lost her husband. When I met the son-in-law at the door, I saw a group of servants standing outside the gate of the courtyard.


    There is also Zhou''s marriage with the man, saying that the child in her belly belongs to that man. If she kills her son, she will let her child inherit Pei''s mansion. "


    Just now, Mrs. Hu made a joke about Mrs. Hu. Now Mrs. Hu has made clear what happened just now, and even the dialogue between Zhou and Sun Hong has been repeated.


    Shen Yan, a scholar with foul language, blushed a little when he heard it.


    "If you don''t believe it, look up, who will be spared by heaven!" In the space, I make complaints about the susio outside eating cherry cherry Tucao.


    "Pei Xuan, this two legged beast, is sincere to its master!" Orange cat into the space, climb to the tea table, also eat cherry. March Chinese www.cnsyhz.com


    "Why did you come in? You''re not needed outside?" Sue sugar saw it come in and said.


    "They found it!" The orange cat spits out the cherry seeds and looks at sucang "to evade the problem, switch the topic, counsellor!"


    Some meow this is owe to beat, unexpectedly said own host counsels, Su sugar hard knock its forehead "who counsels, I am in consider."


    Her understanding of love in her previous life and this life has only stayed in such exaggerated TV dramas as huanzhuge. She doesn''t know what love is, and she thinks it''s good to live such a person. But until this time, she suddenly found that when she stepped into the governor''s office and saw the boy kneeling in the funeral hall, her heart was throbbing.


    When she met him for the first time, he was just an ignorant boy, a little arrogant and awkward, like a teased cat. At that time, she always teased him to play. There was no big difference between watching him and watching his own beast.


    Later, she watched the boy grow up step by step. It was she who ruined his reputation, and he was the one who ruined her reputation.


    She traveled thousands of miles to the capital to save his life, perhaps because she had paid so much. In her heart, the young man''s life was saved by herself. She was a businessman and did not do business at a loss.


    She tried hard to save her life, and she would never be allowed to lose it again. The proud, awkward and simple teenager grew up a little bit. She knew how to cover up her real self with a mask, but she was always sincere and warm in front of her.


    In the past time, young people carefully showed their love for her every inch in one letter. She thought that she was just a spectator watching the young people''s heart and mind, and that mature herself could stay out of the matter.


    However, when she learned that the boy had lost his mother, she also suffered the grief of his father. When she stepped into the governor''s house, she knew that she was in love with the boy.


    Originally thought she could go on like this, but she found that something seemed different.

 Chapter 1326

    Su Tang herself is very rational. She sees everything as logic and reason, and even her understanding of herself is very calm and rational. So when she finds out that she actually loves Pei, she stops to think about what to do next.


    So there was Pei Xuan again with a little bit of a tentative inquiry, can you supply him with such a word all his life, and Su Tang''s answer is that she needs to think about it.


    For a long time in the past, Pei Xuan had more than once such a verbal trial. However, every time Sutang turned a corner and never responded. But this time, she found that everything was different, and she would not avoid it. When problems arise, of course, it is not to evade, but to face and solve them.


    Su Tang is very calm, but she has not considered it clearly. It is also true that Pei fan is only 18 years old this year, and her own psychological age is 30 years old. It is difficult for her to understand that this kind of heartache is the pity for such an excellent young man who has suffered such pain. Is it for her younger brother or for something else.


    So she still hasn''t given Pei a clear answer. When orange cat talks about it, she also chooses to put it down temporarily. As a result, she is told by orange cat that she counsels. She doesn''t think it''s advice. She is only responsible for herself and Pei.


    It''s irresponsible to make a decision easily if you don''t think about it clearly. In any case, Pei fan still has to be filial, and she''s not in a hurry. Because her previous life experience is insensitive to her feelings, she certainly needs more time to think about it.


    Sucang is such a person who is completely calm and rational to herself. When she says thinking, she is really analyzing and thinking, without mixing water.


    However, orange cat felt the thoughts of her owner, dark Lori, and couldn''t help but roll her eyes. "Has the owner ever heard a saying that when a woman loves a man, love is already in your heart?"


    This is not a very obvious thing. Why does the owner of his own house have to analyze and think about it in such a troublesome way that love and love are not the same thing. Home of fiction www.itxtbook.cc


    It just finished, Su sugar hit its head, "modern Internet this kind of affectation words can also listen to it?"


    "Master, love is so affectable, master, come on, I support you!" Orange cat put two paws on his head and looked at sucang.


    And Su sugar looked at it a big meat face, can''t help but smile, "on what ah, it doesn''t matter, it''s fate can''t miss, is not even forced also can collapse."


    In fact, Su Tang is more confused because she doesn''t know whether she has the ability to love a person. In her previous life, she even doubted that she was completely indifferent to the world and didn''t have too many feelings.


    As a matter of fact, her mood fluctuation is very few now. Even in the face of Su Yonggui''s family''s troubles or something, she is light. Well, she is calm. In fact, she thinks she is indifferent.


    If you are not sure of your own feelings, and you are not sure that your heartache is like or even love, but you can easily make any response to Pei Xuan, which is a deeper injury to such a young man. Su Tang doesn''t want to be like this.


    Fortunately, her body is still young. Pei Xuan has just experienced the pain of losing her father. There is still a lot of time left for her. She believes that she can think out the answer.


    "Awkward!" Orange cat make complaints about two words.


    She always said that Pei''s two legged beast was uncomfortable, and she was even more uncomfortable. After she recognized her own mind, Pei Xuan never changed her mind. Her master was still here to analyze and analyze what she had to think about. If she liked it, her feelings were not a simple thing.

 Chapter 1327

    Sue sugar saw the orange cat even make complaints about itself, and then knocked on its forehead. The orange cat ran away immediately when she saw Sue sugar, and she ran away. "Anyway, you are awkward."


    Orange cat has a certain air of unrepentant. Even if it is beaten, its owner is the biggest problem in the world. He pretends to be calm and rational, and can''t even admit that he likes it.


    Don''t you have a 12-year-old psychological age? What''s the smell of little fresh meat?


    I have to find some excuse. If I don''t like it, as for the fact that I can directly deal with Zhou''s affairs, I am still very angry to see Zhou personally and say that she hurt her own people.


    Also find an excuse to say that it is to check the evidence, it is such a great beast, it is so useless, looking for something to use the owner himself?


    Clearly, it can be done by a meow. It has to come over and say things like that, and say Pei Yao Ao Jiao. Who is arrogant!


    "You don''t want to be beaten, do you?" Qi Yi was make complaints about cherry trees by orange cats. He chased orange cats in space, and orange cats fled everywhere.


    One person and one meow makes a lot of fun in the space. Outside the space, Shen Yan feels flushed and embarrassed when she hears Mrs. Hu''s narration. At the same time, a yamen servant comes to see Shen Yan with a stack of letters. "Lord Shen, I found these in the dark under the bed!"


    The Zhou family was so recounted by Mrs. Hu that she was eager to gnaw at Mrs. Hu. As a result, seeing the Yamen servant coming with these letters, he could not even pay attention to Mrs. Hu. The whole person was shocked, "this is not mine!" Come and see the book www.laikanshuba.com


    She is not stupid enough to leave all the evidence. If this kind of thing is known, it will be a fatal thing. How could she leave these things? There are hidden spaces under the bed. She puts some land deeds and house deeds. There is no letter from these yamen servants. She is very sure.


    "You framed me. It''s not mine." As soon as Zhou saw the Yamen take out these things, he had a bad feeling. He did not care about the content of Shen Yan''s confirmation letter. He immediately said that the letter was not his own.


    "Don''t worry, madam. There are some yamen servants who are good at analyzing handwriting and seal. If they are forged, they will definitely be able to distinguish clearly. They will never wronged madam. Let me have a look at the contents of these letters first."


    Shen Yan did it in the Ministry of punishment before. Seeing Zhou plead that these letters were not his own, he was so polite and persuasive, and then opened them.


    Some of them were the deeds of the house and land that Zhou''s wife had married. Naturally, Shen Yan opened the envelope, opened the letter, looked at the contents carefully, and then his face changed.


    Mrs. Hu happened to be at Shen Yan''s side at the moment. Although she was a commoner girl, she also knew Chinese characters. She came over to have a look, and then looked at Zhou with sarcasm, "it''s not yours. This letter is really affectionate!"


    "No way, I didn''t write it, it wasn''t!" Zhou still refuses to admit that she has not written it herself. Of course, she is very clear that although she and Sun Hong collude, she and Sun Hong use each other and have no feelings. She uses sun Hongsheng''s children to inherit the government, and Sun Hong''s future success in official affairs and mutual utilization is beneficial.


    The rest is also physiological needs. She would never say such words to Sun Hong. Almost every time she met carefully, they were either trying to get pregnant and have children as soon as possible, or planning how to let Pei fan die in battle after the death of Duke Pei. Where would these letters come from.

 Chapter 1328

    The reason why Zhou has always been so determined is that she knows that she has no evidence to kill herself here. As a result, she suddenly says that there are letters between her and Sun Hong, which can only be forged.


    However, Mrs. Hu saw Zhou''s death and refused to admit it. She couldn''t help laughing. "It''s clearly your handwriting, and you''re still quibbling."


    Mrs. Hu and Zhou had known each other before. They had seen Zhou''s words. Moreover, these letters and Zhou''s dowry were put together, or in the dark space under the bed. Even if they were not put by themselves, they were definitely the servants around her. What''s the difference between them and her?


    When other women heard what Mrs. Hu said, they looked at the Zhou family with a certain degree of anticipation, as if they had already settled the charges.


    Zhou''s teeth itched when he saw Mrs. Hu saying that he was angry. "You''re talking nonsense. I haven''t written it myself. I don''t know. Before that, there were only land deeds and house deeds in the dark grid, and there were no letters of these kinds."


    After Shen Yan finished reading the letter, he took a look at Pei Xuan next to him. He still handed the letter to Pei Xuan, "please read it."


    Pei Xuan also looked down. The content of the letter was exactly like what Mrs. Hu said. There were many touching love words in the letter. In addition, Mrs. Hu and Sun Hong planned how to get rid of Duke Pei and Pei Xuan, and then their children inherited the Duke of PEI. At that time, sun Hong could also be reused and his future was promising.


    Although Su Tang had told him that he only needed to bring people to investigate and report to the magistrate, he could definitely reveal all the truth. However, when Pei Xuan saw the content of the letter, his breath was still aggravated. His hand almost tore up the letter and said, "it''s really you, poisonous woman!" Listen to the schoolbag www.tinshubao.com


    Pei Xuan wants to stab Zhou''s family with a sword again. Although Pei Xuan knows that the letter may be made by Su Tang, the truth is just like this. When he thinks that his father was killed by such a poisonous woman, he wants to be calm. After all, he can''t help it.


    Zhou didn''t know what the content of the letter was at all. When he saw Pei Xuan finish reading it, he wanted to kill himself. He was so scared that he rolled on the ground "help!"


    Fortunately, Shen Yan is by Pei Xuan''s side. Seeing his action like this, he immediately grabs his arm.


    "Since the prince has been handed over to me for justice, please don''t be impulsive. The content of the letter is so appalling that Zhou is the wife of Duke Pei who was married by his majesty. It is better to be cautious and make a decision after confirming the authenticity of the letter. If the truth is proved, Zhou''s murder of Prince Pei is the first, and the plan to kill the son is later, the evidence is conclusive If you are to be punished, you will never let Duke Pei die in vain


    "If I had written these words, I would not die easily. After I died, I would have been framed and my tongue would have been pulled out. As you can see, he would have killed me. It is he and the good princess who jointly wanted to murder me. I was wronged."


    Zhou watched Shen Yan stop Pei Xuan, and he had the strength to continue to argue for himself.


    Shen Yan saw her saying this, and took a look at her, "the lady should be willing to let the Yamen check the authenticity of these letters?"


    They searched a total of five letters, each of which can be seen as the content of the conspiracy between Zhou and Sun Hong, including even how they let Duke Pei die in battle naturally. After reading this letter, Shen Yan said that the things in the letter were really appalling. He could not do it immediately, but should carefully verify it.

 Chapter 1329

    Once the content of the letter is treated as true, there will be more people involved, including senior generals of Tongzhou Prefecture garrison. Once confirmed, there will be turbulence.


    In this way, Shen Yan couldn''t help looking at Pei Xuan. This son of the Duke of Pei could quickly control the forces in the army after experiencing such a thing. In Shen Yan''s opinion, it is not unreasonable for Zhou to say that Pei Xuan framed himself.


    In this way, he has become a person who has been used by Pei to achieve his goal. Although Shen Yan is afraid of the power of the prince and Pei''s government, he is not willing to be used like this.


    Zhou asked himself when he saw Shen Yan. Naturally, he would not object, "of course, I am willing to verify it. You must prove that this letter was not written by me. I was framed."


    Shen Yan asked experienced yamen servants to come over. At the same time, he asked Zhou to take out his own words and compare them to distinguish whether they were her own. Then he continued to ask Zhou, "who are the people who don''t know the hidden space under the lady''s bed? If the lady is framed, who has the opportunity to put these letters in the dark grid? The lower officials need to ask them for interrogation."


    Shen Yan is really investigating the case, and Pei Xuan is not as simple as he was when he was a child. Shen Yan felt the exploration and examination of himself in his eyes just now, but he was not worried because his trust in sucang was absolute, and Su Tang said that he could.


    Seeing Shen Yan''s manner of handling affairs impartially, the Zhou family also had a little more confidence, and quickly replied, "the people that dark Ge knows are all my personal maids, but it may be that other servants have discovered it themselves. Before that, the good Princess didn''t have a voice to rush in. It must have been the good princess who set me up at that time."


    Zhou is not stupid. She can''t get rid of the words put by her personal servant girl, so she continues to point to Su Tang after she finishes. Reading Pavilion www.kenshuge.org


    "Ha ha ha ha!" After a cat chase battle with orange cat in the space, they are spreading out on the sofa. The orange cat is even more directly spread out into a cake. Seeing Zhou''s biting himself outside, Su Tang sneers directly.


    I really don''t know when she is dying. There is no evidence in Zhou''s room, and she is not so careless in her work. However, there is no evidence to create evidence and no conditions to create conditions. If the evidence is easily recognized by people, orange cat, the god beast, can resign.


    It was because of the evidence that orange cat made use of these evidences that Su Tang was simple and rude. She expressed everything she knew through letters. Therefore, the truth in this shocking letter is actually the truth of everything. It was not su Tang who deliberately slandered and framed Zhou.


    It''s just the things that Zhou would not even say when he died. After reading his heart, the orange cat understood it and put it into practical evidence and words.


    Because he was sure that the evidence of orange cat would never go wrong, Su Tang directly exposed the truth. In this way, it saved a lot of time, and also allowed Pei Xuan to control the army force left by Duke Pei in a short time. This gave murongzhao and Pei Xuan more power and increased the probability of their victory.


    But because of the obvious purpose, Shen Yan didn''t believe Zhou''s accusation of Pei at first, but after reading the letter, he felt that Pei had the motive to frame up the Zhou family.


    Because men and women have different ideas. A woman trapped in a backyard thinks that his stepson will not accept his stepmother. However, a man like Shen Yan in the officialdom will not feel like and hate at all, but power and power can shake people''s hearts.

 Chapter 1330

    Shen Yan once again heard the good princess from Zhou''s mouth, and looked at Pei Xuan, "can you ask good princess to come and ask?"


    See Shen Yan want to call Su sugar come over, Pei fan slightly frown "now, she is afraid that it is rare for her to rest for a while."


    It''s also heartache that Su Tang didn''t have a good rest last night, thinking that Su Tang just deliberately made an excuse to make trouble to go back. At this moment, it''s rare to have a rest, and was called up like this, and could not have a good rest.


    Pei fan was distressed by Su Tang. Naturally, he was sincere and did not mix with water. However, Zhou, as his stepmother, was accused of such a serious crime. He was only concerned about whether the princess had a good rest. This contrast should not be too clear.


    So after Pei Xuan finished, Mrs. Hu and their women''s expressions were clear and lively. Even Shen Yan didn''t know how to respond to this, "can the lower officer call the princess later?"


    What can I say? The prince of Pei looked at a heart on the good princess. What else can I say? I can only follow it.


    Pei Xuan heard Shen Yan''s words, also know that he is concerned about chaos, but still said.


    "Isn''t lord Shen going to ask the servant girl around Zhou? She always needs some Kung Fu. When she''s almost done, she can call the princess to come. Lord Shen doesn''t know. From yesterday morning, the good princess came here and was busy until the early morning. This morning, she has to entertain the women''s family. It''s very difficult to have a rest. Although she is my junior sister, she is still young and has a bad idea of me There is not even a woman in charge of the situation at home. She has to work hard. "


    Pei Xuan remembers that Shen Yangang just said he wanted to interrogate the servant girl, so he explained to Shen Yan in this way. Bobo''s Novels www.boboxs.com


    The reason for this is good. Shen Yan naturally won''t insist on anything more. Instead, a group of women''s eyes toward Mrs. Hu are more and more mocking. People would rather use a 12-year-old girl to manage the back house, rather than her Mrs. Hu. This is a slap in the face.


    Mrs. Hu has just been put down by Pei, and at the same time she feels these women''s eyes. But she is not stupid enough to think that she can offend Pei, but Pei is royal royalty, her biological mother is her royal highness, and the dead princess is also a princess.


    The present emperor is his brother-in-law, the crown prince, and the future emperor is his cousin who attaches great importance to him. If he handles the funeral of Duke Pei, he will inherit the title of Duke Pei and become the new Duke of PEI.


    No accident, in the future, General Hu will still live under Pei Xuan''s command. If she offends Pei, she will be ridiculed face to face. At most, she will leave with her sleeves. She tried just now, but she was stopped by Shen Yan.


    Mrs. Hu had been blocking people all day before, but she still had some thick skin. At this moment, she felt that other people looked at her like this. She also hated her in her heart and pretended that she didn''t know. She was just waiting by the side.


    Before the young master, it was the good princess who encouraged the good children to become like this. Mrs. Hu only recorded this on Su Tang.


    In the space, when I see Pei Xuan talking to Su Tang and taking care of her orange cat, she looks at Su Tang with the eyes of "it''s all like this, quickly recognize it.".


    Su Tang naturally heard that Pei was considerate of her hard work and fatigue. In fact, she did have some hard work, but she had space. In fact, her body was always very good, but the impact on her was not so great.

 Chapter 1331

    Seeing the orange cat like this, sucang grabbed its back neck and lifted it up, "let''s go back!"


    Then he threw the orange cat out of the space. The orange cat in the middle of the air held a big face and looked back at Su Tang. Then he hid himself and ran back to the guest house where sucang lived.


    As for how to position Pei and how to carry out it in the future, let''s wait for time and her heart to confirm the answer.


    Because it takes time to distinguish the handwriting, Shen Yan asked all the maids around Zhou to interrogate their mutual communication, so that they could testify to each other.


    Pei and Mrs. Hu did not leave because they were witnesses. Their husbands were officials, and they knew that they were getting involved. Instead of leaving in a hurry, they might as well work together to solve the problem.


    What''s more, it''s a fool who doesn''t seize the opportunity to please the next Duke Pei. It''s not everyone who relies on the old and sells his old age like Mrs. Hu. After that, all the men of his family will live under Pei''s hand. Is there any harm in flattering Pei.


    Especially now Pei Xuan is obviously very flattering. Some women have already begun to calculate. When they see a good princess, they will surely boast of each other''s flowers. At that time, my grandfather must like it very much.


    As for the good princess who was born as a peasant girl, and whether it was worth their car, the unimportant one was good for him. They could praise anything. 168 stack room www.168shuku.com


    Shen Yan said that he would handle things impartially, so he really lived up to his words. The interrogation process was rigorous, and he did not miss any clues. Unfortunately, all the servants in Zhou''s yard were affected by the illusion of orange cat. All their testimony would only help Su Tang, but not assigned to Su Tang.


    Shen Yan interrogated for an hour, but there was no evidence to prove that it was the maid who put those letters in the dark box under the Zhou''s bed. There were only two possibilities. One was that Zhou himself said that the good princess had come last night and put the letter in to frame Zhou. The other possibility is that the letter was put in by Zhou himself, and he was deliberately used at this time And transfer crime, slander Pei and good princess.


    Pei Xuan also saw that Shen Yan''s interrogation was almost finished, so he asked the housekeeper Lao Zhang to go to the guest house and ask Su Tang to come over. So when Shen Yan''s interrogation ended, he saw Pei Xuan standing at the door explaining to him.


    "Excuse me, Lord Shen. I''ve sent someone to call the princess. It''s estimated that she will come soon. The good princess is still young. If Lord shen wants to ask something later, please be careful, and don''t scare her."


    When Shen Yan heard what Pei Xuan said at the moment, the thought came out of his mind. He heard it correctly. A good princess was born in a poor family, but he said that he was famous and could travel thousands of miles to find a favorite young man at the age of ten. It is said that the business is also very good and successful. Can such a girl be so easily frightened?


    Was the son of heaven not guilty when he said this? Although


    is in the heart of Tucao, Shen said of course can not be in the face of Pei, so after listening to Pei''s words, he can only be polite to make complaints about "the son is assured, the official will bear in mind that the dignity of the princess, the official is only asked to write confirmation, it will not be excessive."


    Even if Pei Xuan doesn''t say anything, Shen Yan can''t do anything to a princess. It''s a princess. Although he''s not an official, where is his identity? He doesn''t want to do it. Of course, he has to ask politely.

 Chapter 1332

    When sucang follows the housekeeper into the door, she sees Pei Xuan and Shen Yan talking in the yard like this. When the housekeeper arrives, he respectfully retreats to one side.


    When Su Tang saw these people in the yard, he also said, "but Lord Shen, the magistrate of Tongzhou, what''s the matter with you?"


    Shen Yan said to Pei Xuan that he must have a gentle attitude to ask Su Tang. He heard a girl''s voice behind him, so he turned around and was stunned.


    Although the girl at the gate is simple, it is hard to hide her elegant demeanor. Therefore, the girl with a cold and noble temperament is the peasant princess who in the legend wants to climb up the branch with a little appearance, and gets all over the body and is even discussed by the people of Qihuang country?


    Don''t bully him. He has never seen a peasant girl. The peasant girl doesn''t talk about her appearance and is limited by her vision and knowledge. Even if she is outstanding, her temperament can still show her timidity. However, the girl in front of her eyes is full of splendor. There is no legend that even if she is valued by Emperor Song Yi, she just relies on her cooking skills to serve others?


    Not to mention how surprised Shen Yan was to see Su Tang. The women who had not seen Su Tang just now and were still reciting how the good Princess herself had to boast with her eyes closed, were a little surprised to see Su Tang. Such a young girl, where to boast with her eyes closed and open her eyes, is full of advantages. What beautiful words to use in her body is also entirely appropriate.


    "Sugar, you''re here!" Pei Xuan saw that Su Tang came and said, "did you have a rest just now? I''m afraid they will disturb you."


    "I''m so angry. What can I do to rest? Stay away from me. I''m bored!" Su Tang still remembers the plot that he and Pei Xuan are not in a good mood.


    This tone can be called very bad. As a result, after su Tang finished, everyone saw Pei''s expression did not change. "I''m wrong, then you can''t stop bothering me. I''ve been busy since I came here..." Sweet potato novel network www.fanshu8xs.com


    "You don''t mean to say that I''m here. I don''t have any rules. I don''t think there''s any lady in charge. As a result, she has a baby in her stomach. She''s very expensive.


    You can''t hold on. Ask me to let me take care of you for a few days. As an outsider, if I didn''t respect Duke Pei and couldn''t bear his simple funeral, who would take care of you?


    I''ll take good care of the princess. Whoever sees me disrespectful and polite is elder martial brother Prince himself. He never gives a face in front of me. However, the guests of your family are so fierce that they have more airs than elder martial brother Prince.


    If you are angry with me, let me have a rest. What''s the matter? I''m an outsider again now


    Su Tang''s whole face is a meal. Yu Guang is still looking at Mrs. Hu. This is Pei Xuan and Mrs. Hu. Just now sucang put up with it because Mrs. Hu is still useful. Now all the prefects of the Prefecture are here. Mrs. Hu''s functions have played an important role. Naturally, sucang is unkind to her.


    The most important thing is that Su Tang can still remember her own vulgar little peasant girl''s set-up, not to mention, it''s actually quite emotional. Anyway, if you look at anyone who doesn''t like it, she will be a vulgar peasant girl.


    Su Tang''s attitude is very impolite. She can''t blame Pei Xuan. People nearby are amazed. But when she says that even the prince has never disrespected her, many people are even more awed.


    I had a look down on my mind. Now I quickly put away this thought. No matter whether the good princess is vulgar or elegant, her status is noble enough. Now that the good princess is so, why not put on airs and warn everyone to remember their own identity and her good princess''s identity.

 Chapter 1333

    Pei Xuan was beside by Su Tang and scolded herself. When she finished, she said, "have you calmed down? If you don''t calm down, you will scold me. Who dares to put on airs in front of you? When I return to Beijing, I will tell my cousin to let him vent his anger on you. Don''t be angry. The teacher should punish me for not taking good care of you."


    Pei Xuan actually wanted to say that Su Tang was so angry that he felt distressed. However, the relationship between him and sucang was not clear. Naturally, he would not speak like this, which damaged sucang''s reputation. So he took his teacher Song Yi as an excuse.


    "Hum!" Su Tang also recognized the meaning of his words, secretly laughing that this guy would make excuses, but on the surface, he snorted and ignored him.


    Instead, he looked at Shen Yan, "Lord Shen?"


    Shen Yan is really. He was a bit shocked when he saw sucang just now. Later, he was astonished to see that Su Tang was criticizing Pei Xuan. The cold and hard Pei in front of him was just like a soft and soft dog in front of him. He had a good temper.


    It has been said that the prince of Pei had five mysteries and three ways to the good princess. He was full of all the good princess. He thought that the legend was exaggerated. When I saw two people today, I knew that the legend was rare and true.


    At this moment, Shen Yan asked himself when he saw Su Tang and said, "I''ve seen a good princess."


    "Lord Shen, you''re welcome. What''s the matter with Lord Shen calling my county here?" Su Tang nodded slightly and continued to ask Shen Yan.


    Su Tang was so cooperative that Shen Yan said all the accusations of Zhou, and then he said, "that''s why I asked the princess to come here and ask if I could have been here last night." Love my novels www.25xs8.com


    "Who is the Zhou family? I haven''t even met her. What does she do to slander my reputation, and she has no brain? How can I avoid so many people and find her? By the way, I got a man here.


    She might as well say that I am a fairy from the sky. Although I am more beautiful than a fairy, I am sorry that I can''t do the magic and can''t do what she expected of me


    Su Tang''s venomous tongue skills have come out again. Pei Xuan has seen Su Tang, even the crown prince Murong Zhao, is ready to hate him at any time. Now he hears Su Tang say that Zhou has no brain, so he purses his mouth and listens.


    "No, her Zhou family is a mental handicap. Lord Shen is a magistrate and a senior official of six grades. If she says so, you can believe it?" Su sugar said after looking at Shen Yan''s eyes, it is just like looking at a two fool.


    Good princess, do you want to be so heart piercing, but the truth is all right.


    And the women who are watching are how to say, this good princess is so fierce mouth!


    "After all, she said so, and the lower official also routinely inquired about the princess and the princess!" Shen Yan wiped Khan. Now he feels that he has a problem just now. What Zhou said is illogical. The only possibility is that if Pei Zhen framed Zhou, it would help him to grasp the military power in the hands of Duke Pei and annihilate the threat of the children in Zhou''s stomach.


    But Zhou said that the letter was su Tang hiding in angri to frame her. In fact, it seems logical to make sense, but in practice, it requires too much ability of a good princess, and it is very difficult to do so.


    Shen also knew that he was so poisonous and tongue tucking at Suzhou, and it all deserved to make complaints about it.

 Chapter 1334

    "Ha ha, it''s really easy for you to be an official. If the suspect says something casually, you don''t have to think about it. It''s illogical for you to make routine inquiries. It''s a waste of time!"


    Su Tang''s tone is ironic. Normally speaking, Zhou''s words have no logic at all. Otherwise, Su Tang would not worry about being bitten out by Zhou, and would dare to see her with her own eyes, because there is no evidence to support it, and there is no camera and monitoring. Even if what Zhou said is true, it is also not credible.


    So at this moment, Su Tang can''t say anything about Shen Yan, because in the eyes of normal people, Zhou''s words have no real possibility.


    Shen Yan only heard about the reputation of a good princess before. He had heard of all the vulgar things, such as a good appearance, no rules, and low birth. However, when he came into contact with the good Princess himself today, he really felt that the good princess was powerful enough. He didn''t have any dirty words, and the people he could hate didn''t say anything.


    Pei Xuan also saw sucang, a powerful enemy, but didn''t feel how it was. After all, he was often bitten by sucang himself, and he also saw how sucang was hostile to his cousin. When sucang stopped talking, he didn''t get used to it.


    "Zhou''s words are so confused that he dares to say anything in order to get rid of his guilt. We have been sitting upright. Since Lord Shen is a routine, it''s OK for us to cooperate." Pei spoke with his mouth open.


    "Shut up, I don''t want to hear you." Su Tang said Pei.


    Pei was not angry, but just obedient and shut up. After su Tang had finished with Shen Yan, he continued to say, "since Lord Shen felt that it was necessary for Zhou''s accusing the county to inquire, he asked directly what he had to do. The county still thought that he was from the countryside and didn''t have the sense to be an official. At this time, he really didn''t dare to be self righteous."


    How else can we say that Su Tangjie is a professional? Shen Yan''s brain is disabled. Shen Yan can''t be angry and can only accept it. 120 Novels www.120xs.com


    Shen Yan can see clearly now. The good Princess doesn''t say how she was born, but she is a hedgehog. It''s not easy to be provoked!


    Now, seeing that Su Tang asked himself to ask, Shen Yan did not dare to talk nonsense. He directly asked Zhou to come over. Since Zhou accused Su Tang of framing him, it took time for handwriting analysis to come to a conclusion. The best way is to have Zhou confront Su Tang.


    Zhou was well placed in one room and could not talk to others. Sun Hong was bandaged by the doctor and kept in a separate room.


    At this moment, Shen Yan''s people took Zhou Shi from the room to Su Tang. When Zhou saw Su Tang, he glared at her like crazy, but Su Tang stood still.


    "I wonder if the good princess knows this lady?" When everyone arrived, Shen Yan formally began to interrogate.


    Su Tang took a look at Zhou''s "don''t know, have not seen, but look at the face, she should be Zhou''s brain damage."


    this mouth is poisonous. Several women hear this and try to cover their mouths with awesome laughter. The good princess is really a wonderful person.


    "Dare you say you don''t know me. Yesterday, it was you who broke into my yard in the middle of the night and brought that man here. Dare you swear that you didn''t frame me up?" Zhou heard that sucang denied having seen him, and jumped up directly, completely unlike a pregnant woman five months pregnant.

 Chapter 1335

    "You look like a dog. Why can''t a dog spit Ivory out of his mouth? If you say that the county has framed you, tell the county carefully. What''s the advantage of setting you up?


    Do you have any money? Do you know that there are tens of thousands of taels of silver in a quarter of an hour in this county. My time is precious. I wasted this time to frame you. Do you think highly of yourself? Do your parents know that? "


    With a sarcastic smile, Su Tang asked Zhou.


    "Hehe, who doesn''t know that you, princess, want to marry into the gate of Pei''s mansion. What you are doing now is not trying to kill me. If you enter the door, you are the Duke and wife of PEI. I''m afraid that my stepmother will stop you from running the family."


    Zhou''s family also died biting Su sugar, anyway, everyone is like this, also need not worry about what face.


    When Su Tang heard her say this to herself, she also raised eyebrows, "I want to marry into Pei''s mansion. Who do you listen to? I don''t know. Don''t slander my innocence. I''ll be a married girl''s family. If you slander my reputation, how can I get married?"


    Everyone, including the whole Qihuang Kingdom, who had heard the stories of Su Tang and Pei Xuan, thought that it was the good princess who pursued the little Duke of Pei and wanted to marry into a rich family. Naturally, Zhou believed that, but she did not know the truth of the matter.


    If she wants to make trouble with the affair between Su Tang and Pei Xuan, she will think more, because it happens that Su Tang has an engagement. Sometimes the engagement of fooling people is still a little useful. Love story network www.yanqingxsw.com


    "You''re engaged, no way!" Sure enough, Zhou has always felt that as long as they bite Su Tang and Pei Xuan in this direction, they will have hatred. That way, they will have a basis for conspiring to frame themselves. But now sucang suddenly says that she has been engaged, and there will be no basis and basis for sucang to frame her up.


    "I don''t like what you said. Even if you can marry a girl like you, why can''t a girl like you marry? Why, if you can marry, I can only be an old girl, and then I can only marry Pei Xuan?"


    Su Tang opens her mouth, and Pei Xuan looks at her discontentedly


    "I''m sorry, but I''m still very good, but what''s wrong with me? How can she take the attitude that I can''t get married and can only rush to marry you, which I''m not happy with. I''m in a hurry to marry you. I''m so beautiful and excellent. It''s reasonable for me to say that I have to catch up to get married."


    Although sucang is indeed very beautiful, a group of people who heard her say so had a very different expression. However, when Pei heard that, she seriously said, "of course, it''s unreasonable. Sugar sugar, you are so excellent, it must be the best young people who want to go to school."


    "It seems that I don''t have to worry about the prince''s elder brother. Otherwise, I''m really worried. The future ministers are all mentally disabled. If he is infected after he ascends the throne, do you think I will recognize him as a senior brother or not?"


    Su Tang said that, Pei Xuan looked at her "sugar!"


    "I''m just assuming that. By the way, what did I say just now? Yes, I''m such a smart, beautiful and excellent girl. Why do I have to rush to get married? You Duke Pei has status and money. I''m sorry, my county is also a princess appointed by his majesty, and I have status. Besides, I''m not only rich, but I can make money."

 Chapter 1336

    "No, you slander my innocent reputation. Are you greedy for my property and ability to earn money? I tell you, don''t think, my money is mine, I will marry later, and my man''s money is mine too. Nobody can take a penny out of my pocket!"


    In terms of fallacy, Su Tang thinks the second, and no one dares to be the first. Even an old fox like Song Yi will be cheated if he does not deal with it carefully, not to mention the group of people today.


    Su Tang''s unreasonable words made people feel very reasonable. Some women''s eyes changed when they looked at Pei. Is Pei''s government so poor that they need to covet other people''s money?


    Pei Zhen couldn''t laugh and cry, "sugar, don''t talk nonsense. The Duke of Pei will not covet the property of her daughter-in-law. The Zhou family can not represent the government of PEI. All the property and everything in my family will be given to my future wife."


    Pei Xuan is also a little depressed when she hears that Su Tang talks about her engagement. But she also adjusts herself. It''s just that Su Tang is still young. She still has a chance. So when she hears Sutang say that her husband''s money is hers, she deliberately says so.


    "The younger martial brother is really savvy." Su Tang boasted.


    Only Shen Yan had no words to ask the heaven about these people''s skills of crooked buildings and tried to correct the topic "so, madam, do you think that the good princess is against you because of the relationship between the good Princess and the son of the world, so that he will frame you?"


    Zhou was immediately asked. She didn''t know whether she would continue to bite or change her mind. If she changed her mind, she would use what she should think. However, Su Tang was very quick. "What hearsay can be taken seriously. I know why I went to the governor''s office yesterday and saw the inner courtyard in chaos. There was no rule at all.


    I have a very simple relationship with my younger martial brother and sister. I grew up together, so I''m just a little closer. Besides, when you talk about this with a girl who has already been engaged, you think that I''m the princess''s face that you can walk on and play with, right? " Qi Yin''s Novels www.qiyinxs.com


    "The relationship between me and the princess is only the elder martial brother and the younger sister. Besides, she is smart, kind-hearted and gentle. She is the only female disciple of the teacher. She is a very excellent girl. How can she be chased by other people and ask her to marry herself.


    Before that, there were many legends outside. The princess and I only thought that they were ignorant, and the common people just talked about it casually. I didn''t want someone to take it so seriously. So I made it clear that if you don''t believe in rumors, you should not spread them. "


    Pei Xuan didn''t say something about Su Tang''s engagement, but said something like this.


    heard him say Suzi was kind and gentle, Shen and a group of women thought of the attitude of the sugar sup man just now, silently make complaints about the beauty of the lover''s eyes.


    As for the manner of the poisonous tongue, there is no gentleness and kindness.


    "What you said is very good." Su Tang herself is speechless. She doesn''t know when she is gentle, but on the surface, she still wants to be agreeable, and keeps rude and unshakable.


    "What else can I say now? I don''t have a grudge against you. I have money and status, and I don''t want to rush to find a man. Moreover, I''m engaged. I''m ok. I''ve cooperated with my elder martial brother to frame you up. What''s the advantage of me?


    I forgot to say, I''m a businessman. I don''t do business at a loss. If you find out now, I''ll frame you and I can get the benefits. As long as I can make money, I''ll fulfill your wish and frame you up! "

 Chapter 1337

    This is really damaging. Zhou was so angry that he almost said, "you didn''t talk to yourself. You''ve done everything to find a man. Now, in order to protect men, what is it to lie about your engagement?"


    Zhou still didn''t believe that Su Tang was engaged. How could it be that the peasant girl made so many disgraces just to get married to Pei''s government. How could she have been engaged to other men.


    Su sugar pick eyebrows, really did not see the Yellow River do not give up, said directly, "is really hard of mouth, the woman''s engagement can talk nonsense?"


    Finish saying that Su sugar took Luo Xingchen signed that cumbersome document to Shen Yan, let him check, and then continue to say.


    "Lord Shen, let''s make sure that the man in this county is smart, beautiful and capable. He is perfect in any way, right? So the old man is fair. If he thinks that a person is too perfect, he will take back some benefits.


    Such a perfect person in this county is a bit of a bad man. His life is hard and his parents and relatives are defeated.


    Ah, so there happened to be a very good young man who fell in love with me at the first sight. She died and lived for three generations. I was so infatuated with her that I promised to let her come to my house to be my husband. Isn''t it waiting for me to agree to get married in a few years. "


    Su Tang, who pits her best friend, is quite impolite. After this conversation, Pei''s expression is a little twitchy.


    Luo Xingchen, who was far away in Qingzhuo County, sneezed and touched his nose. "Did the sugar guy scold me again?"


    Luo Xingchen does not know, although she does not have the truth, but also is not far away. Thousand degrees Chinese network www.qianduzw.com


    Su Tang is so boastful that Shen Yan is really speechless. Since seeing this good princess, he feels that his brain is not enough.


    This is the one who is not familiar with sucang. She has contacted her a lot and has been trapped by her. She is good at deception. Don''t listen to her talk too much. She will walk around her carelessly and forget her own logic and ideas. However, she has a clear mind and will not waver at all.


    At the moment, Su Tang is talking nonsense, which makes people dizzy. Even Zhou forgets for a moment that she can find another way to bite sucang, and can only continue in this direction.


    However, Shen Yan checks the document Su Tang gave himself and immediately distinguishes it. The document clearly says that Su Tang has already had a son-in-law for a long time. Therefore, Zhou says that in order to marry Pei Xuan, Su Tang and Pei Xuan jointly frame her and pave the way for her to marry Pei.


    "This is indeed a document of entering a household. The princess has already been engaged, and it is impossible to marry again. What else can you say, Zhou?"


    It''s not only illogical. Su Tang, a 12-year-old girl, enters Zhou''s room with a big man. Shen Yan thinks that although the good Princess says something poisonous, he is really wasting his time.


    She said that I didn''t come in by myself and had a man with me.


    Where do I get in? Do I have footprints? How did I bring a man in? Do you have witnesses?


    If there is no evidence, you can make any accusation. I also said that Mrs. Hu went to my house yesterday and gave me money to let me hand over the funeral to her. "


    Su sugar said here, looked at Mrs. Hu, Mrs. Hu heard her words, angry face red "nonsense!"

 Chapter 1338

    Hearing Mrs. Hu''s words, sucang rolled a big white eye, angry Mrs. Hu almost fainted, can only stare at sucang, and sucang is no matter how she continues to say her own.


    "Even if you want to believe it, ask Zhou how I came last night. If you find a strong man with stronger strength, you can try it according to Zhou''s instructions. If the strong man can''t do it, can a little girl like me have more strength than those who practice martial arts all the year round?


    I look like a fairy, but I''m not a fairy. Please don''t slander me because of my beauty. It''s not my fault to be too beautiful. All gods and ghosts are on me. This county can''t do it! "


    A few words from Su Tang blocked Zhou''s retreat. From the beginning, she was doomed to failure when she was ready to prove herself with the rumors of sucang and Pei.


    Even Song Yi, an old fox, was confused in front of Su Tang and was easily dizzy when she said it. What''s more, Zhou''s words seemed to be to protect his vulgar human settings. In fact, Zhou was always leading Zhou to believe that the relationship between her and Pei was ambiguous.


    As soon as Su Tang came in, she hated Pei, saying that she didn''t want to listen to him or see him. Pei was very kind to her. Usually, the young people with noble temperament always had no temper in front of her, which made people feel confident that the relationship between them was definitely different.


    Zhou naturally decided that her reason was reasonable, but she did not know that sucang was deliberately leading her to do so, and then directly took out his engagement with Luo Xingchen, so that Zhou had to rush to find other reasons to come to lasutang and Pei into the water. Schoolbag net www.shudaitxtxs.com


    But to tell the truth, Zhou didn''t have such a quick mind at all. Moreover, Su Tang''s engagement not only surprised Zhou, but also didn''t even think of Shen Yan, the six grade official. It was said that the good princess, who was entangled with Pei Xuan, had been engaged. Moreover, Pei Xuan knew that it was a subversion of the world outlook.


    However, Pei Xuan had a special attitude when she saw Su Tang mention Luo Xingchen as her husband-in-law. There was a feeling that Luo Xingchen was a tool person. She didn''t say how close she was to the young people she liked. Pei also heard Su Tang say that Luo Xingchen was deeply in love with her, so she agreed with her. In this way, she felt that Su Tang should only be moved, not like, so That''s the attitude.


    Little did not know, at least now, Luo Xingchen is really a tool person to Su Tang.


    Under the guidance of sucang, Zhou couldn''t quickly find the next attack point, and sucang put forward this request when Zhou couldn''t respond.


    Zhou''s preparation was insufficient, and she was in a hurry to deal with it. It was certainly impossible for Zhou to explain how Su Tang got in last night. In fact, she couldn''t see how Su Tang got in the door. In this way, it doesn''t make sense in logic and can''t prove her words in evidence.


    So Zhou had to say that Su Tang and Pei Xuan were in partnership to frame her, just as Su Tang said that Mrs. Hu flattered herself. It would be nonsense for anyone.


    Seeing that Su Tang was so righteous, Zhou was questioned and couldn''t say anything. Shen Yan also had the result in his heart. But he still asked Zhou, "madam, please tell me how you saw the good Princess yesterday, and where she came in. If there is evidence, you can prove her innocence."

 Chapter 1339

    When asked by Shen Yan, what can Zhou say: "she came in from the window over there. How can I know how she got into the yard?"


    Zhou also wants to find evidence to prove that Su Tang came to her yard. The key is that last night, she really felt that sucang appeared out of thin air and could only point to the window where sucang first appeared.


    Hearing this, Shen Yan immediately asked the Yamen to check whether there were Su Tang''s footprints. He continued to ask Zhou, "the lady said that the good Princess brought Sun Hong to your room. How did she bring people in?"


    As soon as this question came out, Zhou''s face changed. "She''s not a human being. She has magic. She didn''t have it. As soon as I turned my head, Sun Hong was in the room. She''s not a human being. She''s a sorcerer. You believe me!"


    Zhou also couldn''t understand. The only thing she could think of was that Su Tang was a monster. When she first saw Su Tang, there was no sun Hong in the room, and then Sun Hong appeared out of thin air, which scared her out of the blue.


    When Shen Yan heard Zhou''s words, his head was very big. "So what Madame said was that Sun Hong appeared out of thin air, and it was not brought by a good princess. For example, she was carried into the door by the princess or carried by her, right?"


    Zhou Shi is not stupid and breathless. Seeing Shen Yan''s tone, he knows that he doesn''t believe himself. "She took me and Sun Hong to bed later. Yes, you can check me. She is so strong that she must be red to catch me."


    After that, she showed off the wrist she had been caught by Su Tang. As a result, she saw that the wrist was clean. There was no trace. Zhou''s head hummed, and she could feel the pain. Moreover, she had seen it just now, and the wrist was red. How could it all disappear now.


    She immediately looked up at Shen Yan, "Lord Shen, what I said is true. This good princess is not a person at all. She is a demon girl, so she..."


    "I said," well, you can''t watch our Lord Shen bully us and play rogue like this. Home of fiction www.itxtbook.cc


    What you said is true. You have some evidence. Otherwise, if you say that you are the queen of the Dynasty one day, are we going to kowtow to you, and the younger martial brother will call you aunt? "


    Su Tang heard that Zhou was still struggling, so he added a sentence coolly beside him. Pei Xuan looked at sucang with disapproval after hearing it. Sucang blinked. Pei Xuan shook his head helplessly and didn''t say anything.


    "I don''t read much. You can''t lie to me. This case is all about evidence. If there is no evidence, it can be true by swearing and swearing. God, it''s not that you don''t have to do anything. You can''t be busy chopping people all day." Make complaints about


    Suzhou direct Tucao Zhou. There is no evidence to say that it''s a waste of time.


    Zhou''s anger is about to die, "you''re a demon."


    "I know you envy me for my beauty, but it''s ugly to be so jealous. After all, it''s not wrong for me to be beautiful, and it''s not wrong for you to be ugly, but it''s your fault to come out and scare people, right?"


    What is mischievous, what is poisonous tongue can be hostile, see now Su sugar know, direct gas Zhou Shi can''t speak.


    In this Kung Fu, the Yamen servant who went to the window to check just now came back and said, "my Lord, after checking several windows, there are no female footprints. It''s very clean."


    Although it didn''t rain last night, Zhou''s courtyard planted a lot of flowers and watered them every day. Unless sucang could float in, as long as he stepped on the ground, there was no dust.

 Chapter 1340

    And according to Zhou''s statement, Su Tang also took a Sun Hong, such a big man, and his flesh was very heavy.


    If sucang is carrying such a person, it is even more impossible to say that there are no footprints left. If sucang is so clean that there are no traces, either it proves that sucang was completely cleaned before leaving, or Zhou is lying.


    Even if there is a light at night, it is very dark, even if it is cleaned up, there is no trace left. The Yamen servant said directly that there is no proof that the good Princess appears in this yard.


    "But I saw a man''s footprints in the backyard, and had gone to compare with Sun Hong." Not only did the Yamen soldiers not find Sutang''s footprints, they also found the footprints of men.


    If it is proved that it is Sun Hong''s, it will prove that Zhou''s words just now are all false, that is, in order to get rid of the crime, he deliberately said that Pei Xuan and Su Tang framed themselves.


    "No way!" As soon as Zhou heard that the Yamen servant said that he had seen a man''s footprints in the backyard, she immediately came out to refute that she was a woman in the inner house. All the people served by her were women, and there were both women and girls. There would never be a man.


    Last night, Sun Hong was brought by Su Tang, but he didn''t come by himself. How could there be a man''s footprints in the backyard? Zhou''s subconscious thought it was impossible. It was a frame up.


    "Auntie, to tell you the truth, if I were you, I would either admit the defeat directly and beg for mercy, or I would take the evidence to prove myself. Do you look good when you deny it while being slapped?"


    Suk is cool, beside the Tucao, the Qi''s Qi jumps up to make complaints about her "demon girl, I kill you!" Literature under the pen www.bxwx.co


    Su sugar is motionless, not waiting for Zhou to get up, he can''t move, and sucang is idle "ha ha ha ha!"


    ''s ridiculous awesome force, the evidence of the orange cat''s work, Zhou''s Refutation is impossible, and this Zhou is not guilty. Very much, though the evidence is false, it is not true that she has done anything.


    Although Su Tang is cruel, she still won''t do such things as fabricating evidence to frame others.


    The Zhou family has done all these things, and now he has to defend himself. However, what Zhou has been arguing about is that the affair between Sun Hong and her son last night is false, with the intention to prove that this one is false, and to overthrow the fact that all the crimes accused of her are false.


    It''s very beautiful to think about, but it''s a pity that I met with sucang. In the past life, sucang played more with rhythm. This routine can''t cover sucang.


    What''s more, Su Tang Yu Guang saw a yamen servant coming here with a letter in his hand, and said with a smile in his heart. Since he has done it, don''t be afraid to dare to do it. He has done all the murders against her husband. He is afraid to bear the consequences. She is really a black widow, and Su Tang respects her as a man.


    Not to mention that Zhou almost died of being annoyed by Su Tangjie, but the Yamen servant who had just gone to distinguish the handwriting had already got the result. He directly came over to Shen Yan and replied, "my son, my Lord, I have compared the handwriting provided by Zhou and the handwriting of the letter provided by Zhou, and confirmed that these letters were written by her."


    In a word, Zhou directly killed Zhou. Zhou has always firmly believed that these letters were forged. As long as they prove that the letters are false, these people can not easily convict her. She is the wife of Pei Guo Gong and the wife of Yipin Guogong. How can she be disposed of at will.


    "It''s impossible. You''ve joined forces to frame me. I''m going to go to Beijing and Sue the emperor. You''ve been deceiving people so much that you''ve conspired against the first-class Duke and wife." Zhou screamed.

 Chapter 1341

    "My subordinates are the best appraisers in the capital. No one is better than me in Qihuang kingdom." The Yamen servant was straightforward and said it directly after being questioned.


    Shen Yan is very kind to him, so when he comes to the local government, he also follows him. He is also a capable official in the capital. If he is not believed, there is no better country than him. This can not be questioned. How can his ability to eat his own food be vilified.


    When Su Tang heard Zhou''s mention of the old emperor in the capital, she looked at her coldly. "The emperor''s majesty makes every effort to pay attention to the affairs of a lady in the house?"


    Su Tang''s tone was very light. It seemed that she was just saying that the old emperor was very busy and would not have the time to take care of the affairs of a lady in the house. However, it fell into the ears of the people who had a heart, but it was just a little bit of a reference.


    When Zhou heard the general meaning of Su Tang, he suddenly looked up at her, only to see that the girl was still so delicate, but her eyes seemed to contain a pool of spring water, seeping cold.


    "Concerning the truth of my father''s death, Lord Shen, please investigate everything and write with me to his majesty. This Zhou family killed the marshal guarding the frontier because of his selfish desire. His crime should be punished!"


    Here, what Zhou said is useless, and the evidence is conclusive. She said that she wanted to go to the capital to find the emperor to support her. That''s for sure. The evidence is so clear that the old emperor can''t protect Zhou''s family. It''s just a housewife. How can it be worth the Ming emperor to abandon his good reputation to protect it.


    From Zhou Chu''s choice to listen to the old emperor''s words, her way has been decided. If she succeeds, she will become the old emperor''s handle for her life, and failure will only be cannon fodder.


    "What the prince said is that the lower officials will investigate everything and report to your majesty." Shen Yan no longer suspects that Pei Xuan and Su Tang framed the Zhou family. Biqu Pavilion 88 www.roto88.com


    The evidence is obvious. Zhou''s argument is incoherent, illogical, and there is no evidence to prove her words. All the evidence points to Zhou''s crime and murder the Duke and wife of the current state. The Zhou family is the Duke and wife of Pei state, and her father is Shangshu, which is also inseparable from death.


    What''s more, the Zhou family had to conspire with his adulterer to murder the next Duke of PEI. He was bold indeed. His crime should be punished!


    Seeing this conversation between Shen Yan and Pei Xuan, Zhou''s expression changed again and again when he thought of Su Tang''s words.


    Su Tang Yu Guang glanced at her. When she was dying, someone would save her. How could an emperor, who had defended his throne for many years and who had never been a little disobedient, wanted to frame up the emperor. How could he do anything to protect a woman.


    That''s why Su Tang said that people are not afraid of being cruel, but they are afraid of being too stupid. They can''t see themselves clearly or see through others. They will only become tools of others and end up in a miserable end.


    At this time, Zhou also found that she had no way out. If she said that she was instructed by the emperor, she would die faster. Now the only way out is that his majesty can fulfill his promise to her and will protect her comprehensively.


    But Zhou''s heart also has a guess, this promise is probably just a empty talk, but she can''t give up.


    "What I wronged was threatened by Sun Hong. I was forced to..." Zhou changed her mind and said that she was forced to do so. No matter what, she can''t die. She wants to live.

 Chapter 1342

    "Ha ha!" Su sugar sees Zhou''s like this, roll eyes, sneer.


    The Zhou family turned a deaf ear and knelt down to Pei Xuan and kowtowed to Pei. "Little Lord, son of a son, I''m forced. I''m just a woman, and I''ll cooperate with him if I''m innocent. I''m willing to testify who wants to harm the Duke of our country. Please spare my life!"


    As she said, she kowtowed to Pei, and her forehead was red with blood. Seeing her like this, some women had indescribable expressions.


    "I don''t have anything to do here. I''m leaving." Su Tang didn''t even look at Zhou. She turned around and left. She had a good temper.


    When Pei Xuan saw that Su Tang was going to leave, he also said to Shen Yan, "I''ll see Lord Shen later. Please handle everything impartially and verify everything!"


    After that, Pei fan followed Su Tang. They went out of the gate of Zhou''s yard and asked the servants to follow them from a distance. Pei said to Su Tang, "sugar sugar, are you angry? I just said that Mrs. Hu. It''s really because of her age that she does mischievous things. An outsider also wants to take care of other people''s family affairs!"


    Pei Xuan was afraid that Su Tang was really angry because of what Mrs. Hu said and her attitude. She also coaxed Su Tang.


    Hearing him ask himself this, Su Tang glanced at him and said, "she is not worthy!"


    It''s not polite, but it''s true. Su Tang doesn''t mean she''s magnanimous, but there are very few people she cares about. Mrs. Hu said her words just now. At the beginning, because Mrs. Hu had to take on the task of exposing Zhou, she was tolerated.


    But just now she came back to Zhou''s yard, she was satirized. To deal with Su Yonggui''s family, we should connive at them, and then quantitative change will lead to qualitative change. One blow must be dealt with again. Because the relationship between their brothers and their family is special, a bad one will affect their reputation. Su Tang doesn''t mind, but it always affects Su Yongnuo''s future reputation. Warm talent Literature Network www.ncwx.net


    She has already occupied the body and status of her sister, and then ruined the future and reputation of her brother. It is a little excessive. Since she has occupied the status of others, she has to undertake some things, such as educating her younger brother.


    However, Su Tang is not used to such an opponent as Mrs. Hu. If she finds an opportunity to fight, she will not affect Su Yongnuo''s reputation. She doesn''t care about her own reputation, otherwise, the whole country will not know about the rumors between her and Pei.


    Su Tang is very indifferent. Mrs. Hu is really not worth her attention because she is really angry.


    Pei Xuan is concerned, but he is confused. He is afraid that sucang is really unhappy. The main reason is that sucang is not happy. He is also afraid that sucang has other ideas. The opportunity he had so hard to win before is gone.


    "That is, Tangtang has a noble status and is not the same as her." Pei Xuan followed Su Tang''s words, and then saw the girl beside him with a pair of black and white eyes staring at him, and he was staring at the sweat "forehead, what''s the matter?"


    "When did you know that?" Su Tang looked at Pei Xuan and asked such a question without end.


    Pei Xuan was stunned for a moment after hearing this, and his expression darkened. "Don''t mind, cousin..."


    "Ha ha, I''m worthy of being the future Emperor!" Su Tang snorted in a sarcastic tone.


    The reason why Su Tang asked this question was that few people knew about the cumbersome matter of Su Tang and Luo Xingchen, only the people around Su Tang and Luo Xingchen, and then the people of the Su family.

 Chapter 1343

    Although Su Tang is a princess, the marriage of a civilian born princess does not attract much attention. It''s not to get married. It''s just that such a marriage is just a marriage engagement. Therefore, even Song Yi doesn''t know that there is such a document between Su Tang and Luo Xingchen, which can be regarded as an engagement relationship.


    But just now, when Su Tang said that she was engaged, Pei was not surprised, and even continued to follow her words, which proved that he had known about it for a long time. However, Pei Xuan had been communicating with her in so many letters for a long time, but he never mentioned it.


    So deliberately conceal, clearly know but pretend not to know, how can sucang have any good tone and attitude.


    In fact, Pei Xuan knew about this matter through Murong Zhao for a long time. The reason why he didn''t specifically tell Su Tangti in the letter was that he was not willing to face the fact that Su Tang had been engaged to other men, and could not accept it.


    Although he always said that he would have a chance if he didn''t get married, Pei Xuan was also a young man in love. Only when he knew the word "love", what he liked was su Tang''s iron simplicity.


    Su Tang is really smart. The immortal''s unforgettable memory is true. Her business intelligence quotient is not adulterated. She can even plan to win people''s hearts. However, she is really slow to her feelings. She is a rock like a mountain.


    Pei Xuan was really enthusiastic when he met Su Tang. He was so determined that Su Tang was still out of condition.


    It''s so sad that Pei Xuan knows from Murong Zhao that Luo Xingchen has signed a marriage document with Su Tang. He is very sad and can''t face it. However, the word "love" can''t help but hurt people. He doesn''t know what to do. Pei can''t put down Su sugar. He always remembers how his heart struck girl was hurt by him in the middle of the night. UU stack room www.uusk.net


    It''s like a nightmare. He always feels that if he can''t really protect sucang in the future, he may not get out of this situation in his whole life. For Pei Xuan, if his sword against sucang that day is a nightmare, then the engagement of sucang and Luo Xingchen is another obstacle that can''t be faced.


    So Pei Ming Ming has already known, but Su Tang did not take the initiative to say, he also pretended not to know, and even told himself that if Su Tang was really serious with Luo Xingchen, how could he not tell the people around him, especially Song Yi.


    Su Tang has no parents, and the rest of her relatives can''t make decisions. Her marriage has to be approved by Song Yi. However, Su Tang only talked to Su Yongqiang about this matter, and didn''t tell Song Yi, nor did she tell him or Murong Zhao.


    The feeling is not formal enough, Pei Xuan also deceived himself, this is not true, love deep-rooted youth such self persuasion will always avoid this topic.


    But now Pei Xuan heard that Su Tang said this, and was afraid that Su Tang might misunderstand Murong Zhao. He immediately took sucang and explained, "no, we didn''t go to investigate you.


    It was his cousin who was worried about Luo Xingchen, so after he left the capital, he asked people to ask him what happened when he went back to Luo''s home. Seeing that he was injured, he secretly escorted him to Sujiatun, and learned that it was not for the purpose of investigating you or deliberately concealing it. "


    Pei Xuan doesn''t want to be misunderstood by Su Tang. They don''t want to be too scheming about their relationship, especially Murong Zhao. Although he is often hated by Su Tang, Pei Xuan knows that his cousin is looking forward to such a real life as ordinary people''s life, instead of being aloof and cold.

 Chapter 1344

    Murong Zhao is really the same to Su Tang''s sister. It is probably because Su Tang is not polite to him. He feels that he dares to show any anger with him, which makes him feel kind and comfortable to see some scheming and utilizing Murong Zhao in his own sister.


    Although Su Tang is really spiteful and loves to hate people when he''s OK, to tell the truth, most people will be more polite about Murong Zhao''s status as Prince. There are not many people who have the courage to accept him. Pei was one before, but now sucang is one.


    How can they cherish the relationship with Pei Zhaoming so easily.


    Pei Xuan doesn''t want Su Tang to misunderstand Murong Zhao and think that they are investigating her in private. Actually, Murong Zhao didn''t know about it on purpose. The relationship between murongzhao and Luo Xingchen is also unclear.


    If it is Pei''s one-way love between Su Tang and Pei Xuan, it is because Su Tang is an iron man. There is a lot of suspense between Murong Zhao and Luo Xingchen. Murong Zhao just can''t figure out why, so he wants to let the dark guard investigate. But now Murong Zhao has not got the exact result, but his own mood is more and more determined.


    That is because Murong Zhao has other important matters to distract himself from, and he can''t pay attention to what kind of children and girls love each other. Otherwise, he would be more distressed.


    Murong Zhao and Pei Xuan are brothers and sisters. They can''t find anyone else. That is to say, they can comfort each other occasionally. It''s not only Pei Xuan who suffers from Luo Xingchen''s engagement with Su Tang, but Murong Zhao is no better. Haoyi novel www.haoetv.com


    But it''s really not Murong Zhao''s intention to investigate, but when he wants to confirm Luo Xingchen''s affairs, he will know by the way. To tell the truth, Pei and Murong Zhao both find that Su Tang and Luo Xingchen are tacit about their engagement, and they don''t go around to say it. Anyway, their attitude is quite strange.


    If they can, they really don''t want to know about it. Like Song Yi, maybe they can feel a little more comfortable and calm, knowing that they are miserable.


    Su Tang also felt that he was under surveillance, and subconsciously suspected Murong Zhao. Although Su Tang had contact with Murong Zhao, it was more than two years ago. At that time, murongzhao would not be like this, which does not mean that murongzhao will not change. Moreover, murongzhao is the future emperor, and the Emperor''s mind skills are always different.


    But Su Tang didn''t expect Pei Xuan to explain this seriously. She couldn''t help but smile bitterly. She was dark and always felt that people would change. But even the most complicated people, they would want to keep the simple and simple side. Why can''t Murong Zhao.


    What''s more, for Yu Luo Xingchen and Murong Zhao, Su Tang has a headache when she thinks about it. These two people are also confused. They are more confused than her side!


    After Pei''s explanation, he saw that Su Tang didn''t speak, and he was also a little aggrieved. "It''s very difficult for my cousin. He can''t accept those things which are in great crisis now Besides, you and Luo Xingchen never mentioned it


    It''s very aggrieved. Originally he hated Luo Xingchen. If it wasn''t for this guy, Tangtang must be closest to him and his cousin. Because of his appearance, Tangtang and his cousin can''t compare with Luo Xingchen. He wants to find someone to let Luo Xingchen disappear, so as to avoid eye-catching and bad things.

 Chapter 1345

    Pei Xuan is also in sucang side of the south wall, aggrieved, said two words, let him really go to harm Luo Xingchen, he still won''t, although he is spoiled, arrogant and capricious, but his nature is kind, is not those who have no rules and don''t understand the dandy, just talk about it.


    Originally, he really hated Luo Xingchen, but he later found out that his cousin seemed to pay special attention to Luo Xingchen. At first, he felt that he was paying attention to his friend''s confidant. Later, he realized that he was paying attention to Tangtang.


    He couldn''t believe his observation, but he and Murong Zhao grew up together. Like brothers, he went to ask Murong Zhao that day, and then he saw a worried cousin.


    As you know, Murong Zhao grew up in the treacherous palace of Yunbo. He has seen too many intrigues. All along, Murong Zhao has been very tenacious and mature, except for the pressure and Pei Xun''s nagging, he has always been very tenacious and mature. In any case, the future governor''s model is very correct.


    Pei Xuan never thought that one day he would see his cousin in such a daze. He was at a loss and couldn''t think of it. However, it was unreasonable for her to be emotional.


    Murong Zhao just can''t imagine that he has met many excellent girls. Su Tang is a real junior sister, but she is also a very excellent girl. He doesn''t feel how she feels. How can he always stare at a guy who looks like a quail when he sees him, and he wants to disappear from his face and not be seen by him.


    Obviously, Murong Zhao wanted to catch people in front of him. While writing letters, he taught him a lot, but at the same time he continued to struggle. He didn''t understand why he was like this.


    Pei Piao saw his cousin like this, even if he didn''t like Luo Xingchen, he also tolerated it. Who let his cousin like it. Chinese www.zwen8.com


    At first Pei felt that his feelings would be miserable if he didn''t get a response. When he saw Murong Zhao, he felt that he was not the most miserable. To speak of it, he was heartless and at ease was su Tang and Luo Xingchen. They were even engaged. The only people who abused them were their brothers.


    The two brothers seldom rest during the busy seizing the throne. They both make fun of themselves. They share the company of brainwashing. Although this article has been signed, Su Tang and Luo Xingchen are reticent. Maybe they don''t have such deep feelings.


    Anyway, if you don''t comfort yourself, you can''t cry with each other.


    What''s more, the men and women who are really engaged don''t say anything to the outside world. The attitude of Su Tang and Luo Xingchen is a little strange. Pei Xuan murmured beside Su Tang in a small voice.


    Of course, his voice is not very loud, but Su Tang still listened to it clearly. She and Luo Xingchen were originally playing tricks on ghosts, and they preached about what to do everywhere. Anyway, Luo Xingchen will soon be hanged, and then it will be meaningless.


    However, it is for the sake of Sutang and Luo Xingchen to do business together. If someone does not talk about it, he will not talk about it everywhere.


    So now, hearing Pei''s murmur, Su Tang glanced at him and said, "I''m back in the yard. I''ve been staring at the gate of the city these days to see who sent the news to the capital!"


    However, she didn''t continue to say what happened to murongzhao. Obviously, she accepted Pei''s explanation, but Su Tang didn''t want to explain the two people''s involvement and engagement.

 Chapter 1346

    Pei Xuan saw that she had already talked about it. Su Tang still avoided talking about the engagement between her and Luo Xingchen, and doubts flashed on her face.


    He is not a young boy who was not sensible when he was a child. His past experience has made Pei fan mature. He also knows how to think, plot and how to make waves. So when he sees sucang''s attitude, he really feels very strange.


    To say that Su Tang is taboo about the engagement with Luo Xingchen, it''s not. Today, Su Tang tells Shen Yan in a big way. In front of so many people, he obviously doesn''t mean to avoid the attitude that the engagement does not exist.


    However, in the face of such a relative close person, Su Tang''s attitude is very confusing. If you can''t mention it, you can''t mention it. When you mention Luo Xingchen, there''s no girl''s shyness about her sweetheart. Pei Xuan has seen the princesses in the palace talking about their lover''s appearance. Sucang is totally different from them.


    It can be said that sucang and Luo Xingchen are not intimate. They are almost always together. No matter when Luo Xingchen didn''t leave Luo''s home before, or now Luo Xingchen has been in trouble, the relationship between sucang and Luo Xingchen has always been very good. They play together and have a career together.


    At one time, the relationship between the two was so good that Pei fan would become vinegar. However, how to see the relationship between Su Tang and Luo Xingchen was seemingly clear, but it was a little strange. However, he could not tell what was wrong with them.


    But just because they didn''t tell Song Yi about the engagement, Pei Xuan and Murong Zhao found it very strange that Luo Xingchen was expelled from the Luo family and didn''t tell the people of the Luo family. However, it was a little strange that Su Tang didn''t tell his father Song Yi about such an important thing.


    Pei Xuan and Murong Zhao had discussed this matter before, but in the end, they only looked at the flowers in the mist, and there was no conclusion.


    As a result, Pei Xuan has already said so frankly with Su Tang. Su Tang''s attitude is still evasive and noncommittal. Pei only feels that he has a big head. What''s going on!


    I can''t think of it. I can''t see through it! Fire book www.liehuoshuba.com


    When he heard that Su Tang told him that he would keep an eye on the news that he would go to the capital to report the news, Pei Xuan could only temporarily put these children''s love stories aside. He couldn''t think about it for the time being. When he settled down in the future, he should still be able to figure it out.


    "Well, I''ve got people watching." Seeing that sucang left ahead of time, Pei Xuan quickened her pace to keep up.


    "Well!" Sucang nodded after hearing it.


    Pei Xuan saw her calm look, and suddenly he was curious. He looked at her and asked, "sugar, how did you bring Sun Hong in?"


    Just now, Su Tang confronted Zhou''s family in a reasonable manner. Shen Yan believed that Zhou''s exposure had nothing to do with Su Tang, but Pei Xuan knew that it was not. Sun Hong must have got Zhou''s yard.


    But as a man as big as Sun Hong, Su Tang is just a skinny little girl. Pei Xuan is really curious. How can sucang get people into it? She will not be able to bring it in. Why didn''t he leave footprints.


    "Curious?" Hearing Pei''s question, Su Tang glanced at him.


    And then I saw the boy nodding, "Hmm!"


    "Want to know?" Su Tang asked again.


    "Well!" And nodded hard.

 Chapter 1347

    Seeing the young man nodding so hard, Su Tang began to smile. Her delicate appearance was more like a blooming peony. She winked at Pei Xuan, "Zhou said, I am a demon girl!"


    The girl''s smile is bright when she talks, and the morning sunshine is reflected in her black and white eyes. It seems that she has some enchanting charm.


    Pei Xuan was stunned and looked at Su Tang in front of her. She only felt that the girl in front of her was really, everywhere she liked.


    But Su sugar saw him looking at himself foolishly, pursed his mouth and laughed, waved his hand, "I''ve been busy for a day, I''m tired, I''ll go back to have a rest, don''t disturb me!"


    At present, Shen Yan is responsible for the investigation of Zhou''s affairs. So many people have witnessed Zhou''s adultery with Sun Hong, and the evidence is well prepared for him. It is impossible for Pei Xuan to have an accident in the end. Pei Xuan is staring at him and will not let Shen Yan have any accident.


    What''s left is the affairs of dealing with the funeral of Duke Pei in the back house, so Su Tang doesn''t have to spend so much time on it.


    "Ah?" Pei Xuan was in a daze. She heard that Su Tang wanted to have a rest. When she looked up, she only saw the figure of sucang who was going to leave and what she wanted to say. She was afraid that she had been busy all day. She was distressed by her hard work. She stood there and watched sucang leave.


    However, Su Tang seems to know that the young man is looking at himself, half way back, and sure enough, he is standing there like a goose, with his head tilted and his eyebrows bent. "It''s good to focus on my own things. There''s me in the government''s affairs."


    Or such a simple, but firm commitment, such as Su sugar came here to Pei said, she is still. Butterfly Man novel network www.diexia.com


    Hear such familiar words, Pei''s eyes are a little sour, blink, hard nod "good."


    Answer him, is Su sugar wave to turn to leave the back, is still that casual and free and easy appearance, but let a person firm.


    This is sucang. She doesn''t say too many gentle words, and even the people who are attacked by poison are ashamed of themselves. However, she is so powerful that when people are most lost, it is like seeing hope and sunshine to see her.


    When Su Tang''s back was gone, Guan Yan looked at his father-in-law still standing there, and said, "my grandfather, the guests outside are still waiting for you."


    Today is the funeral of Duke Pei. There are only a few masters in the mansion. Zhou''s accident has been investigated, and he is not qualified to continue to be the mother in charge of major events. However, Su Tang can receive the women''s family members, but the guests outside still need Pei Xuan to deal with them.


    When she heard Guan Yan remind herself, Pei Ying nodded and went to the front yard to receive the mourning guests. While walking, she explained to Guan Yan, "you can talk to the housekeeper for a moment. Pay attention to the food of the princess. She is very careful about eating, and she is so busy. I see that she is all thin."


    Guan Yan heard Pei explain himself like this, they all agreed one by one, "yes, I''ll tell you to be careful in a little while."


    After hearing Pei Xuan say that Su Tang is thin, Guan Yan can''t help but recall the appearance of Su Tang just now, and then he thinks of the appearance of the princess''s poisonous tongue, which makes him strong. He wants to say that he looks thin, but his combat effectiveness is still strong.


    Guan Yan thought like this, looked up at his father-in-law and said in silence that he could not say anything, that is, beauty is in the eye of the beholder!

 Chapter 1348

    "If it''s a question, let the housekeeper handle the details first according to the rules. You can remember everything and tell me when I wake up. If it''s a big event, wait until I wake up."


    After su Tang and Pei Xuan separated, they returned to the guest house. Seeing that there were still people in the yard who came to talk to her, Su Tang directly told Jiang Nian and Sulan.


    She didn''t have much rest last night. Although she had space in her hands, her spirit and physical strength were good, but sleeping was not a substitute. She still wanted to sleep for a while. Anyway, Zhou''s family is cool now, so there will be no big deal for the time being.


    Su Tang has worked out the general direction of Pei Guogong''s funeral. It should be OK to put the small details temporarily.


    Jiang Nian heard Su Tang explain himself like this, salute and promise "yes!"


    Su LAN quickly went to make the bed for sucang, so that she could have a good rest. Sucang continued to explain to the two people, "by the way, you go to the kitchen at noon and make a cold noodles. I want one here, and then send one to Pei Xuan."


    Seeing that the weather here is very hot, Su Tang said to himself to eat something refreshing, thinking that Pei Xuan should also be filial, and that he could eat the cold noodles, so he explained together.


    When Jiang Nian and Sulan heard her order, they naturally agreed to come down. They had been serving Su Tang for a long time. It was no surprise that Su Tang would eat such a cool meal when it was hot.


    Sucang explained that he went into the bedroom and closed the door from the inside. After confirming that no one came in, he went directly into the space.


    As soon as he came in, he saw a big faced cat staring at himself with big blue eyes.


    "Two cold noodles, one for you!" Seeing the orange cat like this, Su Tang blinked and said.


    "Do you want to buy me a cold noodle?" Orange cat said that as a god beast, it is not so easy to buy.


    In addition to his own brother, when did the owner care so much about other people''s food? Orange cat''s big eyes continued to stare at sucang. The owner was deceiving and excessive! Everyday novel www.tiantianxs.com


    I still don''t want to understand. It''s so spicy to others.


    Su Tang looked at the orange cat, how inexplicably sour?


    "Those two?" Su Tang asked orange cat with a smile.


    Orange cat jumped on Su Tang''s body all of a sudden, "the master deceives people!"


    "That''s not true. No one comes from anywhere. How can I cheat you?" Sucan rubbed its big head.


    When he saw sucang, he still said so. The orange cat bared his teeth at sucang, and sucang looked at it like this, laughing and ha ha, "when I said Si''er, I didn''t look up to him, you said that the beautiful two legged beast was miserable, all day long he said that he was sincere. I''m better for him, and you are still sour. Si''er, what do you want


    "Did you really think about it, master?" The orange cat heard Sue make complaints about its own ears.


    Su sugar heard it ask himself, pinched its ear, "of course not, I care about it by the way."


    "Lying!" Orange cat said that he didn''t believe it.


    Su Tang blinked with a smile this time, "cheat a little meow, ha ha, you are not tired, don''t gossip, go to sleep for a while!"


    After that, he took the orange cat to the second floor of the cabin directly. No matter what attitude it had, he lay on the bed with his eyes closed.


    Orange cat wanted to say something more, but she fell asleep soon after she lay down. Finally, she could only move her beard and "bully people!"


    A complaint, lying on the side of Sutang pillow, followed by sleep, Su sugar fell asleep behind the touch of an orange cat, the corner of the mouth, the space slowly dark down, tired all day, rest!

 Chapter 1349

    Su Tang didn''t get up until noon. Some of the housekeeper, Zhang, took care of some of them by himself, while others who couldn''t make their own decisions were left to wait for sucang to wake up and deal with them.


    After su Tang wakes up, she looks at Jiang Nian''s records. How does the housekeeper handle this period? Most of them don''t have any problems. If they feel that they are inappropriate, they will rearrange them.


    In the afternoon, he continued to arrange the affairs in the governor''s office, and then entertained the female family members who came to mourn.


    Today''s guests are well-informed. They already know that there is something wrong with the Duke and wife of PEI. After investigating the governor''s office, Shen Yan took the Zhou family, his servants and Sun Hong away to the Yamen. The news was not small. Naturally, it was seen by those who had a heart and the news spread.


    Knowing that there was a funeral in the governor''s house, there was something wrong with his wife. Many guests were worried that the funeral would be chaotic. As a result, after they really came to mourn, they found that everything was in order and orderly.


    Some people who had visited the governor''s house before even thought that they were more orderly and clean than when they were housekeepers of the Zhou family.


    This is also the first time that sucang, a good princess, appeared in the circle of these official women. What we have known before is always those legends, such as low birth, vulgar peasant girl, fame in order to get married into a high family, and the unclear relationship between Su Tang and Pei Xuan.


    A straw bag with a simple appearance and no connotation, and a princess who was nearly killed by Pei Xuan and granted by the emperor to protect the reputation of his nephew.


    All these legends or prejudices, after they really saw Su Tang, were totally different concepts. In the legend, the vulgar little peasant girl good princess did not say the true and elegant appearance, but the bearing and rules were more like that of the children of the big family. Although there was less delicacy in the daughter''s family, it was more elegant and free and easy for the young people in the big family. Yiyun Chinese www.yiyuzw.com


    It completely subverts our previous understanding, not to mention, but also to know that the good princess has already been engaged, and he is not engaged with the little Duke Pei. Now they only have the relationship of elder martial brother and younger sister. Moreover, Pei Xuan takes the initiative to pay attention to the good princess.


    In just one day''s time, these officials'' wives in Tongzhou government spread these legends everywhere, and Zhou''s family was also taken away. The governor''s office was quiet. Orange cat was free to listen to gossip and told Su Tang all these.


    It makes sucang feel funny, so people, regardless of their status, are bound to follow suit. All times are the same, with rhythm, everything is different. It''s because sucang didn''t intentionally bring rhythm. Her reputation as a good princess has been turned upside down. If you are careful, you don''t know what it will become.


    It can only be said that no matter what time and space, human nature is the same.


    For sucang, these external voices are just listening to the sound. She doesn''t care whether the outside world is optimistic or not.


    It is such a day passed, the next morning, Su sugar wake up, there is a servant came in to repay "princess, little grandfather is coming!"


    Su Tang is washing and gargling now. When I heard the servant say that Pei Xuan is coming, I feel a little clear in my heart. So I asked Pei fan to come in and "you''re here to rub breakfast here!"


    When Pei Xuan entered the door, she heard Su Tang asking herself this question. She looked up and saw the girl get up and changed into a dress with teeth color, which was even more like a long and slender figure. It was just like a bright white Tan, pure and elegant.

 Chapter 1350

    Seeing such a sucang, Pei''s eyes were more brilliant, but he tried to suppress all the amazement and let the servants step down. "You go out to serve. I have something to say with the princess."


    Su LAN and Jiang Nian saw that Su Tang also nodded, then bowed down after saluting and closed the door from the outside.


    Sucang sat at the table by herself. Pei also sat down with her. Seeing the porridge in front of her, she stretched out her hand to fill a bowl for sucang and put it in front of her and another bowl for herself.


    Su sugar did not stop his action, took chopsticks to eat an egg roll, pick eyebrows "salty!"


    "Is the cook not to your taste? I''ll send for a new one outside." Pei Xuan had eaten the food made by sucang himself. Knowing that she had a good craftsmanship, naturally, and a good craftsmanship, she was sure that she was satisfied with the food, so she said.


    Su Tang shook her head. "But for a few days, I don''t live here all the time. What''s the matter? Last night, I made people clear."


    Today, as soon as Pei Xuan entered the door, Su Tang saw that his eyes were all red blood. Obviously, he didn''t have a good rest.


    Yesterday, something happened to Zhou family, not to mention that all the people were talking about it all day. For such a big thing, if only she did it by herself and there was no one behind it, it would stay at the level of everyone''s surprise and discussion.


    However, if there is someone behind, and Zhou''s family is in trouble, Pei Xuan still makes such a big fuss. Regardless of the impact of such an exposure on his father''s reputation and even the whole Pei family''s reputation, we should make the matter public, which will inevitably lead to the actions of the people behind. Reading novels together www.17kxs.cc


    In other words, at least the news of Zhou''s accident can''t be concealed, it must be known by the people behind it, and the person who sent the news must act quickly.


    Su Tang said yesterday that he wanted Pei Xuan to keep an eye on it. First, he caught the man behind the accident of Duke Pei. Even if he can''t do anything now, there will always be a chance for people to pay the price. Even if the person is an emperor, the emperor will die, and history is always written by living people.


    In this way, Pei can catch the people who have problems in the garrison of Tongzhou government as soon as possible. Since Duke Pei has passed away, Pei must inherit the title of Duke Pei and become a new Duke of PEI. He has the military power, which is the most powerful support of Murong Zhao.


    It is even stronger than the previous Duke Pei, because the relationship between murongzhao and Pei Xuan is so completely trusted and unbreakable that it is obviously in the interests of some people if Zhou can successfully kill Pei Xuan, but unfortunately, she did not succeed.


    In other words, many people regard PEI as a fool who didn''t know anything before. They even thought that he would not disclose Zhou''s true face even if he knew it for the sake of his family''s face.


    A good man was a green cap by his wife, men can''t bear it, but Pei Xuan didn''t go the ordinary way. He would rather fight hard after his face was hurt, and he would never condone the success of such a traitor.


    In the final analysis, it was Duke Pei, Princess Mingxi and Song Yi who jointly created Pei''s black and white character. Even though he wore a mask, he was still the young man who was proud and charming but had a clear distinction between right and wrong.


    A Pei fan was quite unexpected, but there was also a sucang who was also involved in it. The evidence of Zhou''s crime was created quickly. Some people are guilty and will show their faults.


    Because they don''t know what Zhou has in his hand, or how many people will be implicated by these evidences, and whether they will be burned on themselves.

 Chapter 1351

    Su Tang thought from the very beginning that Zhou''s activities would inevitably cause turbulence to those who have a heart. But judging from Pei''s current state, it seems that Zhou''s family is really catching up with a lot of invisible things!


    Pei Xuan''s eyes darkened when Su Tang said that he would not live forever. Then he said, "last night, the Zhou family was in the government prison, and there were three groups of assassins. Fortunately, you sorted out all the servants in advance. Zhou''s news was only passed out when Shen Yan took them away. However, the women''s dependents and Mrs. Hu didn''t see anyone else..."


    Although Su Tang and Pei Xuan are fighting and making trouble, it seems that they are only staring at Zhou. Pei Xuan seems to have done nothing after handing Sun Hong to Su Tang. In fact, there are many things to do behind his back.


    Pei Xuan is also very clear that he must find out all the possible moths in the army. Otherwise, once his information is leaked or there are traitors, the attack on Murong Zhao will be huge.


    Pei Xuan apparently left the capital alone to deal with the funeral. However, murongzhao secretly sent a lot of people here. The two teenagers were very clear that the death of Duke Pei had a great impact on them. Even if they were successful, it was impossible to be careless.


    Those people have been watching all over the place since they arrived, including those at the gate of the city. The women who broke in yesterday and saw the adultery between Zhou and Sun Hong were all being watched by someone. Some generals in the garrison of Tongzhou government had been targeted for a long time.


    However, those who dare to be spies are absolutely calm. At the beginning, after Pei Xuan arrived, everything seemed very calm. Zhou''s accident was to break all the calm stones. In particular, I heard that Zhou had the so-called evidence to prove the death of Duke Pei.


    Zhou''s chess pieces have been used to protect his own interests. Reading building www.dushulou.com


    But when these people put out their hands, they had already bitten the bait put down by Suchang, and they were going to be caught.


    Su Tang heard Pei''s words and turned her lips. "It''s really a lot!"


    There are three waves in one night. It''s really enough for Zhou to die. "Wait another two days!"


    Zhou''s death is inevitable. At present, the final value is to be a bait. Pei and Su Tang are not ready to keep her. She will die almost at the same time. Even if Pei and Su Tang intend to leave her as a witness in the future, some people want her to die.


    Pei Yao heard Su Tang''s words and nodded, "well, before I came here, my cousin told me that maybe my place would become an opportunity. Tangtang, you should leave these two days. If you knew it was like this, you shouldn''t have come. If you came, you should leave first."


    Pei Xuan looks at Su Tang and wants her to leave first. When he leaves the capital, he is in a trance. Murongzhao tells him what he has done. Although he has listened to all of them, he has no idea.


    When I can figure it out, and the direction of the three waves of Assassins'' investigation, they actually involve three different princes, and even one father-in-law is exactly the same as Prince Pei.


    The death of a Zhou family is nothing, but at this moment, as Murong Zhao said, things here will become the beginning of the hidden vortex before the explosion.

 Chapter 1352

    Su Tang was just a princess who was not paid attention to. Song Yi didn''t take her with her when she came to Beijing. In addition to the entangled scandal with Pei Xuan, she had no sense of existence in the eyes of all those involved in seizing the throne.


    However, Su Tang''s presence here now also involves Zhou''s case. There is such a sense of existence in this place, and he is bound to be watched. Pei Xuan knows that he has to face it. He is ready to fight or even sacrifice, but he will never let sucang encounter any more danger.


    So Mingming didn''t have a rest all night. He should have eaten a little and had a rest. He was prepared to pay tribute to the guests today, but he chose to look for sucang the first time.


    For Pei Xuan, his father has left. Of course, he is heartbroken and sad, and he will not give up. But the person who left has left, and he can no longer bear the responsibility of another accident.


    The struggle for the throne is full of blood and danger. Even experienced people like Pei Guogong, they are still careless and killed. By contrast, Su Tang is just a small princess, and has little ability to resist such risks.


    But now sucang has been inadvertently seen by some people. Pei Xuan wants her to leave temporarily and stay away from these disputes. She clearly has always been a person who is not willing to involve in these matters, but she has been involved in such disputes again and again because she has joined the teacher''s door.


    Pei Liang just came on the way to think, is not from the beginning this little girl did not know them, did not become a teacher''s disciple, will be the same as when he first met, although a simple, simple, but smile wantonly free to sell apples and carrots in the street.


    She doesn''t have to worry about these mental calculations. She just needs to do a good small business, earn some money and live her own small life.


    He knew that he didn''t like it at all, but he watched the girl get involved in this way, and now she may even have trouble. If she didn''t know each other at the beginning, would she be able to be a little money girl happily. 04 Novels www.04xs.com


    But life does not have if, PEI as long as think that if he and she can only brush past, there will be no intersection, heart can not restrain pain, he is selfish after all, can not accept from the beginning did not meet, even if this encounter for the little girl brought so many things she did not like, also unwilling to bear.


    But he still wants to meet her, but he should make himself strong earlier, rather than even now, let her help himself bear more.


    When Pei said these things, he looked at Su Tang in frustration, lowered his head, held a white spoon in his fingers, and stirred the porridge in the bowl.


    After hearing this, Su Tang was stunned. She looked up at the young man around her. Seeing his depressed look, she sighed in her heart, "this is disgusting me. Don''t you want me to play with you?"


    The tone is like a child saying I don''t want to make up, with a bit of a joke.


    When Pei Xuan heard sucang''s words, he suddenly raised his head, which was not a joke at all. "Of course not. How can I dislike you?"


    He just wants her well, even if he is not with him, even if he is not, she can live a good life.


    Although he knows that he is not in, also does not affect her life, before those days, she alone and Luo Xingchen play together is very good.

 Chapter 1353

    Pei Xuan also wants to be with sucang all the time. However, whenever he is sure to put her by his side, he can completely protect her. Even if he takes his life to protect her, he will not say anything to let her leave.


    His father has left him, how he hoped that when he was very tired, he could see her by his side and hear her say that she was still there, just as if all of a sudden he had the power to fight against the world.


    But he can''t help it. He can''t give up, but he doesn''t want her to have a little danger and even a little hurt. He swore that he would always protect her. He can''t be selfish and only care about himself. She should be good and she must be good.


    "Is it difficult?" Seeing the young man''s eyes full of red blood, his face full of fatigue, but also so anxious to explain to himself, Su Tang sighed and asked.


    This sentence, but let Pei fan feel more eye acid, but still shake his head, "it doesn''t matter, I can still."


    It''s his battlefield. Even if it''s difficult, he can''t retreat. He can only keep going.


    Since childhood, his father told him to be an indomitable man. Now he is going to hold up the sky and protect the land and people. His father has left, but he will inherit his father''s will, and his father''s spirit will continue to be passed on and will not be lost.


    Looking at the young man who was so obviously pressed that he could not breathe, but still said he could, Su Tang''s heart had always been like a solid ice place, as if it had collapsed.


    Mingming also said before that it was the battlefield of two teenagers. Mingming had arranged everything and was ready to leave these disputes. But seeing Pei Xuan like this, his heart was uncontrollable.


    Who can remember that the young man in front of him was once a young man in the capital city, who was once so proud and arrogant that he was teased by Su Tang. He was a pig. He was so angry that he would guard at the door to protect his younger martial sister. He was the child who would be very happy for Su Tang to call himself a senior brother. Xiaofei e-book www.txtxf.com


    Once that crystal like transparent and beautiful soul ah, how cruel the years and reality let him become this with not mature broad shoulders, take on the appearance of the country and the world.


    Obviously, it was su Tang who taught him to protect his real self with a mask, but in the end, the crystal clear youth disappeared.


    That young man has become the Duke of PEI. Maybe one day, he will become another god of war, meritorious family and spiritual inheritance worshipped by all the people of Qihuang kingdom.


    It seems that she is aware of the compassion in the eyes of sucang, or it is rare in those clear eyes. Because she is infected with warm tenderness, Pei looks at sucang "Tangtang!"


    As if she was out of control, she looked at the young man pitifully at herself. She was so tired and hard-working, but she still tried to hold on to the heavy burden on her shoulder. Su Tang''s hand was lifted up and touched the young man''s cheek.


    But Pei Xuan saw her like this, but her body trembled. Her big hand covered the back of the girl''s white hand, and let her palm close to her cheek "sugar!"


    Ah, seeing his action like this, Su Tang sighed in his heart, as if, to plant!


    Su Tang blinked, did not take out his hand, calm a breath, just opened a mouth "I bought a big ship..."


    Pei Xuan obviously didn''t expect that sucang would suddenly say this. He was stunned for a moment and looked at sucang

 Chapter 1354

    "Super big ships, big ships that can go out to sea far away." Su sugar see the teenager''s head is the appearance of question mark, continue to say.


    Pei Xuan finally understood what Sutang was going to say. He pursed his lips and said, "well, it''s not dangerous."


    He and his cousin thought that they had a high chance of winning, but this time, the third prince, who had never been known before and even showed his support for the crown prince, would have even considered uniting with the third prince before.


    Although the father-in-law of the third prince can''t compare with PEI Guogong''s appeal in the army, he is also a military general''s family. If Pei''s father is still alive, he certainly won''t let this man turn up any trouble. However, if he is Pei, the number of victories and losses can''t be estimated.


    This is also the biggest risk and change Pei Xuan got yesterday, and it is also the most important reason why Pei did not say a word to let her avoid temporarily after seeing sucang. At this time, she was clearly unwilling to let sucang leave.


    Now I heard that sucang said that she had already prepared the big ship and was ready to go to sea. Pei Xuan was not a fool. She also understood the arrangement. She must have been prepared in advance and left the sea to avoid danger.


    If it had been the case before, Pei must complain about the little heartless person in front of her, but at this time, she was a little lucky. Su Tang arranged like this, he didn''t have to worry about her being implicated by himself and his cousin.


    Then he was worried about whether there would be any danger for sucang to go to sea like this. If something happened on the sea, he might not even have the chance to ask for help.


    "Pei Xuan!" When Su Tang saw the teenager like this, he also understood that he actually knew his own ideas, but his tone was rarely serious. 58 reading www.dushu58.com


    The last time sucang talked to him so seriously, or was he scolded by her because he was angry and sour.


    "Well!" Pei Xuan heard sucang call himself, subconsciously looked up at sucang.


    Then I saw the young girl in front of her in full bloom, delicate and beautiful like a painting. Her clear eyes reflected his shadow: "I am a person without too much emotion. When I was a child, I was betrayed and hurt by too many closest people. Therefore, it is very difficult for me to believe others. Therefore, for most people, things that are easy to have, such as feelings, for me, they are not It''s not easy at all. "


    When Su Tang said this, Pei Xuan was surprised, but Su Tang still looked at him. "I will not deny it. I am prepared to avoid risks. If you and my senior brother fail to succeed and there are any risks, I will not follow you. If there are conditions, I may revenge for you, but if there is no condition, I will not do it. This is what I am No conscience. "


    "No, you''re fine, sugar sugar. We all know that you''re fine!" Even if sucang said so, Pei still shook his head.


    If she was really selfish and heartless, how could she have rushed to the capital to save his life at the risk of his reputation being destroyed. If she had not come, how could he have survived to this day.


    She just because of too much betrayal and hurt, so do not let dust, easily will not allow people close to themselves.


    In fact, she clearly has the most hard shell, but also has the softest and kind heart. He knows and understands.

 Chapter 1355

    Even if all the people in the world feel that she is cold and selfish, Pei Xuan still remembers the soft hand that held her up when she was vaguely dying, and the fragrance of her body.


    He will never forget it all his life. He will remember it till he dies.


    Su sugar heard the youth said this, the heart is a sigh, such trust and focus on enthusiasm, she in the end, planted not a loss.


    "You think I''m ok!" Su Tang said this sentence, and then did not wait for Pei to open his mouth, he looked at his eyes seriously.


    "Before I come here to see you, let the stars stay in Qingzhuo County, and I will arrange a merchant ship in advance. If, Pei Xuan, you look into my eyes, if things are really out of control and out of control, I will wait for you overseas according to the route I have prepared for you."


    Su Tang has no conscience, and she knows it herself. But as she said before, Pei was saved by her painstaking efforts. How can she die casually? Therefore, she has a simple arrangement for her.


    As Su Tang and Luo Xingchen said before, no one can guarantee 100% success, even in case, it may fail.


    After they came here to see Pei, they actually had a lot of things to do. Now Pei Guogong''s funeral ceremony already had rules. Su Tang originally wanted to wait for Luo Xingchen and his brother to come and tell him about it. But since they sat down and talked like this today, Su Tang told Pei Xuan directly.


    "I knew you wouldn''t leave us alone!" Pei Xuan heard sucang say this, said, how does this call no conscience.


    "But neither you nor Murong Zhao would like to leave this land!" Looking at Pei Xuan, Su Tang''s eyes let him have no escape.


    Su Tang can arrange everything, but Pei Xuan and Murong Zhao may not accept it. They are not only stuck in their hometown, but also proud teenagers. Even if they fail, they have to stand up and die instead of fleeing in a hurry. Novel of new pen interest Pavilion www.510xsk.com


    I don''t want to leave and go to strange overseas, and I don''t want to run away in a hurry and go to sucang. Self esteem and pride will lead to these.


    Obviously Su sugar said on the point, she said this, Pei Xuan did not speak.


    "Pei Xuan, life is not just the glory of Pei family. Even without you and murongzhao, this land will be protected by other people. But for everyone around you, you are unique. I can guarantee that when you come, I will make less jokes about you."


    Su sugar also said that what she was afraid of was that she would watch the two teenagers lose their young lives in order to fight for the throne.


    "You and murongzhao have lived in the capital since childhood. You will read a lot of books and think you know the world well.


    But you don''t know that the land we stand on is round, so we take a boat from here and walk in the same direction. In a year or more, we will return to the same starting point.


    You don''t know, far away overseas, there is also a piece of land, very fertile, there are many fresh plants and animals, and different people.


    The world is really big. Don''t you want to see it?


    The world is not only about the throne, not only to defend the country, if the country needs you, the people need your protection, you want to go up, this is no problem.


    But if you don''t need you, can you remember that you are still just an ordinary person to enjoy the life of a most ordinary person. "

 Chapter 1356

    "Life is really short, Pei, your heart, I understand, that strange world, I originally only wanted to see it alone, but if you want, I would like to go with you."


    This is the first time that sucang does not cover up, and tells Pei Xuan frankly that he understands his mind. In fact, there is a layer of paper between them. Pei Xuan is careful to explore, while sucang continues to pretend to be stupid.


    This was the case in the capital before, and so was the correspondence between the two people.


    Because she really cares too much about sucang, she is afraid that a little pressure or pressure will make sucang feel uncomfortable. Even if she is wronged, even if she suddenly hears that Sutang and Luo Xingchen are engaged, Pei can only suppress all the grievances.


    Because Pei Xuan knows that he is not qualified to question anything, Su Tang has never responded to him so little before, or even evaded. Sometimes Pei Xuan suspects that sucang knows, and sometimes tells himself that sucang is still young, so he has not been enlightened. For a long time in the past, Pei Xuan has been pulling back and forth in such ideas.


    But now he was focused, carefully close, before many times tried to express his love for her and care of the little girl, so upright in front of him, down-to-earth told him that his heart, she knows.


    Su Tang looks at Pei Xuan. In fact, this is not the right time to say these things. At present, sucang either can''t believe it or can''t convince herself of a moving reason. Besides, Pei''s father has just passed away. It''s really not suitable to say that.


    But if you don''t say that, sucang will worry about whether there will be any real accident. She has been indifferent for many years. Now, if there is any accident in front of this young man and she has always been insensitive to the world, will she suddenly find out that she really likes it and then regret it? Watch it www.twotxt.com


    No one knows what will happen in the future, and so does Sutang. But since she is not in her former mood, she should say it if she can let the teenager remember her concern and give her way back instead of trying to move forward.


    Everyone''s life is unique, and defending the country is of course great. The so-called "inherent death" is either heavier than Mount Tai or lighter than Hongmao, Pei Xuan or murongzhao. One hopes to become an excellent emperor, and the other is determined to inherit the legacy of generations, to open up new frontiers, to protect the country and to safeguard the peace of the people.


    Of course, such an ideal is very good, and there is nothing wrong with trying to realize it. But if you try your best and fail to succeed, it is still just like that if you try your best, do you have to pay your life for the unfulfilled ideal?


    Why not try to change an angle and restart another life? What Su Tang wants to tell Pei is this. It''s not that she doesn''t support them to pursue what they want, but it should not be extreme just for the sake of ideal and ignore everything.


    They are still young. Maybe it''s a new stage in their life. What''s wrong with them.


    If she now simple words, can let the young people in front of her even if they really encounter a crisis to survive, Su Tang thinks it is meaningful.


    After hearing this, Pei Xuan suddenly opened his eyes and looked at sucang, and then couldn''t help laughing bitterly, "sugar, are you inviting me?"

 Chapter 1357

    "Yes, so, do you accept my invitation?" Sucan did not deny it.


    Su Tang believes that Pei Xuan must have his own belief. This belief must be his most adored father. It is the legend passed down by his ancestors from generation to generation that he heard in his ears since he was sensible, which made him firmly believe in.


    However, her simple words now have the greatest impact on his belief. Soldiers can die on the battlefield, but they can''t be deserters. Although Su Tang didn''t let him be a deserter, she let him retreat after failure.


    Having studied the art of war since childhood, Pei Xuan of course knew that retreating on the battlefield was also a means. However, in the battle for the throne, if he failed to retreat, he might face the reputation left in the history, which was a record on the column of historical humiliation.


    They can die standing, but they can''t live on their knees. Murongzhao and Pei Xuan did not think that they would fail. Even though they are the most justified in name, historical books are always written by winners.


    They have never had a direct expression, but both have a tacit understanding. If they really fail, they will never kneel down for survival.


    Su Tang''s advice now is not to let them live on their knees, but to restart a new life. It is not so tragic, but it also impacts Pei''s beliefs and concepts.


    "Sugar and sugar..." Pei Xuan looks at Su Tang in a tangle.


    He really liked the little girl in front of him and wanted to be with her, even if it was like that time in the capital city, there were only two people in the yard every day, and there was a servant to help him do something.


    Then she would change the style to make a lot of delicious food every day. She would say that some things that were not conducive to wound healing could not be eaten. If he made her angry, she would do something he didn''t like to eat. She must watch him finish. She would add a lot of Coptis in his medicine, and she would smile happily when he frowned. 29gg Novels www.29gg.net


    After dinner, they would play chess. Every time she won, she didn''t give him the face of the elder martial brother. At that time, he thought that when his injury was all right, he would compete with her in archery. The little girl was very clever, but it was not without weakness. He was sure to win archery.


    When the time comes, she will be able to agree to her own requirements. In fact, she can compare with writing, but he dare not. Bi bow and arrow have already bullied her. If she is more than calligraphy, the little girl will definitely hate him.


    For Pei, that period of time for him was the life he wanted most, and it was all his yearning for.


    But on that basis, he is still Pei Xuan of the Duke of PEI. He is the son of the Duke of PEI. She is his wife, his wife, his wife, or in many years to come.


    All his imagination is based on his identity. Without this identity, Pei can''t imagine who he is and how he will live.


    Su sugar also knew that his words would certainly have an impact on Pei. Looking at him at this time, he did not know how to answer, and continued to say.


    "You don''t have to give me an answer right away.


    Pei Xuan, the outside world is really big. There are vast lands, mountains and rivers and sea in that world, which I have always wanted to see.


    The route to leave is here with me. If you want, before I go out to sea and leave, you come and ask for it. I know that you have agreed to my invitation.


    After that three years, whether you succeed or fail, we are all together. "

 Chapter 1358

    "If you don''t come, I also understand that this is your choice. In the future, no matter whether you succeed or fail, I will be your younger martial sister. I''m very happy to live my whole life. It''s good to meet teachers, you and senior brothers."


    When he heard that Su Tang said three words together, Pei''s pupils were in the earthquake. He really thought it was very difficult for him and sucang to be together, not to mention the engagement between Su Tang and Luo Xingchen.


    For a long time, sucang did not have a clear response to his hints and expressions, likes and temptations, or even evaded.


    But now sucang can say three words together directly, not marriage or love, but together.


    However, these three words are too attractive to Pei.


    As for sucang''s later remarks, it is also very straightforward. If he accepts her suggestion now, they will have an agreement to be together. This may be an engagement, and it may be just a literal meaning.


    But if Pei Xuan doesn''t accept Su Tang''s suggestion, Su Tang will not say that he will sever the relationship with him. However, whether he fails or succeeds, the relationship between them can only be like this, and there is no such three words as being together.


    Pei Xuan heard the last words of sucang and looked at sucang, "you are forcing me!"


    Clearly not so fast to say together, but clearly want to put her and his childhood beliefs on the scale, let him decide which is heavier.


    With only one word of commitment together, he was asked to shake his faith for more than ten years. As expected, he was still the petty moneymaker who never made any loss making business and held him so precisely.


    "Yes, I''ve heard before that girls are small-minded. If there''s no accident, I should be a girl, no, I''m a fairy!" Sucang blinked, with a very calm attitude. Three K novel network www.kkkxs.com


    She is forcing him. It''s true that she wavers. But a 30-year-old woman has already passed the age of searching for life and death for love. The passion and love of the youth make her happy, and her experience makes her heartache, which she does not deny.


    She is willing to try to talk about feelings with this person, and as a businessman, she can achieve her own goal. The life she saved is his own. Without her consent, she can''t die casually.


    At this time can also say that he is a witch, Pei is helpless "sugar sugar!"


    "Oh, don''t struggle, little brother. You can''t convince me. It''s not the first day that you can''t help me!


    I still have several days to leave, otherwise you should think carefully. I really respect your choice.


    You see, I''m so beautiful and excellent. Although I''m a demon girl, you don''t know that the teenagers waiting for my nod can queue up from us to the capital. "


    Su Tang''s mouth is not polite enough. If you look at what Pei Xuan still wants to say, just tell him not to struggle. It has been many years since someone knew her. Whether he wrote a letter or met directly, when did he take advantage of her, it is normal to lose.


    Even Pei Xuan of the Ping Bureau has not won over, so Su Tang directly asked him not to struggle.


    "You are..." Pei is really no words, what to say, let her say.


    What''s more, when I look at sucang''s face, I can''t help it. Pei''s heart always has a bad feeling. It seems that sucang is a little different from the poisonous tongued sugar she knew before.


    Beside orange cat classic summary: the devil in love!

 Chapter 1359

    "Come on, it''s getting late. I''ll have a meal and go to the front to entertain the guests. I''ll be here for a while. I''m very busy."


    Seeing Pei Xuan, she didn''t say anything. Su Tang changed the topic directly. Although she said so much today, she also understood that it was not so easy for Pei to make a decision.


    But sucang is only prepared to do it here. In short, her coercion is only here. Life is her own after all. If Pei Xuan still insists on her belief, Su Tang will not think of him, and will still respect him.


    But this matter will eventually become a knot between the two people, so if Pei Xuan chooses to firm her belief, Su Tang is not mean or willful to say that they have always maintained the relationship between the two brothers and sisters, but really feel that it is better.


    If you can''t have a good time together and live your own life well, it may not be a good choice. At least it won''t become a bitter couple, or you can''t let yourself or others get involved in one point all day.


    Therefore, the different results of the two choices are not the decision given by sucan, but the two development directions, which are the best results after the choice.


    Knowing that sucang is deliberately diverting the topic, but to be honest, there is no more to say here. Pei Xuan can''t give sucang a result immediately, so he goes to think and decide for himself.


    In the next two days, Pei and Su Tang were busy entertaining the mourning guests. After three days, most of the mourning people had already come. Su Tang was much more relaxed, and Pei Xuan had to continue to pay attention to Zhou''s side.


    At the same time, Luo Xingchen and Su Yongnuo''s boat also arrived at the wharf on the fifth day after su Tang arrived at TongZhou government. After getting off the ship, they went straight to the governor''s office. First, they mourned for Duke Pei and came to see Su Tang together. Haoyi novel www.haoetvxs.com


    "You are leisurely Luo Xingchen and Su Yongnuo went into the garden of the governor''s house and saw Su Tang. Only in the Pavilion by the lake, Su Tang was sitting on a stone bench with fresh fruits and tea on the table next to it.


    Su Tang is wearing a white chest length skirt, and her hair is just casually pulled. She is fishing with a small fishing rod against the railing. It''s not a good look of leisure.


    "Come on, nian''er, and bring two more cups of tea!" Hearing Luo Xingchen say that he is leisurely, Su Tang looks back and beckons his younger brother to sit down beside him, and then asks Jiang Nian to pour tea.


    "Why, can''t I relax?" Su sugar said to Luo Xingchen, who sat down to eat snacks.


    "If I had known this, I would have slowed down a little bit. I was in a hurry. I thought..." Although there are no people around the pavilion, Luo Xingchen is also very careful.


    Luo Xingchen was really careful to arrange everything, and brought Su Nuo to see Su Tang. On the way, he was also worried about what would happen and the war would be in chaos. Who knows that after arriving at TongZhou Prefecture, it is peaceful. In addition to the legend that something happened to the Duke and wife of Pei state, the good Princess helped manage the back house temporarily, and the good Princess even got engaged. Nothing happened ¡£


    To be exact, Luo Xingchen thought it was amazing to see that everyone still had time and spirit to gossip. It was not to say that it was going to be a mess.


    When I arrived at the governor''s office and saw that Su Tang was fishing and drinking tea here, I felt that she was worrying about what she was doing.

 Chapter 1360

    However, Su sugar heard Luo Xingchen say this, and after seeing his younger brother came, he kept staring at the boat on the lake and said, "Sulan will call a boy and take the young master to play in the boat."


    "Is that all right?" Although Su Nuo came here in a big boat, he was not seasick. He didn''t feel seasick all day. Now he saw that the lake was full of Koi, and there was a shed on the boat. So he became interested in catching fish and picking lotus flowers.


    "Will it be bad?" Although Su Nuo is very good at looking at the lotus and Koi, the governor''s office is still holding a funeral. Is it not good for him to play like this.


    "It''s OK. Go and play." Su Tang shakes her head. She is here because there are no more guests. Pei Xuan has to prepare to return to Beijing. After all, the weather is getting hotter and it is not good to continue to delay.


    It''s nothing to play by boat. Don''t laugh in front of Pei Xuan.


    "Well, I''ll keep it down!" Children, or play heart heavy, see sister said yes, Su Nuo said so, and then went to play with Sulan.


    Jiang Nian also has an eye. Seeing that Su Tang has something to say with Luo Xingchen, he also finds an excuse to say that he is out to fetch water, so he leaves the pavilion to two people.


    "I decided to try with Pei Xuan!" When there were only two people left, Luo Xingchen was holding a tea bowl and just put it in his mouth. The tea didn''t come in, so he heard Suchang.


    "Cough..." Luo Xingchen was frightened by this sentence and suddenly looked up at Su Tang "what?"


    Then he stood up and said, "no, what''s the situation with you? It''s only a few days. Why are you together.


    I remember correctly. It''s only five days. Aren''t you planning to get married? You didn''t mean anything to him before. Now you say something together. Are you being seduced? " Wanshulou www.wanshulou.org


    Speaking of this, Luo Xingchen sat beside Su Tang, holding his head in two hands. "Sugar, are you sober? Even if you really want to marry, Qin Qian is better than Pei Xuan."


    Luo Xingchen is really full of question marks. The main reason is that sucang has not shown any kind of attitude towards Pei. In other words, sucang has always been indifferent. In addition to making money, eating, drinking and playing, there is no pursuit.


    As a result, after a few days, he suddenly told her that Su Tang was going to be with Pei Xuan. Luo Xingchen could only think that Su Tang''s brain was not clear.


    What''s more, there is no one else. Even murongzhao is better than Pei Xuan. Pei Xuan was the one who almost killed Su Tang and made her seriously injured.


    Why do you want to be with the people who hurt you? Is it because you don''t think you are being abused enough? Is Qin Qian not good-looking? Is Qin Qian not good-looking? Or is he short of money? Why do you choose Pei?


    Make sure that her black sugar is not under the Gu, the brain is not clear just like this, or just a few days the world will change.


    Seeing this guy''s two hands picking his face, Su Tang forced to pull open, "you''ve just been under the Gu, I just said together, when did you say you got married."


    Luo Xingchen heard Su Tang''s words and looked at her, "what do you say when you don''t get married You scum


    Just finish saying, see Su sugar raised his fist, to her head knocked down, "slag girl, you head, I am willing to try to talk to him about love, marry you."


    "What''s more, it''s not the same thing if you don''t marry or if you don''t fall in love!" The principle of non marriage means that you don''t want to get married, but it doesn''t mean you don''t fall in love.


    Why is it that she''s married for the purpose of being a rascal?

 Chapter 1361

    Although Su Tang''s explanation is not unreasonable, Luo Xingchen still has a question mark in his head: "but..."


    It''s so strange that Luo Xingchen doesn''t think it''s right to be married. And although she really doesn''t look up to Pei Xuan, they haven''t dealt with each other since the first time they met, and it''s not a day since they met. But when she heard that Su Tang said that they were just together and didn''t want to get married, they all felt a little sympathy for Pei.


    Although Pei Xuan has many problems and hurt sucang, he seems to be very sincere about black sugar. As a result, he can only exchange a sentence of sucang in a sincere way. Luo Xingchen looks at Su Tang and says, "anyway, you dregs!"


    In a word, it''s not good to just like it with your heart and get together with each other, or if you don''t like it, don''t give people a chance.


    Once again, she was said to be a scum girl, and sucang had a black thread. "Besides, I''ll make you a slag!"


    Luo Xingchen just angrily shut up, but a pair of Danfeng eyes looked at sucang with condemnation. Seeing her like this, sucang had no way out. "You are all like this. You don''t think Pei is good, but now you say me for him."


    Su sugar think of orange cat also all kinds of disagree with themselves, now Luo Xingchen also like this, she really slag?


    "I certainly don''t look up to Pei Xuan like this, but at least he is true to your heart, and he is so determined. If you don''t really like it and can really join hands with him, don''t easily agree and take on too much." Search e-books www.sodutxtxs.com


    Luo Xingchen seems to have thought of something. At last, she sighs. When Su Tang sees her like this, she thinks of the muddleheaded accounts between her and Murong Zhao. If it is said that between her and Pei Xuan, it has always been her own unintentional, so keep a distance, then murongzhao and Luo Xingchen are separated by the mountains and seas of identity.


    Su Tang can see Luo Xingchen''s entanglement with murongzhao. She can''t move forward or backward. Or because she has such experience, she will feel a lot when she sees Su Tang getting along with Pei Xuan, although she still doesn''t like Pei.


    "Star, as long as you like, you can also become Hua Qingyun immediately, the cousin of the good princess. The identity is enough." Su Tang understood Luo Xingchen''s entanglement and said so.


    She prepared such an identity for Luo Xingchen, which was to restore her identity as a girl. Luo Xingchen and Murong Zhao are impossible, but Murong Zhao and Hua Qingyun can.


    After sucang said this, Luo Xingchen shook his head. "It''s better not to do business with you for the time being. I don''t want some things."


    She did not dare to ask. She was not as sharp and intelligent as sucang, who was always so powerful and rational. Even in the face of the country''s superior prince, she could be so free and easy, but she could not.


    The man was very high. She grew up as a man. She was used to being free outside. She met her mother, who had also made decisions in the business field. After she married her father, she was only locked up in a small back house to fight with those concubines and roommates.


    She sacrificed so much to make herself able to live freely outside. She can''t imagine that she will be just a woman one day, especially if the person is of high position and power, she can''t even escape. In that case, she would rather be a gentleman''s friend, and then leave lightly, at least recollection is always good.

 Chapter 1362

    Su Tang sighs at Luo Xingchen''s hesitation to refuse, but she sighs that such a heavy knot is more difficult than her. She can adjust herself. At least she can face her own heartache for Pei, and then think that she likes her and is willing to try.


    She may be insensitive to many feelings, and may be slow to detect them, but if she does, she will not escape.


    However, Luo Xingchen is different from her. Su Tang clearly sees that this girl has fallen into it, but she is stagnant. She does not lack the sensitivity of feeling, but does not have the courage to accept. She would rather just keep what she is now.


    "Star, don''t think so much, as long as you think, I will help you solve all the things." Su sugar said to Luo Xingchen, let her not have so many heart knot, she will help her.


    Su Tang has said before that people''s life is long or short. Even if one day you meet a ghost, even if you become a ghost, you may not have a chance to meet true love. If you meet a ghost, don''t give up and cherish it.


    The method must be more than difficult, timid and regressive. It may be a great pity that she missed it. Just like her own, she didn''t feel how she felt about Pei Xuan before, but she was also moved by her keen attention and love.


    She thought that she had never wavered, never moved, as if she was an old aunt looking at a young man with such cautious expression and joy, but in fact, she was still one step at a time, bit by bit, moistened by Pei''s feelings.


    So when she suddenly saw that lost relatives, lonely immersed in pain of the youth, before shallow into the heart of the feelings, will suddenly burst out.


    Sucang itself is a person whose emotional fluctuation will not be very big, so for many people''s turbulent waves, for her, it may have been a big shake.


    When she couldn''t bear to watch the young man face many things, because he was alone and sad, she knew that everything was different. Ran Wen www.ranwenba.com


    So even though sucang knew that she was not fully involved in it, she did not escape the incident, but expressed it directly. Because she had lived for so many years in her previous life, she was very clear about how difficult it was to meet a person who made her heart beat.


    Luo Xingchen is the same. Su Tang hopes that she will not neglect her inner demands because of many external factors. No matter what problems exist, they can always be solved.


    This should be the first time that Luo Xingchen did not deny Su Tang''s emotional speculation about her and Murong Zhao. After hearing Su Tang''s words, Luo Xingchen laughed and looked at Su Tang, "sugar, I really admire that you can boast so brazen."


    That''s the prince''s highness in this country. It''s not so simple as Su Tang said.


    After Luo Xingchen laughed, he said, "I''m ok. In fact, I think it''s very good."


    After all, she did not have the courage to step out of that step, and Su Tang looked at her like this and sighed in her heart, "anyway, Hua Qingyun''s identity has been prepared for you. You can change it as long as you want."


    Sucang did not force her to do so. Everyone had their own difficulties. As a friend, she helped her when she needed help, but she would not force her to do so.


    Luo Xingchen nodded, "thank you, sugar!"


    Then she laughed again, "how to talk about me, or say you, how to be with Pei Xuan?"

 Chapter 1363

    Someone''s topic is really stiff. Su Tang takes a look at her. After all, she doesn''t care about her. She lets Pei Xuan make a choice and tells her.


    Two people have known each other for many years. Originally, they are girlfriends. Su Tang doesn''t think there is anything about these things with Luo Xingchen. They always talk about them.


    Instead, Luo Xingchen heard Su sugar finish saying, looking at her, "you are really still the black sugar I know!"


    This move is really cruel, forcing Pei Xuan to make a choice with himself. It is to choose eternal faith, rather die, or choose and love people to open another life. Luo Xingchen puts herself in Pei''s position and thinks and decides, so he can only shake his head, "Pei meets you, and doesn''t know whether Tao is luck or robbery!"


    This choice is really too difficult. Anyway, Luo Xingchen has no way to decide. One is to strengthen the faith engraved in his bones, and the other is a beloved girl. How can you choose.


    Luo Xingchen can only sigh, Pei meets Su sugar, it''s not easy.


    "What''s the difference? Even if it''s robbery, it''s good luck to get through it!" Su sugar saw her saying so, she said with a smile.


    "I am not easy to save my life, he must ignore my ideas to play, can''t I have a temper?" Su Tang said after that.


    "Don''t come here. Anyway, you are unreasonable and bully people." Luo Xingchen doesn''t give Su sugar face. It''s useless to say so much. Su sugar is deliberately bullying people, but it''s unreasonable.


    Su Tang hummed, "what''s wrong with my bully? You have the ability to bully yourself."


    Luo Xingchen was rejected without saying, "you black sugar, I want to do justice for heaven!"


    Luo Xingchen whistles, pinches Su sugar''s neck, one face ferocious to seek wealth and murder appearance. Zero long Literature Network www.09wxwxs.com


    She looked like she was very hard and fierce, but she didn''t hold on to Sutang''s hand at all, and sucang was so carefree and carefree as to drink tea with a cup of tea. "You should be a little bit more careful. Don''t delay me to drink tea."


    The victim was so calm that the killer couldn''t find any fun. Luo Xingchen was speechless and said, "can''t you cooperate with me?"


    Su Tang heard her words and looked at her, "ah, I''m so afraid!"


    This cooperation is really, super insincere.


    Su Tang and Luo Xingchen are playing together. When Pei Xuan comes to look for sucang, he sees Luo Xingchen pinching sucang''s neck and holding them together.


    "Stop it!" Pei Xuan saw two people like this, the brain did not have, directly rushed over, roared at Luo Xingchen.


    Luo Xingchen and sucang were playing with each other. Suddenly, he saw Pei Xuan coming over and yelling at himself. He also realized that he and sucang were ambiguous at this time.


    She immediately stood up, but her expression was still very natural. "It''s my grandfather coming, please sit down!"


    Pei''s attitude, which was the same as that of no one, made Pei more angry. He held the hilt tightly and suppressed his impulse to stab the young man in front of him with a sword. He told himself that he had to bear it for his cousin''s sake, or he would be too sorry for him.


    However, Su Tang shakes her head when she sees the two men at war. Before that, she thought that the two people would take a happy enemy route. Who knows, they almost become a blood feud plot. As expected, those writers in previous lives are not completely reliable.


    "Don''t you say that you will return to Beijing after finishing these two days? Why are you here now?" Su sugar continued to lean on the railing next to the pavilion, stretched out his hand to sort out a little bit of disordered lapels when playing with Luo Xingchen, and then asked Pei Xuan.

 Chapter 1364

    Pei Xuan looked at Su Tang''s finishing clothes. Fortunately, it was just because the fun was a little scattered, but it was nothing. He glared at Luo Xingchen, "I have something to say to Tangtang. Please leave the irrelevant people!"


    At the thought that Luo Xingchen was Tangtang''s fiance, Pei Xuan was even more angry. Moreover, he came to see Su Tang and said it was important. Now he drove people away.


    Luo Xingchen also looked at Pei Xuan. Although she thought it was pitiful for Pei to meet Su Tang just now, Pei Xuan was really annoying. So when she heard Pei Xuan say this, she snorted, "sugar, I''m still not your closest fiance."


    Luo Xingchen mentions the three words of fiance, which is helplessly seeing Pei''s green tendons all exposed, and stares at her fiercely and does not put "Luo Xingchen!"


    This arch what fire, Su sugar white Luo Xingchen one eye, "intimate you head, you go to call small Nuo, don''t always play in the water, get things ready, in two days we will go."


    Although Luo Xingchen was not satisfied with Pei, she still listened to Su Tang''s words. She also gave Pei a white eye and went to find Su Nuo who was playing in the boat.


    But Pei Xuan sees Luo Xingchen so to oneself, the nose of gas is rude, if not for cousin, he must cut this guy, must cut this guy.


    "Why do you look like a cockfight every time we meet? Sit down and have a cup of tea. You come to see me now, but Zhou''s business is settled?"


    Su Tang saw that Pei''s anger had become a steam engine, so she came to take a clean tea cup and pour him a cup of tea. Pei Xuan took it and drank it down. Then he said, "you stay away from him."


    This said, but it was the taste of a child, Su sugar shook her head, "you two really do not agree with each other!"


    Also did not promise Pei she will be far away from Luo Xingchen, impossible to stay away from, but they are good friends and partners ah, of course, or nominally engaged men and women. European e-book www.ootxt.com


    Pei Xuan is also very smart. She also knows that sucang has not promised herself. She looks at sucang "Tangtang..."


    "Well, so you came to see me for the route arrangement?" Su sugar see him and his coquettish, blink an eye, direct on the trick.


    Pei asked about this question. He was busy these two days, but Pei didn''t forget sucang''s invitation before, but this decision was not easy to make. At least until now, Pei Xuan couldn''t answer sucang.


    So he can only be su sugar general, because he does not make a decision. In terms of the current relationship between Su Tang and Luo Xingchen, they are unmarried husband and wife. Therefore, when Pei Xuan is only a senior brother, he is not qualified to ask sucang and Luo Xingchen to keep a distance.


    Although Luo Xingchen is really super hateful, but the sentence just said is good, sucang and Luo Xingchen are close relations, at least in name.


    "Sugar and sugar..." Sure enough, Su sugar this unique trick out, Pei Xuan has no words, can only continue to Baba look at Su sugar.


    Looking at the teenager like this, Su Tang poured himself a cup of tea. "So, am I right? Is it Zhou''s business?"


    As expected, she is a good friend. All the topics are hard to change. Pei can only follow this topic: "the news just got is that Zhou is in prison and committed suicide."


    Su Tang and Pei Xuan never thought that they would kill Zhou by themselves, because Zhou was involved in too many things. She just had to turn over and kill her too much.


    There is no need for Su Tang and Pei Xuan to do anything, and Zhou can''t live too long. Pei Xuan had specially protected Zhou for a few days before, just to catch more people with this bait.

 Chapter 1365

    It''s been a few days now, and I''ve almost got a clear idea of the people behind him. Pei Xuan withdrew his protection of the Zhou family. Sure enough, today came the news that the Zhou family "committed suicide in fear of crime.".


    Although the charge of murdering Duke Pei under the operation of Su Tang is well-established, his identity is special. After all, he is the wife of the first grade Duke. Shen Yan can be tried as a magistrate, but his final conviction is still in the capital.


    So normally, Zhou''s family is to be escorted to the capital, which is why she still held the last glimmer of hope before, and felt that she had a chance of life after entering Beijing, and she was thinking about the promise made to her before.


    Of course, Zhou is also too taken for granted. She was originally a chess piece, but now she has been caught and become an abandoned child. No one would have wanted to save her.


    If Zhou did not die, she would have a chance to enter Beijing, but it was obvious that someone would not give her a chance to go to Beijing at all, so she had the so-called "suicide with fear of guilt.".


    "Dead?" Su Tang heard Pei''s words and asked her a little.


    Pei Xuan nodded, "when found, it was already cold."


    "The method is simple. I think someone will try to prove it. You almost let them destroy it. I still have it here."


    Su Tang is not surprised by Zhou''s results. Murderers always kill them. When you decide to become a perpetrator, you should be prepared to be the victim.


    In fact, evil doers are more likely to offend others, and they are more likely to be killed after harming others. Sooner or later, they will not come to a good end. Hot Novels www.resooo.com


    With the death of the Zhou family, the evidence against Zhou became a thorn in the flesh of some people. Those behind the guilty heart did not know what Zhou had hidden, but they would choose to destroy it in order to avoid future trouble.


    But these people don''t know. From the beginning to the end, Zhou didn''t leave any evidence. Those things were made by the orange cat by Su Tang, so the evidence that matters to these people is not at all important to Sutang.


    As long as she is willing, she can always come up with a pile of evidence that will never be found to be false. Therefore, Su Tang asked Pei Xuan not to protect those evidences too much. Pei''s fishing here must have aroused some people''s vigilance. Now, if the evidence destroys these people, it will make them relax.


    If the enemy relaxes, they will be able to fight for more time for Pei and Murong Zhao, which is a good thing.


    Hearing sucang say so, Pei also nodded, "I know."


    Originally, the person behind the Zhou family was the old emperor who had not died. So at present, those evidences are not of great significance. We need to wait until all the dust has settled and the case needs to be overturned. That is the future.


    So after the two said this, they were silent for a moment. Su Tang looked at the boy sitting next to him. Luo Xingchen called Sunuo who was playing in the boat. The koi in the lake swam to and fro, and the lotus flowers rose and fell on the round leaves.


    "Two days later, the day you go, I''ll leave by boat." Su Tang looks at her brother Su Nuo rowing to the shore, then turns around and looks at Pei. She opens her mouth and breaks the silence and calm of the two.


    But Pei Xuan after hearing Su Tang''s words, his body is a shock, also suddenly looked up at the girl in front of her, only to see her delicate face, clear eyes black and white.


    Although I have known for a long time, this day is coming.

 Chapter 1366

    "Sugar and sugar..." Pei Xuan opened his mouth and wanted to say something to Su Tang.


    "Sir, several generals are waiting for you." Pei Xuan''s words have not finished, see has been outside the watch speech, listen to the words of the boy, quickly come to tell Pei.


    Pei Xuan is also very busy these days. On the one hand, he wants people to keep an eye on Zhou''s side. On the other hand, he finds those people who can''t be trusted. He has to deal with these people and get power in the army as soon as possible.


    Today Pei Xuan is also because of Zhou''s death and knows that Luo Xingchen is here. The relationship between Luo Xingchen and sucang is there. Of course, he will have some worries and come to see Su Tang.


    But in fact, the defenders were waiting for him to go back to discuss matters. He just sat down and came to see him soon.


    Pei Xuan was a little annoyed. He couldn''t speak well when he met Su Tang for a few days. There was always something to do. It was really a bad mood.


    Su Tang also knows that Pei Xuan is busy. In fact, there is nothing more to do in Tongzhou government. Zhou''s family is dead, and the people behind him can''t move for the time being. When Pei Xuan wants to return to Beijing, sucang will have nothing to do. Naturally, she wants to leave.


    Just always want to tell Pei Xuan formally. Now Su Tang sees Guan Yan and calls Pei Xuan. She looks at Pei Xuan and says, "go to work quickly."


    Pei Xuan wants to talk with sucang again, but the business matters in the end and can only leave in a hurry.


    "I''m really busy. I''m going to leave again." Luo Xingchen saw Pei Xuan leave, and then came back, looking at the back of his departure said.


    "Where''s xiaonuo?" Seeing that she came back by herself, sucang took a look at her. Search for novels www.sonovelhall.com


    Luo Xingchen spread out his hand, "xiaonuo is afraid to just go into the water at the moment. I''ll call him up now. It''s not a disappointment."


    Originally, Luo Xingchen said that looking for Su Nuo was an excuse. Luo Xingchen knew it in his mind, so he didn''t go at all. He just found a place to sit for a while, and came back when he saw Pei Xuan left.


    While talking, Luo Xingchen sat on the stone bench and looked at sucang, "what did you say to him? Did he give you the answer?"


    Su sugar ate a soft glutinous snack, looked up to see her a pair of Danfeng eyes are full of gossip, rolled a white eye, "girl heart, let you down, nothing said!"


    Even if the star sugar is disappointed, even if she hears the eight trigrams, it''s OK for Su to be disappointed.


    "Everything is ready. Pei will return to Beijing the day after tomorrow, and we will set out on that day." Su Tang did not continue to talk about Pei Xuan with Luo Xingchen. What should have been said has already been said. I believe Pei will give her an answer at that time.


    Now sucang is going to arrange for going out to sea, so she asked Luo Xingchen.


    "It''s all arranged. The personnel and materials are available. You can start at any time." Luo Xingchen''s efficiency is needless to say, everything is well arranged by her.


    "OK, Hua Qingyun, have you made arrangements? Neither of us is in China. She can''t have any accidents." Su Tang asks Hua Qingyun again. This identity is specially prepared for Luo Xingchen. She has an accident and can''t be replaced in a short time.


    According to Sutang''s idea, after this voyage, Luo Xingchen can disappear, leaving only one Huaqing cloud.


    Su sugar mentioned Hua Qingyun, let Luo Xingchen''s expression pause a little, sharp as sucang naturally did not miss her expression, looking at her "what are you thinking?"

 Chapter 1367

    "Sugar, I won''t go with you this time, I''ll..." Luo Xingchen finally told Su Tang what he wanted to say.


    In fact, Luo Xingchen also had a lot of anxiety after knowing the risks of Murong Zhao in the capital city. In fact, she had been waiting for the dark guards around Murong Zhao to send letters to her. Before, her communication with murongzhao depended on the secret guards to deliver letters.


    However, it has been more than two months since the last communication between the two people. She did not wait for the news from Murong Zhao. Su Tang said that she had arranged her way back.


    Even though these arrangements were arranged by Luo Xingchen himself, Su Tang would think that if Pei Xuan was faced with failure, she might have caught up with herself. How could she not be so worried about Murong Zhao.


    With Su sugar in, Luo Xingchen knows how attentive Pei is to sucang. Even though Pei Xuan is hesitant and unable to make a decision, Luo Xingchen believes that Pei''s decision will not be unexpected.


    Although Su Tang has a strong attitude, she doesn''t ask too much. She doesn''t stop Pei from doing what she wants to do. She just leaves herself a way back and chooses another life. Although it has impacted Pei''s belief in her bones, she is so concerned about Su Tang that her sentence is powerful enough to lead him to sucang To another choice of life.


    But Murong Zhao is not the same. He is the crown prince. Luo Xingchen knows more than anyone else the precious and pride in that young man''s bones. For him, he lost his position, lost his dream, and there was no significance in his life.


    Su Tang can say openly that she is going to be with Pei Xuan, but Luo Xingchen knows that she is not the same as sucang, and she is not qualified to say this.


    However, if there is no one holding that young man, in case it is really a bad result, how can she face the pain and reality of her own departure now. U9 eBook www.u9txt.com


    After Luo Xingchen finished, he bit his lip and felt guilty, "I''m sorry, sugar, I''m sorry."


    Luo Xingchen knows that Su Tang specially chooses Hua Qingyun as her stand in, and arranges the play for going out to sea. Then Luo Xingchen will drown in the water. After that, Qihuang Kingdom has no Luo Xingchen, the master of Luo family, but there is only one Hua Qingyun left.


    Everything is arranged well. Luo Xingchen also knows that she should leave with sucang as planned. However, when she thinks that the man in the capital is sitting and fighting to death, she is in the distant sea and can''t help anything. How can she feel at ease.


    At least stay, if one day, she can take that person away from danger, even if he will hate her, it doesn''t matter, but in this way, Luo Xingchen knows better that he has failed all the arrangements of sucang.


    And Su Tang also saw Luo Xingchen''s guilt. They had known each other for many years. Maybe it was fate. Maybe it was in such an era that they rarely met women who insisted on their own. So they trusted each other from the beginning, and all the way to now, they were girlfriends, and they were the most intimate family members.


    saw that he was often make complaints about the girl''s heart, so she said, "I lost!"


    Luo Xingchen in her and Murong Zhao, choose Murong Zhao, Su sugar this heart is also a little sour.


    Luo Xingchen also heard the meaning of sucang, and quickly explained, "no, sugar, it''s not really like this, it''s just..."

 Chapter 1368

    Luo Xingchen finally looked at Su Tang and said, "I''m different from you. You can control Pei''s mind in your hand with one word, but I can''t. I can''t make him change for me. I give up chasing and faith for me. I can''t help him too much. I can only accompany him. I''m not as useful as you are. I can only do this."


    Speaking of this, Luo Xingchen''s eyes are anxious to be red.


    Su sugar see her so good, the heart is also a little sour, but also smile "silly is not silly, how do you think, can hide from me?"


    Su Tang was just very surprised. Luo Xingchen actually made this decision. To tell the truth, in such an era, cars and horses are very slow, so it seems that people can only cook feelings through Hongyan''s biography.


    Sucang came from the era of fast food and information explosion. For her, she is used to all effective communication. If there is anything, a wechat can make things clear. Without going out, she can contact all the people who want to contact.


    Because of this, sucang unconsciously and Pei Xuan such letter exchanges, she did not have consciousness, she and Pei Xuan did not directly meet, but it is a little bit of mutual understanding, mutual contact.


    The emotions outlined in each stroke, only through such letters, little by little infiltrated into her body, and had taken root before she noticed it.


    This kind of emotion will not come down turbulent, but it is gurgling and continuous, just like Pei Zhuzhi to Su Tang. In the past, he didn''t feel how he was, even though he was writing letters, he never felt moved or liked it.


    But when I saw tired kneeling on the ground, suppressing the pain of her father''s death Pei, the surging heartache instantly made all her firmness disintegrate. Love books www.aibook8.com


    Su sugar knows that she has been planted, so she thinks, anyway, it is not a marriage, talking about nothing bad, if not, break up.


    Su Tang has little idea about love. Because Pei Xuan is so careful, his letters are gradually shaken, not to mention Luo Xingchen and murongzhao.


    Although he has always been dressed up as a boy, Luo Xingchen is really a girl''s heart. How can a girl not have a spring heart, yet feel inferior to her identity and worry more about her future, just like her mother, so she moves forward and backward, always tangled.


    Speaking of zhaoluo, zhaoluo and Murong did not think that she would be trapped in such a joke.


    To tell you the truth, although Su Tang knows that she is different from Pei, she is insensitive, and her hurt when she was a child has made her feelings weaker. It is difficult for her to have too rich feelings.


    For sucang, it''s very rare that she can say a word together. Even so, sucang is still ready to leave at any time. Don''t love too much, because love is too deep, but it will be hurt.


    Luo Xingchen and sucang are different, so she is more painful than sucang, because she loves, but constantly tells herself, can''t, can''t, suffer.


    Su sugar looked at such Luo Xingchen, she opened her mouth and wanted to say something, but found that she seemed to have nothing to persuade, so she wryly laughed, "you''re like this, but it seems that I''m the heartless one."

 Chapter 1369

    "No, sugar, don''t say that. I stay because I know you are outside. I can stay here at ease. You are my confidence."


    Luo Xingchen doesn''t feel that sucang is heartless. Although sucang is a pit, and her mouth is poisonous, she is sincere and completely good to the people she cares about, which is nothing to say.


    Su Tang is different from her. Pei Xuan has never covered up his intention to Su Tang. Whether he was in Beijing or now, we can see it.


    However, Murong Zhao and her are just friends. She doesn''t know what his mind is. But at least for herself, Murong Zhao is a friend worthy of her adventure.


    But sadly, they can only be friends!


    Luo Xingchen is not exaggerating. The reason why she dares to make this decision is not because Murong Zhao, let alone Pei Xuan, but because Su Tang gives her the confidence to make such a decision bravely.


    With sucang on the outside, she would not be afraid to leave Qihuang country and go to another world. With sucang as her backing, she had the courage to stay and face possible risks.


    After hearing her say so, Su Tang shook her head and laughed, "you have said so. I want to oppose you, isn''t it too much?"


    "Yes, too much!" Luo Xingchen heard Su Tang''s words, his eyes lit up.


    Su sugar smile "you want to stay, stay, remember, don''t regret, after all, I have no conscience, only one, I want to leave."


    Although Luo Xingchen chose to stay, Su Tang still insisted on her decision. She could not take her brother to face the inevitable risks, and she really needed more time to understand some things.


    For example, how did she treat Pei, and how she should face their future. 120 Novels www.xiaoshuo120.com


    Su Tang is not a child who does things impulsively, so she won''t make a decision easily. She will ask Pei Xuan together instead of other more definite words. That''s why.


    What''s more, one or two of them have to stay to face the storm, and sucang has nothing to say. Someone has to go outside to decorate the layout, or a few people will rush to build the house?


    "Yes, thank you for your magnanimity Luo Xingchen knew that sucang didn''t object to staying. He immediately laughed and said thanks to sucang solemnly.


    "Thank you for all my sacrifice?" Hear Luo Xingchen thank you, Su sugar pick eyebrows, this thank you, sincerity is not enough.


    "You are indeed a black sugar!" Su sugar finish saying, Luo Xingchen shivering, help, someone wants to pit her.


    "I like it!" Look at her like this, Su Tang said to her.


    "Yes, I am!" Luo Xingchen said that she could do anything as long as she was not trapped.


    What and what, sucang is speechless.


    Pei Xuan is really very busy. After seeing sucang say a few words, he can''t see him at all. With the arrival of Luo Xingchen and Sunuo, sucang''s sailing has officially entered the countdown.


    She can''t see Pei Xuan, and she doesn''t delay Sutang''s business. She is relieved to prepare things for sea with Sunuo and Luo Xingchen. All the things she bought are transported to the ship where Sutang is stored at the wharf.


    Then he finally arrived at Pei Xuan and returned to Beijing the night before Su Tang went to sea.


    "He didn''t come. Did he feel that he could escape the question without answering?" Luo Xingchen and Su Tang sat in the courtyard, drinking tea, watching the stars, and talking about Pei Xuan, who did not show up.

 Chapter 1370

    Luo Xingchen is really very surprised. She and Sunuo have been to TongZhou government for a day and a half. Apart from seeing each other in the mourning hall, they also met in the pavilion for a while.


    Since then Pei has not appeared in front of them, as there is no such person.


    Although I also know Pei Xuan must be very busy. If he is just a general friend or relative, he is so busy that he doesn''t show up. The key is that he hasn''t responded to sucang''s invitation. He can''t even show his face. Luo Xingchen can only praise him. He''s really a hero.


    After saying that, Luo Xingchen looked at Su Tang, and found that Su sugar''s expression was light, and he didn''t see any big emotion: "what do you think?"


    "Would you like a drink?" After Luo Xingchen asked, he only heard such a sentence from Su Tang''s mouth.


    It''s really a punch on cotton, people have no strength, Luo Xingchen did not say "demon, you are really enough, come on, drink!"


    The key is that most girls are in a hurry or worried about something at this time, but Su Tang is too calm and not afraid that Pei Zhen will not come at that time.


    As a matter of fact, Su Tang is really not worried. With the orange cat in, all the big and small things in the governor''s office can''t hide from her. Of course, she won''t be nervous.


    I also know that Pei Xuan was separated from her that day, and had been holding meetings with the general of Tongzhou government. She didn''t even care to eat. She was young. If she was full of love, she would be weak.


    Su Tang can understand, and she really doesn''t worry that Pei will not respond, because if she wants to, Pei Xuan, even if she is busy, will have a chance to find her for a route. If she doesn''t want to, she won''t take it in her spare time. 520 Novels www.520fs.com


    However, it depends on whether she has a heart or not. Su Tang puts forward her own invitation, which is her invitation and conditions. The rest is for Pei Xuan to make a decision. No matter which one to choose, sucang will not be surprised.


    Because sometimes the choice of life is not right or wrong, as long as it is Pei''s own decision.


    Su Tang''s last night on the land of Qihuang was the two jars of good wine from Luo Xingchen. They talked about each other and talked about the light outside.


    Until the stars shine in the sky, Su Tang looks at Luo Xingchen lying on the table after being drunk. Even if she has already fallen asleep, she still locks her eyebrows.


    "Help her to rest with me." Su LAN is a little older. She cooperates with Su Tang and helps Luo Xingchen into the room.


    Su sugar put her on the bed, opened the cup for her to cover, looking at the girl''s face because of drunk red, Su sugar could not help but smile, "goodbye, girl heart!"


    "After that, Su LAN will go to the door to wait for us to leave the room


    Su LAN and Jiang Nian did not expect that Su Tang would drink a night''s wine, so they left suddenly. They were a little surprised, but they were also used to not asking Su Tang''s decision. After saluting, Jiang Nian went to ask the governor''s office to prepare the carriage. Su LAN went to call her brother to get up, and Dongzi went to wake Su Nuo.


    "Sister, why is it so early?" Su Nuo was called out in a daze and took Dongzi to see Su Tang. He was still yawning while talking.


    "Because I want to!" See younger brother this sleepy appearance, Su sugar rubbed younger brother''s hair, smile, say so.

 Chapter 1371

    Su Tang casually said a wayward reason, but took a look at Pei Xuan and the direction of the meeting with those generals. Seeing that several servants had cleaned up almost everything, she went into Luo Xingchen''s room, left a letter for her, and closed the door for her from outside.


    At this time, it was already the light of the day, slowly lit up, watching everyone clean up, Su sugar then said, "go


    Taking the lead, he slowly walked out of the governor''s house and got on the carriage directly.


    Sentimental feelings hurt parting since ancient times, even more desolate Qingqiu Festival. The sorrow of parting makes people feel annoyed. Su Tang does not want to see such a picture. She would rather leave quietly. If she is destined, she will naturally want to see her. If she is not, she will leave her whole life. There is nothing wrong with it.


    "Miss..." After waiting for the carriage, Jiang Nian looks back at Su Tang and leaves without telling the owner. Is it bad?


    "So she''s on the carriage and she''s going to have a rest."


    Seeing this, Jiang Niang didn''t dare to say anything more and asked the driver to drive away.


    The governor''s office, which slowly lit up in the morning light, was left behind by the whole party. When Pei Xuan and the general of Tongzhou government explained everything clearly, it was already daybreak outside.


    "Sugar and sugar!" As soon as he saw that the time was not early, Pei''s secret way was not good. He stood up and went out.


    But he had been talking with the guards for a day and a night without a rest. Suddenly he stood up like this and staggered at his feet. Seeing him like this, Guan Yan quickly went to help him. "Slow down, young master. It''s still early. I''m sure the princess hasn''t got up yet. You''ll have time to clean up and go back."


    Guan Yan had seen Su Tang take care of Pei Xuan before. He knew that she would never get up too early, so he persuaded him not to worry. 163 Novels www.163xiaoshuo.com


    Although Pei Xuan also knew that Su Tang would not get up so early, but he did not know why. He felt very flustered and said to Guan Yan, "help me to the guest house quickly."


    Seeing that he was in such a hurry, Guan Yan tried to persuade him again, but he knew it was useless. He helped Pei Xuan to the guest house.


    Because today, the servants of the Pei family of the whole governor''s house are going to leave with them and return to the capital. This morning, the whole governor''s house is quiet, and all the servants are sorting out their luggage for leaving for the capital later.


    Such a desolate scene, let Pei''s heart more cast a shadow, he quickened the pace, finally arrived at the guest house.


    The door of the guest house, which would be covered after su Tang came in, was wide open. There were only birds singing in the yard, but there was no servant. Pei felt that his feet were soft.


    Guan Yan was also surprised to see such a situation in the guest house and called out, "Su LAN, nian''er, the little Duke is coming. Is the princess awake?"


    In the past, if Guanyan called like this, Jiang Nian and Sulan would come out, but there was no response at this time, and Guanyan''s forehead was instantly covered with beads of sweat


    "Go and call the housekeeper to see me!" Pei said, but he went directly into the yard and pushed open the front door of the main room.


    Once upon a time when she lived here, if she was resting, she would have to close the doors and windows. At this time, Pei pushed the door and saw the door open directly.


    The room is bright and clean, and the flowers in the vase on the table beside the window are still in full bloom, but the person who lived here a few days ago has lost his trace.


    Pei''s eyes looked at the room carefully. Even in a small corner, he didn''t see a single message. Even when he left Beijing, he didn''t have a letter like that.

 Chapter 1372

    This time, Su Tang still left without saying goodbye, even leaving a letter. Pei''s eyes turned red when she saw the empty room.


    At this time, Guan Yan, who went to the housekeeper just now, ran back crazy and was still panting. "Little grandfather, just now the housekeeper told me that the princess sent a carriage to leave an hour ago."


    "Why don''t you tell me?" When he heard this, Pei Xuan turned back and looked at the housekeeper who was pulled into the door by Guan Yan.


    The housekeeper Lao Zhang''s face turned white, and he tried to breathe steadily. "The princess has been in charge of the house these days, and he has taken people out alone. He also told them not to disturb people. When the old slave and his servants saw that the princess didn''t take childe Luo, the Princess really left. Didn''t she go out to work temporarily?"


    The housekeeper was also confused. Of course, he knew that sucang had asked for a carriage in the early morning, but because all the things in the courtyard of the governor''s house were managed by sucang, and the only mother in the house was arrested and still died in prison, which was not a pleasant thing to hear, so the affairs of the house were left to Sutang to continue to manage.


    In fact, when the funeral of Duke Pei is on the right track, there are not many things in the house, but some small things. Moreover, Pei Xuan has specially explained that Su Tang''s orders are his orders.


    Therefore, when Su Tang''s maid said that she had prepared the carriage, the servants of the governor''s house didn''t think much about it. They only thought that they might leave today and go out to do something.


    The reason why he didn''t tell Pei fan immediately was that on the one hand, the housekeeper knew that Pei Xuan was on business. On the other hand, he saw that Su Tang didn''t bring much things out of the house. However, he and his younger brother took three servants with them, and they didn''t see Mr. Luo.


    Mr. naluo is the son-in-law of the good princess. If they want to leave, there is no reason to leave Mr. Luo. Therefore, the housekeeper doesn''t think that Su Tang and Su Nuo are going to go directly. He thinks that they are just going out to do something. They will come back soon.


    Now I see that the yard of sucang is clean and tidy. I realize that when sucang left just now, she really left, not just to go out to work. 56 Novels www.56xiaoshuo.com


    But why didn''t Mr. Luo leave together and had a quarrel, so he left him alone? The housekeeper couldn''t think of it.


    Pei Xuan heard the housekeeper said Luo Xingchen didn''t leave, and opened his eyes fiercely, "Luo Xingchen didn''t leave?"


    Mengzhuo and Pei Shao have never been in business together.


    Now sucang left, Luo Xingchen is still there. Pei Xuan doesn''t care about other things and turns to Luo Xingchen''s yard.


    While Pei was walking this way, Luo Xingchen got thirsty and drank water. He also saw a letter left beside his pillow:


    Zhan Xinjia, you''d better drink less after your drinking capacity is too bad. The sorrow of parting is really unpleasant. It''s just the geometry of life, which is full of happiness.


    Leave the route to help me to Pei Xuan, although he is unkind, but I can not be unjust, I should do everything I can, the rest is not hard to achieve, I will not struggle.


    You are the same, support your pursuit, support your choice, but also remember, I am waiting for you, we plan a good future together, waiting for you to complete together.


    Yes, when you see this letter, I have already left, I wave my sleeve, do not take a cloud, ha ha, looking forward to our reunion in the future!

 Chapter 1373

    Along with this letter is the information about the route that Su Tang said she was waiting for Pei to ask for. Instead of waiting for Pei to come to her and tell her decision, sucang chose to leave in this way.


    There is no need to be noisy when we are together and cry when we leave. She obeys her own heart and goes away with her heart. It''s just so simple.


    Luo Xingchen looked down at the letter that Su Tang left to herself. It was very simple words. There was no writing style. But every sentence was like Su Tang''s delicate voice in her ears. You can imagine what tone she should be when she said these words.


    "You evil spirit, on purpose Luo Xingchen red eyes, smiling at the letter in his hand.


    Do not love to be apart, so to her leave without saying goodbye, also not afraid of any accident of them, this has become the last parting. Although


    make complaints about this, but Luoxing Chen knows that this is Su sugar, she is always so free and free, so she can leave with a sleeve of her sleeve, and really does not take away a cloud.


    Although she still had the spirit of wine, Luo Xingchen didn''t feel sleepy. She stood up and looked at the direction of the wharf. Her lips cocked up and said, "have a good journey, demon, see you next time."


    No matter how rough the road ahead or the wind and rain, in order to see you next time, she will hold on, they will hold on.


    It was when Luo Xingchen was staring at the direction of the wharf in a daze, Pei Xuan also rushed in. She just saw Luo Xingchen''s red eyes and some tears in her eyes. She exclaimed, "where''s sugar, where has she gone?"


    Although it is clear that Su Tang''s yard is empty, Pei Xuan still holds the last glimmer of hope. How can she leave without saying a word? How can she not say anything to him and leave so simply. Read the novel www.kuaikanxs.com


    Luo Xingchen was not satisfied with Pei Xuan. He arrived at the moment when he saw him. He snorted "the future Duke knows to meet people now."


    Pei''s eyes were red. "Where did she go?"


    "You said where she could go, didn''t she tell you that she was going to leave here, or do you think that she would wait for you to give her that answer, Pei Xuan, do you think everyone will wait at the same place?"


    Luo Xingchen didn''t know that when Pei Xuan didn''t show up, she was actually collecting the garrison forces of Tongzhou government. In order to help Murong Zhao lay the foundation, she just stood in the angle of her best friend and felt that Pei Xuan was not interested.


    Yes, some black sugar is a monster. Anyway, she often digs people. But Luo Xingchen knows that it is very rare for her to let her say a word together, so she is angry and some people don''t cherish it.


    Su Tang didn''t treat her so well. Pei Xuan was really careful when she didn''t get a response before. After receiving the response, she didn''t cherish it so much. I really thought she had to be his villain.


    Some people like her sugar. Qin Qian is much better than Pei. She is polite and gentle. If she is not miserable enough, it will be Pei''s turn.


    Pei Xuan heard Luo Xingchen finish saying this, directly came to snatch the letter left by sucang in her hand, and naturally saw the content of sucang.


    Luo Xingchen looked at him so unreasonable, impatient, "what are you doing?"


    Su Tang''s letter to Luo Xingchen is only a few strokes. It is something that appeals to words. Sutang does not write anything that will reveal secrets. It is just a simple explanation. What should be said, sucang and Luo Xingchen have made it clear in person, just saying goodbye.

 Chapter 1374

    Su Tang''s letter to Luo Xingchen is only a few strokes. It is something that appeals to words. Sutang does not write anything that will reveal secrets. It is just a simple explanation. What should be said, sucang and Luo Xingchen have made it clear in person, just saying goodbye.


    So Pei Xuan just read the letter left by Su Tang at a glance. Her expression became more complicated and her eyes were deep.


    Luo Xingchen also knows that there is nothing in this letter that can''t be shown to others. Seeing Pei Xuan nearby, she can''t help saying, "she didn''t sleep last night. Where were you then? She worked hard to prepare these things. Do you really want to read them?"


    Luo Xingchen thinks Pei Xuan is too pretentious. If you really want to, why don''t you come early? They were both drinking all night yesterday. Su Tang didn''t mention Pei, but Luo Xingchen knew that she was waiting for him.


    It is just that the evil spirit will not easily let people see through the emotions, so it is always clear and light on the surface, but Luo Xingchen and Su Tang have known each other for so long, and they always know something about her.


    Luo Xingchen knew that even if he didn''t say that he was going to be with Pei Xuan, Su Tang, who was smiling and saying that he wanted to be with Pei, must have been cheering himself up for a long time in the bottom of his heart, and he would be nervous waiting for an answer.


    Only to meet her expectation is disappointment, so sucang chooses such a person to leave.


    When Pei Xuan heard Luo Xingchen''s words, he grasped the letter paper in his hand, gritted his teeth and looked at Luo Xingchen. When Luo Xingchen saw that his eyes were red and fierce, he was not willing to show weakness. "Am I wrong, Pei Xuan, you are not worthy of her!"


    Luo Xingchen was not afraid of Pei, so she said her own ideas directly. In her opinion, Pei was not worthy of Su Tang. Su Tang paid a lot for him, which was well known in the whole country. At that time, she was seriously injured. At the beginning, she went all the way to save him, and even at the beginning, she made clothes for him. Fire extinguish Novels www.huomiexsw.com


    Even if Luo Xingchen and sucang had such a good relationship, sucang only begged for her for a long time before she started to make clothes for her. From the beginning, she was special to him, but what Pei Xuan gave sucang was what was once hurt and now disappointed.


    So Luo Xingchen really doesn''t want susang and Pei Xuan together, because the girl with many holes, seemingly powerful, but actually gentle and lovely, deserves the best love in the world.


    Hearing Luo Xingchen say this, Pei''s hand clenched his fist, as if he was about to rush to give her a fist. The housekeeper and Guan Yan beside him were worried about the cockfight.


    "It''s not up to you whether you deserve it or not." Pei Xuan gritted his teeth and dropped this sentence. He put the letter left by sucang in his arms and turned around and left.


    Seeing that he actually took a letter from Su Tang to himself, Luo Xingchen caught up with him and said, "Pei, that''s sugar for me!"


    The result only sees Pei Xuan to leave the back, Luo Xingchen gas''s not good, "this son of a bitch, deserve it!"


    Of course, she could only scold and scold her. After leaving luoxingchen yard, Pei Xuan, regardless of her long absence of rest, went directly to the stable to ride a horse and left the governor''s house.


    When Guan Yan and the housekeeper came, they couldn''t even see Pei''s back. The housekeeper looked at Guan Yan and said, "what can I do?"


    They are leaving for Beijing today, but my grandfather is gone.

 Chapter 1375

    Guan Yan looked at Pei Xuan''s direction of leaving. He was the one who served him. He knew what his father-in-law thought of the princess. When he saw the housekeeper saying this, he also said, "if you have an urgent matter to go out, let everyone be prepared first. When you come back, we will start."


    Guan Yan said this, while carefully calculating that the princess left an hour ago and was riding a carriage. If the young master rode, he could catch up.


    Guanyan has been with Pei Xuan for years. He has matured a lot and is trusted by his master. When the housekeeper heard Guan Yan say this, he knew that he could only do so for the time being, so he arranged in the past.


    On both sides of the line, sucang never had a rest overnight, so she left in the early morning. After getting on the bus, she narrowed her eyes to rest, and the whole journey was smooth and smooth.


    In fact, she knows Pei is busy. She also thinks that she can wait for Pei to respond to her invitation calmly and rationally. However, as time goes by, Pei is still quiet. She seems to have a feeling that she doesn''t know how to face it.


    It turns out to be a failure. It''s unrealistic to be calm and rational after all. So it''s very rare for sucang to leave early. She doesn''t like to wait for an answer in such a timid and humble way. For her, self-esteem may be the only support for her life. It''s too painful for her to give up her self-esteem and just wait for a sentence. It''s too painful, and that''s not her.


    It takes four hours to get to the dock by carriage from Tongzhou Fucheng. Pei''s scheduled departure time is at the beginning of noon, and the time she leaves is at the beginning of Mao. Pei surely will finish her business two hours before she leaves.


    If he is willing, he will have a chance to catch up with her. Similarly, if Pei Xuan is more inclined to adhere to her previous beliefs, her leaving like this is a relaxation for him. Zero long Literature Network www.09wxw.com


    In such an end, we don''t have to blame each other, and we don''t have to argue with each other about who''s right or wrong. We''ll end everything with dignity. Next time, we''ll still be the same as before. We''ll be ordinary brothers and sisters with ease, as if nothing happened.


    This is why Su Tang didn''t leave a word for Pei Xuan. For her elder brother Pei, this time she came to TongZhou government, she tried her best to do everything she could. There was no regret, no harm, no need to comfort or explain anything. Naturally, she didn''t have to leave what she left last time.


    This is the best result that Su Tang can think of. She doesn''t want to see the tangled appearance on the face of a teenager. Why do you like it or don''t like it? In fact, it will pass. This is not the only thing in life. There are so many things worth paying attention to, isn''t it.


    Su sugar sitting in the car, the body with the vibration of the carriage and slightly swaying, slightly squinting eyes, but her mind is all she and the youth from the encounter to now all experience.


    She also said that Luo Xingchen and Pei Xuan quarreled as soon as they met, which was a happy enemy. In fact, when I think about it carefully, she and Pei began to hate each other at the beginning.


    Of course, according to Pei''s strength, it is probably that he was rejected by her and she could not refute it. She also watched the arrogant teenager pick and blow up his hair. It was really interesting. She preferred to deceive him, pit him, and say that he was a pig.


    Think about it carefully, in the past life and this life, it seems that only this person can make her have a funny mood. She taught him to grow up, and he also watched him grow up, and his eyes, slowly with the passage of time, more and more focused on her body.

 Chapter 1376

    Maybe it''s because she didn''t have her mother and her father wasn''t around at that time, so she felt the same way. Although Pei was rich in clothes and food, she had a lonely life.


    But the mood is always in common, so Luo Xingchen asked her why she was always indifferent to Qin Qian. She would say that because Qin Qian was so good in all aspects, Su Tang felt that she cared about and liked him, which was meaningless to him.


    Pei Xuan has a common feeling with her, so let her pay more attention to it. From then on, Pei Xuan is special to her.


    She is really insensitive enough, until now only have such a feeling, Su sugar pursed her mouth, rarely feel a little bitter, and some self mockery.


    Obviously, she decided to run like this. How could she feel aggrieved? She had such a pretentious side. As expected, she has lived a long time and can experience everything.


    The orange cat lies on sucang''s legs. It can detect his master''s calm appearance and the confusion of his thoughts. Then it seems to hear something, and suddenly jumps up from sucang''s leg: "the sound of horse''s hooves, the two legged beast is coming, master, it''s him!"


    Naturally, the senses of the divine beast are more sensitive than those of ordinary people. The orange cat heard the rapid sound of the horse''s hooves from a long distance, and immediately became excited. "I knew that the two legged beast would not let go. He was very serious!"


    Before, because Pei Xuan didn''t come to look for sucang, some decadent orange cat suddenly came back to the spirit, and the tone was complacent. It knew that it would not be wrong to look at people. Pei Xuan''s two legged beast was really serious. How could he really give up his master.


    After perceiving the action of the orange cat, sucang also opened her eyes suddenly. After seeing the dialogue bubble on the orange cat''s head, her heart suddenly jumped for a while, and then calmed down. She couldn''t help but hook her lips and laugh. It seems that she didn''t lose this bet. Required reading room www.bidu5.com


    The sound of the horse''s hooves was getting closer and closer. The boy rode on the horse and saw the carriage in front of him and quickly caught up with "stop!"


    The driver was a servant of the governor''s house. When he saw Pei, he stopped immediately


    Pei didn''t care what the servants were doing. He got off the horse, bit his lips, and stared at the closed carriage with red eyes. His voice was dry and hoarse


    With this sound, the door of the carriage opened, and Su Nuo came down first. He glared at Pei, and then stood aside. Then Pei saw him. He wanted to catch up with the man he wanted to see.


    Su Tang got down from the carriage and saw the young man with red blood all over his eyes, and his face was tired and haggard. Seeing him like this, sucang also had a little heartache, but then she laughed again, "it seems that I won!"


    Hearing her words, Pei Zhen is really hate teeth, looking at the little girl in front of her, in the end, is also a night without sleep, her eyes are also with light blue, but still full of color can not hide the charm.


    It''s so hateful that he can''t give up. Pei Xuan stares at her, but Su Tang winks at him. "So, the younger martial brother came here to compare with me. Whose eyes are bigger, I thought you had something important to tell me. Is it because I think too much?"


    This time, it''s not hostile, but the tone is still so irritating. Pei Xuan looks at the little girl with sharp teeth and sharp mouth. He is still so angry and can cheat. He really wants to teach him a lesson. How can he leave like this? If he comes out later, will he really fail to see him.

 Chapter 1377

    But when I saw the mountains and trees in the background, the wind was blowing her cheek and blowing a few strands of hair, and I could see her in front of her.


    Pei Fen sighed helplessly and strode forward, holding the man who was still teasing him in his arms.


    Ah, it''s not good to take advantage of it without saying anything. I feel I''m held in my arms by Pei. Su Tang picks her eyebrows and puts her hand around the thin waist of the young man. It''s really nice. Hehe!


    Pei Xuan naturally noticed what someone''s little hand was doing, and pasted her chin on the top of her head "cruel girl!"


    Just finish saying, feel oneself waist ache for a while, little girl is not only cruel, strength son is not small.


    Pei Yao hugged the man in his arms and said in a low voice, "yes, you won. Your invitation is up to me. You are not allowed to run again, and you are not allowed to regret it any more."


    Pei Xuan spoke with a little bit of recognition, who let the world so many sensible, compliant, non venomous girl he did not look up to, he must take a fancy to this cruel girl.


    Even at this time, he had to be careful and didn''t suffer any loss. He tortured him like this, but he loved her and was willing to be tortured by her.


    So, whatever you believe in, let it go. In the future, he will try his best, but if it still fails, let the future daughter-in-law take care of it. Anyway, the daughter-in-law can afford it.


    In his life, he must depend on her.


    "I''ll think about it." Hearing the teenager say in his ear that she is cruel, sucang said so.


    Just finish saying, Pei Xuan song opened his hand to look at her, saw the little girl in front of her face red, big eyes reflected his own shadow, and with a bit of mischievous.


    "Just bully me Pei said a word and continued to accept his fate. 123 Literature Network www.123wx.net


    Bully on the bully, anyway, from the beginning of understanding, he has been bullied by her, bullying him all his life!


    "Since you''ve invited me sincerely, I''m not welcome!" Pei Xuan also said so, but sucang immediately said so.


    Without waiting for Pei Xuan to react, she saw that the little girl''s white, white and tender hand directly grasped her ear and pulled "Pei xuan''er, I tell you, I saved your life. It''s mine. If you die, I''ll whip your corpse when I come back. Do you remember that?"


    Pei''s ear was pulled by Su Tang. When she heard her saying that her life was hers, she felt a little sweet and happy, but her ears hurt a little. "Sugar sugar, you should be gentle, be gentle, so many people are watching. Give me some face!"


    Jiang Nian and Su LAN and the servants of the governor''s house all covered their mouths and turned around. They didn''t see anything, but their ears were all up.


    Su Nuo stood on one side, remembering her sister''s words and watching.


    Su Tang looked at him and said, "remember?"


    "Remember, when I don''t remember what you said!" After he finished speaking, Su Tang loosened his ears. Pei ran his ears with his hands and murmured, "I dare not!"


    "Well?" Look at it.


    Someone stands at attention, "Tangtang is right, Tangtang is right, all actions are subject to Tangtang''s command and instruction!"


    Su Tang almost laughed at this, but now that he was here, she knew that time was running out.


    "Go back. The future is full of difficulties. I''m not with you. But I''m waiting for your good news. The things are in Luo Xingchen''s place. She remembers them very well. If necessary, let her arrange them at that time."

 Chapter 1378

    Peace is about to pass, and separation is inevitable. Pei Xuan is silent when she hears Su Tang''s explanation. Her eyes are fixed on Su sugar, as if to engrave her in his heart.


    And sucang just stood here, let him see himself, and then separated, the boy rode back to TongZhou government, while sucang continued to go to the wharf.


    Two hours later, sucang arrived at the wharf of Tongzhou government. On the wharf, she saw a person who had not seen for a few days, but seemed to have been a long time.


    "Good princess!" Tan Qian was dressed in white, and his figure seemed to be thinner than before. His broad robe seemed to be blown away by the wind in the sea.


    Seeing such Qin Qian, Su Tang sighed in his heart, but still went forward, "Qin Shao''s disease can be greatly improved, looking at a lot of thin."


    Hear her so care about himself, Qin Qian''s heart is sour, peach blossom eyes full of focus and deep love "do you care?"


    After saying that, seeing that Su Tang doesn''t speak, Qin Qian smiles bitterly, "it''s me..." After saying that, he realized that he was wrong and changed his words, "it''s the grass people who are abrupt!"


    Seeing him like this, Su Tang doesn''t know how to deal with it. She is insensitive and insensitive, but to Qin Qian, Su Tang is very clear. She is just a friend, or has a little appreciation, but that''s all.


    But when she saw such a elegant and clean young man, she was so haggard and frail that she couldn''t help sighing. How could such a person be attracted? However, if she was a little bit short, she could simply be cruel and cruel. She had such a good appearance.


    "You don''t have to do this. I''m afraid the people in our country know how to get here. I don''t want to talk about it all the time. If it makes you feel uncomfortable, I''m very sorry and thank you for your help. Let me come to TongZhou government as soon as possible." Haoyi novel www.haoetvxs.com


    Su Tang thanks Qin Qian. It''s embarrassing to see him like this, but he still has to say thank you.


    "I wish you didn''t delay to see the Duke of PEI." When Qin Qian talks, he seems to be suppressing something. He tries to keep his bearing elegant, but his tone is still sour.


    Su Tang can''t hear that, but she can only pretend to be stupid. "Yes, if it wasn''t for your help, I''m afraid the funeral ceremony of Duke Pei would be deserted. I''d like to thank you on behalf of Pei Xuan!"


    Taking PEI as his own voice, Qin Qian only felt that his heart was aching. He would appear here today, not by chance, but specially waiting for Su Tang.


    He couldn''t get into the gate of the governor''s house, and he didn''t want to go in. He knew Pei would return to Beijing today. He saw Su Nuo and Luo Xingchen bring the big ship. When he heard the crew said that the ship was going to sea, he guessed that on the day when Pei Xuan returned to Beijing, Su Tang would also come to the wharf to go to sea, so he came specially to wait.


    In fact, Qin Qian didn''t know what he was waiting for here. It was clear that, no matter his status or the time of meeting, he was after Pei Xuan. Su Tang and Pei Xuan knew each other early, so he always had a good impression on him.


    He didn''t expect it. He just kept chasing after him.


    Obviously, he should have understood all those words of persuasion, but he had been waiting for her at the wharf early this morning.


    "Don''t be so polite. Duke Pei is also the God of war guarding our coastal people. It''s my blessing to make a contribution to his funeral!" Qin Qian said in a low voice.


    "Thank you, too!" She said again.

 Chapter 1379

    Su sugar said this, two people all of a sudden quiet down, the atmosphere filled with embarrassment.


    Seeing his haggard appearance, sucang hesitated for a moment and then said, "I''m going to sea soon, you Take care of yourself. "


    When a friend met, Su Tang couldn''t look at him like this. Although he said, "take care of yourself," he couldn''t do anything.


    When Tan Qian heard Su Tang''s words, he suddenly looked up at her and said, "if we knew each other earlier..."


    That did not say that the youth happy, after all, still did not resist, Qin Qian these days are thinking, if early acquaintance, if early, so finally asked.


    "Qin Qian, there is no if in life. Nice to meet you. Thank you!" Sucan interrupted him and said thank you.


    I am very grateful that he can see her light and appreciate her light, but the feelings of this kind of thing, is not unreasonable, Qin Qian is not bad, just not suitable.


    Sucang herself is less emotional fluctuation, so her friends are more lively, such as Luo Xingchen, such as Lu Wan''er, Pei Xuan was a proud little childe when she was young. Although she is calm now, she always looks like a teenager.


    Pei''s ugly mask is reserved for sucang, who understands and accepts Pei.


    So although she and Pei often do not meet, often separated from each other, as long as they meet, they are always hot and noisy. Pei says that Su Tang always bullies him, but sucang bullies him and bullies him. Tan Qian only makes sucang want to have a good business talk, but nothing else. A good-looking novel www.haokanxs.com


    Not bad, but not suitable, not every good person, is suitable for another good person, this is the most realistic love.


    Tan Qian''s words almost burst out of his mouth, but eventually Su Tang stopped him. When he heard her say thank you to him, Qin Qian''s face became more and more white and haggard, "don''t thank you!"


    Having said this, what else can he say? She is resolute and cruel enough. Since it is impossible, she will not give any delusion, and she is direct and decisive.


    "This is my thank you. It''s special for treating deficiency. Please accept it!" Su Tang takes out a small box and gives it to Qin Qian.


    When Qin Qian was born, he was born prematurely. His health has been a little bad for so many years. He needs careful maintenance. Although he can live a normal life, if something happens, for example, this time, he directly lies in bed for a few days. Until now, he has not recovered.


    Before Luo Xingchen also said that it was easy to be a widow when she married Qin Qian. Qin Qian really helped herself and really liked herself. But she couldn''t respond, so she exchanged a pill from the space.


    If he could make up for his lack of health, he would be much healthier in the future. This time, if he hadn''t helped him, Su Tang would not have arrived in Tongzhou government so soon. Thank you so much for your love.


    Because his gentle treatment, attention and love also make sucang feel warm and confident. She should thank him.


    "I said, you don''t have to thank me!" Qin Qian refused Su Tang''s thanks. He volunteered to help and like it. How could he ask for a thank you.


    "Take it. You can get better after eating it. Hoe the medicine..." Su Tang gave the things to the hoe medicine, "watching your childe take the medicine, I hope you can see a broader world outside."

 Chapter 1380

    Hoe medicine hesitantly looked at Qin Qian, saw him shake his head, bit his teeth, or take it down, "princess, can this really make us childe better?"


    "Of course Su Tang smiles.


    Seeing that it was time, Su Tang finally looked at silence, with a bit of stubborn Qin Qian, and said, "I''m gone, goodbye!"


    It''s enough to pay back what you owe before you leave.


    Qin Qian watched the girl''s back slowly enter the ship and disappear in front of him. The hoe beside him was holding a box and standing beside him, "don''t look, go back. If you do this again, master and wife should worry about it!"


    His eyes were red, and he couldn''t bear to see his son go on like this. Qin Qian opened the box that Su Tang sent him. There was a green pill that looked like a transparent one. There seemed to be a lot of vitality in it. He laughed bitterly, "it turns out that I''m just the human relationship you owe!"


    Smart as he is, how can''t see the reason why Su Tang''s thank you is just because you can see it clearly, you will feel more painful and know that she has never been attracted to herself.


    Not even willing to say that he liked her, Qin Qian closed his eyes and watched sucang get on the ship. All the sailors moved and began to leave the port.


    Reach out and take the pill. "If this is what you want, I''ll give it to you."


    This should be the last thing he can do for her. Since we met, it is also the first time for her to take the initiative to hope that he can do something for her, a meeting, a joy, she wants, and he will complete!


    "The two legged beast ate the pill, and he was very sad and miserable!" On the boat, orange cat lies on sucang''s shoulder and says these things to her.


    "It''s always going to be over. He''s just looking at the wrong person for a while. I can''t give him what he wants. He''s healthy. In the future, he''ll meet people he likes and live a good life." Book six www.6shu8xs.com


    The joy and enthusiasm of youth seems to be able to stick to it for a lifetime, but when mature, we will find that all the things we held on to have been changed for a long time.


    She believes that one day, she will become a young man with a smile in his life.


    "Sister!" Sucang thinks this is very good, and then he hears his younger brother calling after him.


    Looking back, Su Tang saw her younger brother looking at herself angrily, laughing and pulling him, "well, we have a long time on the road. My sister can explain to you carefully, sister and your brother Luo..."


    My sister and brother went into the room of the big ship. The sails were raised, and a journey to the sea was opened. Everything was flowing to a new beginning


    Three years later


    The calm sea was sparkling, and a large ship was sailing on the sea. On the deck, a couple of men and women sat opposite each other and drank.


    The woman''s chest length skirt of light purple and white silk shows her graceful figure. In such a sunny day, her appearance is exquisite, her skin is like snow, and the flower ornaments lining her eyebrows are even more red.


    The sea breeze is blowing, the hair of the woman is a little scattered, and the hairpin of the red jadeite will not fall.


    Seeing her like this, the childe opposite her reached for her hairpin. He was about 20 years old, with beautiful eyes and looks. He was wearing a light green Taoist robe, and the sleeves of the robe were strong with the sea breeze.


    "Are you not going back to the capital this time?" The young man in Qingyi righted the woman''s hairpin ring, poured wine with a wine pot, and opened his mouth to ask her.


    Hearing this question, Su Tang laughed, "he has the ability, but also can let you be a lobbyist!"

 Chapter 1381

    Three years ago, Pei, the son of Duke Pei, returned to Beijing in the coffin of Duke Pei, who died in the war. He was falsely accused of murdering his stepmother. Before Duke Pei was settled down, his son had to go into the palace to defend himself.


    After that, Shen Yan, the prefect of Tongzhou, went to Beijing. The prince of Pei took out the purpose of the Zhou family''s adultery with Sun Hong to murder Duke Pei and his son Pei. Zhou Shangshu was denounced for his unreasonable teaching daughter.


    The old emperor was grieved over the loss of his beloved general, Duke Pei. However, he suffered a stroke in his favorite imperial concubine''s bedroom that night. He summoned the imperial doctor for diagnosis and treatment. The news came out and caused a general''s uproar.


    The old emperor was in critical condition, and the crown prince was in charge of the state. Prince Pei''s eldest son hastily inherited the Duke of Pei and took charge of the military power originally belonging to the Duke of PEI. The previously peaceful capital was boiling like boiling water.


    Seeing that the old emperor couldn''t hold on, the prince was about to ascend the throne. The third prince raised his arms and started a rebellion in the name of the emperor''s side of the Qing Dynasty. The prince Pei led his troops to fight against him.


    After less than a month in bed, the old emperor finally died. Prince Murong Zhao inherited Datong and tried his best to suppress the rebellious army of the three princes and several princes.


    Pei Xuan, the new Duke of Pei, was relatively inexperienced. When he was commanding the battle, he was once defeated, so that the third prince''s army only rushed into the imperial city. At a time of crisis, the new emperor murongzhao, escorted by Fang Xiaowen and Luo Xingchen, was ready to flee overseas.


    But in the end, through arduous war and hard work, Duke Pei finally beheaded several rebellious princes and successfully suppressed the rebellious army.


    The war began in the summer and ended in the spring of the next year. Murong Zhao returned to the imperial city to announce the national policy of letting the people of the country recuperate. Let''s do it www.xiashou8.com


    Because of the country''s internal strife, small and remote countries disturbed Qihuang''s border. For more than a year after that, Pei Hui led his troops to invade the border and surrendered the neighboring small countries.


    In this way, nearly two years later, the turmoil brought about by the new emperor''s accession to the throne was finally calmed down. At present, under the new emperor''s administration, the people of Qihuang country can live and work in peace and contentment.


    In the past three years, sucang was not always overseas. She did not go too far to the sea for the first time. She was waiting on the island not far away in case murongzhao and Pei Xuan retreated.


    Later, knowing that they had successfully suppressed the rebellion, Su Tang returned to Qihuang state, arranged for Sujiatun and her business affairs, and then went to sea again.


    The longest one went out for half a year, but the short one took three or four months. However, Su Tang never went back to the capital city. Naturally, he did not meet PEI for a while.


    Three years later, a lot of things have changed, and many things have not changed. Luo Xingchen heard Su Tang say that he was speechless. "Princess Qinghe, have pity on my minister. I am a small messenger. How dare you violate our great hero Pei Guogong who defends our country!"


    "Don''t pretend to be pathetic with me. Who forced you to be an official? Stupid you!" Three years later, the evil spirits are still demons, and the poisonous tongues are still very poisonous. Su Tang says Luo Xingchen.


    At the beginning, Luo Xingchen stayed in Qihuang country. When it was most dangerous, Luo Xingchen really wanted to retreat to overseas. But later Pei Xuan turned defeat into victory. Murong Zhao wanted to seal Luo Xingchen and Fang Xiaowen. Fang Xiao''s text was a whole person, and he went directly to the Ministry of housing.


    Then Luo Xingchen became a small official, a herald, who was specially responsible for transmitting the news between Princess Qinghe and China.

 Chapter 1382

    As for how Su Tang became the princess of Qinghe, it was also because Murong Zhao had told Su Tang before that he would definitely give her a serious title, so he would change the title of Su Tang after he became the throne.


    It was not a big deal to change the title of a princess, but there was always a challenge. Zhou Bo, the Assistant Minister of the government, refuted Murong Zhao''s decision. When the new emperor ascended the throne, the old minister of the old emperor broke with the new emperor, saying that the title of the princess was given by the previous emperor, and murongzhao could not change it for no reason.


    Murong Zhao was so young that he abandoned so many efforts to ascend the throne. He was opposed to changing the title of his sister. Could he be happy? The minister objected. He went back to calculate and refused to change the title of the princess. Murong Zhao simply used Su Tang to communicate with overseas countries, and in the name of state-owned merit, he directly named Su Tang the princess.


    It happened that Su Tang was from Qinghe town, and Murong Zhao named her Princess Qinghe. Zhou Bo didn''t expect that they would put pressure on her. Murong Zhao dared to take the plunge and let Su sugar go from a small peasant girl to a county head and a princess in a few years, and now she has completed the step-by-step rise to the princess.


    Although Su Tang didn''t come back to Sujiatun in the past two years, because of the birth of a princess in Sujiatun, the Sujia family has developed very rapidly in the past two years. Su Yongqiang and Su Yongshun became landlords directly.


    Even with the backing, Su Yongqiang is smart and has been restraining family members, so he has not made any trouble. In this year''s imperial examination, the Su family also produced two children, which is very beautiful.


    In the past two years, Sutang has basically been traveling overseas and doing business. Luo Xingchen is not a big official. She is basically responsible for domestic business. At present, Xingxing sugar has become the largest brand of Qihuang in China, including sauce, dyeing cloth, porcelain, clothing and make-up, etc., which can be said to be an indispensable brand for the people at present.


    But Su Tang said that Luo Xingchen was stupid, not to say that. Although she and Pei did not meet each other in the past three years, before they separated, they had already understood each other''s wishes. Baiyue novel network www.yue100.com


    Pei Xuan has been fighting a war. In addition, he has to keep filial piety for three years, and he can''t get married or anything. Besides, Luo Xingchen is the messenger, so there is a lot of communication between them.


    In fact, Su Tang and Pei Xuan used to make love by writing letters, and then they wrote letters to love each other, but they didn''t go the ordinary way.


    Generally speaking, there is no big problem between Su Tang and Pei Lin except that they didn''t meet. In contrast, the two people who can meet all day have problems.


    Luo Xingchen heard that Su sugar said he was stupid, and the action of pouring wine stopped for a moment. "There''s nothing bad about this. My parents see me like this, and they come to the door several times and three times."


    Of course, Luo Xingchen''s officials did not do much, but she was one of the rare people who could get in touch with some of the most distinguished people in the dynasty, whether it was the emperor or the Duke of Pei, or princess Qinghe, who had great appeal in Qihuang kingdom.


    The business of the Luo family was affected during the war. Su Tang was not happy about it. She was fully prepared. She really planned to have a big fight with the Luo family. As a result, the Luo family declined. It was meaningless to let her fist hit cotton.


    When the Luo family saw that Luo Xingchen was making a fortune now, they wanted to get up. It was also thanks to the fact that Su Tang had asked Luo Xingchen to sign the burden document. Luo Xingchen became the son-in-law of the Su family, which had nothing to do with the Luo family.

 Chapter 1383

    But the Luo family always comes to visit, Luo Xingchen is also very troubled. Su Tang of course knows what''s wrong with her, so when she sees him, she talks with the Luo family and drinks a glass of wine. "You''re stupid. If he wants you to be an official, you''ll become an official. If you''re afraid of being beheaded by bullying the monarch, you won''t be afraid at that time. What''s good is that you''ll get rid of the lotus essence of Zhou''s family!"


    Said that this Su sugar is angry, Luo Xingchen this guy actually counsels to let Murong Zhao marry queen, oneself become a small official.


    Luo Xingchen saw sucang say himself, also wry smile "this is actually very good."


    At that time, she escorted Murong Zhao to her side. She knew what he thought about her. Murong Zhao was not a fool. He had never liked a man before Luo Xingchen. However, he had no doubts about this person so different.


    Therefore, after everything is stable, Murong Zhao tries her out whether she is willing to become an official, because Murong Zhao knows very well that Luo Xingchen is afraid of losing his head, so he counsels her.


    At that time, Luo Xingchen had no choice but to retire. She saved Murong Zhao. If she didn''t accept to be an official, there must be a reason, which she had used. But Murong Zhao, such a smart person, was hard to fool and pressed step by step. She had no choice but to think that if she could not be a husband and wife, it would be good to be a king and a minister.


    Murong Zhao was so angry that he finally appointed Luo Xingchen, a small official with only seven grades, who was free to enter and leave the emperor''s bedroom.


    After he ascended the throne, Murong Zhao refused to marry in the name of filial piety. As a result, Zhou Bo, the Assistant Minister of state, took out the imperial edict of the late emperor, and Murong Zhao had to marry the Zhou family as Queen. Seven questions about novels www.7wxs.com


    After all the dust settled down, Su Tang knew about it. At that time, she almost shook Luo Xingchen''s head and tried to pour out all the water in her head. What she thought in her mind was like this, and let Murong Zhao marry someone else.


    "Don''t say it. I want to knock you out of this way!" Su Tang won''t let her continue. Anyway, Su Tang and Pei Xuan haven''t met each other in recent years, but their relationship is getting better and better. After all, both of them understand each other''s intentions.


    On the contrary, Murong Zhao and Luo Xingchen have become what they are now. When Luo Xingchen saw Su Tang like this, he laughed, "I don''t mean you. Why do you talk about me? When I came out this time, the Duke Pei of your family came to the door in person and told his face. I, a small seventh grade official, dare not disobey the order of the first grade national Duke!"


    "What''s wrong with the Duke of Yipin? I''m still a princess. Don''t interrupt the topic with me. You really think it''s very good to watch him get married, to see him have children, and to be a girl. I''m going to get married!"


    Su Tang reminds Luo Xingchen that a lot of things have happened in three years. For example, sucang changed from a little girl to a girl. For example, someone grinds and grinds, and finally makes Sutang loose her mouth and is willing to marry.


    But Su Tang really didn''t want Luo Xingchen to continue to escape like this, because Su Tang knew that Luo Xingchen was different from herself. She had space, and her temperament was not that eager. She had been a person for so many years in the previous life, and she had been living well. So she knew what it was like to be alone, but Luo Xingchen couldn''t, and it was a time bomb for a woman to dress up as a man It''s going to explode.


    So Su sugar still hope Luo Xingchen can think clearly, don''t let oneself regret.

 Chapter 1384

    Luo Xingchen heard Su sugar''s words a Leng, and then wry smile "has been like this, said what is late."


    "Still that sentence, if this is what you want, I will help you, Zhou is not worthy to be queen!" Sucang will ask her this, but also hope that she can seize the last opportunity.


    Pei Xuan wrote a letter recently, hoping that she could return to Beijing. This time, she wanted to overturn the case for the accidental death of Duke Pei. The empress of murongzhao was the legitimate granddaughter of Zhou Bo, the assistant minister. Zhou Bo also had a legitimate daughter related to them, which was the Zhou family who killed Duke Pei.


    The reason why the case was not overturned before was that the conditions were not allowed at that time, but now there are conditions. Moreover, Pei also said that although Murong Zhao has married Zhou, she has not been touched in the past two years. Besides the queen, there are no women in the harem.


    Of course, Zhou Bo didn''t trust his granddaughter and often went on his watch. However, Murong Zhao didn''t even look at it. It was useless to give birth to a child. The Empress Dowager Xu was also disgusted with Zhou''s family. She always hoped that her niece could enter the palace and become queen.


    The status of empress Zhou was not stable. Both Su Tang and Pei Xuan believed that this was the best time to engage the Zhou family and the Zhou family and clarify the truth about the death of Duke Pei.


    But Murong Zhao is the emperor, and it is impossible that there is no queen. So if Luo Xingchen still has a mind, Su Tang can make her a queen, but this depends on Luo Xingchen''s own meaning.


    To tell you the truth, marriage is only a beginning. Empress dowager Xu is not a good person to get along with, and she always thinks about her mother''s family. Even if Murong Zhao wants to have a wife who is willing to be a man with one heart and a white head, she will still have numerous difficulties to face. Music Literature www.lelewx.com


    "Sugar, I..." Luo Xingchen heard sucang say so, still hesitating on his face.


    When Su Tang saw her like this, she took a strong medicine: "Luo Xingchen, look into my eyes. Pei Xuan wrote to me and said that although Murong Zhao married Zhou after he ascended the throne, he had never been married. Therefore, empress Zhou could not have given birth to a child.


    Luo Xingchen, a man or the emperor, sitting in that position, can do this. What are you afraid of? "


    Su Tang doesn''t believe in human nature any more, but she also thinks it''s really hard for Murong Zhao to do this. Although no one can guarantee it in the future, there is a need for management between husband and wife.


    The reason why Murong Zhao didn''t touch the Zhou family is that the young man sitting on the throne is still the one with his own stubbornness and persistence, rather than the emperor who is superior. He once said that even the emperor wanted to have the stability and happiness of an ordinary family. He said that, and he did.


    However, how sad it should be. Murong Zhao, the object of his dream, was so reluctant to move forward. Even though he did not know that he was a girl, Murong Zhao asked him to become a minister of BingBi. The official position of BingBi minister was also seven grades, but he had to follow the emperor every day and transcribe the documents.


    It can be said that in the whole palace, in addition to the highly skilled imperial doctors, the Minister of BingBi can be at the emperor''s side at any time.


    But at that time, Luo Xingchen chose to be the current Herald, which made Murong Zhao so angry because he had tried very hard to find a way to keep Luo Xingchen at his side in a reasonable way, but he was refused.

 Chapter 1385

    But even so, Murong Zhao still did not give up. He married another woman and gave birth to an heir. How important it is for the emperor to have an heir as soon as possible. Su Tang believed that Murong Zhao did not know, but he had not given up and gave up the hope of innocence in his youth.


    "Before that, you always said Pei fan liked me. It''s too poor. But Luo Xingchen, who likes your Murong Zhao, is not pitiful?" Su Tang asked Luo Xingchen.


    Hearing this sentence, Luo Xingchen''s eyes were red, and her tears fell down. "Sugar, I''m afraid, that position is too high, I''m afraid I can''t do well, and I''m afraid I can only be a queen.


    My mother used to be so strong and warm, but just a house of Luo family, she was tormented beyond recognition. I don''t want to one day not to know myself, and one day, he is not the same as he is now.


    Sugar, he''s the emperor. He''s tall. If one day he changes, what should I do? Will I be trapped in that cage for a lifetime


    Seeing that her crying body was trembling, Su Tang held her in her arms and gently comforted her, "I know, I know."


    Understand her fear, also understand all her fear and worry, Luo Xingchen cried for a while, then embarrassed to sit up, dry tears.


    Su Tang took a handkerchief to help her dry the tears on her face, and then said, "star, you have to remember that you are not alone. Hua Qingyun also has a very powerful cousin. If one day he betrays you, as long as you are willing, as long as one of Pei Xuan and I is still alive, he can take you away. In this way, are you not afraid?"


    "After all these years, you can still boast about the freshness and vulgarity of sugar. He is the emperor. It''s not as simple as you said." I feel bestie comfort though I feel good, but Luo Xing Chen still wants to Tucao Susi, and can really make complaints about it.


    Su Tang laughed, "girl, do you want to think about it carefully, what I want to do, there is no way?" Imperial Library www.7ys.cc


    Since she dares to say that, of course, there is a way to do it. Now it seems that Murong Zhao has done very well. But if he really dares to do something wrong in the future, she will kill him in minutes.


    Sorry, the space has been upgraded to more than 200 levels in the past three years. In addition to being more gossipy and lazy than before, the ability of a divine beast has also increased a lot.


    No matter gentle or violent, it is no problem to deal with a Murong Zhao.


    "Are you serious?" Luo Xingchen looks up at Su Tang.


    "Nonsense, go to hell, Luo Xingchen!" Sucan rolled her eyes.


    "Give me a moment." This sounds very bad, but Luo Xingchen is serious, and finally said to Su Tang.


    Su Tang also knew that the decision was not easy to make, so there was no pressure. Anyway, it would take some time for them to go ashore to the capital.


    Three months later, a group of eunuchs and maids were outside in the pavilions in the Imperial Palace and imperial garden. The two most respectable teenagers of Qihuang kingdom were sitting in the pavilions watching flowers and drinking wine.


    "You come to me to drink, or Green plum wine Pei drank a drink, frowned, too tired, and not good to drink, then make complaints about it.


    from the prince and little Lord of the year, two people became emperor and Pei Guo Gong, but still the same appearance. Murong heard him make complaints about himself.

 Chapter 1386

    "Sure enough, it''s the wine that I sent from Tangtang. It tastes delicious and delicious." When I heard that the wine was sent by Sutang, Pei changed it very quickly.


    When Murong Zhao saw him like this, he burst into laughter. "If the barbarians who were beaten down knew that the God of war in Qihuang kingdom was afraid of his wife, I don''t know what expression they would have."


    "Don''t talk nonsense, madam. I haven''t got married yet." Pei denied it directly.


    "Or I''ll marry you and my younger sister?" Murong Zhao looked at Pei Xuan like this. He couldn''t stay with the people he liked. He could see that his younger brother and sister were good and good.


    Some guy ran out for such a long time and asked him to stay by his side for a while, just as it would kill him, he didn''t know when he would come back this time.


    "Don''t do it. It took me a long time to let Tangtang relax and consider marrying me. Don''t make trouble for me. Is it easy for me to marry a daughter-in-law?" Pei said he would like to thank you for not making trouble for him.


    "If you don''t want to marry someone else, it''s said that the door of your Pei mansion has been broken by the matchmaker recently." Murong Zhao joked.


    "If you are not afraid of being abused by my sugar, try it." Pei Xuan doesn''t agree, saying Murong Zhao dares to have a try. Anyway, it''s definitely not himself who died.


    "You are very proud to marry such a tough daughter-in-law, aren''t you?" Murong had a little imagination of the fighting force of his own teacher and sister, and make complaints about it, but he still Tucao Pei.


    "What my cousin likes is not fierce?" Pei thinks that someone is not qualified to laugh at himself, and he is not much better.


    So how many years passed, two people are still, come on, negative phase hurt ah! Tianya micro novel www.tywxs.com


    "Pei, I want to fight you!" Do you have such a heart piercing heart if you beat people but not in the face? The injured Murong Zhao is not angry, which means that he is going to start.


    "I''ll give you a hand!" Pei did not say a word and agreed to come down.


    Murong Zhao looked at his cousin''s muscle, and his anger was gone too far. The couple were simply angry!


    Seeing Murong Zhao stop talking, Pei took a look at the gorgeous flowers beside her and said, "that looks good. I''ll move away in a moment."


    "Pei Xuan, if you move all your Pei mansion to Princess Qinghe''s mansion, do you want to empty my palace to her?" Murong Zhao is speechless.


    Since Su Tang was granted the title of Princess Qinghe by him, he turned his elbow out. At first, he asked him for the house next to the Duke of Pei to be the princess''s mansion. Later, he asked someone to build the carving gallery and painting building of the princess''s mansion, and then he began to move the things of Pei''s mansion there. Everything good was moved there.


    Now Pei''s residence is so simple that it''s not enough for him to empty his home. If he has nothing to do, he will move to the palace and take what he likes.


    Why don''t you like his queen? I wish I could move away!


    Murong Zhao didn''t say anything about his cousin''s unchanging problems when he was a child. He always gave Susan boxes and boxes of things. Now he has become more and more serious.


    "It''s all like this to give your younger martial sister something. How much money has Tangtang made for the imperial court in the past two years? You are so mean!" Pei Liang Li was very brave and said, "are you a senior brother like that?"


    "I..." Murong Zhao is so angry that he doesn''t know what to say. Of course, it''s OK to give it to his younger martial sister. However, once someone enters the palace, he takes away many good things.

 Chapter 1387

    The most important thing is, if the palace is empty, people still think Qihuang country is going to die. Does he want face?


    The eunuchs and maids are far away from each other. Naturally, I don''t know that their superior emperor''s majesty has been despised. There is no saying that Pei''s faction has taken it for granted. Anyway, they have been used to it since childhood, and their cousins should also be used to being hated.


    Murong Zhao: I don''t want to get used to it, boots!


    The two brothers got together. There was no outsider, just like before. There was no emperor or Duke Pei. There was only a pair of cousins. Murong Zhao was hated to the heart and couldn''t beat him. Suddenly, he missed the stars. With him, he was able to beat Pei Xuan!


    This is just talking. Not far away, a bodyguard like man came in a hurry and whispered something to the eunuch beside Murong Zhao. The eunuch''s face was surprised when he heard this, and he rushed to "Your Majesty, the news from Qingzhuo County just now..."


    "When will Princess Qinghe and Lord Luo come back?" Hearing the news of Qingzhuo County, Pei Xuan and Murong Zhao both looked at the eunuch.


    The chief eunuch was under a lot of pressure, but he still opened his mouth, "Your Majesty, the Duke of the Kingdom, just got the news that Princess Qinghe''s caravan was in a storm..."


    Speaking of this, eunuch pauses for a moment, Murong Zhao and Pei Xuan have already stood up anxiously, "what, hurry to say ah!"


    "Lord Luo accidentally fell into the sea. Princess Qinghe sent someone to salvage it nearby for a long time, but there was no sign of it. Maybe it was..." What it might be, needless to say, is known.


    Pei Xuan asked anxiously, "what about Qinghe princess, is it OK?"


    the eunuch shook his head. "The person who sent the message did not see Princess Qinghe, and his royal highness should still salvage it at sea."


    When Pei Xuan heard that Su Tang was still salvaging, he thought that nothing had happened. He looked back at Murong Zhao, but saw Murong Zhao covering his chest and spitting out a mouthful of blood. Literary City www.bxwxc.com


    As soon as the eunuch saw him like this, he was flustered and cried out, "Your Majesty, send the imperial doctor quickly!"


    "Brother Pei Xuan didn''t expect Murong Zhao to be like this, so he went to help him.


    Murong Zhao held on to his body and said, "I don''t believe anyone else. You should go to Qingzhuo County immediately. If you want to live, you need to see a corpse. How can he die? How can he die..."


    Murong Zhaomu''s canthus is about to crack. How can he accept it? Impossible. How can a good man die!


    Pei Xuan was worried about "brother you..." when he saw him like this


    "Right away. There''s a royal doctor here. I''m fine. You''ll start right away." Murong Zhao weakly sat on the stool, repeated only one sentence, let Pei immediately set out.


    Indeed, there are the best imperial doctors in the palace, and Pei Xuan also has a concept. Murong Zhao is afraid that he was stimulated to vomit blood.


    The capital city is far away from Qingzhuo County, and I don''t know what happened there. The key is still there. Pei Xuan watched the imperial doctor come to give murongzhao a diagnosis and treatment. Without saying a word, he went out of the palace and asked people to prepare horses for Qingzhuo county.


    When Murong Zhao and Pei Xuan heard the news, Su Tang had already arrived at Su Fu in Qingzhuo county.


    "See the princess!" Su Tang just came in, Hua Qingyun and Zhao Mingming went on the ceremony.


    "Get up!" Su sugar looked at Zhao Mingming, saw her even at home, is still wearing a mask, sigh "this mask, you have worn for several years."


    Zhao Mingming heard Sue sugar sighing and touching the mask on his face. He said, "it''s been three years. If it''s not the royal highness of the princess, the slave can''t take revenge on him.

 Chapter 1388

    In those years, Su Tang rescued her from the swamp. Two years ago, when the war ended, she asked Luo Xingchen to help her take over the pernicious magistrate and cut off her head.


    Zhao Mingming revenge, and then more respectful rules of the first 15 out of incense, the rest of the time has been at home.


    Luo Xingchen and Hua Qingyun have also appeared together, so many people in Qingzhuo County know that Princess Qinghe has a disfigured cousin who lives in seclusion and is not sociable.


    Su Tang is not surprised by Zhao Mingming''s wisdom: "yes, I have prepared a new identity for you. You are a good citizen. You are still young. If you don''t, I will arrange you to get on the boat and walk around. You can also broaden your horizons."


    Anyway, in the past three years, Zhao Mingming has been very obedient, and really made this identity stand up, so Su Tang is willing to give her a chance.


    Zhao Mingming''s beloved man is dead, and she has no family. But Su Tang thinks that she is still young. She should not lose hope because of the previous events. Even if she is alone, she should cherish her life and let her live well.


    Zhao Mingming, who had no vitality at the beginning, did not refuse after hearing Su Tang''s words. Instead, he said, "I want to go to sea and have a look."


    After that, she laughed, and there was a memory in her smile: "I didn''t know the world was so big that he didn''t have time to see it. I wanted to look for him instead. Later, when I went underground, I would like to tell him. When he had seen it, he always loved to walk around and have a look."


    Seeing her, she had no intention of dying. Instead, Su Tang was very pleased to say, "OK, you clean up. Today I will send you on the boat. From now on, you have no relationship with Hua Qingyun."


    Su sugar out to her prepared identity, she is now a princess, and there are orange cats in, so there will be no problem. Bean box novel website www.doudouhe.com


    Zhao Mingming took the grace of rebirth from Sutang''s hands, and took a step back to kowtow to sue sugar. "Thank you for your help and your remission."


    After the arrival of Su Zhitang, she knew that she didn''t have a chance to say goodbye.


    "After a good life, I hope you can find another world!" Su Tang looks at Zhao Mingming so that she gets up.


    After that, Su Tang took Zhao Mingming out of Su''s house and arrived at the wharf. The once Huakui didn''t have to cover up her face again this time. Su Tang didn''t go to sea in person, but she was put in her own caravan to take care of her.


    All arranged properly, she left by boat, and at the same time, Luo Xingchen put on Hua Qingyun''s clothes and came out of the room, "you saved her."


    After saying that, Luo Xingchen looked at Su Tang and said, "also saved me!"


    "I hope she really has another life, and so do you!" Su sugar said, and then looking at a woman''s Luo Xingchen covered his mouth and laughed, "did not expect ah, wrapped for so many years, but also quite material."


    Su sugar also touched her chest, Luo Xingchen was teased to cover her chest, "what are you doing?"


    "It''s all women. Are you?" Su Tang turned her mouth and then said, "cousin Qing Yun, you are a woman. Don''t lower your voice to me. I''m afraid others won''t recognize it."


    Luo Xingchen has been wearing men''s clothes all these years, so she has lowered her voice all the year round to avoid her girl''s voice being too obvious, so she is used to it. Now when she changes her dress and still talks like this, it''s a bit awkward. The most important thing is that familiar people know that the voice is Luo Xingchen''s, so how can we do it.

 Chapter 1389

    "I''m used to it!" She has been in this voice for more than 20 years. Of course, she can''t change it for a while.


    Luo Xingchen got used to it a little and recovered her girl''s voice "ah, ah, oh, sugar cousin!"


    "How comfortable!" Even though I am used to speaking with a low voice all year round, it is not my habitual way of speaking after all. I just change it back. Luo Xingchen is really comfortable.


    Then she looked down at her pink and tender breast length skirt, opened her hands, and her face was full of happy smile, "is it good-looking?"


    I knew that the girl''s heart would like the pink and tender clothes. "Yes, lady, you haven''t seen it in advance!"


    This dress was made by Sutang by herself. It was made of silk from xingxingtang dyehouse. Luo Xingchen saw it on the boat. When Su Tang went to see Zhao Mingming just now, she was asked to change into the clothes she had made by herself.


    There are still some differences between the two people''s bodies. Fortunately, the subtle differences in these ancient costumes will not be obvious. Zhao Mingming wore this suit and went to the wharf with Su Tang. After that, Luo Xingchen put on the clothes, while Zhao Mingming left in other clothes.


    Zhao Mingming did not take everything that once belonged to Hua Qingyun. In the future, she is just an ordinary good peasant girl Zhao Mingming.


    "Hey, what are you going to do now?" Luo Xingchen heard sucang say so, continued to feel his sleeve and skirt, and then asked sucang.


    Luo Xingchen is dead. She will be Hua Qing Yun after her death. What will she do next?


    "Wait for Pei to come!" Su Tang immediately said, "then let''s go to the capital." Haoyi novel www.haoetv.com


    "How do you know he came?" Luo Xingchen, after that, Hua Qingyun asked Su Tang.


    "That''s to see how important you are. Well, let''s go back to Su''s house and float on the sea these days. Let''s have some fresh vegetables today."


    Su Tang said with a smile when she asked. Murong zhaoruo really cares about Luo Xingchen. After hearing the news of his death, he will surely let the person he most trust come. This person can only be Pei Xuan. If not, she can only be said to have miscalculated.


    When Hua Qingyun heard about vegetables, he also nodded wildly, "we must eat vegetables. We must eat fish and meat. I vomit!"


    When she was talking, she took off Zhao Mingming''s mask and wanted to put it on her face. Seeing her action, Su Tang went to stop "no need to wear it. Hua Qingyun''s face should be cured. Two days later is the day when the second daughter of Fu''s family got married. I was very sad to lose my good friend and unmarried husband, so my cousin went to help me eat a happy bar!"


    Fu Yi is still the magistrate of Qingzhuo county. The two young ladies of the Fu family are married. Fu Xiaohuan is married to a local child student. With the help of Fu Yi, her life is very good.


    Fu Xiaolian didn''t think highly of Qin Qian at first. As a result, Qin Qian recovered completely after taking the medicine given by Su Tang. Gu knew that Su Tang that Yao''er liked was the princess or the person liked by Duke Pei. He was afraid that Qin Qian would offend others.


    So she decided to give Qin Qian Fu Xiaolian. Mrs. Fu was very kind to her daughter and decided to get married this year.


    It''s also a coincidence that Su Tang''s coming back is just in time for the two to get married. Su Tang has lost her friends, so it''s not good to attend. It happens that Hua Qingyun, who once was in contact with those ladies and ladies in Qingzhuo County, has already changed her identity. Of course, she should let Hua Qingyun make a wonderful appearance.


    These people have seen Hua Qingyun and Luo Xingchen with their own eyes. Of course, they have also seen two people at the same time. As long as they bluff these people into the capital, they don''t have to worry.

 Chapter 1390

    Two days later, Fu Xiaolian and Qin Qian got married. In Fu''s house, some female family members came to celebrate and sat together to chat.


    "It''s said that Princess Qinghe also came back two days ago. I don''t know whether she will come or not when she marries her legitimate daughter." A young woman opened her mouth, only to finish, was pulled by her friend.


    "Princess Qinghe met with a storm this time. Her husband-in-law, who had been in trouble for a long time, disappeared after falling into the sea. After returning to the Su mansion, she never came out to see people. Where would she come out to be a guest?"


    Some people murmured that, three years later, the people of Qingzhuo county still did not change the atmosphere of living by the sea, and they were as eager to gossip.


    "I''ve heard about it. I thought it was a random story, so is it true?"


    Hearing that someone said so, everyone also murmured.


    "Before, I heard that although Princess Qinghe was both talented and beautiful, she was adopted by her younger brother as a child because of her hard life. Now she is..."


    There is also a legend about Princess Qinghe. It was adopted before, but now the unmarried husband who has been in trouble again has an accident. This is not a hard life.


    "I also heard that Qin Shao used to treat Princess Qinghe..."


    A group of female dependents talked about Princess Qinghe one after another, and when it was lively, someone outside called out "Princess Qinghe!"


    It turned out that Princess Qinghe had sent a congratulatory message. The person who had been gossiping just now closed his mouth and looked at the door. Then a tall woman stepped into the door. Small composition novel www.xzwxs.com


    The woman''s light pink and red high waist Ru skirt make her slim and slender, with a pair of unique Danfeng eyes and red phoenix flowers and ornaments on her eyebrows.


    Luo Xingchen, also known as Hua Qingyun, saw that everyone was staring at her after entering the door. After years of experience in business, she was calm and did not panic. After entering the door, she politely stepped forward.


    When Mrs. Fu heard that Princess Qinghe had come to congratulate her, she came out to greet her. Although many people knew what Qin Qian had done to Princess Qinghe, it was three years ago.


    Of course, Mrs. Fu doesn''t have any opinions on Princess Qinghe because of this. She doesn''t dare to have any opinions. After seeing Hua Qingyun, Mrs. Fu looks at her in a bit of surprise.


    "I have seen Mrs. Fu, your highness is not well, so let me congratulate you on your wedding." Hua Qingyun went to salute his wife.


    Although he has been a man for many years, fortunately, Luo Xingchen knows the basic rules of women. Although he is not good enough, he can always fool people. Mrs.


    , Qi Shi, saw her salute with herself, and thanked him very much. "Thank you, your royal highness, for your concern. Take care of your highness."


    Hua Qingyun nodded. When Mrs. Fu saw her as if she didn''t speak much, she looked at her face carefully and felt that she was familiar with "I don''t know what to call this lady?"


    There are always some differences between men''s clothes and women''s clothes. Luo Xingchen''s men''s clothes are always plain faced when they go out. Today, Su Tang asked her to show up in front of this face. Naturally, she would not be plain faced. Instead, she was very attentive. She took those cosmetics in the space and made her a naked makeup.


    It seems that there is no make-up, but in fact it took more than an hour to get it done. So Hua Qingyun now looks similar to Luo Xingchen. Mrs. Fu, who has seen Luo Xingchen before, will feel familiar with her eyes. However, because of a man and a woman, she can''t match the number.

 Chapter 1391

    So now she asked directly. Seeing the doubts in her eyes, Hua Qingyun explained that "it was inconvenient to see people directly because of the wound on her face. These two days, the scar on her face has been removed, so she has never worn a mask. Last month, my wife and I offered incense, and Mrs. Fu praised the Vegetarian House in the temple."


    Zhao Mingming knows Chinese characters. During her life as Hua Qingyun, she has no servant girl around her, which is also to avoid being discovered. However, what she does every day, who she meets and what she says will be specially recorded in order to avoid any problems when she changes to Luo Xingchen one day.


    Although Hua Qingyun is only a peasant girl, she is, after all, a cousin recognized by Princess Qinghe. Therefore, the county magistrate''s wife, Qi''s wife, and Hua Qingyun will also meet and communicate with each other. Last month, his wife, Fu Fu Xiangxiang, was with Hua Qingyun.


    So now Luo Xingchen deliberately said this, and Mrs. Fu immediately remembered, "it was Miss Hua. I said how I looked familiar, but I can''t remember. It was the reason why she covered her face before."


    After hearing what Hua Qingyun said, Mrs. Fu finally remembered why she was familiar with her. Princess Qinghe''s cousin had a pair of beautiful Danfeng eyes. Although she wore a mask all day because of her disfigurement, many young posterity still wanted to marry her.


    Seeing that Hua Qingyun, who had taken off the mask, was also a pair of beautiful Danfeng eyes. She was good at her appearance. Mrs. Fu also joked.


    Because he was afraid of being exposed to others, Zhao Mingming didn''t know what to do when he went out to contact people. He didn''t know what to do and didn''t talk. He tried not to expose his personality and trace too much. He didn''t have to change Luo Xingchen when he got time.


    Now Luo Xingchen really became Hua Qingyun. When he heard Qi''s words, he just nodded with a smile. He kept the human settings and did not speak. 29gg Novels www.29gg.net


    Qi and Hua Qing Yun had contact before, and knew that she was not much. Indeed, there was no doubt. Hua Qingyun came over to sit down and say, "it''s hard for your princess to remember what lotus is. I heard Luo''s son two days ago. I was intent on visiting the royal highness of the princess, but I was afraid of getting upset about your highness. What news can I get now?


    When Mrs. Fu and Hua Qingyun asked about this matter, it was a little strange to be asked in front of their faces, but she still shook her head and said, "no news yet!"


    If you can''t speak, you can''t say anything. If you have to say it, try to say a few words as much as possible. Many women''s family members also heard that it was Hua Qingyun, who was the cousin of Princess Qinghe. They were surprised that Miss Hua was so beautiful.


    Some people took the initiative to talk to Hua Qingyun. Hua Qingyun only dealt with a few words. Seeing that everyone had no doubt, he took the excuse to leave in advance.


    "My God, sugar, it''s so exciting. Qi asked me where Luo Xingchen was. Those people didn''t doubt it. Ha ha, they just couldn''t talk. I don''t know how Zhao Mingming could stand it before!"


    After leaving the Fu''s family, Hua Qingyun returned to Su Fu''s house and shared today''s feelings with Su Tang. Before she left, she was so nervous that she was afraid that someone would find out that she was Luo Xingchen.


    Su Tang said that he would not be found because Zhao Mingming and Luo Xingchen have very similar eyebrows and eyes. Although their voices are different, most people are not so sensitive to sound. Zhao Mingming''s voice is relatively delicate, while Luo Xingchen''s own voice is a little low.

 Chapter 1392

    Before that, Su Tang specially asked Zhao Mingming to talk less, and then to lower his voice when he had to speak. In this way, although there was a difference between the two voices, it was not so obvious.


    Of course, the most important thing is that few people have heard of it, and the probability of being found is not high.


    Even so, sucang also repeatedly told her that she didn''t have to worry, she just went out.


    "Zhao Mingming..." Luo Xingchen this does not wait to enter the door to talk with Su sugar, the result heard a familiar male voice.


    Just now the chatter stopped abruptly. Hua Qingyun looked at the young man standing in Su Tang''s room and grinned, "if I have met the Duke of the state, I will not disturb my cousin''s conversation with him!"


    After that, Hua Qingyun is about to topple. Pei takes a look at Su Tang, sees her indifferent face, grits her teeth, and then looks at Hua Qingyun''s side, "stop!"


    Hua Qingyun seriously considered how much she might have run away from Pei Xuan''s hands. She found that it was almost a miracle. She stopped and looked back at Pei. She really hated Pei, but she still followed Zhao Mingming''s example and saluted "Duke of the state!"


    "Luo Xingchen!" Pei''s eyes were fixed on Hua Qingyun, and his mouth was just these three words.


    Hua Qingyun lowered his head after hearing that. Anyway, it was right to refuse to admit it. Pei continued to stare at her. The person he hated most in his life was Luo Xingchen. He would never admit that he was wrong. Therefore, the reason why Tangtang played so well with Luo Xingchen was that his cousin had never been attracted to other men, but he liked Luo Xingchen because she was a woman at all!


    No matter what Pei''s eyes are, Hua Qingyun is not talking with his head down. In any case, Hua Qingyun was like this before. Love to read novels www.ikxsw.com


    Only Su Tang saw two people like this and said, "OK, sit down and talk!


    Pei Xuan looks at Hua Qingyun standing in front of him. He doesn''t know whether he should be angry or relieved. His cousin is not hopeless all his life.


    Now I hear Su Tang''s light tone and indifferent appearance. I look at two girls who are engaged in trouble. "Do you know that my cousin heard the news of Luo Xingchen''s death, he was very angry and spat blood on the spot?"


    "You are so brave. Did you plan to hide such a big thing for a lifetime? You know your cousin..." Pei Xuan is really angry. If Luo Xingchen is a woman, what has become of her cousin''s torture before, and now she has married Zhou as her queen, it has become a joke.


    "So, if you like, I can let Luo Xingchen come back and continue as before." Su Tang heard Pei''s tone and her face sank.


    She didn''t intend to hide Pei and Murong Zhao. These two teenagers are smart people. This kind of substitution is not very clever. Besides, people will pay much attention to their own concerns and loved ones.


    Even though Zhao Mingming disguised it well before and how similar Luo Xingchen is now, they are two different people. Familiar people can still recognize them. For example, Pei Xuan, when he saw Hua Qingyun, immediately knew that the man in front of him was Luo Xingchen, although he had changed from a man to a woman.


    Even Pei Xuan can recognize it. How can Murong Zhao not recognize it? She doesn''t want to hide it, and things are arranged in this way, which is originally to solve the problem. But now Pei Xuan''s attitude is to blame. She doesn''t even want to hear the explanation. Of course, sucang won''t be happy.


    As soon as Pei Xuan heard Su Tang''s tone, she knew she was angry and said, "I don''t mean that, but cousin he..."

 Chapter 1393

    "You love your cousin. I love my cousin. I can''t do it. Cousin Qingyun will go back first and have a good rest. What can I do tomorrow?" Not waiting for Pei Xuan to finish, Su Tang said directly, and then let Hua Qingyun go to have a rest first.


    Hua Qingyun takes a look at Su Tang, sees her nod, and then goes out to go back to his room to have a rest, and there are only sucang and PEI in the room.


    Pei Xuan looks at the girl she likes. She looks angry at her. She pulls her "sugar sugar..." with some guilty feelings


    "I don''t dare to do that. The Duke of the state will be convicted when he comes up. The little peasant girl can''t afford to be called you!" Sucan got rid of him.


    Pei Xuan immediately pulled "I''m wrong!"


    The husband is flexible and flexible. When it is time to admit his mistake, he is absolutely unambiguous: "I was in a hurry. When I left the capital, my cousin vomited blood and went to the imperial doctor. As a result, I saw that she did well, i..."


    "So you blame us without asking clearly. Is that how you manage the army?" Su sugar also for a long time did not see him, see him and pull himself, hand also shamelessly to hook his fingers, did not continue to shake him off.


    "Yes, I''m wrong. I shouldn''t have. Sugar and sugar also tell me what''s going on!" When you can use coquetry to solve the problem, you don''t have to use other methods. The God of war in Qihuang kingdom is so flexible and flexible.


    "Are you OK, elder martial brother?" Su sugar see him soft and coquettish, just hum a, ask Murong Zhao''s situation.


    "It should be that I was in a hurry, but how could Luo Xingchen..." Pei Xuan was really surprised. In fact, Murong Zhao was also very strange about how he liked it before, so he investigated the growth background of Luo Xingchen.


    From birth to now, it is clear that she is a boy. Pei and Luo Xingchen have been in contact with each other, and even fought with each other, but they didn''t see that she was a girl. Love literature www.lovewenxue.com


    Murong Zhao is also because completely found any traces, so also admitted that he likes is a man, who knows this change, Luo Xingchen is actually a woman, this is too what.


    "Why not? I''m going to lower my voice and put on men''s clothes. Will you immediately realize that I''m a woman?" Su sugar also doubts, these straight men are to the girl''s understanding what problem, the girls are not all the same good.


    When Pei Xuan heard this, he really thought about it for a while, and then he opened his mouth "..."


    "I don''t see it, do you?" Su Tang raised her eyebrows and looked at him.


    Pei Ying nodded, "yes."


    This is true. Pei Xuan thought about sucang''s fierce style. If it is true, it will not be detected, or even suspected at all.


    Luo Xingchen is also like this, because she was a man since she was a child. Even her household registration is a man. However, she may be doubted if her personality is somewhat twisted. However, Luo Xingchen is not only unskillful, but also bold, and she also has martial arts skills. Pei Zhen and Luo Xingchen have competed many times over the years.


    Speaking of this, Murong Zhao lost money. Every time he said that he couldn''t speak his own cousin, he hid behind Luo Xingchen and asked her to go up. These times, Luo Xingchen''s Kung Fu has improved a lot.


    Although Luo Xingchen can''t pass a few moves under Pei Xuan''s hand, many men are not as good as Luo Xingchen. Who could have thought that a man with such high military force and wisdom is actually a girl.


    So why are the girls around him and his cousin so fierce? Is it a physical problem?


    Pei can not help but have such doubts.

 Chapter 1394

    "What do you think?" With the orange cat in, sucang immediately knew what this guy was thinking and reached out to pinch his ears.


    Pei''s back was cold. I don''t know why. Sometimes he felt that sugar always knew what he was thinking. It was a little fierce.


    "It''s nothing, so you took Hua Qingyun in before. In fact, it''s for her, but why now?" To tell you the truth, it''s too late to change your identity at this time. If it was before, where was Zhou''s affair? It must be Hua Qingyun when the queen.


    "Not all women are willing to marry a high-ranking husband. In other words, not all women want to live on men after marriage.


    You can live a good life on your own. Why do you have to serve a man, or even your mother-in-law or your sister-in-law. If you don''t serve well, you have to be scolded. It''s reasonable to serve well. Having children is a life and death experience.


    How many men are worth it? Don''t want to, don''t like it, can''t you? "


    Looking at Pei Xuan''s natural appearance, Su Tang''s face is mocking. So why do you think it''s reasonable for girls to marry and serve men? Women are also human beings. It''s hard to understand if they want to live the life they want?


    "I don''t, sugar. I won''t let you serve me. I''ll protect you from being wronged." Pei Xuan saw sucang''s ridicule attitude and immediately expressed his ideas. He would not let her suffer injustice.


    After saying that, Su Tang did not speak, he said in a small voice, "cousin will not!"


    "It''s true when you promise, and it''s true when you can''t. not every girl is like me. If you are merciless, I''ll quit. She has her own worries and worries. Dian Dian Shu Ku www.diandianshu.net


    I know that he will definitely let you come, so I have to ask you something in advance. If one day, your cousin Murong Zhao betrayed his promise, hurt my best friend and made her sad and miserable, I will let her leave.


    There is no choice. This is something I have to do. Can you accept it.


    I persuaded her to come back and face it, so I have to make sure that the things she worries about most won''t happen. Even if it may cost me something precious, I will still do it


    Sucang will talk to Pei Xuan alone, that is to say, life is not only love, Pei is very good to her, before very good, now also very good, good enough to let her cold heart a little warm up, slowly accept his love and tenderness to himself.


    But even so, Su Tang can''t just care about her happiness and put her friends aside. Luo Xingchen worries that one day, Su Tang promises to help her, but if she does, she will eventually stand on the opposite side of murongzhao, and Pei and murongzhao are the best brothers.


    Therefore, sucang has to tell him his attitude. The implication is very clear. Even if Su Tang sacrificed Pei Xuan as a lover, she will still do it, so there is no choice. This is what she has to do.


    Pei also heard her implication, looking at Su sugar''s expression is condemnation and injustice, "you really like her more!"


    At this time, I still know it''s sour with her!


    Looking at him like this, Su Tang all laughed, "not like her more, but more protect her, because I am Hua Qingyun''s family, is her best friend!"

 Chapter 1395

    Luo Xingchen was expelled from the Luo family and has been with sucang ever since. In sucang, she is her friend, but she is also her family. They have gone through a lot of things and experienced a lot.


    Maybe Su Tang is younger than Luo Xingchen in this world, but Su Tang always regards her as her sister. Even in the relationship with Murong Zhao, Su Tang can see that she is sincere to murongzhao, and murongzhao is not unintentionally persuading her.


    Otherwise, sucang won''t intervene, but since she has done it, she will certainly avoid what Luo Xingchen is worried about. Sucang doesn''t want to do anything by herself, and Pei fan will oppose it or something. It''s better to make it clear in advance and avoid future problems.


    First the villain, then the gentleman, this is Su sugar''s work style, and Pei also looked at Su sugar''s eyes, "he is my brother, if he really breaks his promise, I will not help him!"


    Pei Xuan and Murong Zhao grew up together as children, and they were good brothers. They both experienced the struggle for reserve and also stood on the battlefield against the enemy.


    Murong Zhao is one of Pei''s most trusted people and has always protected his brother. Pei believes in Murong Zhao''s character. If he breaks his promise in the future, even if Su Tang doesn''t do anything, Pei won''t let go.


    "Good!" After hearing Pei''s words, Su Tang nodded, "then you have a rest. We''ll go to Beijing."


    "Just us?" Pei Xuan didn''t expect that Su Tang would not let Luo Xingchen with them.


    "Yes, I can make up my mind about the marriage of the two of us, Hua Qingyun. Besides, you said that we wanted to reveal the truth of that year?" Sucan said. Housekeeper Novels www.guanjiaxiaoshuo.com


    Before she and murongzhao had a good talk, Su Tang would not let Hua Qingyun go to Beijing, and she didn''t need it. Besides, Murong Zhao has a queen now. She has a couple all her life. Is it a joke to let Hua Qingyun go to Beijing and become a princess.


    Hearing that Su Tang talked about it, Pei Xuan became more serious. "Do you mean that it''s just like this to abolish the Zhou family?"


    "Well, the Zhou family gave up a Zhou family at that time, but it was just a reprimand. Now, they are still sitting on the assistant minister and restricting the imperial power in the previous dynasty. This is the best time."


    Su Tang and Pei Xuan also spoke very directly, not so many twists and turns. At the beginning, the truth of the death of Duke Pei was the hand of the old emperor. But if the emperor wants to turn this out, it is tantamount to lifting his father''s coffin.


    Why Pei Xuan didn''t mention this matter before is because to Su Tang and Pei Xuan, the old emperor is an old bastard, but Murong Zhao is his own father no matter how disappointed he is to the old emperor.


    Moreover, as a son, making a crime for his father is not so easy even if Murong Zhao is willing to do so. If the operation is not careful, it will affect the stability of the imperial power.


    Pei Xuan said that the time had come because Zhou Bo was very arrogant in the previous dynasty recently. His granddaughter was the queen, and she was also known as the assistant minister, which restricted murongzhao''s work.


    Murong Zhao also had the intention to clean up the so-called assistant minister, who happened to be with empress Zhou. Once Murong Zhao checked Zhou Bo, Su Tang had a way to uncover the truth.


    So Su Tang told Luo Xingchen that if she missed this opportunity, it would be difficult for her. Zhou was not qualified to be queen, and Murong Zhao didn''t like it. Murong Zhao had the intention to clean up Zhou Bo and abolish empress Zhou.

 Chapter 1396

    Now, if Murong Zhao knew that Luo Xingchen was a woman, Su Tang even prepared a very clear and clean household registration background for Luo Xingchen. He would only be more willing to target Zhou Bo. Zhou Bo''s investigation could involve the Zhou family, the successor of Duke Pei, behind whom was the old emperor.


    This is a very complete line, but the evidence of the death of the people involved at the beginning is very little, and it has been submerged in this period of time.


    But fortunately, there were orange cats at that time. Through heart reading, the whole chain of orange cats was very clearly recorded. Since the truth is clear, it is enough to let the evidence point to the truth.


    As for the evidence, as long as sucan wants it, it can be.


    Pei Xuan hesitated to say "do you want to..."


    "No, remember Pei, you will only be the victim, and you will always be. If you feel guilty, you will do well in the future and do your own things without violating the principles. But never let Murong Zhao know that your father was killed by his father. Sometimes it is better to conceal it moderately."


    Su sugar did not wait for Pei to finish speaking, directly said.


    Pei Xuan also hesitated to tell Murong Zhao the truth of that year, but sucang stopped him. Now sucang is still like this.


    "Ask your own heart. After you know the truth, are you still the same to your cousin?" Su Tang''s last dose of heavy medicine completely hammered Pei''s mind.


    Even if the father has a lot of mistakes, in the children''s eyes, it is also his own father. Pei Xuan has done a good job and has not resented Murong Zhao for what the old emperor did.


    However, Pei Xuan knew clearly that he must have a different attitude towards murongzhao than before. Even if he knew that murongzhao was right, murongxu was wrong. Murongzhao was murongxu''s own son. 536 literature www.536wx.com


    If Murong Zhao also knows about this, the estrangement between them will only become more and more serious. People can only control themselves, and they can''t control others. Instead of leaving such troubles at that time, it''s better not to say that and hide it for a lifetime. They are good brothers for life.


    In the final analysis, this matter has nothing to do with the two people, but the gratitude and resentment of the previous generation. It is also Pei''s father who has been wronged. In principle, it is enough that Pei can not blame murongzhao.


    Pei did not give the answer to sucang''s question, but silence was the result. After that day''s conversation, sucang went to see Hua Qingyun alone the next day.


    "I''ll go to Beijing with Pei Xuan in two days. You can relax in Qingzhuo county. Don''t worry. I''ll help you deal with your worries."


    Su Tang said to Hua Qingyun, and then she saw the girl in front of her eyes red and said, "thank you!"


    If it wasn''t for sucang, she wouldn''t have the courage she has now.


    "Don''t thank me. We are girlfriends, and you are my closest cousin now. I''ll be your supporter. You don''t have to be afraid of anything!"


    Su Tang told her with a smile and helped her dry her tears. Then she said with a smile, "don''t worry. There is the best imperial doctor in the palace. Murong Zhao is just in a hurry. It doesn''t matter. Even if it does, I''ll make sure that it''s OK for you after I enter Beijing. I''ll be the bride."


    As soon as I came in to find her, Su Tang could see that she was worried. Yesterday, she saw that Su Tang and Pei Xuan had a quarrel. She didn''t ask much. When she heard Murong Zhao spit blood, I''m afraid she couldn''t be worried. She didn''t have a good rest all night, and her eyes were dark.


    Su Tang told her so.

 Chapter 1397

    Su Tang saw the idea at a glance, Hua Qingyun was a little embarrassed, and then said, "sure enough, you are still a demon I know!"


    After saying that, seeing sucang smiling at herself, she looked at sucang seriously. "Sugar, if in trouble, don''t force."


    Although she and Murong Zhao have feelings, but also do not want to Su sugar in order to achieve their own danger, encounter anything.


    They have known each other so far and rely on each other. Now, not only does Su Tang treat Luo Xingchen as a relative, but Luo Xingchen is also grateful.


    "Girl, please have faith in the evil spirit in your mouth!" Hearing her say so, Su Tang laughs, but she''s going all the way.


    When Hua Qingyun heard Su Tang''s words, he also laughed, "OK, I''ll wait for your news."


    Pei Xuan rode all the way. He had a hard time. After two days'' rest, sucang and Pei left Qingzhuo county together. Half a month later, they arrived in the capital.


    After a night''s rest in Pei''s mansion, Pei Xuan and Su Tang enter the palace together the next morning and meet Murong Zhao.


    "You''re back, sugar and sugar!" Murong Zhao heard that Duke Pei and Princess Qinghe had entered the palace early in the morning. He ignored the memorial and saw them immediately.


    When Pei Xuan left the capital, Murong Zhao was hard to sleep and eat. The whole person lost weight. His thin body was wrapped in a big suit. His eyes anxiously looked at Su Tang and Pei Xuan, as if he wanted to see the figure that would normally follow them.


    But he was disappointed that the figure he wanted to see didn''t appear "sugar, stars, why didn''t he come back with you?"


    "Elder martial brother, Luo Xingchen, he is no longer here!" Su sugar looked at his face haggard, yelling at the appearance of the stars, eyes also a little sour, so said. Corrupt book website www.fubooks.org


    After su Tang finished, he saw Murong Zhao as if he had been chopped by thunder. He opened his eyes wide, and the whole person was in a daze. Pei gave Su sugar a look with disapproval, and then said, "cousin..."


    "Elder martial brother, I''m sorry to have lost Luo Xingchen, but I''m willing to pay you a queen!" Not waiting for Pei to finish, Su sugar said this again.


    Murong Zhao is a little bit unable to react, staring at sucang "what?"


    "Sugar, don''t be naughty, cousin, don''t be sad, Luo Xingchen just disappeared, but the star you know is still there!" Pei Xuan said Su Tang, how can this matter be a joke, and then explain to Murong Zhao.


    Su Tang sipped her lips. She was not joking. Luo Xingchen was not there, leaving only a Hua Qingyun. However, when she looked at Murong Zhao, she could see that she really had feelings.


    "It''s not in vain that you treat her like this. She stayed for you." In fact, Su Tang also wants to see how Murong Zhao treats Luo Xingchen.


    But when she heard him call Luo Xingxing Xing Xing Xing, seeing him haggard for Luo Xingchen, Su Tang could only sigh in her heart. At least seeing now, it was worth persuading Luo Xingchen.


    "Sutang, if you have something to say, what''s going on?" When Murong Zhao heard Su Tang''s words, he saw what they said and asked Su Tang angrily.


    Pei Xuan see him and Su sugar angry, also not willing to "you want to ask, ask her what to do."


    Murong Zhao can''t pay attention to what Pei says, so he stares at Su Tang and doesn''t put "sucang..."


    "Little brother, go and prepare some plum wine. It''s a good match for my story!" Su Tang instructs Pei Xuan to do things.

 Chapter 1398

    Pei Xuan took a look at Su Tang, then turned out to tell the maid to take the wine. Seeing Murong Zhao in yellow robe, the remaining sucang looked at himself with big eyes and curled his mouth. "Don''t look. If she has an accident, can I still do this?"


    Hearing that Su Tang finally gave a correct sentence, Murong Zhao only felt that his body seemed to have no strength. He was almost soft on the ground. Pei Xuan, who happened to come back, saw him like this and used to support him, "brother, are you ok?"


    "It''s OK!" Murong Zhao said, and then gritted his teeth and looked at them, "you two bastards, what''s going on, tell me clearly."


    These two little bastards are just born to be irritating. Pei Xuan is really irritating. When he meets sucang, he is really getting worse.


    "It''s not a big deal. It''s just that I have a cousin. She''s 22 years old. Her talent is a little worse than me. Her appearance is two points worse than mine. Although she''s not as good as me, she''s also beautiful. As a younger sister, I want to be a matchmaker for my elder martial brother."


    Su Tang drinks a cup of green plum wine and tells Murong Zhao.


    Murong Zhao looks at Su Tang''s eyes, "cousin? Is that in Qingzhuo county? "


    Although Murong Zhao has never met Hua Qingyun, he has heard Pei Xuan talk about Su Tang as a cousin. It is said that he is very quiet, does not speak much, is filial, and believes in Buddhism, and always goes to incense.


    "Yes, I''m just a cousin and a younger brother. Don''t you know that.


    However, there is one thing I have to tell my elder martial brother. Although my cousin is not from a high school, she is just an ordinary peasant girl. She has no big business. She only does business and makes money. She is not as good-looking as I am.


    But she said that the future husband can only have one of her, one person in a lifetime. Ah, I look at her. Although she is a little bit worse than me in various aspects, she is quite enough to be matched with elder martial brother. But I think again, the elder martial brother is married, which is not troublesome! " 100 literature www.100wenxue.com


    Su Tang is narcissistic. Pei Xuan grinned while listening. When Murong Zhao heard Su Tang''s words, he gritted his teeth and said, "Yao''er, do you mind losing your spouse?"


    What is worse than her, so with him, do you want to be so venomous? He has no stars and looks handsome, but he is the most handsome emperor!


    Pei Yao heard this and nodded forcefully, "mind, I really mind."


    "I shouldn''t have expected you!" This is not promising, let daughter-in-law pinch dead.


    After Murong Zhao finished Pei, he looked at Su Tang and said, "when will I get married? How can I not know?"


    Su Tang is not surprised to hear this. Murong Zhao knows that he must find someone he likes for so many years. He is persistent and even has a habit of cleanliness.


    How could he have been willing to take Zhou''s marriage to him by such means as there was no such person.


    "If elder martial brother said that, I would have said it. Originally, I wanted to marry my cousin and prepare a pair of painting. But I don''t think the painting is enough to express the beauty of my cousin, so I didn''t draw it. But as a senior brother, it''s impossible not to think about the elder martial brother..."


    Su sugar continues to say, Murong Zhao beside listen to "I thank the younger martial sister ah!"


    "You''re welcome." Su Tang was also cheeky and said, "so I''ll use people familiar with my senior brother as a reference. My cousin Hua Qingyun is similar to my missing fiance."

 Chapter 1399

    He knew that Murong Zhao had guessed when he heard Su Tang''s engagement. In fact, he had suspected Luo Xingchen''s identity before.


    Because every time he saw himself, he was the same as a mouse meeting a cat. He would hide whenever he could. If he could not get close to him, he would say that he was uncomfortable.


    Having known each other for a long time, he knew that stars were extremely afraid of death and were afraid of being beheaded by him all day long. Murong Zhao always thought that he was not a violent person. Why did the star always fear to be beheaded, unless he had something to do with it.


    But he checked Luo Xingchen''s life experience and found nothing strange. So he took the opportunity to appoint him as an official. If Luo Xingchen was really a woman, he would not be willing to be beheaded. At first, he refused, but in the end, he not only agreed, but also chose an emissary who did not often see him.


    At that time, he no longer doubted, on the star that afraid of death degree, if he is really a woman, absolutely dare not promise to be an official.


    As a result, Murong Zhao himself gave up, but now he heard Su Tang say this to him. At this time, he still had what he didn''t understand: "you already knew it!"


    Now think about it. Su Tang''s cousin suddenly appeared more than three years ago. However, because she trusted Su Tang, Murong Zhao would not investigate the people around her, and Luo Xingchen did well at that time.


    Before dark Wei even told him that star and Hua Qingyun went out to have a party together. He heard that it was not sour at that time. Anyway, he mixed up with Pei Xuan.


    If according to the meaning of Sutang''s words, Hua Qingyun and Luo Xingchen have existed at the same time for a long time, it is clear that they have planned to change their identities. However, in the past years, sucang and Luo Xingchen have not disclosed this matter at all.


    The two men also signed a marriage document and made a serious marriage, so the two girls played him and Pei Xuan together. Murong Zhaoya was itchy and "too pit!"


    "Well, thank you for the compliment." Hearing him say his pit, sucang thought for a moment, can only answer like this.


    After saying that, he saw Murong Zhao staring at her, "who praised you!" Just listen to the book www.97tingshu.com


    "That''s a pity!" She said again.


    Murong Zhao looked at Pei, "you take care of your daughter-in-law!"


    "I''m sorry, I can''t help it!" Pei is also tough. His daughter-in-law is in charge of him. His daughter-in-law is in charge of him!


    Murong Zhao was convinced, "you can do it. I promise you to prepare the dowry for her. I will keep the position of the queen for her."


    He was gnashing his teeth when he spoke. When he was waiting for his wife to see how he dealt with her, he dared to pit him for so many years.


    Su Tang didn''t say anything when he saw him like this, but said to Pei Xuan, "I want to talk to elder martial brother alone."


    Pei Xuan knew that there was something about Hua Qingyun, which was inconvenient for her to know. She nodded, "I saw that the flowers sent by the house of internal affairs are good. This time you come to Beijing and live in the princess''s house, I''ll pick some pots to deliver to you. If you don''t like it, I''ll buy you another one!"


    "Well, I like bigger ones. Don''t get those little ones. It''s boring." Sucang nodded.


    The two of you are not polite enough to accept their friendship


    "I''m gone!" When he saw Murong Zhao like this, Pei ran away.


    Murong Zhao sighed again that the younger brother who turned his elbow out could not be taken!

 Chapter 1400

    When there are only two people left, sucang sits down, and Murong Zhao sits opposite her, watching sucang pour another glass of wine.


    "The first time I met the girl was in Qinghe town..." Su Tang opened his mouth and said, "I call her a girl" with a smile


    "She came to me to buy Soap recipe. That was the first time I saw her. When I looked at her, I thought," how could a beautiful girl want to be a liar? I thought she came to cheat me, ha ha.


    Later, she saw that I had uncovered her identity and threatened me. Even if she dared to threaten me, you said it was funny or not. It was seven years ago.


    However, I don''t think women can embarrass women. It happens that the second young master of the Luo family is a good partner for cooperation. Since then, we have been working together. She is my best partner and my best ferromagnetic friend. "


    Su Tang said here, and drank a glass of wine, the cheek also slowly red. "She was raised as a man since childhood, always want to make herself the same as other men, or even better.


    When she was 12 years old, she came out to manage the family''s business. She was smart and did a good job, but she was very stubborn.


    You should know that even if she left the home, she would suffer a lot and lose her career for so many years.


    I wish her happiness more than anyone else in the world, because I know how unfortunate she has been, but I have not been sure for many years whether you can make her happy or not.


    I watched her sink deeper and deeper, but struggled and tangled, and said nothing. Love your e-book www.antxt.com


    It was not until a few months ago that Pei wrote to me about you and the Zhou family, which made me waver. Therefore, I persuaded her to have Hua Qingyun, who can marry you now. "


    Murong Zhao did not speak, quietly looking at Su Tang in front of her, but appeared in his mind that although publicized, but occasionally flashed a lonely figure in the bottom of his eyes. How could he not know her sadness? At that time, he only thought that it was because the Luo family had removed her, but he didn''t expect anything else.


    "She is not ruthless to you, but just afraid. You can see that she can talk and laugh with people in the business field. She does not blink her eyes when she exchanges tens of thousands of taels of money, but she has no confidence in you or even herself.


    You doubted her identity and forced her to become an official. At that time, she agreed, not because she was not afraid of death, but because she felt that there was nothing wrong with this. The monarch and his ministers could do it all their lives.


    If one day she was found out, she would die. She was not afraid of death at that time, because of you, she was not afraid.


    Do you know how much she likes pink and tender dresses? Every time she sees them, she will buy them back and let me make them. In fact, she likes them, but she can''t wear them.


    I prepared a retreat for her, became Hua Qingyun, restored the girl''s identity, and lived as my cousin.


    When I left at sea three years ago, it was the way I had prepared for her. At that time, how difficult and dangerous you were in the capital city, she decided not to leave with me and stay.


    Of course, she knows that the longer she is with you, the more likely she will be found out by you, and the deeper she will be, but she still does, and you will know all the rest. "

 Chapter 1401

    Su Tang said while drinking, "Pei Xuan asked me before, why? If she was Hua Qingyun, how could she get Zhou''s family in turn? How could you think so, elder martial brother, do you think she is not sensible, that she deliberately fooled you, even thought she was playing you!"


    Murong Zhao shook his head and said, "I don''t have it. It''s just..."


    "I didn''t let her go to Beijing, because there are some things that I don''t say, and she won''t tell you all her life.


    She was raised as a man since she was a child. She was required to be as good as a boy when she was a child. She learned martial arts and could not wear and buy clothes and skirts she liked.


    That year in the capital city, she and I dyed pink material together. She asked me to make a dress for her, and then made a suit of pink material.


    Can you think that the second young master of the Luo family, the domineering bully Luo Er Shao, was the first time that he put on a suit of clothes.


    Because of her identity, all her clothes before could only be bought as ready-made clothes, which always did not fit her well. However, the mother only cared about flattering her husband in the back house and repeatedly asked her son to do better.


    But she forgot that, at the beginning, it was she who wanted to treat the child as a man. She should have remembered how difficult this girl was, and easily forgot it. "


    Hearing Su Tang say this, Murong Zhao is distressed. He knows that he is difficult, but he doesn''t know how difficult it is.


    "Elder martial brother, what do you think of a girl who grew up in such an environment and watched with her own eyes how her mother was trapped in the back house for a man, just like a bird in a cage, and even blurred her former appearance?" Wu Jiu literature www.wujiuwenxue.com


    Su Tang continued: "she was taught by her mother to do business. At that time, her mother was also a female shopkeeper who could come out to do business, but eventually she was trapped in the back house and became what she looked like.


    She has seen the outside world, doing business with men in general and communicating with this society. To tell the truth, apart from the occasional quiet of night, she will struggle with her own identity, and other times, she has a good life.


    If I don''t know you, she and I can get married, and we can stay together for a lifetime. For me, Pei is an accident that broke into my life, and you are her accident, but it is not necessarily a surprise. "


    Su Tang will not cover up her thoughts. She has never thought of getting married before, but since she meets Pei, she doesn''t have to escape. Just follow her heart.


    "Not every girl''s family wants a husband of high position and power. She and I are both insecure and afraid of losing control of life one day.


    I know her, so she chose to be an official at first. I didn''t say anything. But when I saw you treat Zhou like this, I thought it was true. Maybe it was really a pity. So I persuaded her. I would help her avoid everything she was afraid of.


    So today, I sit here face-to-face with my elder martial brother. It''s a good idea that I mentioned the marriage. But if I can''t guarantee her a peaceful life, there will be no worries. I''m sorry, there is no Hua Qingyun in the world, only my fiance Luo Xingchen.


    If you can''t give her happiness, I''ll give it to her! "


    Su Tang''s attitude is extremely resolute. She will sit here and say these things because she can really empathize with Luo Xingchen''s worries. In the past and modern times, at least there is a divorce, but there is almost no way out when she marries the emperor and becomes the queen.


    And Su Tang, with Murong Zhao today, wants a retreat.

 Chapter 1402

    "What do you want to say?" Hearing what Su Tang said, Murong Zhao was deeply distressed. If he could, he would like to take the girl to his side and take good care of it.


    But seeing sucang drinking wine, Murong Zhao also frowned.


    "Sign this, and I''ll go back immediately to prepare my cousin''s dowry. As long as you arrange the affairs of Zhou, she will be your wife." Su Tang finally took out a page and put it in front of Murong Zhao. On that page, the words "He Li Shu" were written.


    "Sucang, how dare you After all, he was a king. Although he was joking, Murong Zhao at this time widened his eyes and was not angry.


    "I think about it. This is the only way that I can guarantee that she will not be afraid and stay in the future. You can choose not to sign. You are the emperor above, and no one can force you."


    In the face of Murong Zhao''s glare, Su Tang did not waver and looked at him with determination. "However, Hua Qingyun in this world is definitely not the person you want to be!"


    That''s why Su Tang didn''t let Hua Qingyun enter Beijing, and why she didn''t listen to her own news in Qingzhuo county.


    "You also said that no one can force me, sucang, you don''t want to die!" Murong Zhao mercilessly pinches that one leaves the book, furiously stares at Su sugar.


    "Then you''ll kill me." Su sugar''s face because drink wine red, also half step not to let, she promised that will let Luo Xingchen no worry to marry into the palace, will certainly do.


    "Stachyose!" Murong Zhao roared angrily. He knew that there were only a few relatives around him who could relax and trust. Su Tang was so. Beauty nest novel www.mnowoxs.com


    "Sorry, elder martial brother, between you and her, I choose to protect her, because I know that in this patriarchal society, you will not lose.


    But she is not. If she does not have this way of retreat, she may always be nervous, afraid that everything can only rely on one person, and she is even more worried that she is totally different.


    If I want to, I can actually take her away after you really change in the future, but I don''t, because I am willing to believe you, also willing to believe that you really want that ordinary life and family.


    We are a family, I don''t want to cover up. Today I tell you frankly that she loves you and does not doubt your sincerity to her.


    But what she is afraid of is the change brought about by the passage of time. She is afraid that one day you will regret it. If you regret, you can take a concubine. There will always be 72 concubines in the three palaces and six courtyards.


    But at that time, what will she become? What she is afraid of is not only your change, but also her mother''s appearance.


    So do not engage in those hypocritical superficial skills. If you really love her and sincerely hope that she will be happy and beautiful, you can use your present love to give her a way back. "


    At this point, sucang said, "and this is my own opinion, she advised very much, not the courage to close the book, she will only hide from you, try to leave you such a stupid way."


    Murong Zhao looked at Su Tang and said, "I shouldn''t let you manage the household department, but I should let you go to peace talks."


    Such a combination of soft and hard measures is a threat to prevent him from seeing Hua Qingyun. It is also with emotion that Murong Zhao is not stupid. Su Tang said that, how could he not see through.

 Chapter 1403

    "I''m afraid it''s impossible. She''s the one who worries me. Let me come with my head and his majesty!" Su Tang laughs with a little wine.


    When Murong Zhao saw her like this, he said, "you say I am the emperor now. Why don''t you say that when you hate me?"


    In the past, he only said that his children came to collect debts. He had no children. His younger brother and sister were debt collectors.


    Murong Zhao sighed and looked down at the book in his hand. In the end, he did not continue to be angry. "Is she really so afraid?"


    "Yes, elder martial brother, you didn''t come into contact with him. You were afraid to lose your head and dare not get close to you. So at that time, I saw that she didn''t leave with me, but stayed. I knew that she had been finished for a long time, but she was just stubborn."


    Su Tang also laughs. The reason why she dares to be like Murong Zhao is that she knows his character and temperament. Murong Zhao is not unreasonable. If he understands, he will not deliberately embarrass him. He can threaten, but it is almost enough. At least it is the emperor who wants face.


    "She just doesn''t believe me?" Murong Zhao said.


    "I don''t believe in this patriarchal age. When I tried to persuade her, she told me that she didn''t look like me. I was resolute and resolute. If one day I met the same thing, if I said to leave, I would definitely not look back.


    But she couldn''t be so powerful, so she was afraid of the high position, the terrible power.


    If you''re just an ordinary person, maybe there won''t be a day, but it''s impossible, isn''t it?


    Even if I also know that what elder martial brother is seeking is the most common happiness, but it is not easy. At least let her really feel that this is what you want and have the determination to pay for it, right? " "Yes, I''m going back to buy a dowry. 20% of xingxingtang''s shares are enough to support her. But in such a hurry, I''m afraid I can''t buy any treasures. What''s good here, elder martial brother? Lend me to fill the scene!"


    After su Tang got the book of He Li, he began to cheat in the blink of an eye. He was really a businessman and never suffered a loss.


    "You use what I give you to support the scene. Do you marry your cousin yourself and don''t pay for it?" Murong Zhao must say that his younger brother and younger sister are all bastards. One or two of them are staring at his small vault. It''s too much.


    "Come out, but it''s not a good thing to be rare. Besides, the dowry is not good when the elder martial brother marries his daughter-in-law. Your daughter-in-law will be looked down upon by others. It will not hurt your face as a man at that time."


    And then you look at he

 Chapter 1404

    An hour later, Su Tang and Pei Xuan left the palace together. They were accompanied by a car with several large boxes.


    "You talked with my cousin for a long time. That''s all. How did you do it? I wanted to move the red coral before. He was beaten down by me and didn''t agree. Now it''s given to you!"


    Pei was so surprised that Su Tang could get these good things from his cousin.


    "You''ve beaten people down. You can''t rob them." When Su Tang heard him say this, he hated that iron was not made into steel. Anyway, every year he had to pay tribute to good things. Murong Zhao was not short of good things, so it was natural for the big families to eat.


    "I robbed it. He held it and insisted on leaving it to his future daughter-in-law. As a result, it was not thrown into the warehouse." Pei said he had robbed it, but he didn''t take it.


    Su Tang sighed, "even elder martial brother has not robbed, a muscle when decoration?"


    Thanks to the loss, all these things should be dowry for Hua Qingyun. Although Su Tang is a little black, she will not be able to deduct her dowry. She must be given the best.


    "You haven''t robbed it. My cousin is very good." The two hooligans were talking and leaving the palace.


    Leaving behind a certain emperor in the palace, his majesty wanted to cry without tears, looking at his less and less small storehouse, "Pei Xuan, Su Tang, you two bastards!"


    When the two hunqiu returned home happily, Su Tang went directly to Princess Qinghe''s mansion. She was very satisfied with the arrangement. When she got to the lotus pond in the yard, she sat down and said, "I''m sure you''ll be sent to the palace when your elder martial brother recovers."


    "Yes, my cousin told me about abolishing empress Zhou and weakening the power of the assistant minister. Zhou Bo has been the happiest one in the past two years. It''s just right to have him cut." Pei Xuan knew what Su Tang said and nodded. 187 Novels www.187xsxs.com


    Before that, Murong Zhao was not very pleased with empress Zhou. He wished that Pei Xuan would take a fancy to empress Zhou one day and want to leave. But he thought too much. Pei felt that his aesthetic was normal. His sugar and sugar were so fragrant that he didn''t want Zhou family.


    "The term of office of Shen Yan, magistrate of Tongzhou Prefecture, has come?" Sucang said another person without end.


    Pei Ying nodded, "do you mean to let him take charge?"


    Shen Yan, the magistrate of Tongzhou Prefecture, was the one who investigated the Zhou family at that time. He was also familiar with the case. Shen Yan also came to his term of office and returned to Beijing to be the Minister of the Ministry of punishment. It was just right to handle the case.


    "After all, it was Zhou''s case that he investigated. It is estimated that he will be back in Beijing for some time. After you see your elder martial brother tomorrow, try not to get involved in this matter. You can''t intervene in Zhou''s affairs.


    It''s just at this time that you accompany me around the capital to prepare a dowry for my cousin. You wrote to me and said, which temple is the delicious one made by Suzhai? Let''s try it. "


    It is important to find out the truth about the death of Duke Pei after su Tang and Pei Xuan said. But it is because it involves the dead old emperor and the Zhou family in the past, it is more appropriate for Pei to avoid this matter.


    Shen Yanguan''s action is quite just, and he has contacted Zhou before. As for other things, Su Tang naturally has a way to keep this case from being covered up and to get rid of the relationship so as to avoid unnecessary misunderstanding.


    Pei also knew Su Tang''s meaning, nodded and agreed, "OK, the temple is outside the city. It''s very close. Let''s ride over. The flowers are blooming in the mountains these days."


    When he heard that Su Tang asked him to accompany him around, Pei was very happy. They had never played together for so many years.

 Chapter 1405

    "Good!" Su sugar saw the young man''s resolute eyebrows full of joy, nodded with a smile.


    When Pei Xuan saw her smile like this, she also took her hand. Seeing him like this, Su Tang glanced at him without stopping him. Pei Xiao giggled. Talking about another thing, he said, "the Zhou family was very important when the emperor was alive. Even if you want to move, you need to find a reason. You told me that there is a way. What is it?"


    Pei Xuan asked Su Tang another thing. If you want to get Zhou Bo and empress Zhou down, you always need a reason and how to sound the trumpet. Pei can''t rush forward, but there must be a reason. Su Tang said that she might have a way, but only after she arrived in the capital.


    Now that we are in the capital, Pei Xuan wants to know how to confirm sucang.


    "Meow I''m back! " When Pei Xuan asks Su Tang, Su Tang''s eyes are not far away. A huge orange cat runs over and jumps directly on her shoulder. It''s heavy.


    Thanks to the Susan''s nourishment, now he is very strong. Otherwise, he can''t hold on to such a fat cat


    "After listening for a while, I''m sure it''s Miss Zhou!" Although orange cat is fat, it is still very useful. She immediately tells her what she wants to know.


    Seeing the orange cat''s confirmation, sucang also hooked his lips and laughed. Pei Xuan looked at sucang in a daze, and then grinned with his lips. His eyes were shining. His candy was so beautiful!


    "I have a family of servant girls selling themselves around me..." Su sugar saw his eyes shining like this, blinked and said. Read books www.yshuoba.com


    Pei didn''t know why Su Tang said this, but she still said, "well, it''s the orchid. What''s wrong with her?"


    "It was at the time of her birth that she was targeted by a young lady. Her parents were smart and knew they couldn''t afford it, so they sold themselves to seek shelter. I also noticed that it was wrong at that time, so I asked the shopkeeper Zhou Xiaocao to inquire about it. It happened that the young lady who was planning to change her life was also named Zhou."


    When Su Tang and Pei Xuan talk about this matter, Su Tang thinks it''s wrong at the beginning. After asking Zhou Xiaocao to investigate, they also think that the family can''t make it once again. They''re afraid that they have to do it again. But they didn''t expect that there would be no news later, but sucang didn''t put it down.


    Later, Su Tang saw Zhou, the wife of Duke Pei. She didn''t think of her. But when she was reading, she noticed that Zhou had a niece who was not in good health.


    Orange cat, the eight trigrams attribute has always been very strong. When it knew about it, it also told Sutang, who didn''t take it seriously.


    But later, Zhou Bo took the imperial edict to force murongzhao to marry the present empress Zhou. Pei also wrote to tell her that the Empress Dowager Zhou seemed to have a deficiency when she was a child, and she is not very well now. She always asks the imperial doctor. This is one of the reasons why Empress Dowager Xu doesn''t like this daughter-in-law. She is afraid that she will not have a good life.


    After knowing this, Su Tang felt that it was a coincidence, but she couldn''t confirm it. After all, Miss Zhou didn''t say that she was from Beijing, but judging from boss Huang''s attitude, he must be a big man. In this country and background, big people are basically officials.


    Su Tang boldly assumed and carefully verified. When she entered the palace just now, she asked orange cat to meet the empress Zhou to see if she was the changed life Miss Zhou.


    And now orange cat is back, and Su Tang has confirmed that this empress Zhou is that Miss Zhou.

 Chapter 1406

    "It seems that our empress Zhou was not in good health when she was a child, even now she is not very well." Sucang said to Pei.


    Pei''s response to this was "do you mean, is it a person?"


    "You can confirm that, if it is true, she used such sorcery at the beginning, but Sulan couldn''t succeed with my intervention, but there must be real sufferers or casters. At that time, as long as these people come to Beijing and report to the imperial court, it will be enough to point the spearhead at the Zhou family."


    Su Tang said that, of course, she would not say that she had confirmed that the original Miss Zhou was now the empress Zhou, so she still wanted Pei Xuan to confirm.


    Hearing Su Tang''s words, Pei Xuan also stood up and walked two circles. "No matter whether this is true or not, as long as someone comes to complain, even if it is to prove the Zhou family''s innocence, it must be checked."


    "Yes, but the Zhou family can''t stand the investigation!" That''s what Su Tang said. Not to mention that orange cat has confirmed that Miss Zhou explained queen Zhou. Even if it is not, as long as there is a reason, it is enough.


    Without evidence, can we create evidence.


    "OK, I''ll go into the Palace this afternoon to discuss with my cousin. You..." Pei Xuan thinks this is reasonable. If it is delayed, it will change. Since he has decided to do it, he has to go to the palace and discuss with Murong Zhao in the afternoon.


    Just about to ask sucang if she would like to go in, she hears something in the distance: "sister, sister..."


    Then I saw that the little boy was running towards this side. Besides him, there was a man coming along with him.


    Hearing the news, Su Tang didn''t care what to say with PEI. She stood up and looked at the young man''s direction "xiaonuo!" Literature under the pen www.bxwx.co


    Su Yongnuo heard the voice of her sister, speed up the pace to run over, to the front, just full of joy looking at Su sugar "sister!"


    When Su Tang saw him like this, she also nodded with a smile, "well, I haven''t seen you for several months, and I''ve grown tall again. I heard that you''ve passed the rural examination, but it''s my brother!"


    In the past three years, Su Tang took his brother abroad with him in the first two years. She showed him the outside world when she was young. In the last year, she did not take him with her, but let him continue to study with Fang Xiaowen.


    Fang Xiaowen''s bodyguard Murong Zhao was meritorious, so Murong Zhao asked him to work in Hubu. In recent years, Su Tang has been doing business with Fang Xiaowen, and Su Yongnuo has studied with him. Generally, when Su Tang comes back, he can see his sister.


    But even so, the last time he saw his sister was more than half a year ago.


    Hearing sucang say so, the little boy felt his head embarrassed and said, "Sir, let me have a try. I didn''t expect to hit it!"


    Su Nuo is only 12 years old this year, but he won the first place in the rural examination. Although he didn''t follow his teacher for a long time, he was basically taught by Su Tang. He really did well.


    Su sugar is now looking at the growth of young children to the present appearance, or very pleased and proud.


    "Guard against arrogance and impetuousness, and then follow your husband to study hard!" Su Tang said with a smile.


    hears Sue sugar, and follows the way of Fang Xiao Wen. "I have seen Princess highness, Pei Guo Gong, Princess Royal has praised it. Most of these years are the little Nuo taught by her royal highness."


    used to be the younger sister of Fang Xiao Wen, who was a filial piety officialdom. He had been trusted by the emperor and his royal highness, but he was always gentle and courteous.

 Chapter 1407

    Seeing that Fang Xiaowen was still so modest, Su Tang also laughed, "don''t be modest, I know those things. I''m afraid that the exam is not as good as your teaching."


    However, Pei Xuan ignored Su Yongnuo and said nothing to his brother-in-law when he saw Su Yongnuo. This is a real revenge. He even forgives his sister for stabbing Su Tang with that sword in those years. The boy still treats his nose not his nose, his face is not his face.


    "Why didn''t lord Fang go to the Yamen today? How did you eat the fruit I sent you a few days ago? If you like, I''ll let him send some more. It''s important for you to study hard, but you can''t just study hard. You have to walk around and have good physique."


    I can''t help it. My brother-in-law has to please him if he doesn''t give his face. The key is that Su Tang is not here before. Pei Xuan will naturally take care of his younger brother instead of sucang.


    Although Su Yongnuo still didn''t like Pei, he asked and politely replied, "I haven''t finished what I sent before, so I don''t need to send any more. Today, my husband took me out of the city for an outing. When I got the news that my sister was back, he came back immediately."


    After that, Su Yongnuo continued to look at Su Tang, "how long will my sister stay in Beijing this time? Shall I move back to live with my sister?"


    Su Nuo studied in the capital city with Fang Xiaowen, who lived in the Fang family. Fang Xiaowen was such a disciple. Like the children, Su Nuo and several children of the Fang family had a good time.


    But after all, no matter how good it is, Pei Xuan built the princess''s house for sucang, but after all, sucang didn''t come back, and it''s not decent for Sunuo to live in the princess''s mansion. Now that sucang is back, Sunuo certainly wants to be with her sister.


    "This time I''ll stay a little longer, and Tingting is not young. It''s not good for you to continue to live in Fang''s house. You can pick a yard by yourself and move in these days." When Su Tang heard that her brother was coming back, she agreed with a smile. Thousand books www.qianshu8.com


    Su Tang said that Tingting is Fang Xiaowen''s daughter, Fang pingting. She is two years younger than Su Yongnuo. Su Tang is also looking at her younger brother before Tingting is long and short. She doesn''t know the young man''s careful thinking.


    At this moment, he deliberately joked. Sure enough, when he heard sucang say this, Su Yongnuo''s cheeks were red. "What does sister say about this?"


    However, Fang Xiaowen laughs when he sees Su Tang like this. His proud disciple can be his son-in-law. Naturally, he is willing to. But now the two children are still young, so he has not really decided.


    Su Tang looks at his younger brother''s shyness, covers his mouth and laughs. Even Pei Xuan sips his lips and is happy. Su Nuo can''t do anything to her sister, so she stares at Pei Xuan. It''s quite powerful. Just look for soft persimmon to pinch it!


    After talking and laughing like this, Su Tang didn''t continue to hold on to this. Young man, being thin skinned, he said other topics. When Su Yongnuo heard about Su Tang''s overseas affairs, he asked sucang, "sister, why don''t you see brother Luo?"


    In recent years, Luo Xingchen often comes and goes to Su Tang. Su Nuo has always met her before. He doesn''t know about Luo Xingchen''s disappearance, so he will ask now.


    Hearing his question, sucang was silent for a moment, and then said, "this return trip encountered a storm. Your brother Luo disappeared after falling into the sea. I have sent someone to look for it, but there is no news yet."


    "What?" Su Nuo heard this, the whole person was surprised to open his eyes.


    Fang Xiaowen, on the other side, was also surprised, "how could lord Luo..."

 Chapter 1408

    Su sugar nodded, "going out to sea, this is a risk, but there is no news at present, is also the best news."


    After Luo Xingchen is Hua Qingyun this matter, Su Tang certainly won''t tell, Pei Xuan on the side also understands this matter, Hua Qingyun will be the queen of this country in the future.


    Luo Xingchen was born in the Luo family. If the Luo family knew that there was a queen in their family, they would have a lot of trouble later. Murong Zhao has been bothered by the problems of the Xu family of Empress Dowager Xu. Naturally, he is not willing to have more important affairs.


    Luo Xingchen naturally doesn''t care about his mother''s family as much as empress dowager Xu. But by contrast, Murong Zhao definitely prefers Su Tang and Su Nuo as their descendants. Their relationship is simple and they are both family members. Naturally, there are few things to do.


    The household registration relationship of Hua Qingyun is very simple. It is said that they are the distant relatives of Su Tang and Su Nuo''s mother Liu. In fact, the family has already broken down. In fact, even sucang and Sunuo are not serious relatives of Hua Qingyun, because they are su family members and have been adopted.


    Therefore, Hua Qingyun can only be su Tang''s cousin and has no relationship with Luo Xingchen, which is the most appropriate.


    "Lucky people have their own natural appearance. Childe Luo will certainly be able to turn the bad luck into good fortune." Pei Xuan also said so. Moreover, from an ordinary son-in-law to a queen, it is not a good luck.


    On the contrary, Su Nuo''s eyes were red after he got the news. "How can brother Luo disappear? What can my sister do?"


    Here in Sunuo, the elder sister and his brother Luo are the unmarried couple. They don''t take Pei Xuan seriously. As a result, Luo Xingchen has disappeared. The key to


    is that Su sugar had a reputation for life before it was seen. Now that suzumi is now the princess of Qinghe, but this legend is everywhere. It was once spread in Sujiatun. Now, where dare you talk about your royal highness in Sujiatun? But everywhere in the capital, it is said that suzumi is hard to die. Biqu Pavilion www.hoennkxs.com


    Su Nuo is worried about Luo Xingchen''s safety and her sister''s marriage. In this way, she also takes the legend that her sister''s life is hard.


    When Pei Xuan heard Su Nuo say this, he took a look at Su Tang wrongly. The two people have been interlinked for many years. However, the engagement between Su Tang and Luo Xingchen has not been lifted. He can''t be without grievance, but sucang says there is no time.


    At that time Pei thought that Su Tang was not satisfied with himself and didn''t want to marry him. Now he wants to come. The so-called "no time" is not when Luo Xingchen becomes Hua Qingyun.


    Otherwise, when Luo Xingchen dies, Su Tang won''t have to cancel any engagement.


    Seeing Pei''s grievance, Su Tang shook his head and looked at his younger brother''s red eyes. He could only sigh and comfort him, "don''t worry, my sister knows."


    At least you can''t say anything about Hua Qingyun in front of Fang Xiaowen. But Sunuo and Luo Xingchen often play together and are very familiar with each other. I''m sure that I will doubt Hua Qingyun after I see him. I''ll tell him later when I find a chance.


    Su Nuo nodded with red eyes. "Well, I believe brother Luo will be OK."


    "Yes, she must be OK!" Pei also said, the result said that he was staring at by his younger brother and said in silence that his brother-in-law was really hard to please!


    Fang Xiao''s text came to greet him. At this time, he saw that Su Tang''s sister and brother had something to say when they met, so he left after a while. It happened that Pei Xuan also wanted to go into the palace to talk to Murong Zhao about something, and left together, leaving Su sugar''s sister and brother to continue talking.

 Chapter 1409

    "Don''t be sad. Your brother Luo is OK. You are growing up now. Some things were hidden from you by my sister, and now I tell you. But you remember, this thing is rotten in your stomach all your life. You can''t say it, otherwise it will be a big trouble, you know?"


    When there are only two brothers and sisters left, Su Tang sighs at her brother''s red eyed rabbit. She is still ready to tell him the truth.


    The young boy has already started the examination. He must enter the officialdom in the future, and he can''t be a child any more. Su Tang will not be in the capital all the time, nor can he take care of him all the time. After all, he needs to go down on his own in the future.


    Su Yongnuo heard his sister say this, rabbit eyes look at Su sugar, all eyes are confused.


    Su Tang then explained with him from the beginning, from her first encounter with Luo Xingchen, she knew that she was a woman, until now.


    "Brother Luo is a woman? That sister and her engagement... " Su Yongnuo really didn''t expect that his brother-in-law, who he liked for so many years, was actually a girl''s family.


    "The engagement is to help her get rid of the Luo family''s entanglement. Hua Qingyun is also the identity prepared by her sister. Later, you will remember that Hua Qingyun you saw in Qingzhuo county and Sujiatun is the future Hua Qingyun. No accident, she will be the queen of Qihuang country soon."


    Since Su Tang said it, he made everything clear. Su Yongnuo was more surprised to hear that Su Tang said Hua Qingyun would be the queen. "But now there is a queen, do you want it?"


    As expected, when she grew up, Su Tang saw that her younger brother was shocked and laughed. "Zhou Bo, relying on his status as an assistant minister, was naturally not conducive to the concentration of monarchy. TXT novel www.setxt.com


    It has something to do with you. At the beginning, the Hu family sold themselves. I said that I would let you follow the development of this matter. At this time, there was a result.


    Not surprisingly, the empress Zhou in the Palace should be the one who wanted to change her life with Hu Sulan at that time. In such a rash manner, the Zhou family could not bear the responsibility of the empress. On the contrary, her cousin was obviously more suitable. "


    Su Tang and his younger brother say this, but it really has something to do with him. Now Su Yongnuo has always been served by Hu Dong. They grew up together as a child. The Hu family has always been put in important position in sucang''s brother-in-law''s house. They have lived better than ordinary people in these years.


    When Su Yongnuo heard his sister talk about it, he also remembered that "it was so."


    "Yes, it has not been decided yet. When we find out, let Dongzi pay attention to it. After all these years, their family are worried, and we have come to a conclusion about this matter!"


    Su Tang was bought by Su Tang at the beginning, but because they knew that the other party wanted to change their lives with their daughter, Hu Daniu and Hu Yang were still worried about the high weight of the location, for fear that something would happen again. Later, they saw Hu Sulan go out to sea with Su Tang, and Su Tang became a princess again. Her daughter served the princess very well, which was considered as a little bit ¡£


    But parents always have to worry about their children, so when they don''t know who the other person is, they are still worried. Now that there is a clear direction, they can feel at ease when they know.


    Su Yongnuo heard his sister say so and nodded, "OK, I''ll tell him."

 Chapter 1410

    He knew that Luo Xingchen was not surprised. Although it took time to accept brother Luo''s becoming a cousin, Su Yongnuo was still relieved. Later, he thought of something: "elder sister and brother Luo can''t be made, so, Duke Pei Ouch... "


    Before finishing speaking, Su Yongnuo''s head was knocked by his sister, and then looked at Su sugar with a face of injustice


    Seeing his coquettish appearance, Su Tang smiles, and then says, "don''t say he''s Pei Guogong, he''s also my sister''s younger brother. I''m not in China this year. He comes to take care of you. Who taught you to be so heartless?"


    Su Tang knew at the beginning that her brother didn''t like Pei Xuan. It was because Pei Xuan hurt her at the beginning, so she specially asked Pei Xuan to take care of Su Nuo in the capital city, which was also to let the two get along.


    At that time, the little guy didn''t like Luo Xingchen. Later, he didn''t have a good time. Who knows he still has a grudge. It''s been many years, but he still remembers Pei''s original affairs.


    Before Pei''s filial piety, and Luo Xingchen''s affair has not been settled, so Su Tang has no intention to explain. But now Luo Xingchen has become Hua Qingyun, and she has promised to marry Pei Xuan, so she can''t continue to let her brother continue to treat Pei like this.


    They grew up together and had no more relatives. For Su Yongnuo, Pei is his future brother-in-law and his family. They both have no parents, so they should unite together.


    "I have to thank him, but every time I see him, I remember that he hurt my sister with that sword. My sister is covered with blood. I...." Su Nuo is growing up, but even after so many years, he still remembers the scene of that year, so as long as you see Pei Xuan, it is still very unpleasant. 113 Novels www.113xs.com


    Although Pei has always been very good to him, even if he hated him, he was not angry, or took care of him like a brother, but he really thought of what he did, it was very difficult to accept.


    "Silly boy!" Su Tang sighed when he said so, "that''s why I didn''t let you out at the beginning. Who knows the servants of Pei government let you out, and let you see that scene."


    At the beginning, Su Tang really didn''t want his younger brother to see it. He was afraid that this scene would become his shadow. Compared with the mature Pei Xuan and Luo Xingchen, Su Nuo was too young to undertake such a thing.


    However, the plan failed to keep up with the changes, and finally let him see. What could not be said at that time, Su Tang could also speak. So he explained to him, "at that time, the struggle for the throne seemed calm, but the undercurrent was turbulent. Pei Xuan, as the son of Pei, was also toppled by many people. He needed a reason to be abandoned. At that time, it was the method I gave him that led to the white haired devil And his still terrible reputation. "


    At that time, Su Tang didn''t tell his brother about these things. At that time, he was just how old. How could he understand these things? But now that he has grown up, Murong Zhao has also ascended the throne.


    "If you resent seeing that scene, you shouldn''t blame him, because I forced him to do so.


    He himself is also very painful and guilty. In the past few years, he has been careful in correspondence with me. Even now, he even remembers what he did better than you.


    Xiaonuo, I told you before, don''t just look at the surface, change the angle, maybe it''s another discovery. "

 Chapter 1411

    "Xiaonuo, when my sister took you away from the house, she said that she had come to this world to have a good life.


    Originally, I wanted to take care of you and grow up, and then I walked around alone. I didn''t think about getting married or getting married. But I met him, the world I planned and wanted to see, and the people who wanted to watch with me.


    For me, he is such a person. At the beginning, I forced him to hurt me, but he has been blaming himself for not doing a good job. Over the years, he has strengthened himself and hoped to protect me.


    You see, this Pei is not the same as what you know, because you only look at it with prejudice and don''t want to think that there may be another possibility. "


    Su sugar voice slowly persuades his younger brother, hoping that he can not be biased and look at Pei from a different angle, which is actually the other side of the truth.


    Su Yongnuo was really surprised to hear his sister say so. What he had always thought was not what he thought. He had always thought Pei was not good to his sister and hurt her. He was a bad person. Today, he realized that his sister asked him to do the original thing.


    I also think that Pei has always been kind to himself, and Su Yongnuo is silent.


    "If my sister likes it, I''ll treat him better in the future. Anyway, if he dares to bully her, I''ll beat him!" In the end, Su Yongnuo chose to compromise. He hoped that his sister would be happy and happy. If his sister felt that it was happy to be with Pei Xuan, he would support him.


    However, he clenched his fist and said that if someone bullied his sister, he would protect her.


    Su sugar see his brother so lovely appearance, also smile can''t do, "then you can practice, or beat him."


    "Sister..." Hear sister so prick heart, Su Yongnuo pitifully looking at Su sugar. Written Chinese www.bxzw.net


    And sucang blinked, "well, I can do it!"


    "Ah?" This time it''s su Yongnuo''s turn to stay.


    The two brothers and sisters finally talked about it. After that, Su Tang asked his younger brother to go to Fang''s house to pack things and move to live in the princess''s mansion. Although there was no master in the princess''s house before, there were servants who basically cleaned up the house. They were all given from the palace together with the princess''s house.


    Otherwise, the princess''s mansion would be desolate if the master was not there. At this time, Su Tang and Su Nuo came back to live. Besides the people who were not waiting around, they could not do nothing.


    In this way, Su Nuo went to Fang''s house. After she came out of the princess''s house, she did not take a bus. Instead, she walked slowly on the street. After walking for about a quarter of an hour, she arrived at the gate of a house.


    "Who is this lady looking for? Is there a post?" The boy guarding the door saw sucang''s appearance and was well-dressed. He asked carefully.


    "I did not send the post, you said that Qinghe princess came to see the teacher Su Tang said with a smile.


    The boy didn''t know Su Tang at first. Although Su Tang had a good reputation in Qihuang country in recent years, he made a lot of money by helping Hubu do business with overseas countries. Besides, he also relied on the imperial court to run many businesses that were beneficial to the people''s lives. Naturally, he had a good reputation.


    but the fame is great, but I don''t know much about Suzi. Now the little SIB is shocked to hear Su sugar. "Little has seen her royal highness!"


    who could have thought that the royal highness of the princess had gone out like this, and there was not even a servant girl who was waiting for him to serve.

 Chapter 1412

    The boy led sucang into the door, but he didn''t worry that sucang was a liar. He didn''t want to die. He even ran to the front door of the imperial court to cheat him.


    What''s more, they watch the door for Shoufu and see more noble people. When you look at sucang''s bearing, you can see that the person who comes here must be of noble status.


    When Song Yi returned to the capital that year, he took up the post of chief assistant. When it was difficult to move, he was always watched by people. However, Song Yi had been sitting in the court for many years, and he always had his own skills, which made people unable to grasp anything.


    After that, the old emperor died of illness. Song Yi and Pei Xuan supported Murong Zhao''s accession to the throne. Pei Xuan had been fighting abroad in recent years, and Song Yi continued to serve as the chief assistant in the capital city.


    Song Yi also knows that the future is for young people. Recently, she has begun to cultivate young people, but she has gradually retired. Of course, it is still a bit far away from retirement.


    The boy came to Song Yi and said that when Princess Qinghe was coming, Song Yi was sitting and looking at the fold. Hearing this, she stood up excitedly and went out in a hurry.


    It''s also a coincidence that he didn''t walk a few steps before he saw the girl coming in with the boy.


    I haven''t seen her for more than three years. I still have a young girl. I''m a girl now. She''s wearing a light yellow and light purple skirt. Her hair is simple on the top of her head, and only a hairpin is used for decoration. It''s such a simple dress, but it''s hard to hide it.


    Seeing the girl getting closer and closer to herself, Song Yi''s eyes were a little sour, and the cruel girl "you still know to come back!"


    Su Tang also saw Song Yi now. She had not seen her for several years. Instead, she seemed a little younger. She had black hair hidden in her white hair. She was fatter and more dignified than when she was in Qinghe town. But when she looked at her, she was still warm. Baolai novel network www.baolaishiye.com


    Seeing him standing there, Su Tang quickened her pace and ran to Song Yi. She gave him a big hug. "Teacher, I miss you so much!"


    Song Yi didn''t expect that Su Tang would suddenly be like this. She was a little stunned for a moment. Then she grinned and heard the exaggerated voice of the little disciple and tried to make herself serious.


    This little fox can cajole people. When the third prince rebelled, she arranged to leave the sea and didn''t say anything about it. After that, she didn''t come back. Now she wants to coax him with a word.


    "You little fox, don''t think you can forget it like this. After all these years, have you had enough fun?" Song Yi tried to be serious. She had to teach the little fox and the little girl a lesson. She knew she was running around.


    Su Tang could see that his eyes were happy, and he pretended to be serious. He took his arm and said, "does the teacher want to listen to the truth or lie?"


    "Tell me if you won''t go this time." Song Yi felt that if she listened to her younger disciple''s answer, she might vomit blood, so she simply asked her to answer this question.


    "It''s getting late. Has the teacher eaten yet? I''ve studied several new dishes recently. Now I''ll make them for you to try!" Sucan blinked and immediately changed the subject.


    Song Yi gave a angry smile, directly led people to the study, "the teacher now has someone to cook, you come to write a few big characters to show me!"


    "Oh, the teacher just met and took the exam. It hurt my feelings!" Sue, I''m going to write.


    "Princess highness!" The servant at the door holds ink and sees Song Yi pulling Su sugar to write. His face is smiling and salutes Su Tang.

 Chapter 1413

    I haven''t seen you for a few years. I''ve matured a lot in Qinghe town before. Now I''m looking at sucang with a smile on my face.


    "It''s holding ink!" Su sugar saw holding ink after laughing, "you haven''t eaten my cooking for a long time, I''ll make it for you!"


    used to be in the Qinghe town before holding ink. He used to see Suzi and Song Yi fighting this battle. Now he sees Sue sugar and laughs and shakes his head. "Small dis don''t dare to work, your highness!" The adults have not said much about the Royal Highness these years. Your highness is still sitting with the adults for a while. The little one tells the kitchen to do his royal highness! "


    Su Tang and Pei Xuan go into the palace to see Murong Zhao in the morning, and then return to the princess''s mansion. At this time, they go to Song Yi''s house. It''s time for dinner. After holding Mo, they really go out and let the kitchen prepare to go.


    Holding Mo does not speak of righteousness, Su Tang looks at him to run so fast, angry.


    "Don''t make excuses, write me a few big characters!" Song Yi also saw the struggle of her little disciple. She took her to the table to sit down and let her write.


    Su Tang looked at the brush, ink, paper and inkstone in front of her eyes, and looked up pitifully at Song Yi. "The teacher didn''t receive the letter from his disciples before. The teacher didn''t know what the characters were like!"


    Speaking of this song Yi''s face is even blacker. She looks at Su Tang with a grudge of iron and steel. "You''re OK to mention it. Last time your elder martial brother came here, it happened that the plan you mentioned in the letter was very good. I want him to have a look at it with my classmates, but you wrote it!"


    Song Yi is just like that. Su Tang has communicated with him and exchanged many ideas on people''s livelihood construction in recent years. Murong Zhao doesn''t know about it. He only knows that Su Tang takes care of the Ministry of household affairs.


    Song Xiao, Song Yi''s son, came to the house with his friends before. They just mentioned that Su Tang had proposed a good plan. Song Yi took out Su Tang''s letter. After Song Xiao and his friends saw the word Su Tang, they could only sigh that the character of Princess Qinghe was really personalized.


    As a disciple of Song Yi, his words can only make people boast of their personality and behave like words? Written Chinese www.bxzw.net


    "Then they all understand it. I also received a letter from my senior brother." Sucang didn''t feel anything at all and murmured.


    She doesn''t have time to practice calligraphy. She needs to manage space. She has to talk about business overseas. Anyway, it doesn''t affect her understanding. It''s OK to communicate.


    "Teacher, I don''t think you should be obsessed with some things. You can see that the disciples are already so excellent. If there are no shortcomings, it''s a blow to people!" Su Tang said to Song Yi.


    Song Yi was so angry that she almost knocked her with the ink in her hand. "Since I''m back, you can study with me and practice calligraphy for me every day."


    He can''t control the little fox. He''s lazy all day. He has to tell her that it''s impossible.


    As a result, Su Tang looked shy and said, "it''s not good, teacher. You don''t know. The students are in love at this age, and then they are going to get married."


    In order to avoid practicing calligraphy, it''s really used all kinds of tricks.


    "Is it? Then you let Luo Xingchen send the betrothal gift to me, and see how I deal with him!" When Song Yi talks about Luo Xingchen, her tone is not very good.


    Song Yi knew this only after Murong Zhao''s throne was stable. Later, when Song Yi looked at Luo Xingchen, his nose was not nose, his face was not his face.


    Su sugar also knows this, because Luo Xingchen has been black face all day, and once sold with sucang badly.

 Chapter 1414

    "Luo Xingchen is missing!" Hearing Song Yi mention Luo Xingchen, Su Tang also said it immediately.


    Song Yi used to say that Luo Xingchen looks good. Although he doesn''t have a big official position, he cooperates with sucang. The two people are compatible. What he was dissatisfied with before was that Luo Xingchen and Su Tang had the cumbersome document, but they didn''t tell him after they signed it.


    As a result, she suddenly heard Su Tang say this, and Song Yi was stunned for a moment, "missing?"


    "Yes, I met a storm at sea on my return trip. Luo Xingchen disappeared after falling into the water. I haven''t found any trace yet." Sucan repeated this statement again.


    Hearing this, Song Yi frowned and looked at Su Tang, "little fox, what have you calculated?"


    Song Yi still knows something about Su Tang. The little fox seems to be indifferent to everything, but in fact, she is very protective of the people who care about her.


    When Luo Xingchen and Su Tang met, Su Tang was only eight years old. In seven years'' time, it can be said that half of sucang''s life is with Luo Xingchen. It is needless to say how important such a person is to sucang.


    If something happened to Luo Xingchen, Song Yi believed that he, a little disciple, would never be so calm. There must be other reasons.


    In addition, Song Yi thought it was a little strange before. She had a total of more than a dozen disciples, including her own son. But the youngest three, Murong Zhao, was forced to marry after he ascended the throne. Now, there are no children and half daughters for more than two years. Youyoushumeng www.uutxts.com


    But anyway, at least they are married, but the youngest two, Su Tang is young. Pei is already 21 years old. Young people at this age should get married. Some of them have children. But since Pei''s filial piety period, although his reputation is not good, he is after all the Duke of Pei, and the matchmaker has to take Pei''s government The threshold of the door is flat.


    But every time I went to Pei''s mansion and was beaten out by Pei Xuan. So far, there is no hostess in Pei''s mansion, and Pei Xuan handles everything by himself.


    The most important thing is that Pei Xuan and Luo Xingchen are Wang but not Wang in the capital city. Although one of them is a trusted Minister of Murong Zhao and the other is a cousin, it is good not to do anything as long as they meet each other. However, it is normal that they do not do anything.


    Song Yi didn''t know about the marriage of her disciples in Qinghe town before. She thought murongzhao liked sucang. Later, she reflected that murongzhao liked sucang, but Pei Xuan was the one who liked sucang.


    However, Su Tang has been engaged, and Pei Xuan is still entangled in this way, which leads to many legends in the capital.


    After all, Song Yi sorted out the relationship between the three people, but Song Yi knew that she was a little disciple. Little fox had an idea. She would not let herself go. Since she was engaged to Luo Xingchen, she must be serious.


    Finally, I didn''t understand, so I just let the young people toss about themselves, so Song Yi didn''t even mention it. She still recognized the relationship between Luo Xingchen and Su Tang.


    As a result, today, Su Tang came to tell him that Luo Xingchen was missing. Su Tang had the spirit to play tricks with him just now. Song Yi didn''t think it was right. His little fox was not a good friend and fiance who couldn''t do anything after an accident.


    "Hey hey, how can the teacher say that about me? I''m so simple and lovely, but I don''t have the heart to think about it!" After being questioned, the little fox blinks and talks.

 Chapter 1415

    Song Yi stares at her, "do you think I believe it?"


    This old fox is not easy to deceive. Su Tang sighs in her heart and blinks her eyes. Her eyes are red and red: "teacher, I''m so miserable, my life is hard, my fiance who is miserable, she just left me, I''m really miserable!"


    If you can''t do it, I''ll sell it again. Song Yi doesn''t know how to react. This little fox is really a three board axe.


    "Don''t want to say it or not?" Song Yi certainly won''t be cheated. She asked directly.


    "I really didn''t cheat you. Luo Xingchen is really missing. Maybe she won''t appear in the future. But maybe she will come back one day, but now she is missing." Sucan said so.


    Song Yi Mou son flashed doubt, staring at her "he changed identity?"


    It is worthy of being an old fox who has been in the officialdom for so many years. When he heard sucang say this, he was keenly aware of the mechanism.


    Su sugar smile, "the teacher will know after, anyway, now is Luo Xingchen missing."


    Song Yi did not deny Song Yi''s words, and Song Yi did not continue to ask. In the end, this country, this court, will eventually be young people. Song Yi believes that Su Tang has a good idea.


    "Since you are so miserable, don''t go out to socialize and practice calligraphy at home." Song Yi continued.


    Su Tang stares at her. She is waiting for her here. The old fox is the old fox.


    Song Yi stares at her and hums, little girl, can you fight him.


    After that, Su Tang was escorted by Song Yi to practice calligraphy. Only after lunch, she was allowed to have a little rest, and then continued to escort her to practice calligraphy. Literary novels www.wenxueda.com


    So Pei Xuan met Murong Zhao from the palace to discuss things. When he entered the Song Dynasty, he saw his poor girl who was escorted by his teacher to practice calligraphy.


    "I have seen the teacher!" Although he is already a national Duke of the country and a god of war respected by the people, Pei Xuan still salutes and greets Song Yi respectfully after entering the door.


    "Well, sit down. I left Beijing in a hurry before. I came back with little fox?" Song Yi sat down and asked PEI for tea.


    "Yes Pei Xuan served tea and looked at Su Tang. Seeing her rubbing her arm, he immediately said, "teacher, practicing calligraphy is not a day''s work."


    "You still help her to intercede. What kind of writing does she have, don''t you know?" Song Yi heard him say something to Su Tang.


    When Pei heard about it, he laughed, "Tangtang has made great progress in recent years, and Tangtang has done a good job in other aspects. It''s just that there''s nothing worse. Just understand it. If I write a Book later, I''ll copy it for her!"


    What he said was su Tang''s own words. There was no difference. Song Yi was angry. "You will talk to her."


    "The teacher loves Tangtang. She just got off the boat and rode back to the capital in two days. She didn''t have much rest." Pei continued to talk.


    Song Yi, of course, also loves Su Tang. She looks at the little girl and does everything well, but she can''t write well, so she is more like her.


    Now to see the little girl beside the tired poor, also soft hearted, "today first to here, tomorrow to continue."


    "Little brother, help As soon as Su Tang heard that she would continue tomorrow, she directly called for help. In such a fine weather, what''s the meaning of practicing in the room? Of course, she has to go out to play.


    Pei Xuan can''t help laughing when he hears sucang calling himself this way. The little girl calls his elder martial brother when she asks for help.

 Chapter 1416

    "Teacher, I said before that I would take her to the temple outside to eat vegetarian food. Tangtang finally returned to Beijing. How can I not play around?"


    Pei Xuan continues to plead for Su sugar, and Su sugar is watching beside, laughing.


    Song Yi looked at Su Tang and Pei Xuan. Then the old God said, "if my disciple decides to marry again, I won''t let him marry!"


    After saying that, he looked at the two people, "do you know what I mean?"


    Pei Pei, hearing this, not only did not feel afraid, but also laughed like two idiots: "I know, I will definitely not make a lifelong decision."


    When Song Yi heard this, she just nodded, but she looked at Su Tang. Pei Xuan understood that she had been capricious when she was a child, but she was still very sensible. Only a certain wild girl could do something for a lifetime.


    This time, Su sugar did not cheat, but also agreed with a smile, "yes, teacher."


    In fact, Pei Xuan can come to Song Yi to propose marriage at this time. Su sugar has no family members. Su Yongqiang and those people have no way to make decisions. Only Song Yi, as a teacher, has the same identity as her father.


    This is why Song Yi was unhappy when he knew that Su Tang and Luo Xingchen were engaged, but had not told him about it. Normally speaking, Su Tang''s marriage was decided by him. Although Song Yi also knew that Su Tang had a wild disposition, she didn''t agree, so it was useless for him to marry.


    But the identity is here. There must be some rules.


    Originally, Song Yi was angry with Luo Xingchen and Su Tang for their own opinions. However, seeing Pei Xuan and Su Tang together like this, he is not without young time. When he is with his wife, he is also very affectionate. Thousand books www.qianshu8.com


    Although Pei Xuan talked to him after entering the door, his attention was focused on Su Tang, and they didn''t mean to hide it. If you think of Su Tang''s saying that Luo Xingchen is missing, Song Yi can''t figure out the details, but it can be seen that there is something different between Pei and sucang.


    Su Tang said that he would always know about it, so Song Yi didn''t ask much, but it must be emphasized that Su Tang had to go through the normal procedure to get married this time.


    Now seeing Pei''s promise, even Su Tang''s answer is like this. Song Yi knows that her two disciples are self-produced and sold.


    In the evening, Su Tang and Pei Xuan accompany Song Yi to have dinner before they leave the song mansion. After they leave, Song Yi looks at their back and walks away.


    holding ink stood beside Song Yi, also looked at the two people left, sighed, "Pei Guo Gong and Princess Royal is really match!"


    "These two guys, who used to quarrel all day, have come together." Song Yi now also see Pei and Song Yi are very tacit, but it''s not easy to be an elder.


    Moreover, young people''s marriage is always decided by their elders. Pei Xuan has no serious elders and should invite a matchmaker to come. So he can''t say it directly. Song Yi also said that after all, they should follow the normal procedure and ask them not to marry themselves again, a Duke Pei and a lord Qinghe. That''s a joke.


    "I dare not say it!" Holding ink to hear song Yi say so, smile ha ha came such a sentence.


    When Song Yi heard this, she looked at him, "what do you dare not say? What else are you hiding from me?"


    "that''s not true. The little one just remembered now. When Pei Guo Gong and his adult were in Qinghe town, the princess had not yet entered the teacher''s door."

 Chapter 1417

    At that time, Song Yi only had friends, and then Pei Xuan didn''t understand what was going on. In retrospect, the little grandfather at that time should have been different from the young lady!


    "This boy, I was so worried about his marriage that I found it myself at that time!" Song Yi really didn''t know about it. Now holding Mo said this, it was understood that "no wonder at that time, he was always against the little fox, stupid him!"


    awesome disciples are also very strong, make complaints about laughter, "fortunately, despite twists and turns, the result is always good."


    When he said this, Song Yi''s eyes flashed, "Luo Xingchen..."


    He is now very curious, the missing Luo Xingchen, what kind of identity will be used to return.


    "Have you agreed with your senior brother?" It was already the moonlight. After su Tang and Pei Xuan came out of the Song Dynasty, they took a walk to the princess mansion.


    "Well, I''ve already told my cousin what happened to the girl around you. My cousin wanted me to do it. I pleaded that Zhou''s affairs were not easy to interfere, and he didn''t force him to do it, so he said Shen Yan."


    In fact, the candidate Shen Yan doesn''t need Pei Xuan at all. Pei Xuan only needs to mention the Zhou family. Murong Zhao naturally thinks of Shen Yan. Shen Yan''s official is good, and his official voice is also very good. This time he came to Beijing, he was promoted.


    He was the one who tried Zhou''s case in those years. He knew a lot of things, and there was such a thing just after he returned to Beijing. Shen Yan must attach great importance to it, and success is the result.


    And Shen Yan, though he has been in the officialdom for so many years, still has his own beliefs. At that time, he can avoid giving and receiving in private, and there will be problems in the process.


    "That''s it. If you walk around with me these days, I don''t want to get involved in it. I don''t want to forget it when I get there." Su Tang knew that he had done everything according to the plan, and said directly. Nu Wa Library www.newbookku.com


    "Good!" Pei Xuan heard sucang''s words, nodded, took advantage of the moonlight, took her hand, "sugar, thank you!"


    From the beginning of their meeting, although she teased him, every time he was the most critical time, she was beside him. Every time he grew up, there were traces of her. Pei was very grateful that he could meet her, and more importantly, they could be together.


    Hearing his rare sensibility, Su Tang said with a smile, "I want to thank me, you treat me in the future!"


    "Yes, yours is yours, and mine is yours." Pei Xuan talked about Su Tang''s words when she was in Tongzhou government when she met Mrs. Hu.


    "You remember that!" Su sugar also thought of that time, said.


    "I remember everything about you. I still remember losing 269 times to you in chess. You have not mentioned my wish to help you complete it. What do you want to achieve? I will help you realize it!"


    Pei Xuan also talked about those gambling games when they were young. When Su Tang heard about them, she couldn''t help laughing. "How many times have I won every time? I can''t remember the number."


    He was deliberately teasing him for so many years. Pei was not convinced at the beginning of playing chess. Now he has been used to being abused. In any case, he loses every time.


    "Yes, every time I lose, I remember it!" Even if ridiculed, Pei Xuan saw her smile, but also with a smile.


    Once he thought that that time was his best time, but after many years and frustrations, he knew that, in fact, now is the best time!

 Chapter 1418

    After a period of time, people in the whole capital city saw a pair of men and women. Pei Yao went straight to ask for leave and didn''t even go to the court. He accompanied Su Tang everywhere every day.


    They went to the temple outside the city to eat vegetarian food, rode to the mountain, and sometimes ate a meal of time-honored chicken noodles in line at the market stalls, or some snacks. One day, they even visited the candy fish restaurant in Beijing.


    Almost all the people in the capital watched the two people play everywhere. However, in half a month, there were legends about them everywhere, as if things had happened five years ago. However, it was clear that Princess Qinghe had been engaged at this time, and what was the situation now attracted countless discussions.


    Then, when the relationship between Duke Pei and Princess Qinghe was legendary all over the streets, on the sixth day of June, which was half a month after su Tang returned to the capital, she brought her matchmaker to the door and asked for her to marry Princess Qinghe.


    Song Yi, as a teacher, personally agreed to this marriage. On that day, his majesty personally ordered to marry Prince Pei and Princess Qinghe. On this day, people who have been talking about it also know that the fiance of Princess Qinghe unexpectedly disappeared.


    After the news came out, the news of Princess Qinghe''s fate became rampant. However, because she had been engaged to Duke Pei again, she only talked in private and gradually stabilized.


    After the engagement Pei and Su Tang are not different from before. They still play everywhere, quite a bit of sightseeing, regardless of the meaning.


    Then, half a month after Pei''s engagement with Su Tang, a family from the Qingzhou government sounded the dengwen drum, accusing the empress of Zhou for neglecting human life.


    Before that, everyone in the capital talked about the strange and tortuous marriage between Su Tang and Pei Xuan, but she was attracted by the case of empress Zhou being accused. Dong Dong novel www.dodoxs.com


    "Princess highness!" With more sensational news, Su Tang''s and Pei''s old affairs were not noticed. When something happened, no one noticed that they went into Princess Qinghe''s mansion.


    Seeing Jiang Nian and Su LAN coming with such big bags and small bags, Su Tang''s lips were smiling, and she asked, "what''s the matter with my cousin? When you come back, can you have the trace of master Luo?"


    "I haven''t found any trace of Mr. Luo yet. Miss Biao is very bored at home. Recently, she often goes to talk to the young grandmother of Qin family."


    Sulan and Jiang Nian didn''t go to Beijing with sucang before. They rode horses, which was inconvenient for them. So they asked them to come by bus later and arrive at this time.


    When Su Tang heard that Hua Qingyun was actually playing with Fu Xiaolian, she was also surprised that "it''s better to go out and play, so as not to only know how to burn incense and worship Buddha."


    Then Su Tang asked Jiang Nian to clean up her yard and leave Sulan by herself. She has been around sucang for many years and has been abroad. She is not what she used to look like when she was in Sujiatun. After being left by sucang, she also stood by in doubt and waited for sucang to ask.


    "Two days ago, a family member of the Qingzhou government came over to denounce the empress of Zhou for neglecting people''s lives and using magic arts to exchange farm women''s lives in order to save their lives."


    Speaking of this, Su sugar can see that Su Lan''s face is white. The events of that year can be said to have changed her fate, and she certainly will not forget.


    "I have asked the young master to tell your brother about the specific things. However, after all these years, this matter has something to do with your family. If you care, you should pay more attention to it. After all, they did not succeed in you at the beginning, and they could not come to you after all, so there is no need to be too nervous."

 Chapter 1419

    "Yes Su LAN and Su sugar salute "Princess Royal help save grace, slaves do not think the newspaper!"


    knew their truth when they were afraid of their homes. They had been worried for years. They could see Suzi from the county master to the princess. Now it became a princess''s highness, and the high rank of the family finally relieved one family.


    But now I heard that Miss Zhou, who was going to change her life with her, was actually the queen of today. Sulan finally realized how much disaster her family had survived. If it had not been for sucang, they might not even have struggled, but had been run over by others.


    Hearing that she appreciated herself, Su Tang just nodded and asked her to go down. Pei Xuan came out of the palace at night. Instead of going back to her own house, she went directly to the princess''s house.


    It was dinner time. Pei fan stayed to have dinner with Su Tang''s brother and sister. At present, Su Tang has been engaged to Pei. Although Su Yongnuo still doesn''t like Pei, she doesn''t have a good face like before, but it''s just a little awkward.


    After dinner, Su Yongnuo goes back to study, while Su Tang and Pei are walking in the yard talking.


    "The evidence of the family is very sufficient. The court has been talking about it these days. Zhou Bo naturally refuses to admit it. Empress dowager Xu and the Xu family are jumping at the sight of something happened to the Zhou family. Today, my cousin has handed the case to Shen Yanlai for investigation. Tangtang is finally about to start."


    At the end of the day, Pei''s tone was a little agitated. At that time, he knew the truth about his father''s death, but he had to compromise temporarily because the other side was a superior emperor, and all the evidence in his hand was taken away along the way.


    But because of this, the old emperor temporarily let down his vigilance and gave him and Murong Zhao more time. At the beginning, Su Tang asked him whether he wanted the lining or face, and he chose the lining.


    Finally, his father was buried with his mother. There was no woman named Zhou in Pei''s ancestral tomb. After doing this, Zhou was abandoned by the Zhou family, and finally he was buried in the wilderness of Tongzhou government. Quick eye 123 www.kuaiyan123.com


    "Yes, the face of Pei family, you have won it. Although justice is late, it has finally come. This time, everything will be revealed to the world!"


    Seeing the boy''s complicated look, Su Tang gently took his hand.


    At the beginning, he said that he would fight for the face of Pei family by himself. He said that one day, he would let his father die. The boy who was known by all people had done everything he said!


    Hearing the words of the people around him, Pei''s eyes are a little sour, "well, they will come!"


    Best of all, she was by her side, both then and now.


    Shen Yan had just been in Beijing less than half a month before he was a little proficient in business, so he was entrusted with an important task. Naturally, he spared no effort. After receiving the imperial edict, he immediately launched an investigation.


    After that, Shen Yan started to investigate the affairs of empress Zhou and her parents when they went to Qingzhou government. After careful investigation, Shen Yan found the so-called master who changed his life against heaven.


    Thus, it was confirmed that empress Zhou had indeed used such sorcery before, and that the art of weariness of victory was forbidden by the court. Even in ordinary officials, the use of such witchcraft would be investigated.


    What''s more, empress Zhou is now the mother of a country. When the emperor learned the truth Shen Yan had found out, the emperor was furious and ordered to abolish the empress. He also removed empress Zhou''s name from the Royal jade butterflies, totally denying that he had such a queen.

 Chapter 1420

    Zhou Bo''s teaching son was unreasonable, and was also reprimanded. From the officials to the people in the capital, they all witnessed the Royal unrest. They thought that the abolition of the queen was the end.


    However, it never occurred to him that Shen Yan, while investigating empress Zhou''s parents'' use of the art of weariness of victory, found traces of Zhou''s murder of the late Duke Pei from their side.


    This is like stabbing a hornet''s nest. The late Duke Pei has been in the army for many years and has a great reputation. He has always been the God of war respected by the people. He died unexpectedly at a young age, which made both the people and the army very sad.


    Previously, we only knew that it was the late Duke Pei who was the successor of the Zhou family. However, we didn''t expect that there were still people in the Zhou family who also participated in it. Murong Zhao had only one order to thoroughly investigate after knowing this matter!


    So after empress Zhou was abolished, Shen Yan continued to rise to the Zhou family, and the truth came to the surface day by day. From the Queen''s abolition, everyone in the capital was paying attention to the development of the matter. Shen Yan checked it one layer at a time, and then found a piece of imperial edict here in Zhou Bo.


    And the letter between the former Emperor and Zhou Bo, which described in detail that the former Emperor promised that if the Zhou family succeeded in making Duke Pei die in the war, and that Pei could not inherit the Duke''s residence, he would let Zhou Bo become an assistant minister after his death, and let Zhou Bo''s granddaughter become a queen who trusted the emperor.


    The details of the communication were clear and complete. The Zhou family did not succeed in killing Pei Xuan. However, in order to avoid the Zhou family exposing his plot against meritorious officials and posterity, the former Emperor still ordered Zhou Bo''s granddaughter to become the next queen.


    The information was supposed to be secret, but unfortunately, many people were watching during the house copying that day, and some of them even saw the exchanges of these letters, so the news soon spread in the capital.


    "Sir, your majesty said that he would be waiting for you all the time. Please go into the palace and have a look." When the news came out, the eunuch beside Murong Zhao knelt in the palace and begged Pei to come forward. E-book shop www.txtinfo.com


    In response to him, there was only a closed door and silence. Seeing no response, the eunuch could only continue to kneel and plead.


    "Finally..." Su Tang stands in the pavilion of Princess Qinghe''s mansion next to Pei''s mansion. She looks at the full moon in the sky and whispers.


    "Why don''t you go and have a look at the beautiful beast?" Orange cat is lying on the stone table next to it. Although it is far away, now the orange cat can feel Pei''s emotion.


    "No, it''s a matter between their brothers. Let them solve it by themselves." It''s impossible not to be sad. When all the truth is revealed, Murong Zhao and Pei Xuan are brothers who are as indifferent as before, or can only be ordinary monarchs and ministers.


    The choice is on two people, and she is just an outsider.


    Orange cat saw sucang think so, moved his ears, quiet down and did not speak.


    As the night fell and the night grew deeper and deeper, the sound of horses'' hooves came from the street at the gate of the Duke of PEI. People dressed in plain clothes came to Pei''s mansion. After they got to the gate, they turned over and dismounted and entered the door directly.


    The gatekeeper knelt on the ground when he saw the visitor, and then saw that he went directly into Pei''s mansion and rushed to Pei''s yard.


    Pei''s mansion is very large. Even after the death of Duke Pei and Princess Mingxi, Pei Xuan inherited the palace, but he still did not move away from his former yard. In recent years, he still lived in his own yard, as if it were the same as Prince Pei and Princess Mingxi had not left. He was still the innocent little Duke who was not familiar with the world.

 Chapter 1421

    Murong Zhao walked to Pei''s yard step by step. He looked at the yard he was most familiar with. His eyes were red. At the beginning, in the courtyard where he was tired and brought him relaxation power, and the brother inside, he closed the door like this.


    Murong Zhao closed his eyes deeply and opened them again. He stepped into the courtyard. The eunuch''s legs were numb. When he saw Murong Zhao enter the door, he was startled


    He waved his hand and let everyone go out. When he saw him like this, the watchman at the door retreated with him. It was like many years ago that he left the time and space here to the two brothers, not the prince and the little Duke, nor the present emperor and Duke Pei, but just a pair of cousins.


    "You son, it''s me!" Murong Zhao did not directly enter the door, but stood at the door and said, "I know you don''t want to see me. Yes, my father is the murderer who killed your father. How would you like to see me? However, Yao''er, what did I do wrong, just because he is my father!"


    Murong Zhao''s eyes are also red. Just now he was alone in the palace waiting for Pei Xuan to come in to see himself. He only saw the huge palace. There were so many servants coming and going, but no one was his friend, no one was close to him, and his closest people were not around. No one was a star, a cousin, or even a junior sister.


    His father made a mistake and killed a meritorious minister, but that was also his father. He wanted to say that they were all dead people. Don''t you need to find out again, and it will be very troublesome at that time. When he thought so, he was shocked and even afraid. How could he have such an idea?


    Mingming that person is also his uncle. Mingming''s father once supported him like that. He really wants to be a lonely man. He said not to be like his father. How can he be criticized because of trouble, because he may have to bear the burden, so he wants to bury everything?


    He thought that he had not changed, but when he looked at the golden throne, he sat here alone waiting for his younger brother to come into the palace. It turned out that he had forgotten how he had ridden to Pei''s Mansion by himself, hiding in the yard with his beloved and intimate brother, and chatting about his troubles. Strange book and novel network www.qishuxs.com


    Sometimes, he wanted to drink bitterness, but sometimes he wanted to drink bitterness together.


    It''s very troublesome for your majesty to leave the palace. The servants are trying to stop it.


    If there is any trouble, I will go out quietly without telling others. It is clearly his father who made a mistake. Why should he let his younger brother come to see himself wrongly in the palace.


    Just because he is the emperor, but in front of his younger brother and sister, he is just a brother.


    Wrong is wrong, so admit it.


    "Brother, Tangtang told me that even if you put on many layers and ugly masks, you should not forget your crystal clear appearance. Don''t forget how beautiful these masks are to protect. Therefore, I will certainly protect the most precious one!"


    Murong Zhao remembers what xuan''er once said. He should also forget that no matter what identity he has become and what he has always wanted, his younger martial sister says he is afraid of his change, and the star says that he is afraid that his face will be changed after the passage of time.


    He didn''t want to change himself, but he didn''t want to change it. But he remembered that he would not change in the future, so he came here alone on horseback. In this familiar yard, he was not the emperor, but a guilty brother.

 Chapter 1422

    After Murong Zhao finished this sentence, he saw that the closed door was finally opened, and the young man in the room had red eyes and a sad look.


    Looking at such Pei Xuan, Murong Zhao also shed tears, "you son, I''m sorry."


    "When I was a child, I always thought that my father was a great hero who could command thousands of troops and defend the country and the people.


    People call my father the God of war. He told me that when I grow up, I should protect this land. I thought I would wait for me to grow up. I thought I would wait for me to grow up... " Pei''s tone was excited.


    "But no, he didn''t even see me getting married. He even knew who the girl I liked was, but he never saw her.


    He once wrote to tell me that he must choose a girl he likes, and that he must not have a bad temper. He wanted to see me marry and have children. Although he made sure that I would like to find something I like, he still wanted to hold my granddaughter early.


    He always wanted to have a daughter with his mother. He also said that he would hold his granddaughter more and show off with his mother in the end. "


    Pei''s tears slowly fell down, "but all of a sudden, all of a sudden, all of a sudden, I put on my armor and stepped on the battlefield, and there was no hero behind me who held up the heaven and earth for me any more. I became the supporting hero."


    Only sensible has lost his mother, and then he lost his father. Who can understand the pain? He is the only one wandering in such a big Pei mansion.


    How painful Pei is. In the past three years, he has been unable to sleep day and night. He has to rely on killing the enemy on the battlefield to rescue him. He has to read every letter from Su Tang to him over and over again, so that he can survive.


    However, the truth of everything has been buried. The person who really killed his father can be praised by everyone. However, the Pei family''s reputation has been cast a shadow because of the Zhou family.


    Murong Zhao heard Pei said, red eyes, "I''m sorry, I know there is no way to make up, but I''m really sorry, I''m sorry my father killed your father, I don''t make excuses for him, if you don''t get angry, give me a knife, I''ll suffer." Zero long Literature Network www.09wxw.com


    Murong Zhao handed the knife in his hand to Pei Xuan. Before he came to see Pei, he put himself in his place and thought a lot. In the end, he could only think of this method. If he could make his brother feel more comfortable, that''s it.


    Pei looked down at the knife in his hand. The exquisite scabbard was inlaid with precious stones. The blade was sharp and cut iron like mud.


    "Then you''re dead, not with the stars?" Pei put the knife away and asked Murong Zhao.


    Hearing Pei Xuan still has the Kung Fu to say this to herself, Murong Zhao suddenly smiles, and tears fall down. "Or I''ll call my younger martial sister here and let her save my life. You don''t know what I signed to marry stars. Your daughter-in-law is really cruel!"


    "This dagger is very good. It''s just like you said sugar and sugar made an apology." Pei Xuan thrust the dagger into his arms.


    "Little bastard, do you want to be so dark, my small warehouse will be empty by you!" Murong Zhao wiped his eyes and said with a smile.


    "That''s not a loss for you. Tangtang has to empty herself in order to prepare the dowry for your daughter-in-law." Pei said.


    "Well, many of her storerooms are mine." Murong Zhao said again.


    After the two brothers finished, they both looked at each other and laughed together.


    "Sorry, I will give Pei family and Pei Guogong a truth and justice!" Murong Zhao held out his hand to Pei.


    Pei looked at him and held his hand. "You have a conscience!"


    "Little bastard!"

 Chapter 1423

    At the beginning of August, Murong Zhao personally ordered Zhao Xue to tell the truth about the death of Duke Pei. Zhou Bo and his family confused the former Emperor with their words, which led to the tragedy of Duke Pei and the nine families were killed.


    At the same time, Murong Zhao issued an edict to commit crimes against meritorious officials instead of his father.


    Just as Su Tang and Pei Xuan said before, even the emperor''s fame after his death was recorded by living people. Although Murong Zhao was responsible for his own responsibility, the old emperor''s murder of meritorious officials was recorded in his record of meritorious service and became his darkest one.


    Pei and Su Tang didn''t say anything about this result. Anyway, it was the old emperor who did the wrong thing, not Murong Zhao.


    Duke Pei has passed away, and those who are alive will eventually live. Murong Zhao''s willingness to go out of the palace to apologize is an expression of his own will. We met as children. It has been very difficult for us to live without estrangement for many years. We should cherish it.


    The Zhou family''s affair thus had the final result, and the time also finally arrived before the Mid Autumn Festival.


    Su Tang and Pei Xuan are sitting in the courtyard drinking tea and playing chess.


    "Sugar, if I win, you can marry me, OK?" Pei Xuan thought about where to go next, and said to Su Tang.


    "You win first!" Stachyose is very steady.


    "You promise it first!" Pei continued to ask.


    Sucang looked up at him and said, "I won''t!" Online e-books www.txtzaixian.com


    "Sugar and sugar..." What else does Pei Xuan have to say.


    As a result, before finishing, I heard someone coming in and saying, "what should I do, what should I do, what should I do? Should I wear red dragon robe, or Black Dragon Robe, or her favorite pink dress before tomorrow, which one do you think is appropriate?"


    Su Tang and Pei Xuan looked at the emperor in a circle inexplicably. Pei was speechless and said, "it''s not marriage. Are you so nervous?"


    Su Tang looked at Murong Zhao''s pink clothes and rolled her eyes. "She is really a girl''s heart!"


    Actually let Murong Zhao wear pink, how much do you like pink.


    Then Su Tang said in a particularly venomous way that "if you want to go out and make people think that you are always a fussy peacock, you should wear this pink one. Of course, in addition to the girl, others will also close their eyes and blow the elder martial brother''s heroic posture. As for the two dragon robes, I''m sorry for my ignorance. What''s the difference between the two except the color?"


    Su Tang stopped for a moment and continued to say, "the most important thing is, brother, you will be standing at the gate of the city tomorrow as a tool man, and she can''t come out in the car. Do you think of her as a clairvoyant and a clairvoyant?"


    All the affairs of the Zhou family have been dealt with. Murong Zhao can''t wait to announce that Hua Qingyun is the queen. Empress dowager Xu takes empress Zhou away. She wants to say that her niece has a chance. When she hears this news, she doesn''t know where Hua Qingyun comes from.


    It was later learned that Hua Qingyun was actually the cousin of Princess Qinghe. Empress dowager Xu said that she did not agree, but the Empress Dowager''s mother thought too much. It was useless for her not to agree. After the imperial edict was issued to Qingzhuo County, county magistrate Fu Yi and Qingyuan County Magistrate Lu Qingyun, who had to go to Beijing to report their duties, escorted the queen to Beijing.


    Hua Qingyun is going to enter the capital tomorrow. Because it is the queen who goes to Beijing and wants to get married, Murong Zhao, as the emperor, will greet him at the gate of the city. After that, Hua Qingyun will marry in Princess Qinghe''s mansion.


    Then Murong Zhao became like this.

 Chapter 1424

    Since he came out of the palace to apologize last time, Murong Zhao seems to find that it is not too difficult for him to leave the palace as an emperor. In the past two months, Su Tang and Pei Xuan have been harassed by him all day because of the etiquette of preparing to marry the queen.


    Before, when he was the crown prince, there were many things to do, and there were still people watching him. Even if he would come like this, they were quite certain. As a result, Empress Dowager Xu wanted to be in charge of it, but Murong Zhao listened as if he had not.


    Empress Dowager Xu has no way to deal with her son. Anyway, she is such a son. She can''t control what can be done. So Murong Zhao is very diligent.


    is not to make complaints about Pei and Su sugar. Murong, who has been tucking up all day, has lost a few of them every time. Otherwise, the outsiders will see that the emperor''s majesty is being pushed by Su sugar and Pei Lu.


    As for Murong Zhao''s tension before marriage, Su Tang and Pei Xuan still have a bad fight, and then they directly drive the people out, especially Pei Xuan: "if you get married, you can get married. Why do you prick my heart? I can''t get married!"


    After hearing what Pei said, Murong Zhao suddenly felt comforted. As expected, happiness was all compared. When she returned to the palace to marry her daughter-in-law, Pei felt that she should not have forgiven him directly that day. She should have given him two knives.


    Regardless of how Murong Zhao came to find Su Tang and Pei Xuan in the middle of the night, it was the day of the wedding. The day before, the queen drove into the capital and was welcomed by the people on both sides of the capital, and then entered the princess Qinghe mansion.


    The next morning is the wedding ceremony time. Su Tang, who has always been sleeping until she wakes up naturally, seldom gets up early. She takes Sulan and Jiang Nian to the courtyard where Hua Qingyun lives.


    Entering the door, I saw that Hua Qingyun was being dragged up to make up. "Even if you want to get married, you have to let me have enough to eat. After a while, I can''t walk when I salute. What should I do?"


    "If Miss Hua doesn''t stay in bed, she will have time to eat." The aunt who came to serve Hua Qingyun in the palace looked serious and strongly condemned her for sleeping too late, so she didn''t have time to eat. Enlighten and read books www.qiyands.com


    "I''ll get married three hours in advance. I want to eat. I have to eat!" Hua Qingyun covers his stomach. If he doesn''t eat, what kind of relationship will he have.


    "Why are we starving our future empress?" Su sugar into the door to see her this play Lai son, said with a smile.


    When Hua Qingyun saw Su Tang coming, he saw a light in front of him. "Sugar, they abused me. I''m so pathetic!"


    It''s really not white to mix with Su Tang for a few years. This time, Murong Zhao chose all the people to meet her, which was to ensure that Hua Qingyun would not suffer.


    It was all good, but today we are going to get married. But Hua Qingyun doesn''t cooperate. The maids are in a dilemma. We can''t let the ministers and the emperor who are waiting for the wedding to be stood up.


    Su sugar looked at her, a pair of danfengyan, looking at himself, pitifully, to laugh, "you go down first, I''ll talk to my cousin!"


    Su Tang is a princess. When she speaks, the servants all withdraw. She carries the box to the room and opens the box. It is a bowl of thick lean meat porridge and several snacks that Hua Qingyun likes to eat.


    All of them were made by Su Tang in the kitchen early in the morning. As soon as Hua Qingyun saw these things, he sat down and said, "sugar, I knew you love me."


    "Girl, you should also know that I am not the only one who loves you in the world, but also he. In the past two months, he has been carefully finalizing the details of today''s wedding, and every step is very delicate."

 Chapter 1425

    Su Tang looks at Hua Qingyun who eats snacks. He says that Hua Qingyun''s action of eating is a meal, and he laughs bitterly, "demon, you are always so sharp."


    She was familiar with the palace and had been there many times before, but she was still nervous at the thought of living there in the future.


    Hua Qingyun came to Beijing only yesterday evening. After he came here, he only met Su Tang once. After that, he had to prepare for the wedding. They didn''t talk well.


    Now when Su Tang saw her like this, she also knew that she was still worried and nervous, so she took out the letter of separation signed by Murong Zhao.


    Hua Qingyun was surprised to see the book "sugar, this is..."


    "I said, if he doesn''t sign this, he won''t marry his cousin. With this, in the future, when you want to leave him, I will take you away. You should know that I can say, and I will certainly do it. You are not alone. You have me and xiaonuo. They are your family members and your backers. If he bullies you, tell me, I''ll let Pei fan beat him!"


    Su Tang said finally, still holding up his fist, a face of threat.


    But Hua Qingyun''s eyes are red, looking at Su sugar, "sugar, thank you!"


    If she had not met Su Tang, she might have been trapped in the Luo family, or she had been found out, or she had been hiding all her life to cheat herself and cheat the world. Because when she met Su Tang, she knew that there was another choice and direction in her life. Only when she met Murong Zhao did she have her present life.


    "Well, let your family come to our table less in the future. If you eat so much, you won''t be afraid to become greasy. It''s very troublesome to cook more meals for one person." The formal requirements of stachyose.


    Seeing her joking with herself, Hua Qingyun hugged her and said, "that''s no good. I''ll bite the hand that feeds me. In the future, you need to cook more meals for two people." Wu Jiu literature www.wujiuwenxue.com


    "How can the empress set an example when she acts like this?" Su sugar is held by her and teases her.


    Anyway, the poison tongue of sucang is not a day. Hua Qingyun has been immune for so many years. At this moment, she said that she would continue to play tricks. "What empress, I don''t know, I knew I was Hua Qingyun. You must take care of me all my life, and say that you will depend on you for this life."


    "My God, I''ve married you. Why should I be relied on by you?" Make complaints about sugar.


    After Hua Qingyun read the book, Su Tang took it back. Hua Qingyun saw that Murong Zhao had signed such a book in order to marry him, and he was no longer worried.


    After a few snacks and porridge, Su Tang comes out and asks his servants to wait on Hua Qingyun to change her dress. When the time comes, Su Yongnuo, as a younger brother, personally comes to escort his cousin out of the house.


    The winding motorcade entered the palace. The people on the road looked at the long motorcade and the exquisite dowry. They were all in praise. They were worthy of being the cousin of Princess Qinghe.


    On the same day, Su Tang watched Murong Zhao and Hua Qingyun step on the cloud steps together in the palace, and step by step to the top.


    Looking at her slowly away from the back, Su sugar in front of the eyes to see her for the first time, in a flash, so many years have passed.


    Once they said together, in the future to explore the world, but finally in the lonely road met that willing to accompany the people, the world is changeable, but they are trying to make life better.


    Come on, girl heart, come on, arrogant little Luo Er Shao, come on, Hua Qing Yun!

 Chapter 1426

    "It''s over at last. How about a kebab in the evening?" After the wedding ceremony of murongzhao and Hua Qingyun, Su Tang, Pei Xuan and Su Yongnuo come out of the palace together. Su Tang stretches and says so.


    Before that, it was the Zhou family''s business and the preparation of Hua Qingyun''s dowry. Su Tang was also very busy. Now she is finally busy. It''s a good time for autumn. In the evening breeze, if you don''t roll a string, how can you afford such a beautiful scenery.


    "Well, well, let''s cook ourselves!" When you hear something delicious, Su Yongnuo will welcome you immediately.


    He was away from his sister for more than a year. Although in a place like Beijing, both Fang family and Pei Xuan take good care of him. He will certainly not lack his food and drink, but he can''t match the food in the space.


    The food provided by the river god is the most delicious. Su Yongnuo still remembers it, so he is not happy at the moment.


    Pei also said with a smile, "well, I have a good fruit wine there, just to match."


    "That''s good. It''s settled. You go home and get the wine. I''ll get it ready. We''ll cook it ourselves in the evening." Sugar decided.


    After su Tang went back, she got a lot of food materials from the space and let the servants pickle them and wear them in strings. The oven was set up in the backyard of the princess''s mansion. It was a good time for the moonlight to be provocative.


    Three people let the servants leave, sat down and began to barbecue. In a short time, they saw the barbecue barbecue oil Zizi, the fragrance spread far away.


    Seeing that the meat was roasted, the three of them were ready to eat. As soon as they put a bunch of them in their mouths, they heard a lot of noise outside. Then someone said, "I said, sugar, she will make delicious food today. I didn''t lie to you!"


    "Yes The man''s voice answered with a smile. Reading net www.kanshu9.com


    Su Tang and Pei Xuan, who are always being rubbed for food recently, are obviously very familiar with the voice. They look at the direction of the door together. As expected, they see the emperor and empress who are just married today. They come here in plain clothes and without any people.


    "I knew that you must make something delicious today. Give me two strings quickly. I wanted to have a barbecue before. The food you cooked was not as good as you. Do you have any grilled fish? I want to eat it too!"


    When Hua Qingyun saw the delicious kebab, she would drool. Su Tang looked at her speechless and knew that she was a foodie. But on the wedding day, she took the emperor''s husband out to have a barbecue. Is this operation a little too much?


    Pei also speechless looking at Murong Zhao, "why did you come?"


    Recently, in order to prepare for the wedding, he and Tangtang have no time to get along with each other alone. It is because a certain emperor comes over to nag nervously and worries about this and that.


    Now that they are all married, they even want to disturb him to get along with Tangtang. Do you want to go too far?


    "Is it necessary to ask?" Murong Zhao looks at Hua Qingyun, who is sitting beside Su sugar and eating kebabs. His daughter-in-law wants to come. Dare he not come? He can''t beat his daughter-in-law.


    "Do you mean your majesty is afraid of his daughter-in-law?" Pei Xuan speechlessly looked at the Hua Qingyun not far away, to be sure, whether it was Luo Xingchen before or Hua Qingyun now, it was very annoying.


    "What emperor, not you said, daughter-in-law is not used to manage, is used to control you." Murong Zhao returned Pei''s words to Pei Xuan and patted him on the shoulder. "How much can your sister-in-law eat from you? Don''t be so stingy!"


    He''s mean? Pei Xuan was angry when he heard this. His knife was going to kill the two guys who showed their love!

 Chapter 1427

    "Sugar, I love you so much. Sure enough, only the barbecue you make is the best to eat. Wuwuwuwuwu..." Hua Qingyun ate the delicious barbecue, and felt that he was in a good mood after a day''s hunger.


    "Don''t love me, no result!" Su Tang really admired this food. Although she knew it was a kind of food from the moment I knew it, she was really surprised to find her to eat and drink when she got married.


    The key is, Su sugar inexplicably feel that the couple is to rely on her, unexpectedly so impolite to rub.


    "Younger martial sister, I want another baked leek!" Think of here, Su sugar heard next to Murong Zhao finished a baked leek, also looking for their own.


    "Pei fan''er, close the stall!" As soon as sucang saw these two guys like this, she reached out decisively and ordered directly.


    Pei''s action is always about to come up and collect. Murong Zhao and Hua Qingyun look at this and quickly protect "what are you doing so stingy?"


    "I''m sorry, I''m a businessman. I don''t do business at a loss. I''m a bunch of ten Liang silver!" Sucang holds her chest in her hands.


    "Yes, it must be in cash!" Pei is also in the side with cavity.


    To drive them away and ignore Su Yongnuo''s existence is a world of two. Pei says he will never give up.


    As a result, they saw Murong Zhao quietly pull out several gold ingots.


    Oh, no, the enemy has been prepared. They underestimated the enemy.


    "Younger martial sister, do you still have roast leek?" Murong Zhao takes out the money and asks Su Tang.


    Pei looked at the two in front of him and seriously considered the feasibility of strangling them.


    And Su sugar quietly put away the two gold ingots and called the servants to come over and "barbecue


    It''s easy to do with money. Pei Xuan looks at Su Tang in despair. She is still the little money girl she knew at that time.


    With the servant barbecue, the four of them sat together in the courtyard and ate the barbecue. On the mid day of the month, Pei and Su Tang drove them back to the palace directly.


    At the gate of Princess Qinghe''s mansion, Su Tang and Pei Xuan look at the back of Murong Zhao and Hua Qingyun riding away and slowly immerse themselves in the dark night.


    "Ha ha..." Sucang laughed and shook her head.


    When Pei Xuan saw her like this, she also laughed and took her hand to go back to the princess''s mansion. It was late at night, Su Yongnuo had already gone back to have a rest. People cleaned up all the things. The lights in the princess''s mansion were bright and dark.


    Su Tang and Pei Xuan walk in the house hand in hand. In such a quiet night, after the noise of playing, it seems that there are only two of them left in the world. Book every day www.tiantianshuba.com


    "How nice!" After Pei Xiao finished laughing, he sighed that although time has changed, they can still play like this after all. So, it''s good.


    "Well, they can''t smell it next time!" Su Tang touches the gold Yuan Bao in her hand. What she likes is not Jin Yuanbao, but the feeling of being together.


    "It''s a great marriage, huh!" Pei Xuan remembers how Murong Zhao and Hua Qingyun were together just now, so he curled his mouth and looked at Su Tang. "Sugar, let''s get married, OK? Brother, he''s only one year older than me. He''s married twice. I should be married."


    But sucang has not promised, Pei will not give up, continue to grind.


    Once again, when he heard about the marriage, Su Tang turned her head and looked at the teenagers around her. She said with a smile, "wait till I''m 18 years old."


    What''s so urgent about getting married? What''s wrong with more years of love? Su Tang doesn''t want to get married so early.


    Pei Xuan opened his eyes and pulled Su Tang''s pitiful "three more years, Tangtang, 16 OK?"


    "No way!"


    "Seventeen, Tangtang, my classmates are all dads. I''ll be 17 years old!"


    "No way!"


    "Seventeen and a half years old!"


    ¡­¡­


    Young teenagers and young girls were gradually flooded by the night, Su Tang continued to say with a smile, "or wait for me to be 20 years old?"


    "It''s good to be 18. I think 18 is really the best age for you to get married. I''m only 24, and I''m very young. It''s perfect!" As soon as I heard that Su Tang said it later, Pei Xuan was very quick.


    Su sugar see him like this, also smile, take his arm "go, father!"


    "yes, your highness!" Pei Yao heard her address herself like this and answered with a smile.


    Young met, cold hearted she met him, so for him and mood ups and downs, now they are only just beginning, the future is long, but they all know that the people around, will always be each other.


    Time is long, the future is long, but they all keep their original mind, getting better and better, every day in the future, they will go down together until the moment of death.


    Orange cat: meow, why do I eat dog food frequently recently?


    (end of the full text)


    in the end